《Harry Potter: Super Magic God》 Chapter 1： Through Harry Potter Chapter 1 Through Harry Potter Anna took the table knife, held the tip of the knife intently, and cut the sugar cubes into cubes of equal size. The sugar cube was mixed into the coffee with milk and stirred slowly. Anna couldn''t help but muttered, "Perfect". Then holding the tray, tiptoe, like a smart cat, quietly walked upstairs. Anna gently put down the tray on the table without making a sound, staring blankly at George''s back. "Finally completed, it is indeed the most difficult elixir of refining. The six-month refining period cannot be shortened." The six-month refining was finally completed, and George couldn''t help feeling very good. "I''m sorry, Sister Anna, I didn''t notice you." After putting away the elixir and finishing the tools, George saw Anna and the coffee that had cooled down. "Master, when you are busy, you can devote yourself to it. This is the advantage of being a great wizard. But a great wizard also needs to rest and eat on time." Anna was relieved to see George forgetting to sleep and eat in the magical world. And a little distressed. "Also, great wizards, dont forget that tomorrow is Hogwarts enrollment day. In addition to the books, materials, clothes, and items prepared in advance, Master, what else do you need to bring?" The perfect maid, Anna will never forget the most important thing. "Really, thanks to Sister Anna for your reminder, otherwise I almost forgot." The magic is touching. It takes six months to refine the elixir. Before Watts started school, George didn''t dare to be a little distracted. Fortunately, it was completed before the enrollment day. "The luggage has been checked before, and you still need to bring it. Only Sister Anna is you. Otherwise, you wont be able to see each other for a long time if you go to Wozniak." George picked up a snack and mixed it in the coffee with a face. Answer seriously. Listening to this, Anna chuckled softly, covering her mouth with her hands, her eyebrows turned into crescents, "Master, you can really make people happy, Hogwarts is not allowed to bring maids." When George interrupted, Anna felt better. , The melancholy of parting is also alleviated a little. "After I went to Hogwarts, I trouble Sister Anna to take care of my grandmother and ask her not to care too much about the bookstore business. It is very easy for me to make money now." George finished eating nonsense. Dim sum, and told me. "I see, master, you are only 11 years old, so it''s better not to be so old." Anna took out a towel and wiped George''s mouth, cleaned up the dining table, and went downstairs with the tray. "Master, remember to rest early today, don''t read too late." George left the living room, walked through the hallway, returned to the bedroom, and looked at the Sophie Marceau poster on the wall. George was in a daze. I''m going to Hogwarts tomorrow, unknowingly, it has been 11 years since I came into this world. It turned out that he was not an ordinary 11-year-old boy. Qiao Zhiyi had just graduated from university and came out to work. He was catching up with the stagnation after China''s economic take-off. Housing prices were unattainable due to the economic soaring in the previous years. Wages are unheard of due to economic stagnation in the past two years. I still have to work overtime for a long time. I have a hard life in a big city. I only plan to use my health to exchange money for a few years while I am young. In the future, the economy will become more abundant, and money can be exchanged for health. It is a pity that Qiao Zhiming is not hard enough. As an otaku, his health is worrying. During a week of overtime work, my heart stopped after passing out. The idea of ??exchanging health for money while young, died early due to overwork and died early. When he woke up again, he had become another person, also called George, but George Soros. It''s always a good thing to live again. When he finds that he is back in the 80s, George is confident that, with the general trend of the next few decades in his memory, he will let his wealth exceed George Soros in the original world. A crossing, with a vision spanning decades. George felt that he should be accompanied by the godfather of Hollywood, the prince of the film industry, the husband of the nation, the magnate of the fashion industry, and the capitalist crocodile. So when George could talk and walk, he was already thinking about how to rely on his foresight and not too bizarrely to influence parents, so that he could embark on the road of capital predators investing in stocks. But when George''s grandmother gave him an enlightenment, telling bedtime stories, it turned out to be the history of the magic world. George discovered that his own Hollywood godfather, movie prince, national husband, fashion giant, and capital predator seemed to have encountered the wrong way of opening. He traveled to the 80s, but he returned to the world of Harry Potter instead of the original world. Or perhaps the original Harry Potter world also exists? The history of this world is exactly the same as the original world, except for the magical world of Harry Potter. Apple, Microsoft, Lenovo, Haier, these multinational companies in previous life also existed one by one, and the leaders of the companies were all the same. At this time, George''s bedroom wall was also pasted with a poster of Sophie Marceau, a female star he liked in his previous life. And a man named George Soros also sniped the pound like in history, when he learned more about the history of this world. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com This is a parallel world or the original world, George is still not sure. But anyway, George''s rise plan needs to be revised drastically. With a little understanding of the magic world, George also learned a lot of information that he hadn''t paid attention to. There are about 3,000 people in the magical world in Britain. When he knew this data, he was also taken aback. The magic world has a small population, but it never expected that the population would be so small. The magic world has a complete system, but only needs to manage a population of about 3,000, which also represents the magic world. Once the new population appears, once discovered, it is difficult to escape the control of the magic world. The inability to escape the control of the magical world also means that he will face the threat of Voldemort''s resurrection in the future. At this time George finally understood why Voldemort had such a reputation. Voldemort didn''t kill many people, but he couldn''t stand the smaller population of the magic world, around 3,000 people. If you look at it in China, it is the total number of people in a school, not even a very large school. But this is the population of Britain, a magical power, of the entire country. It also includes men, women and children, including dumb guns that cannot cast spells. Hogwarts enrolls only about ten freshmen in one college each year, and four freshmen add up to forty. The total number of seven graders is less than 300. In this case, it can even be done, everyone knows each other. In this case, everyone killed by Voldemort had a close relationship with other people in the magic world. Everyone killed by Voldemort is a person next to everyone. In this case, who can not panic? UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 2： Go to Magic Academy Chapter 2 Go to the Magic Academy Although there are mudbloods, pure blood, and mutual discrimination among wizards, the entire wizarding world is too small. Those who can successfully graduate and release magic can get a very good job. They are the backbone of the magic world. The proper middle class has a superior life. Such a small society of 3000 people, it is strange that Voldemort wants to unify the magic world, and those who follow us will prosper against us and die. This is also the case. George also knows that before he has a strong strength, before he can''t get rid of the threat of Voldemort, other dreams can only be temporarily put aside. So even if he is in control of the general trend of the next few decades, today''s George still has to honestly learn magic and honestly wait for the admission letter from Hogwarts. I can only take time out during rest, racking my brains to think of some simple ways to make extra money. Fortunately, although I cannot go to Hollywood to be a child star for the time being, I cannot go to the United States to make big money. Nor can I know Sophie Marceau in advance, or Scarlett Johansson in advance, but learning magic is also a very interesting thing. After all, George has an adult soul, he was born with him, and he laid a solid foundation in advance. Although he often complained about going to Hollywood, his body was very honest. Once he settled, he returned to the test bench, his eyes were shining brightly, and his mind was completely sinking into the experiment. With the secrets of magic unfolding bit by bit before George''s eyes, learning magic is no longer just to save your life, it is no longer just to live the plot safely. This is the charm of magic, derived from the mysterious knowledge of magic, derived from the exploration of the rules of the unknown world, so that technology has fallen behind the secular world of magic, so that wizards have always maintained an unparalleled sense of superiority in the face of ordinary people, unparalleled Pride. Ordinary people are just Muggles after all, no matter how much wealth they possess, how much knowledge they possess, and how much armor they wear. They are as fragile and defenseless as babies in front of wizards. When wizards raise their hands, they can kill the strongest fighters in the world. You can search for the memories of Muggles and control the minds of Muggles. At this time, even if the wizard is still a mortal, but mastering these powers, how can you not raise a strong sense of superiority and discrimination against Muggles? Thinking of this, George opened a suitcase on the bed and took out his wand, which was a powerful wand made of twelve and three-quarters dragon elm wood and dragon nerves. The magic power is strong, the texture is hard, it can be magic far away, and it can block swords near it. This is a birthday gift that George made for himself when he was 9 years old when he made his first pot of gold. The price is 20 times that of an ordinary wand, but it didn''t cost much. George is holding a magic wand in one hand, and in the other hand he takes out a small chestnut box from the clothes in the suitcase. On the box is a long string of code locks. After the code is opened, there is another small gray box inside. After the unlocking curse of "Alaho Cave Open", the box was lined with velvet, and lying there were two crystal clear bottles filled with amber liquid. He took out the same small bottle again from his body, carefully placed it side by side, and touched the crystal bottle again. "The prices in the magic world are really conscientious, but it''s a pity that you can''t buy real good things if you have money." George sighed, and then gently buckled the box and reinstalled it. Since being able to make money from the secular world, the expenses of the magical world will no longer bring any pressure to George. One is facing a small market of 3,000 people, and the other is facing a large global market. The speed of making money is naturally different. 5 pounds can be exchanged for 1 gold gallon. The normal price of a wand is less than 10 gold gallons, which is only 500 yuan when converted into RMB. It is so cheap that George, who has been living in a world of high prices in his previous life, can''t believe it. With the low prices of the magic world, he also took a lot of bargain. To buy things, you only need to buy the best and the most expensive, but this way, it doesn''t cost much. It is a pity that the real good things in the wizarding world are hidden by everyone, and there are many prohibitions from the Ministry of Magic. The bookstore passed down for hundreds of years in George''s family couldn''t find a few valuable books. In the end, he had to go to Watts. ... "Ah-huh" George yawned long and looked out the window listlessly. He was inattentive last night, and he read and read too late, and finally did not rest well. I planned to meet Harry Potter today, but I dont have to be in good spirits. "Children are really annoying." George couldn''t help but mutter. He had always lived with his grandmother and Anna before. His usual entertainment activities were mainly potion experiments and magic training. All in accordance with adult''s living habits. Today I saw a whole carriage of children, more than I have seen in the past eleven years combined. I thought of spending 6-7 years with these children. The expectations I had for Hogwarts before are now fast. Gone. Can''t help but yawn deeply for his gloomy future. "Maybe I can think of a way to skip the level" Thinking of the two and a half bottles of blessing in the suitcase and the insurance box, George touched his chin, UU reading www.uuknshu.com had an idea. The magic world is cheap, and George can make money through the financial market. There is really no shortage of money at all, but it is a pity that good things are often not available with money. In addition to laying a solid foundation in learning, Georges biggest gain has been the formula of the blessing agent. But except for the lucky one I bought a bottle of blessing, the other two bottles took a whole year to refine them. "Fortunately, I found the real use of the blessing potion. Otherwise, it will increase 12 hours of luck after half a year of cooking, and it will still have drug resistance. This potion will really be a chicken rib." Two and a half bottles of the blessing potion are George''s biggest trump card now. , Is also the basis for his plan to jump. "The magician''s mind is still too rigid, and the effect of the funing agent is not what it appears to be." In the introduction of the formula and effect of the potion, a small bottle of the fortune agent can bring people 12 hours of good luck . Before the effect disappears, everything I want to do can be achieved. Although it has drug resistance and some side effects, the effect is still very amazing. Therefore, the use of blessing agents is clearly prohibited in sports competitions, examinations, or campaigns. "Using the blessing potion for the game is really a violent thing. Unfortunately, I have mastered the real use of the blessing potion, but I have nowhere to buy it." George has been worried about not being able to buy the blessing potion and mastered the inverse of the blessing potion. After being used in heaven, Fu Ling will never be enough. It turned out that when George got the formula of the blessing agent, he was attracted by the introduction of the effect of the blessing agent, and he couldn''t imagine the logic of what he wanted. After checking the relevant information several times, he was lucky enough to buy a bottle of Fu Ling Ji, and after some experiments, he uncovered the real use of Fu Ling Ji! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 3： The correct usage of Fu Ling Ji Chapter 3 The correct usage of blessing agent Ordinary people only use blessing potions as lucky potions, and one drinking brings 12 hours of good luck, but they never think about the logic behind luck. The lack of basic education in the wizarding world has caused generations of wizards to miss this treasure. Otherwise, the future of wizards should be the sea of ??stars. In George''s view, the elixir can change the fate of people. So whether it acts on the outside or on the inside, behind this anti-sky effect, it shouldn''t just be used to create 12 hours of good luck. So when George got the elixir, he couldn''t wait to experiment with his own ideas, and the effect was even more amazing than he expected. When he shut himself in the dark room and closed his five senses, leaving only the spirit, the amazing secret of Fu Ling Ji buried for many years, really broke out in George''s mind. It turns out that the blessing agent is through the increase of all human senses and all organs, allowing people to exceed the limit. It is this kind of power that makes people almost omnipotent without knowing it, which makes people think It''s done. But in the same way, all power is also limited. If it exceeds the limit, it will eventually stop at a higher limit. After all, Fu Ling Ji is only an augmentation medicine, it is impossible to change the logic and reverse the cause and effect. Therefore, the blessing potion can only be used as an effective lucky potion in the use of ordinary people. These are not the real use of the blessing potion. Only when George made bold assumptions, carefully verified his five senses, and allowed all the gains of the blessing agent to be limited to the spirit, at this time the blessing agent''s power against the sky broke out. Fortunately, when it only acts on the spirit, with the smallest dose, it can make people''s spirit and thinking go beyond the limit. In this terrible state, learning, thinking, reasoning, and proof have become the simplest things in the world. "If I was a genius who could only rely on hard work before, now I am really a genius who has mastered shortcuts." Thinking of this, George''s heart couldn''t help but become hot. He tried to improve the refining time of the elixir before. There is not enough information to find a way. But at Hogwarts, it was a matter of time to shorten the refining time of the elixir. So graduating early is something you can consider. Thinking of this, George also raised his spirit, and began to look around. At this time, a boy with black hair and small round eyes, holding a heavy box in both hands, walked into the carriage in a flash. "It''s really destined." George stood up, "I''ll help you carry it." Without waiting for Harry''s consent, he handed his suitcase with one hand, and placed it on the luggage rack of the car. . "Thank you!" Harry looked at the handsome tall man opposite, his cheeks slightly red. "You''re welcome, you can help me." Looking at Harry''s look like a thin little beanie, George felt sympathetic. "My name is Harry Potter, are you a senior?" Harry asked. "No, I am also a freshman, my name is George Soros." George bent his arm, showed his huge biceps, and then replied: "I am 11 years old too." "Ah" Looking at the burly man in front of him, who was a head taller than himself, Harry couldn''t believe that he was only 11 years old. "Haha, you should increase nutrition and exercise." Seeing Harry''s stunned look, George was quite proud. Compared to his height of less than 170 in his previous life, he died of overwork earlier. George has learned from the pain in his life. Since he was a child, he has paid attention to exercise and nutrition. He is no longer the otaku. This is only 11 years old, has a height of 175, and has exercised a strong muscle. "This is a nutritious meal I made based on medicated diet and potions. You can try it." George said, taking out a white insulated lunch box from his luggage, and added another sentence. "It can make you tall and strong." With the rapid advancement of George''s Potions and the continuous improvement of formulas, today''s nutritional meals have been able to quickly develop people from the initial provision of nutrition. It was also this year that George''s height and body shape quickly changed from a strong boy who developed quickly to a tall man. Harry knew that potions was a course he would learn after enrolling in school. Although the term medicated diet had not been heard before, it was a precious thing to think about, and it was difficult to accept at the moment. But hearing that this nutritious meal can make people grow taller and stronger, and suddenly be moved. Every child who has been thin once imagined a strong and strong self. "Can you really make people stronger?" Harry couldn''t believe it. "This is too expensive." "We are already friends, you are welcome." George said gently. "We are already good friends." George''s words warmed Harry''s heart. He couldn''t help but his nose was a little sour. In response, he quickly buried his head in the lunch box. Watching Harry hold back his tears and bury his head in the lunch box. George took out a book and pretended to read the book, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com was also emotional. After all, it was only an 11-year-old kid who had been sent under the fence since he was a child. It only needed a little kindness from outsiders, and Harry was moved. "In addition to Harry, Hermione should also need a share." You must know that the magical power of the magical world gradually improves as the body and age mature. The rapid development and improvement are not only height, weight, but also a powerful magical power. If it is not necessary, George does not intend to spread this formula out for the time being. I was eating alone and reading alone, and the cubicle became quiet. Only the sound of "Kang Dang, Dang Dang" train hitting the rails interprets a unique rhythm. Speeding past the window was a barren field, followed by a series of forests, winding rivers and verdant hills. Someone knocked on the compartment door after a while, and a boy with a round face and a chubby boy walked in with tears on his face. "I''m sorry," he said, "I want to ask, have you seen my toad?" "Sorry, I haven''t seen your toad here." Harry replied. The little boy burst into tears. "It ran away again! I lost it again!" "You will find it." Harry comforted. "I hope so" the boy whispered, "Then, if you see it, please tell me." Then he turned and left. "Toad is not a good pet. A wizard should choose a pet that fits his own identity and can help." George had no affection for toads or mice, and he couldn''t help complaining, "The Raven and the Black Cat It should be the favorite of wizards." By this time Harry had finished eating and moved back against the sofa. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 4： Hermione Chapter 4 The Genius Schoolmaster Hermione "Haha!" George smiled to himself and almost forgot that the nutritious meal was prepared according to his standards. In order to live up to George''s good intentions, Harry ate them all, this time it was so strong that he was a stubborn and innocent child. George suppressed a smile, took out his wand, "cleaned up", and cleaned the surroundings. At this moment, a little girl in a Hogwarts robe pushed open the compartment door and saw this scene. Behind the little girl is the little boy who just lost the toad. "This is a new spell cleaning, which can be used for cleaning and cleaning. I also tried this spell. When I practiced it at home, it worked, but it couldn''t be so easy." "My family doesn''t understand magic, so when I just received the admission notice, everyone thought it was a scam. I was surprised and very happy to know that it was true. I checked a lot of information about the school. According to the information, Wo Is Tz the best magic school? I memorized all the textbooks. Of course, I hope this will allow me to keep up with everyone''s learning progress. My name is Hermione Granger and I am glad to meet you. By the way, what''s your name?" The little girl wanted to finish it all in one go. "By the way, have you seen Neville''s toad?" The little girl added. Watching the little girl''s continual questioning, George couldn''t help but feel a headache. He hadn''t noticed before, but Hermione was talking. "My name is George Soros, he is Harry Potter, and none of us saw Neville''s Toad." "Really Harry Potter?" Hermione asked. "You are a great celebrity. Really, I bought a few additional reference books, "The History of Modern Magic," "The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic," and "Important Magic Events in the Twentieth Century." These books all mention you." Hearing this, George really had an intuitive feeling for Hermione''s status as a schoolmaster, and it was really terrifying reading and memory ability. 11 years old, after all, is just the age when I just entered middle school. Because of the population problem, basic education has not been done well in the magic world, so the textbooks for the first grade are also very simple. Memorizing all the textbooks is a terrible thing for an 11-year-old, but George can still accept it. But "The History of Modern Magic", "The Rise and Fall of Dark Magic", and "Important Magic Events in the 20th Century" are all adult books. Hermione can read and remember these books, and her genius is far beyond imagination. "Mention me?" Harry was stunned by Hermione''s long list of questions and the long list of book titles. "Oh my God, you don''t even know. If there is a mention of me in a book, I will definitely write them down." Hermione said in surprise. "By the way, do you know which college you will be assigned to in the next branching ceremony? I hope I will be Gryffindor. I asked the senior students and they said that Gryffindor is the best. And now the greatest wizard, Dumbledore graduated from there. But I think Ravenclaw is also very good, there are many smart people recruited there. "Hermione asked again. "But not to mention this, I''m going to help Neville find his Toad. When the following train is about to arrive, you can change your clothes first." Hermione said in a burst of bursts without waiting for George Replied with Harry, and led the little boy away hurriedly. "It''s a pretty little girl." George muttered, then turned to comfort Harry, "Don''t care too much about other people''s opinions, what you need is to learn magic well, and you will find answers to all your questions in the future." "Thank you, George!" Hearing George''s comfort, Harry''s tense spirit finally relaxed a little. Since coming to this magical world, it seems that everyone knows him, knows him, and knows him very well. It happened that only he himself knew nothing about himself, he himself was a complete outsider. Everyone was discussing a Harry Potter he never knew or knew. This kind of strange environment keeps a string tight in Harry''s heart, at a loss as to what to do. It wasn''t until George said this that Harry seemed to catch a straw, knowing that all he needed to do was learn magic. Seeing the gleaming look in Harry''s eyes, the look that turned from confused to firm, George also secretly nodded. Harry has no shortage of talents and opportunities. He will become a powerful wizard in the future, but whether he can achieve greater achievements and live happily, he can only rely on himself. After a while, the door was opened again, this time it was no longer Hermione, nor was it Neville. Three boys came in, one was the pale child Harry had met in Diagon Alley. He looked at Harry with scrutiny eyes, which made Harry feel very uncomfortable. "Harry Potter?" He asked, "The whole train is talking about you, saying that you will enroll in Watts next, saying that you have saved the world. Are you Harry Potter?" "Yes." Harry said, looking at the two boys next to him, one on the left and one on the right, two ugly chunky. UU reading www. uukanshu.com They stood on both sides of Xiao Bai''s face, like his pair of bodyguards. Xiao Bailian noticed that Harry was looking at the two people next to him, so he casually introduced him, "This is Crabbe, this is Gore, my name is Malfoy, Draco Malfoy." "Only pure-blood wizards can have a noble friendship, and you can be my friend." Malfoy reached out to shake hands with Harry, but Harry ignored it. "I know who my friend is." Malfoy''s arrogant look immediately reminded Harry of his stupid cousin, Darlyd Sley, so he answered coldly. Harry''s indifference made Malfoy''s pale face blush. "If I were you, Harry, I would be very cautious, your situation is not very good." He said slowly. "If you don''t want to take the path of your parents. You should be smart. You shouldn''t know what is good or bad like them. Only I can help you." Haliton stood up, "You guys give me out now." "We don''t mean to go now." Malfoy looked at Harry with interest, showing interest in angering the celebrity. "I hope Malfoy, you can still be so tough when you are in the final exam. If you even lose to Harry then, you will lose the face of your pure-blood Draco family." George didn''t want to look again. Malfoy showed off his power. Malfoy looked at the handsome tall man in front of him. He didn''t recognize who it was. He was probably a senior. "Huh!" Malfoy could not take advantage of it. He raised his chin at Harry and snorted, then turned and left with Crabbe and Gore. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 5： Arrive at the Magic Academy Chapter 5 Arrive at the Magic Academy After Malfoy and his party left, they followed Hermione Granger in. "What happened?" "I have a lot to learn. I will definitely lose to Malfoy in the exam, and I may be the worst student in the class." George mentioned the exam just now, which is exactly what Harry has been worried about recently. Choose words. "Don''t worry, the wizarding world is too small in population, and basic education has always been bad. Students from ordinary families often have better academic performance than wizard families." George comforted Harry. "Really? The children of the wizard family do not perform better than us?" Hearing George''s words, Hermione asked with an excited smile on her face. "You know, my family doesn''t understand magic. I checked the information and knew that this is the best school. I was afraid that I could not keep up with my studies. It took a lot of thought to memorize the textbooks." "Don''t worry, Hermione, you will crush them in your studies." Hearing that school bully Hermione tried to memorize all the textbooks because she was afraid that she could not keep up with her studies. George couldn''t help but admire this strong and hardworking girl. heart of. "Don''t worry about Muggles and pure blood. They are just a group of bear kids who have been taught badly. This is a trick to deceive people. Until today, the total population of the British magical world is only about 3,000. It was even rarer before. Poor, there is no such thing as absolute pure blood at all." In order to encourage Harry and Hermione, George also popularized the current state of the magic world. "Ordinary people can also give birth to magical powers, and children born to wizards are also naturally unable to cast spells. These pure-blood advocates are just a group of poor self-deceiving bugs. They often do not perform well in school. They only rely on their parents as wizards to gain cheap superiority and comfort their fragile self-esteem. " "Yes, I want to crush them on academic performance." Listening to George''s encouragement, Hermione seemed very excited about the introduction of the wizarding world. From an ordinary family, receiving a letter of acceptance from Hogwarts brought great happiness to Hermione and also brought great pressure. On the way to school, many people were discriminated against as "Muggles" and "mudbloods". Hermione, who has always had a strong self-esteem, felt very uncomfortable. With George''s encouragement, she found catharsis. At the exit, he immediately made up his mind to crush the children of the wizarding world in terms of grades. "Hermiones task after enrollment is to crush the other students in grades." George said, turning his eyes to Hermione, and saw Hermione holding her small chest in excitement, looking serious, as if she promised to complete the task. Only then did it remind people that she was also an 11-year-old child. George smiled, then turned his gaze to Harry, who immediately stood up straight, like a soldier waiting for orders. "Harry''s task after enrollment is to not be too far behind Hermione in grades." "Chuckling" Hermione smiled like a wind chime shaking. "Hey" Harry smiled silly and helplessly, and touched the back of his head awkwardly. "You''d better put on the academy robes as soon as possible. I have already asked the driver, and I will be at the station soon." Only then did Hermione remember the reason for her coming. George glanced out the window, it was dark already. There is a mountain forest under the sky. The train gradually started to slow down. So he quickly took off his coat and put on a black robe. When he came back to his senses, Harry and Hermione were looking at him blankly. "What''s wrong?" George asked. "Like a sculpture, you look good when you take off your clothes." Hermione replied. After she finished speaking, she covered the blush on her face with her hand, and then secretly looked at George through her fingers. George wore a tight-fitting vest in his coat, and he changed his coat into a long-length robe without paying attention to the two little guys beside him. But he didn''t know that his developed muscles had left an amazing impression on the two little guys. Watching Harry stay there, George tapped him on the head lightly and told him to change his clothes quickly before Hermione left. "The train will arrive at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in five minutes. Please students, put all your luggage on the train, and we will properly send it to the school for you." The conductor''s voice echoed on the train. . Harry looked a little nervous, looked at George''s sturdy figure, then settled down and swarmed forward along the aisle. The train slowed down gradually, and finally stopped. The passengers rubbed their shoulders, rushed to the door, and out of the door, on a dark and small platform. As soon as he came out, a chill blew over, causing Harry to shiver, and then a warm current flowed through his body. Then a tall figure appeared, carrying a light that kept shaking, it was Hagrid. Harry heard Hagrid yelling: "Come here, follow me, come here! Harry, are you okay? Come to me." In the crowded crowd, Hagrid smiled, his tall body didn''t seem so intimidating. UU reading "New students, come on, come with me, watch your feet, don''t fall, don''t step on people, we are leaving here." Hagrid stumbling with everyone along the way, passing a steep and narrow path, and carefully descending a slope. Dense woods were vaguely seen on both sides of the path. The black pressure made people breathless, no one spoke on the road, everyone just speeded up secretly. "Turn a turn, and the School of Magic is ahead, Hogwarts." Hagrid shouted back. Walking to the end of the path, a lake appeared, which looked like a black mirror in the dark. A castle stood on the hillside on the opposite bank of the lake. The top of the castle was lined with spires pointing to the sky, and a window shone in the moonlight. "This is where fate is intertwined. This is Hogwarts." Seeing everyone being attracted by the castle, George couldn''t help feeling that power, destiny, and the future of everyone here are all in this ancient place. In the castle. The sun shines through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the castle, sprinkling a little bit of light and shadow on the corridor, printing one after another on the ground. George was holding a book he had just finished reading and was about to go to the library. He saw two familiar figures in front of him. "Hi, Harry, hi, Ron." George waved the book in his hand, and said hello to Harry and Ron, who were close to each other. At the sorting ceremony, George had already had his own plan, and he said to the Sorting Hat categorically that he would only go to Ravenclaw. George is a mature adult after all. As long as he has the heart, he can easily deal with it in every college. But considering his all-time plan, Ravenclaw is naturally the only choice. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 6： Honourable Harry Chapter 6 Top Student Harry Unexpectedly, Harry and Hermione went to Gryffindor. Harry and Ron also became friends as always. After all, there are only a dozen freshmen in an academy. "Hi, George." Harry and Ron walked over in frustration. "Look at your bitter and hateful expressions, you just finished potions class?" George asked. "Snape must hate me. I knew at the opening banquet that he didn''t like me. He looked at me like he was watching a monkey making trouble in his study." Harry said frustratedly. George looked sympathetic, and everyone knew what Snape had done to Harry. George felt that Snape really hated Harry. It was not that Snape had a deep friendship with Harry''s father, and had a crush on Harry''s mother, Snape would really like Harry. "Snape is always targeting Harry. It can be seen by anyone. He is too biased towards Slytherin. His classes are always uncomfortable, and Malfoy, who is annoying, always talks beside him." Ron also didn''t like it. Snape, of course he hates Malfoy more. Malfoy mocks his family every time he meets. Ron hates Malfoy no less than Harry. "Oh, I''m sorry!" George showed an expression of understanding. "You know, potions is a required course, and there will be advanced potions in the future." "Oh!" Upon hearing this, Harry and Ron had an expression of dying. Snape can replace Harry with his own life for the responsibility and guilt of Harry''s parents, but this can''t prevent Snape from disgusting Harry. This is a very awkward feeling, with responsibility and resentment. It seems like many times parents treat their children, while providing help and protection while kidnapping and threatening. Snape cared very much that Harry must be alive, but he didn''t mind suppressing and accusing Harry at all, and didn''t mind making Harry very uncomfortable forever. Like Dumbledore who was always hiding behind his back, they only minded whether Harry was alive and whether he could fight Voldemort. As for whether the eleven-year-old Harry can bear this, as for what is in Harry''s heart, who has been abused and indifferent since he was a child, they don''t care. Maybe they will care too, but just like every old-school old man, they will think that there are filial sons under the stick and hardship and pain can make the strong. George doesn''t like this way, George hates this way, so this also prevents George from being an ambition who is hidden behind the conspiracy like the person he hates. He chose to take the initiative to help Harry and become a friend of Harry, Hermione, and Ron, instead of learning from Dumbledore, like Snape, to become a manipulator behind him. "Okay, cheer up, let''s not talk about the potions class. Recently, your other courses have been very good." George skipped the potions class and began to encourage Harry and Ron. "Yeah! I didn''t expect that I would be able to keep up with the course, and I still did well." Harry looked excited. He had been worried about the course before he enrolled. Even after George''s comfort on the train, he still had lingering fears until the formality. Upon enrollment, George asked Hermione to do intensive tuition for Harry and Ron for a while, and Harry discovered that the lessons had become easier. "I didn''t expect that I could be among the best in grades. I won''t be scolded when I go home." Ron looked honest. He is the sixth child in the family. His five brothers are all top students at school. Under tremendous pressure. School is a place of study after all, grades are very important to every student, good grades will be favored by teachers. My mood will be much easier, so my life on campus will become more colorful. In the original history, Harry and Ron were disturbed a lot from the beginning. Once the learning falls, the progress will continue to accumulate, making it harder and harder to catch up. It is really a bad beginning, leading to bad luck along the way. In this period of history, with George''s intervention in advance, Hermione gave Harry and Ron an intensive tuition early. After enrolling, Harry and Ron''s studies have not fallen behind and their lives have improved a lot in all aspects. George knows the reason why people are not interested in learning. I know I should work hard, but I can''t control myself, I''m always distracted, and I''m always anxious because I''ve encountered trouble in the beginning. People say that "a good start is half the battle!" This sentence is very reasonable. This is not to say that a good start is necessary to have a good result, but that all human things have a purpose and require feedback. And excitement. Good feedback and good stimulation can make people''s actions more and more smooth. Learning is an activity that pays off very slowly. There is no change at all in a short period of time, but being lazy can easily attract people''s short-term attention. If a person fails to cultivate the connection between learning and harvest at the beginning, his future achievements will be greatly affected. People are not machines after all. There is no feedback from UU Reading , and things that are not exciting cannot be done for a long time. George had suffered such hardships in his previous life. When he was a child, he was able to concentrate on his studies. When he felt feedback, he could be absorbed in the class. Forty minutes of the course can be easily passed through in one concentration. In this state, learning is one thing. A very easy thing. But later because the study was too simple, the progress was dragged down. At this time, once I developed the habit of distracting in class, I lost the ability to concentrate. In the final learning process, I no longer feel the clear feedback, and the whole positive cycle of learning is broken. In this state, all learning becomes a chore, and I feel anxious all the time and are easily interfered by the outside world. Once learning falls behind, there will be ridicule and criticism from classmates and teachers, and beatings and scolding by family members. However, the more this is the case, the more anxious people are, and their grades will get worse and worse. In the end, it is like a snowball. A snowball made by negligence becomes bigger and bigger, changing the entire destiny of a person''s life. This chain has been indestructible until the later stage, and can only seek breakthroughs elsewhere. At this time, it is almost impossible for people to rely on school learning to change their destiny. In the original history, even though Harry and Ron went through various adventures, their minds surpassed their classmates, and were favored by fate, they still could not achieve breakthroughs in academic performance. This is the reason why they can only maintain their academic performance in the middle reaches. In this life, under Georges intervention, Hermiones early tutoring was strengthened. Harry and Ron had a much better starting point than the original history, and a better starting point. The three peoples college life and the three peoples relationship are good A lot UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 7： Educational pot The pot of Chapter 7 education George at this time is like a big brother, putting pressure on the three of them and also giving them support. Although George didn''t talk much, his influence was always there. The contradictions and small tempers of the three of them will tend to converge when there is an "elder". Harry will no longer lose his temper so easily, and Hermione will pay more attention to her own tone. George didn''t expect that he would have such an influence, but he was happy to see this change, and he took the initiative to promote such a friendly chemical reaction. "If you have any questions, ask Hermione more. She is a high school." George added. Just like the snowballs of disadvantages are getting bigger and bigger, the advantages at the beginning will be bigger and bigger like snowballs. Those who graduated from the previous life can do it. Academic tyrants with an annual salary of 300,000 to 500,000 are not really all geniuses, but the snowballs of disadvantages and advantages make ordinary people like the same at the beginning part ways. The snowball that has accumulated advantages since childhood makes the journey smooth, and the snowball that has accumulated disadvantages since childhood makes it difficult to step by step. Harry and Ron are now starting to accumulate superior snowballs, and George hopes that this snowball will get bigger and bigger, until finally Voldemort will be easily run over by this huge snowball. "Hermione is doing very well in school, but you are the best student. You are number one in every class." Harry and Ron looked at each other and replied. It was George''s homework that suppressed Hermione, no matter how hard Hermione tried, every homework was far from George. At this time Harry and Ron also sympathized with Hermione who worked harder than George. "I grew up early after all, and started learning basic courses a few years in advance. Hermione is a real genius." George returned. "Why is Malfoy''s grades so bad? His family should have money and hired a private tutor since he was a child?" Harry asked with some doubts. In fact, Malfoy''s grades were not bad, and he was in the middle of the students. But not to mention George and Hermione. After Hermione''s strong tutoring, Harry and Ron both surpassed Malfoy''s grades. That''s why he felt that Malfoy did not perform well in his studies, and even considered him to be vain. For a child of this age, there is nothing happier than overcoming annoying people. "Yes, every time we see Malfoy''s grades being overwhelmed by us, it makes me so happy." Ron was so excited that Malfoy was stunned in grades, and his motivation to study increased. "I said before that the basic education in the wizarding world is actually not doing well. The population of the wizarding world is a huge problem. Without enough opportunities, without enough comparisons, it is not enough to develop and promote large-scale progress." The conclusion drawn by George''s own observation. Seeing Harry and Ron seem to be listening to the bible, George tried to use simpler words and added a few more words. "In short, the wizarding world has a small population, few teachers, and even fewer good teachers. There are almost no good teachers who can make your learning easier." "Oh!" Harry and Ron nodded suddenly when they heard George''s simple metaphor. "So don''t feel superior to being a wizard. Hermione is a good teacher. If your learning progress can keep up with Hermione, you can become a great wizard in the future." George encouraged Harry and Ron. Harry and Ron couldn''t help but breathe harder when they heard this goal. The visible and controllable magic made the learning of magic far more intimate than Muggle knowledge. The magic of the professors in the classroom has opened everyones eyes. At this time, Harry and Ron had good results and a good starting point, and even their goals in their hearts have been improved. They all hope to become strong in the future. Wizard. "It''s a pity, George, you are not in Graffindor." With George''s encouragement, Harry felt much better, and began to regret not being able to be in the same college with George. "Yes, if George is also in Gryffindor, we won''t be afraid of Snape''s making things difficult." Ron also agreed with his face. George is the number one in his homework, but in the past few weeks, he has been Lavin. Crowe earned a lot of credits. "Haha" George smiled, and then replied, "I have been feeling awkward recently. Every time I look at the expression when Professor McGonagall gives me points, I have a species, and she will drive me away in the next second. The idea of ??leaving the classroom." Harry recalled Professor McGonagalls expression during class, then looked at George up and down again, and couldn''t help but laugh. "You are too tall to be like an 11-year-old student at all." Thinking of this, Harry''s face also became weird. After eating the nutritious meal given by George on the train, he also found his thin and weak body recently and gradually bulged. The academy robe is no longer empty as if it can flow in the wind. Being able to become strong and strong is certainly something that makes Harry very happy, but thinking that he will soon be like George, a burly man surrounded by a group of 11-year-old little peas, Harry couldnt help but beat Shivering. Ron looked at George''s tall figure, but he was very envious. He has five older brothers, and he really has had enough of being teased by a few older brothers. I can''t wait to have George''s stout figure, when he is holding Malfoy in his left hand and Fred in his right hand, he can do whatever he wants, and Ron can''t help laughing stupidly when he thinks of this. Looking at Harry''s weird expression, George understood Harry''s thoughts, but he didn''t remind him, compared to the body that had gradually strengthened on the train before. After all, the nutritious meal that Harry ate is limited. If he does not continue to supplement, the effect can only support Harry to become stronger than his peers. To be like himself, grow fast, but need to exercise and continue to increase nutrition. "Haha, so I spent my free time in the library lately." George replied helplessly. With the help of his own comprehensive medicated diet and nutritional supplements made from potions, his fast-growing body has always been an achievement that George is proud of. But now that he is such a brawny man, he has to stay among a group of 11-year-old children, taking a first-year basic course, and using magic that he has already mastered a few years ago. After a few weeks, George was already feeling a headache. Although a solid foundation is always the most important thing, the first-year courses really won''t help George anymore. He could feel Professor McGonagalls expression awkward every time he looked at him and gave him extra points. George also felt a little awkward as a brawny man standing in the villain. "Ravenclaw''s library is indeed better than the other colleges." Thinking of this, Harry nodded and began to understand why George went to Ravenclaw. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 8： library Chapter 8 Library "Then I won''t bother you, we have to go back to do our homework." Harry saw that the time was almost up, and he started to have a headache when he thought that there was still a lot of homework. "Goodbye!" Watching Harry and Ron embark on a better track than the original history, George also felt very happy. Just like what I think, a little action, as long as the right time, can leverage huge energy and make everything develop for the better. Saying goodbye to Harry and Ron, George walked through corridor after corridor towards the library. Even though he knew that Harry was destined to go to Gryffindor, George hadn''t thought about colleges other than Ravenclaw from the beginning. You must know that most of the great wizard inventors and innovators came from Ravenclaw. Ravenclaws inventions include the famous moon-watching mirror, and the Floo fan, which has become an indispensable means of transportation in the magical world. You must know that the magical world has seemed a little lifeless over the years. The greatest wizard in the past century, Dumbledore''s greatest achievement, turned out to be the twelve uses of dragon blood. After coming to this world, the downturn in the magic world surprised George. If he was willing to expose his research, even if it was just a nutrient to promote growth, it would be enough to earn him the Merlin First Class Medal. As for the real use of the blessing potion, it will rewrite the entire history of the entire magical world. He had achieved such results in his meager research alone, and he was deeply puzzled by the downturn of the entire magical world at this time. But George can afford it and quickly put it down. After all, he is not an aboriginal. The thoughts of the traveler and the mastery of the future are indeed beyond the imagination of others, and it is not appropriate to demand other people by this standard. Knowing that other people are unreliable and unreliable, George had to think of a way. In this case, although Watts is a process that George must go through, he does not expect to rely on the knowledge of the teachers who have learned these scriptures to achieve his wishes. After all, a Voldemort has already made the entire Watts and even the entire magical world look like an enemy. With the blessing, George, who created a nutritious meal, could not tolerate himself hiding behind an 11-year-old child, waiting for Harry to use his luck to destroy Voldemort. At this time, learning can only rely on himself, and Watts'' huge collection of books is George''s only hope, so that there will be no other choice except Ravenclaw. And among the relics of the founders of the four colleges, only the crown of Ravenclaw, who can promote wisdom, has a high technical content. Gryffindor''s sword, Slytherin locket, and Hufflepuff''s gold cup have never been effective. It''s a pity that the four relics, except for Gryffindor''s sword, were all made into Horcruxes by Voldemort, so it is not easy to contact them in advance. In addition to knowing that they probably have special materials and can be made into Horcruxes, they don''t know what specific uses are. However, judging from the result of Helena''s killing, Ravenclaw''s crown is unlikely to really enhance wisdom. What I want to increase should be the brain''s computing power and strengthen the spirit. But even so, it is far from the other three treasures whose purpose is temporarily unknown. While thinking, George walked to the library. The librarian Mrs. Pince nodded at him. Mrs. Pins is an elderly woman who looks a little undernourished and looks emaciated, but her eyes are like a hunting vulture. She is stern and irritable, especially when she finds that other people cannot respect her cherished books. Mrs. Pins has a special affection for books, just like a devout believer who respects and believes in books, so she especially hates the casual attitude of lower grade students to books. She is rigorous and meticulous. In her place, no matter who it is, it is best to treat every book honestly and religiously. George is also a bookseller at home. When he was a child, his grandmother told him to take care of and love books, and he also developed good habits. When I arrived at the library, compared to the casualness of others, the demanding Mrs. Pince had a good impression. Georges current appearance is also hugely deceptive. The 11-year-old child, with a strong and handsome figure like an ancient Greek statue, really stands out in the college. He received a lot of special attention from the moment he enrolled. People in the same grade look up incredible, all kinds of inexplicable gazes, and occasionally children even come up to touch his muscles. Fortunately, George didn''t care about these, and he was kind. These children need to look up when talking with George. Under Georges serious expression, they behave like a school teacher, giving the children of the same grade a natural sense of alienation, so they soon return to their own childhood. Among groups. The attitudes of senior students are somewhat different. Although the wizarding world does not worship muscles, young boys and girls are just in their youth and have a natural preference for the aesthetics of the opposite sex. The handsome, tall George, UU Reading is naturally favored by many senior sisters, but George is only a freshman after all. Only the graduating seniors begin to appreciate this masculine masculine charm, but the seniors approaching graduation are busy with their studies and graduation. The teachers of college were also impressed by this tall freshman. However, George was the first in his class and manners, and his manners were decent. The teacher didn''t know how to deal with it. He had to follow the regulations sternly, but for a while, George was left undisturbed. Whenever he has free time, George spends his time in the library and Ravenclaws lounge reading the colleges books. At this time, there are not many people in the library. There are a few people sitting around, all focusing on the books in their hands. After all, the library has to take care of four colleges, and it will not be too close to one college. So some necessary books related to homework are usually put in the lounge of their college. When going to the library, most people are very clear to find the specified books. Only students like Hermione and George, who have very strong reading speed and ability, prefer to spend their time in the library and increase their knowledge reserves. George walked toward the history book area, and saw Hermione sitting on a chair that looked slightly higher to her, her legs hanging in the air, and an old thick book in both hands. "As expected of Xueba, Harry, Ron has to hurry up after class to catch up with his homework, Xueba still has a lot of energy to read extracurricular books." Seeing this, George also secretly admired him. After all, he was an adult, and he was ahead of schedule. Once learned, it is just as easy for a college student to go to elementary school. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 9： Compete Chapter 9 Competition And Hermione learns new knowledge all the way, and also takes care of extracurricular content, this is a true schoolmaster. Thinking of this, George is also a bit regretful. It is with his mastery of the history of the magic world that he discovered many problems in the magic world. It is precisely this way that he will tell Harry and Ron that the education of the magic world is not not good enough. With Hermiones talent, if she is in the Muggle world, she can go on smoothly. If she becomes a scientist, she may change the world. In the magic world, she can only become a lawyer, a lawyer in the world of 3000 people. It''s pretty good, but it really buried Hermione''s talent. Hermione Granger was immersed in the book and noticed that someone was sitting across from him, and subconsciously raised his head. It was George. Hermione raised her chin to George, bulging her cheeks like a lion cub, and then buried her head in the book. Seeing this scene, George secretly smiled. "Who is this cute girl angry with?" George wrote the words on the slip of paper and handed it to Hermione. "I''m not angry!" Hermione''s small face was clearly bulging, but she refused to admit it. After George had read the note, he took it back and wrote it swiftly. "You should join Gryffindor." It turned out that Hermione was still worried about George not joining Gryffindor. "Isn''t our genius girl supposed to be sorted into Ravenclaw? The sorting hat was fainted by your clever little brain?" George passed the note again. Hermione''s expression flickered at this time, her eyes dodged, and she looked very embarrassed. Her little hand grasped the note and pinched it again, leaving a wrinkle in the corner of the note. After a while, Hermione slowly wrote again. "The Sorting Hat suggested that I go to Ravenclaw, but I chose Gryffindor." Hermione hesitated after writing, and slowly passed the note to George. Seeing Hermione with an embarrassed face, as if she was caught in class by the teacher, George couldn''t bear to bully her. "Don''t mind, Gryffindor is very good, you went to Ravenclaw, it is not convenient to tutor Harry and Ron." George comforted Hermione. Looking at this sentence, Hermione also laughed, showing her white teeth, and then feeling embarrassed, she quickly covered her mouth with her hand. Not only did she meet good friends Harry and Ron in Graffindor, and the relationship with others became very good. Hermione has been very smart since she was a child, but she also relies too much on her own intelligence. After all, it is just a child, no matter how genius, it is impossible to understand the world like an adult from an early age. Hermione worked hard to get the first place, hoping to get everyone''s like and affirmation, but people who work too hard and too smart will innately compare others. This may not be the will of the wise man, but it is the result that will certainly occur. People who work too hard will always hurt others, so they will always be isolated. This is how Hermione was. Adults always use her excellence as a means to hit other children, so that Hermione always plays the role of "other people''s child!" This makes Hermione work harder, better, and less liked by her classmates. Even in Watts, Hermiones hard work and excellence will sting other people, so her hard work, her Muggle identity, and even her temperament will become a place for others to attack. This is bad, but very reality. Fortunately, she still met her good friends, Harry and Ron. They had their own shortcomings and contradictions, but in the end they all walked over together and established a deep friendship. This time Harry and Ron are much luckier than before, and this time Hermione is much luckier than before. The appearance of George made George the top of all his homework. Even George''s outstanding figure will naturally separate other people from him. With George, a special alien that makes his classmates close to the "same enemy," other people have better relationships. Fortunately, George doesn''t mind, and he is even happy to be isolated by an 11-year-old. It is a huge test for a person with an adult mentality to always play with an 11-year-old. "At least one homework..." Looking at George, who was tall and had more homework than her own, Hermione still wouldn''t admit defeat. She didnt know that Georges monopoly of first place made her situation much better among her classmates, but she knew that she was Hermione Granger and she was the number one since she was a child. Back, even if the opponent is unimaginably strong this time, she will not just give up like this. Looking at the fighting spirit in Hermione''s eyes, George was a little surprised and a little helpless. After all, he was an adult. Although all of them won, he wouldn''t be proud to feel that defeating a child seemed glamorous, but Hermione''s fighting spirit still stimulated him. After so many years of preparation, George has no face and the courage to lose to an 11-year-old child, even if she is a genius to learn from Hermione. George also did not allow himself to lose to other people in any class, after all, crossing is the biggest plug-in. Even if you are a natural RMB player, UU Reading www. The geniuses and scholars of uukanshu.com also naturally fell under the plug. Two very strong people have the will to fight for a while. The two secretly competed, and then buried their heads in their books. George was reading a book of travels about ancient wizards with great interest. As a freshman in the first year, even reading the academys collections is also extremely restricted. Naturally, high-level spells are not to be thought of. Lower-level spells require the teacher''s signature. All that George can borrow for a while now is all kinds of histories, travel notes, and even some ancient witches lace wild history. Fortunately, the books in the library all have a clear origin, true or not, and the books George chose have a history of hundreds of years. While watching this travel note, George felt strange. Although the book is old, the author''s heart is not old at all. The title of the book "Gulliver''s Travels" records the travels of a powerful wizard named Gulliver to various countries, except for the fairies, elves, veils and other beauties of various races that are actually recorded in the history of wizards. Some records that do not know the truth or not, such as the country of adults and the country of villains, are even more eye-opening for George. "Ancient wizards and modern wizards seem to be very different." This is the original of the twentieth precious ancient history book that George read. From the initial casual look, George has been able to find some useful books in the book. information. If you say, "History is half speculation and half prejudice." Then "fiction is half lies and half truth." As I read more and more ancient history, and different historical interpretations, George still gained a lot. Of course, there is no so-called real history in the world. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 10： "Gullivers Travels" Chapter 10 "Gulliver''s Travels" At any time, a person''s normal thoughts, once said. Immediately, there will be huge changes due to changes in language and semantics, and there will be more ambiguities due to other people''s interpretations. History can never be described by the parties, it is impossible for the parties to tell. Then it can only be compiled by other people, based on the guesses of all parties and their own hobbies. This situation is destined to make historical interpretation very difficult and distorted. But as long as there are enough samples, there will always be some gains. Important history, or divergent opinions, or categorical opinions, represent completely different meanings. When there are divergent opinions on a major history, it means that there is no single winner. Multi-party interests and multi-party interpretations naturally lead to divergent opinions, without a unified conclusion. The decisive historical thesis must represent a huge victor who dominates the writing of history. Powerful countries that are convincing in the history books may not necessarily exist, but at that time, there must be a powerful king who can control the history books, so when describing unimportant history, or even travel notes, the writer can write at will, and more Reflect your preferences. In ancient wild history like "Gulliver''s Travels", many of the magic mentioned in it are completely different from modern magic, more similar to the magician chanting magic, long-term guidance, in exchange for huge destructive power. The theory of "ancient magic" is definitely not as convenient as it is now, but the destructive power is not to be glimpsed. I don''t know why I have never heard of it now. Georges family is a bookseller, but he has never found records of "ancient magic" in his collection since he was a child. I think only Watts and some old family ancestral books will have such records. Although the reason is still unknown, there should be many secrets behind this. Suddenly, George couldn''t help but have some thoughts about "ancient magic". Voldemort may have some connection with "ancient magic". Thinking of this, George looked at Hermione again. Hermione was looking at the basics of ancient magic texts. This is a course suggested by George. Ancient magic text is a subject that is extremely difficult to learn. It has huge and complicated text memories and various semantic interpretations. This is also a huge chore for George, but the ancient magic text involves the basic composition of magic, which is the most developed and potential direction in magic. This kind of text with its own magical power can get rid of the limitations of magic wands and magical power. It is the popularization of magic and the focus of magic transformation. But for this reason, the ancient magic text is the most difficult part of all subjects. After thinking about it, George chose the latter between studying hard and encouraging her. very shamelessly and threw this big trouble to Hermione. Fortunately, Hermione was very strong and wanted to beat George. Facing the difficult magic text, she didn''t feel boring all the way. Although I am a little embarrassed, the ancient magic text fits Hermione''s talents. The amazing memory and comprehension ability are very helpful in learning the ancient magic text. Changing to George, there is no way to deal with the ancient magic text so easily. "Hermione''s future shouldn''t be a lawyer." Thinking of this, George no longer felt embarrassed. He didn''t hope that in the future, Hermione would only be a lawyer in the Ministry of Magic in a small society of 3,000 people. That was too bad. George came from an adult after all. Although he can accept many phenomena in the magical world, it is difficult to agree with him. Just as the entire magical world was hit by Voldemort, it was like the entire magical world''s technology stagnated. The wizards who have mastered shortcuts and black boxes are already far behind ordinary people in technology. In this case, George finds it difficult to accept a wizard to become a lawyer and a civil servant. Lawyers are of course not bad. Lawyers in all countries have high incomes and high social status. But it is good to be a lawyer in the world of ordinary people, regardless of income status, it is much better. It is really strange that a student who has completed seven years of magic courses to become a lawyer in the Ministry of Magic, not to mention the situation in the magic world, there is actually no need for a lawyer. Not to mention that it is impossible to be caught. The judged Voldemort, the magic world with all kinds of cheating magical abilities, if you want to eliminate crime, there are too many ways. In trials, the power of magic and technology is far beyond what lawyers can match. Even in my previous life, lawyers have never been the most friendly and important part of society. More often, lawyers exist only to avoid public rights and prevent official persecution of the people. And real-world crimes have always relied on evidence. On making money and making money, George has many ways in this life. Upholding social justice and reducing crime has nothing to do with lawyers. In this case, George couldn''t stand a genius, and he was a friend of his own, and he was a lawyer who was completely meaningless in the magic world. "The decision is yours, Master of Magic, Hermione Granger." Thinking of this, George finally comforted himself comfortably, and secretly decided Hermione''s research direction. At this time, Hermione Granger was immersed in the thick and old magic book. She didn''t know that before she knew it, her destiny had quietly changed because of being so strong and gambling for a while. She completely stayed away from the rare and serious work for a year, far away from the relaxed and happy career as a lawyer at the Ministry of Magic, close to home, and fell into the dark, endless research on magic texts, becoming an important fulcrum for changing the world. I dont know if she will smile when she knows about this huge change, or will she lash George? Today is Thursday, and the sky is clear and breezy. At lunchtime, in Wattss big dining room, the students sat in different small groups and sat separately, George and Harry, Ron, and Hermione were talking while eating. "If someone told me before, who would hate me more than Dudley, I would never believe it, but now I believe it." Draco Malfoy has been very honored to be at the top of the list of Harry Potter''s most hated characters. Harry hated Malfoy more than Dudley had hated him for eleven years. George knew that it was because Harry couldn''t see Dudley in the academy, so he said that. The most annoying thing is always the enemy dangling before his eyes. Also, Harry is only eleven years old. It is not easy to hate Dudley for eleven years. But as a friend, the most important thing is that life is difficult. Dont break it down. Just smile at this time. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 11： Words, Demacia! Chapter 11 The Spirit of Words, Demacia! "During breakfast, Neville received a memory ball from her grandma. Malfoy was going to grab it. I really wanted to beat him up." Harry looked at his strong body and secretly talked to Mal Fu compared it and said with confidence. "There is no more annoying guy than Malfoy. He has to come out and mess up everything. If Professor McGonagall didn''t come out quickly, Harry and I would beat Malfoy in the morning." Ron said. Then, while waving the fork in his hand, the pie on the fork was about to be shaken off by him. "He always shows off the big and small packets of candies he received. After eating so much sugar, he will soon be full of teeth." Hermione said viciously. Hermiones parents are dentists and have been strictly controlling her sugar consumption. Malfoy''s show off made her very annoying. Thinking of Malfoy''s rotten teeth, and matching Malfoy''s arrogant look, everyone shuddered and was silent for a moment before bursting into laughter. Criticizing the common enemy together, Harry began to worry about the next flight lesson again. "Unlucky, besides the pharmacy class, now even the flying class is taken with the Slytherin students. Am I going to make a fool of myself in front of Malfoy on a flying broom?" Harry said annoyedly, now The academic performance has already overwhelmed Malfoy, and he was confident that he could beat Malfoy in single-handed fights, and Harry didn''t want to lose to Malfoy in anything. Listening to Harry suddenly mentioning flying lessons, Hermione''s mood was also a little depressed. She was never afraid of learning and lessons, but when it came to sports, she also lost confidence. She began to whisper some of the flight instructions she had seen in a library book named "Quidditch Origin", hoping that she would not make a fool of herself in the afternoon flight class. Ron also comes from a wizarding family. Although he could only play with his brothers old broomsticks since he was a child, he still didnt worry about handling first-grade flying lessons. "Flying is not difficult." Seeing Harry and Hermione''s nervousness, George spoke slowly, using these words to attract Harry and Hermione''s attention. "Brooms, like magic wands, are an extension of your body. They can feel the emotions you convey and feel the fear in your heart." George''s calmness and aura infected Harry and Hermione, and the two began to look relaxed. "It''s like a magic wand." Hermione''s eyes started to shine at the thought of this, and controlling the wand has always been her skill. "I will teach you a word that makes it easier for you to control the flying broomstick." George''s expression began to appear solemn, Harry and Hermione involuntarily leaned forward to receive it more closely. This word is spiritual. "When you feel horrified and uneasy while flying and can''t control yourself, just yell at it with the loudest voice." When he said this, George paused. Following his words, Harry and Hermione''s hearts were raised. , The heartbeat began to accelerate slowly. When "De Marcia" said it, George deliberately lowered his voice, but the word fell into Harry and Hermione''s ears as the voice spread, and it exploded instantly as if it had a huge magical power. Harry and Hermiones heartbeats speeded up, and their small faces flushed red as a result, and for a while, they could only feel a huge burst of power in their bodies. After a while, the two men calmed down, and George handed Harry and Hermione juice respectively. "do you understand?" Although they didn''t actually know what was going on, Harry and Hermione looked at each other, only to see the infinite fighting spirit in each other''s eyes, and there was no worry about flying lessons either. Ron touched his head, completely unknown. At 3:30 in the afternoon, Harry, Ron, Hermione and the other students in Gryffindor walked through the corridors and steps. When I came to a piece of grass in front of the door, the breeze was blowing gently, and the grass was slightly rippling. The meadow extends from the lawn to the forest. Slytherins academy has arrived at the venue in advance, and the broomsticks used for training are arranged neatly. Fred once complained to Harry that the school broomsticks had quality problems. Some would shake when they flew too high, and some would always keep skewing. But thinking of the magical speech spirit in his heart at this time, Harry didn''t worry anymore. Mrs. Hooch in the flight class has short gray hair and two yellow eyes gleaming fiercely. When they look at each other, they will make people hurry to be like a hunted animal. "Okay, don''t linger." She said sharply, "Just line up for me and stand next to a magic broom." Harrys feet were a shabby and old flying broomstick whose branches had been separated. Seeing this, he was initially very confident and began to feel a little nervous. "Extend your right hand, place it on the top of the broomstick, follow me, and get up!" Madam Hooch gave instructions sharply. "Get up!" the students shouted. Harrys broom immediately jumped into his hand obediently, Harry peeked at other people, UU reading www.uuknshu. Com Ron and Hermione did it easily. In addition, only a few people did it. Most of the broomsticks under the feet of students from Muggle families just rolled, but Neville''s broomsticks didn''t respond. "The broom is like a magic wand, it''s just an extension of your body, you can feel your fear." Harry thought of George''s words. Neville''s voice was trembling, and he didn''t really want to control the broom at all, so naturally he couldn''t arouse the broom. Then, Mrs. Hooch showed everyone how to ride the broom without sliding down, and how to hold the broom correctly. Then she corrected the wrong grip one by one in the team. Harry and Hermione heard her criticizing Malfoy for not doing well, they were secretly happy, thinking about the magical voice, they were confident for a while. His actions became more and more standard, and he was even praised by Mrs. Hooch. "Well, as soon as I blow the whistle, you follow the command and kick your legs hard, so that the broom will take you to fly." Madam Hooch said, "The broom must be held tight, first levitate, and then lean forward. , Stay relaxed, imagine that you and the broom are one, then go down to the ground and listen to my whistle command, three, two." Nawei was too nervous. He was afraid of being made another mistake and was left on the ground. When Madam Hooch read "two", he subconsciously kicked his legs and flew into the sky. "Come back, Neville!" Madam Hooch hurriedly shouted, but Neville was already flying upwards uncontrollably at this time, like a sharp arrow shot. Harry saw Neville''s panicked expression, holding the broom away from the ground. Saw Neville panting loudly and watched Neville slip off the broomstick. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 12： Flight lesson Chapter 12 Flight Lesson Then with a "bang", he fell heavily to the ground and shrank into a ball. His broom continued to climb until it disappeared in the direction of the Forbidden Forest. Madam Hooch hurriedly rushed towards Neville, her face turned pale too, she kept accusing herself that she should recover in advance to release a Levitating Charm instead of watching Neville fall to the ground. "The wrist is broken." Harry heard Madam Hooch let out a sigh of relief, "Neville is all right, it''s safe, you get up." She turned around and said to the other students, "I''m going to send Neville to the infirmary. Before I come back, you should obey and don''t move anyone! If anyone makes trouble on purpose, I will drive him out of Hogwarts." Then she turned her head and comforted Neville easily, "Let''s go, poor child." Nawei''s face was full of tears, covering his wrists, limping and being helped away by Madam Hooch. As soon as Mrs. Hooch walked away, Malfoy let out a disgusting laugh. "That idiot Neville almost fell to death." The people around Malfoy also echoed. "Shut up, how can you treat your classmates like this." Malfoy''s words made Parvati Petir very upset. "Look!" Malfoy rushed over again and grabbed a glass ball on the grass. "That idiot Neville, forgot what his grandma gave him." "You are too much, Malfoy." Harry suppressed his anger and whispered. Malfoy smiled ugly. "Be good again? Potter?" In class, Malfoy was criticized by Mrs. Hooch for the wrong grip, but the **** Harry and Hermione that "mudblood" were praised. Malfoy was going crazy. He believed that Harry''s eyes were provocative. He is like watching a clown. In the morning, these two idiots were still worried about the flight lesson. He was ready to show off in the flight lesson and hit Hermione and Harry, who only knew how to study hard. Unexpectedly, in the end, he even lost in his best project. It was all the **** tattered broomsticks at the school. When Mrs. Hooch left, he immediately found a way to vent his breath. "Come here!" Harry yelled, but Malfoy wouldn''t stop, called a magic broom, and flew. He is not bragging, his flying is indeed great. Malfoy hung in the air and shouted at Harry at his feet, "Come on, Potter!" Harry called his magic broomstick. "No!" Hermione Granger shouted, "You will be hurt, and Mrs. Hooch told us not to move!" Harry ignored her. The anger has rushed to his head. He had already mounted the broom and chased it up. The wind blew through his hair and poured into his robe. But it gave him a burst of ecstasy, so easy, so comfortable. "The broom is like an extension of the body, it can feel your emotions." He easily controlled the broom under his feet, just like controlling his body. He also heard other people''s screams and gasps coming from the ground, and Ron cheering for him. He turned his broomstick to Malfoy, and then threatened, "Bring Neville''s memory ball." Harry shouted, "Otherwise you''re going to bloom." "Who do you think you are?" Malfoy said. He wanted to laugh, but his nervousness made his face freeze. Harry controls the broom just like he controls his own body. In a short time, he is already flexible. He leaned forward, leaned on the magic broom, and hit Malfoy like a sharp arrow. Malfoy managed to control the broom to escape. Harry turned the broom and pointed it at him again, and the classmate who hated Malfoy had already started to applaud. "Baby Malfoy, there is no warm embrace between Crabbe and Gore." Harry called. It caused a scream below. Watching Harry continue charging like a bison, Malfoy also began to be afraid. "Go to hell, Potter!" Malfoy yelled, throwing the memory ball into the air, and then quickly fled back to the ground, back between Crabbe and Gore. Harry saw the memory ball fly up in slow motion, and then fell like a fast motion. He bent down and pressed down the magic broom. Accelerating downward and diving, chasing the memory ball, the whistling wind in his ears, the screams of everyone. "De Marcia" With a roar, Harry caught the memory ball when he was about to get close to the ground. Then he straightened the broomstick in time, and then gently fell back on the lawn. "Harry Potter!" An angry voice sounded. His heart was beating violently, faster than when he dived. Professor McGonagall is running towards him. Harry hurriedly got up from the ground. "How dare you?" Professor McGonagall roared angrily, "Never has happened before! I have been in Watts for so many years, and you will break your neck." Professor McGonagall''s voice was also a little trembling. The angry light can be seen in the eyes. Two students almost lost their lives in one class. One of them was the savior Harry Potter. Professor McGonagall would rather fight the Death Eaters than have such excitement. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "You will have to take flight lessons indoors from now on." "Take a flight lesson indoors." Hearing this, George couldn''t help but shook his head and continued to ask. "What about after this?" It was time for dinner. Harry first told George what happened in the flight class, and then he was taken off the field by Professor McGonagall. Ron and Hermione also put down their forks at this time, waiting for Harry to talk about what''s next. "I was terrified, I thought I was going to be fired. I still remember the gloating expressions of Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gore." Harry paused and said with lingering fear. "I was dizzy all the way, and I followed Professor McGonagall around the academy. I made up my mind. After meeting Dumbledore, I must beg him to let me stay in the school, even if its for Hai It''s okay to be an assistant. Fortunately, I am much stronger now than before, and I can barely handle Hagrid''s bulky pocket. But when Ron and Hermione became wizards, they might not treat me as friends. "Harry recalled the plot, almost crying. "Hi, it''s okay, poor Harry." Hermione patted Harry on the shoulder, comforting poor Harry. "Fortunately, these bad things did not happen. Professor McGonagall took me to see Oliver Wood and asked me to be a Seeker for Quidditch matches." Harry calmed down and said again. "It''s amazing. The college has never allowed first-year students to participate in Quidditch competitions. You broke the record. You must be the youngest Quidditch college player in many years." Ron replied that he was a Quidditch competition. For his diehard, Quidditchs rules are clear. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 13： Competence represents respect Chapter 13 Ability represents respect "Wood told me that I am the youngest academy player in a century." Harry said, eating another piece of pie. The thrilling encounter in the afternoon consumed too much energy and courage, making him particularly hungry. " "They promised to give me a flying broomstick light wheel 2000." Harry said again. Ron looked at Harry enviously, "That''s pretty good, I haven''t even touched it." "Wood told me to keep it secret and don''t tell anyone." Harry said, "I will start training for the team next week." "But, will Professor McGonagall really let us take flight lessons indoors?" Thinking of this, Harry was a little worried. Before, he was too scared to ask Professor McGonagall in person. Ron and Hermione also had a headache when they heard this. Professor McGonagall was very strict and said one thing, do they really want to take flight lessons indoors in the future? "Don''t worry, Professor McGonagall can''t move the Quidditch game indoors." George comforted them. "I estimate that at most, you may need to practice indoors to meet the requirements for the next few basic flight lessons." "But you really have to pay attention, otherwise it''s really hard to say, the magician who can only fly indoors, haha." Professor McGonagall''s punishment was so special that George couldn''t help but laugh. "Sorry, it hurts everyone." Harry was a little embarrassed, his urge to hurt everyone and then take flight lessons indoors. "It''s not your fault, it''s all the **** Malfoy." What happened today made Malfoy''s annoying deeds once again remembered in Ron''s heart. Looking at Harry''s frustrated expression, George knew what to say and thought about it for a while before speaking. "Harry, you are right. It is always right to help friends. The reason why you will be punished today will hurt everyone, not because you did something wrong." "Then what should I do today?" Hermione was a little confused. She had always been a top student and was used to listening to the teacher''s arrangements. Today, listening to Mrs. Hooch telling everyone not to move, she also hoped that Harry would obey the teachers arrangement, but she also knew that Harry was right to help recover Nevilles memory ball, and both things were right but things happened. Hermione didn''t know how to deal with the conflict for a while. Hermione''s question was also Harry and Ron''s question. They all stared at George at once, hoping that George could have a good solution. "What do you think I would do if I were there?" George didn''t answer directly, but asked a question for Harry and the others. "George, you should be able to catch Neville, so he won''t fall." Hermione looked at George''s size and said confidently of him. "If it''s George you were here, Malfoy would be afraid and dare not provoke him." Ron also offered his own opinion. "If Malfoy is provocative, you can easily defeat George and get the memory ball back." Harry was also very confident in George. "Professor McGonagall will punish Malfoy, not you." Hermione added. "It''s very good, you just need to think about it, you can find the answer for many things by yourself." George was also satisfied with Harry and their answers, so he asked another question. "Why would the result be different if I was there?" Harry and the others felt that with empathy, they got closer and closer to the correct answer, so they turned their smart brains faster. "George, you are strong and quick to react, so you can catch Neville." Hermione''s thinking is always one step faster. "George, you are strong and capable. Malfoy can''t beat you, and he''s afraid of being beaten by you, so I dare not provoke you." With Hermione''s prompt, Ron also quickly got the answer. "George, you are strong and capable, and you can easily solve problems in the face of provocation. Your academic performance is good, and the capable professor will believe your words, so that you will punish Malfoy." Harry also understood the problem. Made a summary. "It''s great, so you can find the answer to the question yourself." George thought for a while and decided to instill some ideas about power in Harry and the others. "Harry, you were right today. The reason for the right is not just to help a friend." George paused when he said that, and then he continued talking when Harry and others were listening intently. "The reason is that you have the ability, you have the talent for flying, and the ability to fly. This is the reason why you are right today, and it is also the premise that you can help Neville." Watching these words aroused Harry and others. Thoughts, George continued. "If you don''t have the talent for flying or the ability to fly today, you might collide with Malfoy today and break your neck together." George gave a serious example to let Harry and others understand the seriousness of the matter. Sex. "You were punished today, not because you did something wrong. But your ability has not been recognized, and the professor still doesn''t trust you to have the ability to handle things alone. UU reading " George continued "Is it because of ability? Wrong because of lack of ability?" Looking at Harry and the others with some doubts, George knew that they were 11 years old after all, and it was normal for them to have difficulty understanding this. "Because I am strong, strong, and the professor trusts me, so that what happened today, I have a better way, but you did not." Harry and the others thoughtfully. "The greater the power, the greater the power." George said slowly. "The greater the power, the greater the power." Harry and the others also read slowly. "Justice requires a powerful force. The greater your ability, the more you can protect your friends. Only if you have the ability can you help others. If you don''t have the ability, besides killing yourself, you will also hurt others. Don''t forget your homework and learn. It is your source of strength to protect others." George finished his summary and left quietly. At this time, Harry and others could not understand these truths from the adult world, but as they continue to experience adventures and George''s indoctrination, they will soon begin to desire to do better, and these all require strength. Soon after George left, Ron''s two brothers came over when they saw Harry. "Hey, Harry, we heard," Fred whispered, "Wood told us that you are the secret weapon of our academy. The two of us are batters for the academy team. We will protect you when that happens. , You just need to catch the golden squid and we will win." "We will definitely win this year." Fred said, "We have done a lot of preparations and haven''t won in a long time, but this year we have you, when Wood told us, we were so excited that we were beyond words." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 14： Wrong because of insufficient capacity Chapter 14 is wrong because of insufficient ability "Well, we are here to take a look at you. Let''s go first. Li Qiaodan seems to have discovered a secret passage. We have to go and see." As soon as Ron''s two brothers left, an annoying person appeared, Malfoy. "Are you having the last supper, Potter? Then you should drive back to the Muggle." "Now you are back on the ground, in the warm embrace of Crabbe and Gore, baby Malfoy." Harry mocked. Harry at this time was not the original thin little peas. With strength and courage, they will not be afraid. Let them sullen their faces and pinch their fingers. "Damn Potter, I''m going to a duel with you." Malfoy said, "If you still have the guts, come with me, a wizard''s duel. How about using a wand to defeat an nasty opponent, but I Think, you dont know what a wizards duel is, right?" "Of course he knows," Ron said. "He will hit you on your knees and begging for mercy. I am his assistant. What about your assistant?" Malfoy weighed Crabbe and Gore, "Crabbe, my assistant is Crabbe." He said, "At midnight tonight, in the prize showroom, you can see you or go, you can stand up." He turned and left. "What is a wizard duel?" Harry asked, "You said to be my assistant, what is going on?" "Oh, it''s a duel. If you lose, I will go on." Ron said. "What if I wave my wand and there is no response?" Harry was a little unsure of his magic. "Then don''t use your magic wand and hit him hard in the nose." Ron said. Harry has grown very fast recently. Ron is very optimistic about the battle between Harry and Malfoy. "I said, don''t you really want to go to a duel?" Hermione was a little surprised, and she was deducted a lot of points when she walked around school at night. "Justice needs a powerful force, we should educate Malfoy." Just after listening to George''s teaching, Harry had some strange insights. "Yes, it''s time for Malfoy to get a punch for what he did." Ron also thought about this opportunity for a long time. "Hi, for justice." Harry and Ron glanced at each other, clapped their hands to celebrate, looking forward to the evening''s duel. "These two fools!" Hermione patted her head weakly, speechless for a moment. walked into a huge round room with delicate and elegant round arch windows on the wall, and light silk, bronze and blue hung from the windows. The ceiling is a dome, dotted with stars, the stars are shining, and the sky blue carpet under your feet is also shining with stars. Being in it, like walking through the stars, here is Ravenclaw''s lounge. Hermione, who was rushing all the way, could not help slowing down seeing this scene. Hermione looked around, there are a few tables and chairs in the room, and the rest are rows of bookshelves, full of books in different categories. In the niche opposite the door, there is a white marble bust of the founder of Ravenclaw, Rowena Ravenclaw. Above a door next to the statue is Ravenclaw''s dormitory. George was standing next to a bookshelf, flipping through a thick book, and seeing Hermione rushing over, he carefully put the book back on the shelf. George walked over from the bookshelf, took a glass of water from the resting table and handed it to Hermione. "What''s the matter? So anxious?" Hermione took the water glass and put it back on the table, without speaking, she hurriedly pulled George out and ran out. After running for a while, Hermione ran out of strength and started to slow down, and said to George, "Harry and Ron, these two idiots, they agreed to a duel with Malfoy in the prize showroom at midnight. I persuaded them. , These two idiots dont listen, only you can persuade them." Hearing this, George stopped and asked, "Why do you persuade them not to listen? And if I persuade them to listen?" This is what George said just now, and Hermione naturally did not forget "Because you are better than Harry and Ron, and stronger than me, Harry and Ron also trust you more." "Is there any better way then?" George continued to guide Hermione. Hermione frowned and mused, then shook her head, "I don''t know, I can''t tell the teacher that I can''t tell other people, and I can''t follow them to fool around. So I came to you, you can convince them." "I have a better way." Now it was George who took Hermione and walked in a different direction. Hermione was also a little curious to hear a better way, and followed George all the way to an unmanned classroom. "Take out your wand," George said. Hermione took out her wand, which was a powerful wand of fourteen inches, with the vine wood as the body and the dragon''s nerves as the core. "Your magic wand is very powerful, and you are also very powerful. What you need is to master your own power. Follow me, phantom spell." George waved his wand. "Phantom Curse" Hermione gently waved her wand, and then she found that the color on her body faded a little. "Good start, UU Reading genius Hermione Granger, now we have several hours." George gave another demonstration, as the wand waved, his whole body color and texture changed It must be the same as the surrounding environment, like a human-shaped chameleon. "This is a safe and reliable spell. It''s a pity that the school does not intend to teach you this spell." George said regretfully. "If you miss this opportunity today, you will have to wait seven years for graduation to learn this spell." Listening to these words, a kind of taboo-breaking stimulus mixed with the unwillingness to admit defeat made Hermione devote herself to the training. "The tone of the mantra cannot be interrupted. It must be maintained at a frequency." "Magic power is like water, flowing in your body like blood. Don''t try to manipulate it. You can''t control it. Try to guide it, just like gently turning on a faucet." "If you feel the need, you can also read it silently without making a sound." "Keep your mind calm and relax. This is a non-aggressive spell. It is not difficult." Following George''s constant reminders and constant corrections, Hermione also mastered the spell bit by bit. "Well, this is actually a very difficult spell, otherwise the school will not completely teach it." Until Hermione mastered the phantom spell, George immediately changed his words and encouraged Hermione. Hermione grinned and waved her wand excitedly. There is nothing happier than mastering a practical magic. "You are a genius. This is much faster than when I first practiced." George said the truth. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 15： Phantom Chapter 15 Phantom Body Curse "Thank you, George, I know what to do, and I will go to educate Harry and Ron." After Hermione said, without asking George what was the way, she left the classroom excitedly. "This is the function of strength." Watching Hermione rushed out of the classroom excitedly, George also laughed. Compared with the panic when he ran, just mastering a practical spell can instantly change a person. Thoughts. This is also the power of magic, this is also the magic of power. Hermione left the classroom excitedly, walked through the spiral staircase, and then waited in the Gryffindor common room. Watching Harry and Ron, crawling through the portrait passage, Hermione yelled "two fools", then cast a "phantom curse" on herself, quietly following Harry and Ron. Through the passage, Hermione looked back at the portrait of the fat lady, only to find that the painting was empty, and the fat lady went out late at night to drop by. She was a little upset, it wouldn''t be possible if she didn''t go. Harry and Ron walked through the end of the corridor and saw Neville curled up on the floor, making a whirring sound. Neville woke up abruptly when Harry approached. "Thank God, someone finally came over. I can''t remember the new password. I have been locked out for several hours." Looking at the sight, Hermione scratched her head, another fool. "Maybe I should go to Ravenclaw." "Speak down, Neville. The new password is "pig nose", but now the fat lady doesn''t know where to go." Harry then asked, "How is your arm!" "It''s okay." Neville said happily, raising his arms to show them. "Madame Pomfrey cured it immediately." "Yes, well, Neville, you wait here first, we have other things, see you later." "Don''t leave me!" Neville said, following up, "I don''t want to stay here anymore, the ghost of Barrow, the blood man, has drifted past me twice." "Well, then you speak quietly." Then they walked along the road, moonlight spilled in through the window, and traces were printed on the ground. Fortunately, they did not meet Filch or Mrs. Loris along the way. They ascended the stairs, up the third floor, and walked quietly to the prize showroom. Before Malfoy and Crabbe came, the moonlight came in, shining in the crystal glass cabinet, shining on the medals, medals, and statues, and it seemed quieter. Everyone was against the wall and staring at both ends of the room. Harry had prepared his wand to prevent Malfoy from suddenly rushing in. Time passed by every minute. "Malfoy didn''t come at all, this coward," Ron said. At this moment, a voice came from the next room, making them suddenly nervous. Harry raised his wand and heard someone talking there, not Malfoy. "My dear, find it out for me, and catch those little bad guys for me." It was Filch and Mrs. Lorice. Harry was terrified. He waved to Ron and Neville so that they could follow him closely. They tiptoed towards the other door. Just past the corner, they heard Filch enter the prize showroom. Hermione was annoyed at the end. Malfoy was underestimated. The clever Malfoy told the teacher about it, but the stupid Harry and Ron were fooled, and even she went in, "I must have been fooled." Infected." "They hid." Filch murmured, "You can''t escape." "Go here!" Ha gestured with his hand and quietly led everyone along the armored corridor, but Filch got closer and closer. Naville couldn''t help it, he let out a scream and ran away. Panicking while running, he dragged Ron and fell on a set of armor. Suddenly, clanging, clanging, the sound resounded throughout the castle. "Run!" Harry only yelled, and ran forward desperately. Everyone ran along the corridor, not daring to look back to see if anyone was following. Go through the corridor, go around the doorpost, go through the corridor, go around the doorpost. After running for several miles in one go, the crowd stopped near the magic classroom. "Hermione, why are you here?" Harry and Ron realized that there was an extra person beside them. "Malfoy lied to you." Hermione said breathlessly. "He didn''t plan to fight you at all. He set up a trap. The clever Malfoy revealed to Filch that you are going to the prize showroom. Information, just waiting to catch you." "Damn Malfoy, this liar." Harry and Ron were also annoyed and fell into Malfoy''s trap. "Okay, let''s leave here first." Harry said, although very angry, the most important thing is to leave here now. They just walked through a door, and they bumped into something again. It was Pipi, a nasty Pipi. Pippi ghost screamed, "The annoying student doesn''t sleep, and makes trouble everywhere in the middle of the night. Asking for mercy is useless, Pippi ghost already knows everything. UU Reading " "Shut up, Pippi, if we are found we will be expelled." "The disgusting student doesn''t sleep, and he makes trouble everywhere in the middle of the night. It doesn''t work to ask for mercy, Pippi already knows it." Seeing the student begging for mercy, Pippi became happier. "Damn it," Ron said fiercely, kicking Pippi away, "Run." Pippi amplified and screamed, "In the corridor of the spell class, there are students running around." Everyone ran desperately, rushing all the way to the end of the corridor and hitting the door. I pushed the door hard, and it was locked. "It''s over." Neville cried. "Don''t cry." Hermione took out her wand, pointed at the door lock, and whispered "Araho Cave Open!" With a click, the door opened, and they swarmed in and closed the door quickly. "You must not have guessed what we found behind the door?" Hermione''s eloquence was really good, and she told the scene last night vividly. Even Harry and Ron who experienced these things together were stirred by Hermione. , I suddenly became nervous. "What is it?" As a friendly listener, George followed Hermione''s words and asked questions. Although it has been a long time, he still has an impression of the important plot. There should be a three-headed dog behind the door, but this time is definitely not used to express his prophecy. "It''s a huge monster, a monster with three terrible heads, six eyes, each as big as a lantern. With its fangs, the huge body filled the room." Hermione said with lingering fear. , Fingered the lantern on his finger, and drew a circle for the boss to describe the huge and terrifying three-headed dog. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 16： gift Chapter 16 Gift "That''s it. Seeing the monster, I''m not even afraid of Filch. I quickly opened the door and ran out with everyone. I couldn''t breathe until the door was closed." Harry gasped. It''s not easy to open the door while remaining calm. "Then we ran, ran. We got rid of Filch, we got rid of the monsters. Then we went back and slept with the quilt." Ron said that, looking a little happy. "What a great adventure, a toast to our adventurers." George gestured to them with the juice. For an eleven-year-old child, the experience last night was not easy. "Cheers." Harry, Ron, and Hermione were also very happy listening to their friends'' praise. Tell your best friend about your experience, and then listen to your friends admiration. There is nothing better than this. "But I won''t forget Malfoy. He saw us in the morning with surprise. He must have set a trap from the beginning to report us." Harry said. He did not forget that Malfoy did not keep his promise yesterday and even told secretly. Filch. "Fortunately, we are not easy to deal with." Ron said proudly. "Malfoy is not easy to deal with. We were almost caught yesterday." Hermione was still a little bit sad about being caught yesterday. "By the way, Hermione, how did you suddenly show up yesterday?" Harry was very surprised by Hermione''s sudden appearance yesterday, and only then had the opportunity to ask. Ron also leaned forward, and he was also very curious. "This is the power of magic." Hermione looked at George first, and saw that George didn''t intend to speak out, so she was silent. "Oh" Harry and Ron took a deep breath, and they were envied by the curse. I really want to know, but I''m not too embarrassed to speak. "I also noticed last night that the three-headed dog was standing on a trapdoor. It was obviously watching something." Since George didn''t say anything, Hermione didn''t intend to continue discussing the issue of the phantom spell, so she said Other discoveries made yesterday. "What is it watching?" Harry stroked his head, feeling something coming out of his head. "I need such a big monster to guard, what I look at is either extremely dangerous or extremely precious," Ron said. "I may know something about that thing." Harry said, and the three-headed dog, Hagrid, Gringotts, and Gringotts were attacked. One clue after another suddenly joined together, and Harry suddenly realized that he seemed to have discovered something very secret. "When Hagrid picked me up, he took me to Gringotts." Harry glanced around. They were sitting at a long table near the corner and eating breakfast. The nearest classmate was also separated by a table. , So he said in a low voice. When everyone saw Harry''s appearance, they also became nervous, they all squeezed forward, waiting for Harry to continue talking. "Hagrid took out a small package from Gringotts, hid it on his body and brought Watts back." Harry continued. "Then Gringotts was attacked, but said that nothing had been stolen because what they were looking for had been Hagrid brought Watts back." Hearing this, everyone exchanged glances. "What Hagrid brought back from Gringotts was hidden in the gate guarded by the three-headed dog." Hermione also guessed. "But what I want most now is to teach Malfoy a good meal." Ron didn''t care much about what the three-headed dog was guarding. Yesterday he planned to teach Malfoy with Harry a lot, but he went to Malfoy again. Blessed. "What happened yesterday won''t be so easy." Harry didn''t intend to stop there, but he didn''t think of a good way for a while. "Then you should be more careful." George was confident that Harry had better than Malfoy. At this time, an owl flew into the hall, hovered and fell in front of them, dropped a long package of people, and then flew away with its wings. "Open it and take a look." George gestured. Harry opened the package and saw a black slender box inside with Ron''s name written on it, so he handed the box to Ron. Ron was a little surprised and at a loss. He didn''t know who would give him a gift. From the box, it seemed to be quite expensive. "Ron, it''s your gift, open it and take a look." Harry said happily. "But no one will give me a gift." Ron was at a loss. "Maybe it''s a mistake." Seeing Ron''s panicked expression, everyone couldn''t help but feel a bit sore. Ron may never receive a gift. "Of course there is no mistake, this is our gift to you." "You!" Ron didn''t know what to say for a while, but silently opened the box. Inside is a beautiful wand with a fourteen-inch, willow stick body and a unicorn hair core. "It''s so beautiful!" Ron gently touched the slender wand, softly as if he was afraid that he would scare the wand in his hand. "This is the best gift I have ever received." Ron got a little choked. Watching this scene, Harry almost shed tears and put his hand on Ron''s shoulder. He remembered the first time he received a gift. "Tell me what''s going on." Ron said embarrassedly, holding his wand tightly. "We saw that the wand you used was about to break down, so we pooled together money to buy you a new one. We originally planned to buy one that is exactly the same as the one you use now. I wrote to Ollivander''s wand shop. Knowing that you had tried a wand, we bought it," Hermione said in a deliberate tone. "Oh, I remember it, I tried this wand in Ollivander''s shop, it is still so beautiful." Ron was a little incoherent. Looking at the sight, Hermione was a little moved. In fact, she and Harry didn''t notice Ron''s dilemma. Although they became good friends, she and Harry hadn''t thought about giving Ron a gift. It was George who told her and Harry privately to arrange everything, and only symbolically accepted a silver sico from her and Harry, and forced them to say that the gift was given by the three together. Hermione and Harry thought about telling the truth, but they were quickly persuaded by George that Ron would probably be embarrassed to accept it if it was only given by George. George looked at this scene with some sympathy, different from the joke when he looked at it in the story, to a person who was really in it. Poverty and embarrassment are really too bad things. He is not the original party of textual research, and most of the things in the story have no memory. But when he saw Ron wearing his brother''s old robe and using his brother''s old wand, he knew that this was hurting an eleven-year-old child. The child is definitely not an irresponsible parent clamoring, "I dont have a personality, and I dont understand anything, I must listen to my parents." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 17： Mutual Aid Chapter 17 Mutual Aid Society Children are more sensitive, more vulnerable, and less able to resist the malice of the world. Because of this, many times, with a little guidance, these children have become the world''s greatest malice. There must be bear parents behind the bear children, but what is even more pitiful is that most obedient children also stand behind bear parents, and these poor children will become bear parents when they grow up. George doesn''t overestimate the role that a small gift can play, but for him, who has become a local tyrant, why not do it with a little effort? He already understood a little bit why some rich people in previous lives would do charity. "Harry, Hermione, Ron." George didn''t keep everyone in the sentimental atmosphere. "I have a job I can offer you." Seeing everyone finally recovered, George continued. "I plan to set up a Watts Mutual Aid Society, while borrowing money from my classmates, so that they can borrow money in advance and buy the books, magic wands, and broomsticks they want. The money can be paid back after they graduate, or they can help each other. Social work." George said his thoughts. "Wow" Harry, Hermione, and Ron exchanged glances, some of them couldn''t believe it, they were only in the first grade, how could such a troublesome thing contact them. "Don''t worry, the mutual aid agency is mainly responsible for me. You can work for me, provide advice, and I will pay you wages." George had already planned to bring them into the group, except for their help. It is also to share the sight, not to worry that they will not be able to do it. "I''m not afraid of trouble, it sounds like I will lose to you." Listening to George''s plan, Hermione''s unwillingness to accept defeat came back up. "Although I don''t know much, but I can definitely help." Ron was very happy just after receiving the gift. He didn''t care what George said, only hoping that he could help. "I can help too." Harry said unwillingly. "In fact, it''s not a complicated thing. To put it simply, I pay and you contribute. We lend money to our classmates, who can work for us, and they can also sell some study notes, magic tricks, and even practical little magic invented. "George kept things as simple as possible, lest Harry and the others find it troublesome. "What should I do if the other party can''t make it after borrowing the money?" Hermione raised her own doubts. Although Hermione was young, she read a lot. Although she didn''t understand George''s purpose, she still offered useful opinions. "In the beginning, we don''t lend too much money to people. We are a mutual aid agency, not specifically lending money to people, not for lending." George already has detailed ideas, but he still patiently explains her curiosity. "Magic wands, school uniforms, and some study books are actually very cheap. We can buy them directly on behalf of the students after we confirm them. These are the most basic and most important borrowings. The purpose is to enable every student to be able to not hinder learning due to economic reasons. "George said slowly so that Hermione could keep up with her thoughts. "This is a good thing." George said it plainly, and Harry roughly understood it, and made up his mind to help. "The other part is the students with very good academic records. They can use their own study notes, magic skills, and even some practical small magic to obtain large loans from us, and even sell these to us." Hermione, Ha Lei Neng keeps up with his thoughts, and George is also willing to patiently explain to them. "Then I have good grades, wouldn''t it be possible to borrow a lot of money." Hermione was a little moved when she mentioned that she was good. "Haha, if your learning experience, magic skills can help other people, or have practical magic, of course." George smiled, then said. "I''ll help." Hermione thought that the phantom spell she had learned was taught by George, and made up her mind to find a good one and return it to George in the future. "You can''t run away, you all have to come and help me." George didn''t plan to work **** his own, and he had booked Harry and others to work for him. As George himself said, this mutual aid agency is not complicated. George is wealthy. As long as he invests money and recruits a few students, he can start running. As for what he can make, this is all about execution. Most things in the world are actually like this. If you have money and someone, you can start to practice your ideas. And this idea is to change the world, or it is just a blunder. This is a problem of implementation. George is confident about his plan. This is the beginning of his big move after the observation and summary of more than a month since he enrolled in school. Although he spent most of his time reading after enrolling in school, he was thinking about these things when he didn''t read books or was lazy in class. Limited to the fact that he is only the first grade, the important collection of the library will not be open to him, and the professors in the students can''t count on others. After thinking about it, he thought of this way to break the game. UU reading "Money is not everything, no money is absolutely impossible." With his capital advantage, he found a breakthrough. As the days passed, George''s mutual aid agency soon began to operate. Ron is the most active practitioner. When George offered a considerable salary and proved that the job was indeed worthy of the salary, Ron immediately became the biggest supporter of the mutual aid agency and ran around promoting the mutual aid agency. . Today is a special guest. "If you have anything, you can tell me directly, I will keep the guests secret." George looked a little impatient. "Well, I believe in your credit." Malfoy said hesitantly, his face stiff. "I want to know how much money I can get on my credit." "Although I don''t like you very much, as the heir to the Draco family, your credit limit will be much higher than others." Although George does not like Malfoy, it does not mean that he does not like a good business. "What''s that?" Malfoy clenched his fists when he heard George say that he didn''t like him, a little unhappy, and a little proud of Draco''s name representing a higher credit limit. "Because it is the first transaction, if the paperwork is established, the upper limit can be up to 10,000 gold gallons." George thought about it, and gave a number that was not high or low. "Ten thousand gold gallons." Malfoy was stunned, he couldn''t believe it, and he had never seen so much money. Even if his family is rich, the most pocket money ever since he was little has never been more than 100 gold gallons. "What if you don''t leave the paper?" Malfoy didn''t expect his name to be so valuable, so he immediately asked again. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 18： Reading magic Chapter 18 Reading Magic "You can borrow a thousand gold gallons without leaving any notes." George didn''t make things difficult for Malfoy, and didn''t care if he left any notes. "Well, I''ll borrow a thousand gold gallons." Malfoy was not polite, and directly borrowed the highest amount. "Okay, you sign a name here." George did not come up with a special contract, but found a sign-in form and said, "This form records that you participated in the activities of the mutual aid agency today and proves that you have been there. , Lest you forget it then." Malfoy looked suspiciously before signing his name on it. "Here you are, this is a lot, you can take it back and count it again." George took out a large package and handed it to Malfoy, and said, "Fortunately, you only borrow one thousand. If it is ten thousand, the owl goes back and forth. Consignment will cry." "It''s that simple?" Malfoy glanced into the bag, looked at the golden coins, and couldn''t believe it. "With 10% interest per year, you can also sell your learning experience, magic skills, and even the spells you invented in exchange for Jin Jialong through mutual aid activities." George thought for a while and thought it was too bad for Malfoy. Realistic, so he went on. "You know, as a Ravenclaw, our most important collection has always been books. If you want to get more, you can provide some valuable collections. After we confirm the copy, we can return the original copy." George told Malfoy''s family The collection of books is still quite interesting. "Okay, I will consider it." Malfoy was also very happy to borrow a large sum of money so easily, and ignored George, and secretly hid the package in his robe, turned and left with the package in both hands. After Malfoy had left, a blonde girl came over. "President, who is that person? I saw him holding a big bag, how much did you lend him?" "Sorry, Kate, this is a borrower who needs to keep it confidential." Although it is not an important matter, George will keep it confidential for the requesting borrower. Kate Winslet was a major customer of George before and is now a member of the mutual aid society. "Kate, is there anything worth paying attention to in the study notes received today?" George asked. "It''s not too important. Except at the beginning, most of the notes I have now started to repeat." Kate frowned and replied. "That''s right, almost all the notes everyone is willing to take out. You can''t expect everyone to be as good as you." George is not disappointed, the recent gains have exceeded his expectations. "President, you are too rewarding, in fact, my reading magic is not as powerful as you said." Recently, George has been desperately praised, and Kate is also a little embarrassed. "You are too modest to see the potential of reading magic. For wizards, knowledge is power. Reading magic alone can make people quickly remember the contents of books, which is incredibly powerful." George attached great importance to Kate in exchange. Mutual aid agencys reading magic, so after knowing this magic, I immediately approached Kate. In the beginning, George was only planning to meet Kate a few times and get some friendship. After Kate graduates, try to get it to his home bookstore. After the contact, when he found that Kate, who was also Ravenclaw, was very good at talking, George immediately changed the method and let Kate join the mutual aid agency with half a delay. Let Kate be responsible for sorting out the study notes and related materials received by the mutual aid agency. Kate and her reading magic can be regarded as George''s most important gain during this time. He has made up his mind to arrange Kate to his bookstore after Kate graduates next year, and there will be time to consider better arrangements in the future. In short, you can''t let the talent escape from your own hands. "Reading magic is really so important?" Kate, born in Ravenclaw, is a full-fledged house girl. She is even more housed than other people in Ravenclaw. She likes to read books even more, even to create it. A magic dedicated to reading. Reading is Kates hobby, it can even be said that it is most of Kates life, but Kate does not think there is any difference between a hobby of reading and a hobby of Quidditch and traveling. is a little surprised at George''s emphasis on reading magic. The most important thing is that reading magic is created by her to enjoy reading, and cannot be used for reading magic books. "Although reading magic has the problem of easy interference, it is not possible to read books with magic power for the time being, but this may not be a permanent state." George is very optimistic about the prospects of reading magic, "Magic is knowledge, but knowledge is not only magic, reading magic Even if you can only read ordinary books in the end, the value is incalculable." "Yes, knowledge is not just magic." Although Kate is not confident that reading magic continues to improve, she agrees with George''s ideas. It was also because of George''s emphasis on reading and respect for her that she was willing to leave the comfort of the house and promised to help this first-year student. "The good treatment is only a small part of the reason..." "There are too few friends, UU reading can''t refuse it is also a small part of the reason..." "He doesn''t look like a schoolboy is also a small part of the reason..." "..." Watching Kate fall into the realm of the house again, and begin to wander away from the sky, George is also secretly funny, he will be like this in his previous life. The mutual aid agency really made a lot of money this time. If Kate graduated a year later, it would be a disaster. Although George was very confident in the development of the mutual aid agency, he still had the mind to fight a protracted battle, and he did not expect to have big gains immediately. Unexpectedly, although he only saw a small part of the state of the magic world, this small part gave him a huge harvest. "Is this kind of rewarding? Or is destiny favoring active creators?" George''s idea has only just begun to reap huge rewards, and he was a little flattered for a while. The initial idea of ??the mutual aid agency originated from the search for a breakthrough. It is limited to only the first grade and the important collection of the library is difficult to obtain. The professors in the college, no one else can count on. After thinking about it, he took the mutual aid agency as a breakthrough. On the other hand, it also stems from the hope to help poor students from families like Ron. Under this kind of thinking, the initial purpose of the mutual aid agency was to provide basic magic wands, textbooks, and clothing funds to students like Ron. Another purpose is to obtain the notes of senior and young students, knowing that the magic world is not like the real world knowledge textbooks everywhere. The knowledge of the magic world can be directly converted into destructive power. It is difficult to obtain the spells of the upper grades in advance, but it is not so difficult to obtain the study notes of the upper grades in advance. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 19： Gold coin offensive Chapter 19 Gold Coin Offensive The knowledge of the magic world can be directly converted into destructive power. It is difficult to obtain the spells of the upper grades in advance, but it is not so difficult to obtain the study notes of the upper grades in advance. The control of school professors can control the outflow of textbooks, but it is difficult to control the outflow of private notes. So the notes of senior students are a breakthrough that George found to break through his grade. For this breakthrough, George also made a lot of preparations. In addition to his unsatisfactory grades, he gained a good impression in front of the professor and gained some hidden privileges. This time the Mutual Aid has even tried ways to attract the interests of other students. The academy does not want students to easily access the content of the upper grades, but in this case, it is also necessary to see who the problem is. Just like Harry will be privileged because of the savior''s body style, George will obviously exceed the current learning ability and progress of the course, and will also receive preferential treatment. Without breaking the current rules of the academy, the academy has no reason to deliberately cause trouble for George. To further ensure this, George will Mutual Aid as an organization that positively complements the college. Let students from poor backgrounds get free loans here, let them exchange their learning experience, and let them work-study here. With multiple insurances, George has full confidence in mutual aid agencies. The development in reality was even smoother than George had imagined. He somewhat underestimated the students'' need for pocket money and consumption. Watts also has grants for students, but the school is to make money after all. Maintain the daily operation of the school and the salary expenditure of professors. The loss of magic equipment, magic experiments, and medicinal materials are all huge costs. Schools are destined to be cautious in dealing with expenses, and grants are extremely limited. At the same time, the requirements of society cannot allow poor students to live like ordinary students. In a certain sense, class, gap, and hierarchy are the inevitable foundations of social existence. There is no comparison, no level, how can it look different from person to person? So the bursary, in any case, the living standards of poor students must be maintained below that of ordinary students. Otherwise, this would be a bit unfair to ordinary students who have worked so hard to pay. is like low-rent housing in the real world. If it is really intended to be reserved for the poorest people, then the low-rent housing must have no toilets and must be very simple. Because only by making others feel that there is no need, these things can really be kept in the hands of the poorest. This also embarrassed students who were on the verge of financial aid, and had a difficult time, just like Ron can only use the old things his brothers have used. The bursary can only prevent students from dropping out, and they cannot help hinder their learning progress, let alone get students a good learning condition. And Georges Mutual Aid is an additional supplement, filling the gap between poor students and ordinary students, and filling the gap between ordinary students and wealthy students. The most important thing is to give ordinary students and excellent students a chance to get money in school. This is very, very important. Actually, Rons family is not too poor to afford a magic wand. Compared with the high prices in the previous life, the magic wand is too cheap to imagine. A part that will be used for many years and is very important to wizards. The price of a wand is only 7 gold gallons, only 35 pounds, and only 350 yuan. It is not unaffordable. The real reason is not paying attention to it. The needs and feelings of children are not taken care of by adults. Just like the Ron family has too many children, there are too many places to spend, and they have to plan carefully. So clothes, wands, things that don''t care, Ron can only use his brother''s, which is actually very bad. Rons house is like this, Nevilles house is like this, and many other families are like this. Adults dont mind the expense of playing cards for entertainment, but children, as part of the familys property, have a hard time getting disposable property. Even if Malfoy is very rich, he won''t get much pocket money at this time. That''s why he can borrow money from a mutual aid agency. Unlike George, George has the ability to make money far beyond adults. Among the current students, it is like a big and thick golden thigh. "Children''s pocket money may be the most cost-effective expense in the world." George said softly, and the mutual aid''s harvest surprised him very much. The cost of an adult''s meal, replaced by a child''s pocket money, can bring a whole year of happiness. He discovered that his biggest advantage at this time was not his mature body, the magic power that he didn''t do more than graduates, and his superb control. Not even mastering the plot, but his unparalleled gold coin offensive. George is very strong, and Voldemort will certainly not be as strong as him at his age, but the real world will never be taken care of because of his young age, and he should be bullied even when he is young. The real world will not only arrange for opponents of the same age. . The age gap cannot be changed. No matter how strong George is, he is only a student. Even a top student, he is still much worse than a professor who has accumulated for many years. And the professors of the school are not great figures in the magic world. In fact, even the great figure in the magic world Dumbledore, even Watts, the entire magic world trembles in the shadow of a dying Voldemort. What George needs most is time, and what he needs most is accumulation. The mutual aid agency allows him to find such a breakthrough. When George brought the wealth of the adult world to the world of children, if the prices in the magical world only made him feel that he was taking advantage of it before, then now he feels that he is committing a crime. The study notes of outstanding students one after another, learning experience, magic skills, and even self-created magic skills, were taken into the bag by George like nothing but his own accumulation. "This is really a good move." George was shocked by the low prices in the magic world, and George was shocked by the gains of the mutual aid agency. The gains of Mutual Aid Society far exceeded his expectations, and he also discovered an interesting fact. Voldemort and Dumbledore may not be bought by money. But there is a very important group that can be bought by money, and that is the students of Watts. Their tight financial situation and years of depressed consumption make them very easy to be bought by others. "Perhaps Voldemort''s rising team is also these depressed students." George seemed to have caught something. On Halloween, today Wattss big restaurant looks very different, with all kinds of pumpkin heads, skeletons, lanterns, werewolves, and all kinds of weird decorations all over the restaurant. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 20： Pull out the air Chapter 20 Pumping Out the Air There are countless bats on the wall, flying around on the ceiling, circling constantly, and the flames in the pumpkin lantern are fluttering. All kinds of food suddenly appeared on the plate. "I don''t like this situation. Will the bats on my head suddenly shit?" Ron had some opinions on the bats hovering constantly on his head. "Although I don''t like it either, but you really shouldn''t say that word." Harry was also affected. "You are really disappointed." Hermione put down her fork and drank with juice. Suddenly someone rushed in from outside the dining room. It was Professor Quirrell. His face was pale, he walked to Professor Dumbledore and collapsed on the table. "There is a giant monster in the basement." After saying this, he fainted. . "What is a troll?" Harry asked. "A very stupid, powerful monster. It is not difficult to deal with. People use its name to swear." Hermione commented. "Professor Quirrell was so scared?" Ron felt incredible. "This is unusual. I think if you are careful, you should be able to deal with trolls next year." George suddenly remembered something. "It doesn''t seem that you can become a good wizard by taking classes safely." Looking at the panicked and chaotic students in the restaurant, George said with emotion, "Many of them are enough to defeat the trolls." Harry and others nodded in agreement. Dumbledore used his magic wand to send out a few fireworks, attracting everyone''s attention, and then calmed down the crowd in the restaurant. "The prefect leads the students from his college to the dormitory!" He gave orders in a low voice. Percy arranged for everyone to leave easily. "Keep order, follow me, don''t mess up, the first-year students listen to me. Let the opposite party give way first, and let the one year old go first." "Why did the troll run into the academy?" Harry asked. "It should have been put in." George replied, "The college seems to be changing recently." Listening to George''s words, everyone fell silent for a while. "Did anyone see Neville?" Harry asked suddenly, looking around. "I saw Neville before, and he went to look for his Toad." Ron replied, as if he became a little nervous after thinking of something. "Is it in that direction?" Harry pointed in the direction of the basement. "Yeah." Ron bit his lip and nodded. "I''m going to save him." Although Neville is always in trouble, Harry can always see some of his own experiences in him. "What should I do?" Hermione asked, looking at George. Harry and Ron also turned around, waiting for George to make an idea. "Trolls are not too difficult to deal with, provided it does not touch you. The trolls are twelve feet in weight and weigh a ton. As long as you are touched by it, you are dead." George told everyone how terrible the trolls are. . "I must go." Harry still looked determined. "Well, I''ll take you to Neville. Hermione and Ron followed the others." George thought for a while and said. Hermione and Ron had the intention to go with them, but they were afraid that they would not be able to help, so they stamped their feet before leaving with the others. George led Harry to avoid the others and walked towards the basement. "Someone." George took Harry and hid behind a stone sculpture. "It''s Snape." "What is he going to do?" Harry didn''t like Snape, just as Snape didn''t like Harry. "He didn''t stay with other teachers, what did he do secretly?" "Leave this alone, let''s find Neville first." George saw Snape had gone far, and continued to walk towards the basement with Harry. When passing through a corridor, a scent of smelly socks mixed with toilet gas came, and Harry couldn''t help covering his nose. George also frowned. "It''s a troll." Along with the stench came a deep grunting sound and the sound of huge soles of feet on the ground. "The giant monster is twelve feet tall, with hard skin mixed with mud, representing a high defense and great resistance to physical damage and impact. In this case, it is very difficult to damage the monsters directly by casting and attacking. The legs are flat and strong, the weight is huge, the balance is not bad, and the spells that lose balance will also fail. Once the huge wooden stick was rubbed enough to break people. "George stared at every move of the troll, taking precautions, and at the same time carefully explained to Harry his observation and response to the troll. Listening to George''s calm voice, Harry''s eyes followed George''s observation, contrasting one by one, looking at the monster in front of him, no longer feeling scary. "Although our purpose is to find Neville, our enemy is only trolls. When you have the ability to defeat the enemy, the most important thing is always to defeat the enemy first and ensure your own safety." George continued to teach Harry Experience. "Always guarantee your own safety the first time." "Armor Bodyguard" George attached an iron armor curse to Harry and himself, and said, "Don''t expect this magic barrier to protect you, but don''t forget to use it at the first time, whether it''s useful or not. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM" "Trolls are very stupid, and they can be very effective against mental and confusing spells." George paused and added, "But you haven''t learned it yet." "When you can''t find a better spell, you can only use your own spells reasonably. For example, at this time, the spells you have already learned." George finished speaking, waving the spell, and saying "Yugadimler Viosa!" At this time, the monster was taking a step forward, suddenly lost its center of gravity, and fell to the ground severely. "Yugadim Leviosa!" There was another spell, and the wooden stick in the troll''s hand flew toward the sky. Before the troll was struggling to get up, the stick turned around and hit the troll fiercely. On the head. There was a loud bang. The troll fell to the ground again and there was no sound. "Use the floating spell when the trolls are walking, you can make the spells that are not easy to use have special effects. The giant monster has strong vitality, the wooden stick can only stun it, and most magic can only hurt it. But this does not mean that it has lost its threat. As long as you are negligent, it will suddenly wake up and tear you apart. At this time you must make sure it is dead. "George said, and waved the spell again. "Get out of the air." "A huge bubble appeared on the head of the monster. "It takes several minutes to suffocate the trolls by evacuating the air, but the advantage is that it will not splash blood everywhere." "There are not many spells learned in the academy, but they are very practical. The most important thing is that they are basic enough, and the school will not teach you too dangerous spells." George instilled in Harry. "So don''t expect you to become a powerful wizard by following the schedule of the school." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 21： You should throw away the toad Chapter 21 You should throw away the toad Voldemort''s movements will become more and more frequent. George can''t expect Harry to be like a plot. He can always rely on continuous good luck to defeat Voldemort. He can only hope that Harry will grow faster. "This spell that draws out the air is a bit familiar." Harry thought for a while and asked. "Keen observation." George looked at Harry approvingly. He didn''t expect that he would be able to make some discoveries with just one spell. "This is a new spell that I created based on the clean and new spell, which I specified to extract air and create. As I said, don''t ignore the spells you learn. Even if they are not powerful, they are basic enough." "Whether in battle or experiment, wizards need to use their imagination. A proper time can let the floating spell defeat the trolls. A proper spell can have the best effect. The modified spell can be used in many places. "George attaches great importance to the transformation of basic spells. Each new basic spell represents a huge potential for development. "After you have mastered a basic spell thoroughly, you can start to make some changes to it." George also encouraged Harry to be more radical. Voldemort''s actions have just begun, and Harry can''t just follow the school''s progress step by step. . Harry nodded thoughtfully. He didn''t know the test he was going to face in the future, but he had a competitive mentality even as a child. "Okay, the troll''s heartbeat has stopped, and the magic that draws the air is still long enough for five minutes, we should go to Neville." The troll was resolved smoothly, George didn''t delay, and Harry continued to search for Neville. . "Neville, where are you?" Harry shouted as he walked. "I''m here." Neville cat crawled out of a low bush with his waist down. Navis luck was good. He was not far from the monster. When the monster was spotted for the first time, he immediately climbed into a bush and hid, not daring to move. The troll had poor eyesight and didn''t find him. It didn''t take long for George and Harry to rush over. He heard Harry''s cry and found that George had solved the troll, and then bumped out. "Okay, it''s okay." Harry comforted Neville, who was frightened. "Harry insisted on coming to you at the risk of being killed by the troll." George''s tone was harsh. "You have to keep an eye on your toad. If it causes trouble again, you should throw it away." Neville looked at Harry blankly, choked and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, I''m so useless." "It''s okay, Neville, you should be brave." Harry looked at Neville, who was timid, and thought of his previous self. "Harry, thank you for coming to me." Neville cried and said. He was clumsy and always caused trouble. Everyone didn''t like him. Even his toad always wanted to escape from him, but Harry always helped. he. Looking at Neville''s face with anger, George couldn''t keep talking hard. The troll was attracted by Voldemort who was attached to Professor Quirrell. In order to distract the professors in the school, there will always be students tricked here. Neville was also unlucky, but George would not think Neville was not responsible, and he hated toad. "Okay, go back to the dormitory first. The professors should also come over." George calculated the time. Harry and Ron went to inform the professor that they should also be over, so they took Harry and Ron back. Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, Professor Quirrell hurried over on the road. Hermione and Ron did not follow, they should have been driven back to the dormitory. Quirrell glanced at the troll, avoiding from a distance and dare not come over. Professor McGonagall rushed up immediately to check whether Harry was injured. Snape bent over to check the troll. Seeing that George and the others were not injured, Professor McGonagalls pale face improved a little, and then he looked at George and asked, "What''s going on." "Harry did not see Neville in the team back to the dormitory. After asking, I learned that Neville was looking for his toad here. I asked Hermione and Ron to inform you. I was afraid that Neville was in danger. Come and find him." George replied, considering it. Harry stood beside George with a straight face, and Neville followed behind him blankly. "You should throw away your toad." Professor McGonagall said sharply to Neville. Neville is always making mistakes and his grades are not good. It is difficult for the teacher to impress him well. Navi lowered his head, and didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. He just whispered "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "Fortunately, none of you were injured." Professor McGonagall was finally relieved by no one being injured. "Fortunately, you also know how to let the teacher inform the teacher. But acting without authorization is always a bad thing." "As a first-year student, it is not easy to defeat an adult monster. George and Harry each add 20 points to your academy." Professor McGonagall thought it over and said, "Harry can find Neville. No, I was thinking about finding the missing classmate and adding five points. George knew that Hermione and Ron would inform the professor that he didn''t ask Harry to come and add ten points." "As for Neville, walking around in the school almost caused misfortune and deducted 10 points." Professor McGonagall looked at Harry and Neville and did not continue to deduct more points. Harry was happy that he had added 25 points to Gryffindor, and heard Professor McGonagall deduct Neville points. This plus one minus, and Ravenclaw''s score, is the farther the worse. "Well, now you should go back to your college and enjoy Halloween dinner." Professor McGonagall didn''t want any more problems, urging George and the others to return to the dormitory. The next day, after Halloween, Wattss big dining room returned to its usual appearance. "There are no countless bats flying around. I feel much better now." Ron said while eating the pie. "I think so too, you have to know that bats and other flying animals really fly in the sky and pull." Hermione said. "You are here again." Harry put down his fork and looked at Ron and Hermione somewhat helplessly. "Huh, yesterday you ran to fight the trolls, but we could only stay in the dormitory for fear." Hermione was still a little bit worried about what happened yesterday. Ron also nodded and said yes. "I just followed George and did nothing all the way, just watch George easily kill the troll with two spells." Since returning to the dormitory yesterday, Ron and Hermione have been asked to pass by. After , Harry has been left behind by the two men, saying that he left them behind and went on his own risk. "Huh!" Although Harry had said it yesterday, Ron and Hermione took a breath after hearing this. Yesterday they listened to Georges instructions and notified Professor McGonagall. They also planned to go back with Professor McGonagall to find them, but they were ordered by Professor McGonagall to bring them back to their dorm Welcome to the book Come and read it, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 22： Transformation spell Chapter 22 Transformation Curse George and Harry are taking risks in school, and Ron and Hermione are a little scared in the dorm. Hermione also pulled out the troll information from the book in the lounge. When looking at the troll information introduced in the book, the terrible troll illustrations, Ron and Hermione became more afraid of them. That''s a twelve-foot monster weighing a ton. Harry hadn''t come back, and the two of them lived like years and were about to die of worry. Finally almost an hour later, Harry returned with Neville. Ron and Hermione wept with joy, and Harry felt very embarrassed when they saw this scene. In the questioning of the two, they spoke vividly about their adventures. Listening to the two of them in the lounge, Harry was happily adventurous and killed the troll with George easily. Ron and Hermione couldn''t help being a little angry, and they taught Harry a lot yesterday. "It''s not an important thing." George said, looking at the admiration of Hermione and Ron. "For a prepared wizard, trolls are very weak enemies." "But the trolls will appear in the school, which means that the school is not completely safe. I will start to guide you to practice the spells you have learned in the next time." George continued. The mutual aid agency is on the right track. George has more directions and ideas for future development. He also hopes that the strength of Harry and others can improve faster. "I have mastered all the spells I have learned." Hermione wanted to learn more and more powerful spells. "Yugadim Leviosa!" She chanted a spell and easily controlled an empty plate on the table to float around. "Awesome floating spell." George never spares his praise. When he should be praised, he is never as reserved or even cynic as a nasty ghost. "I can teach you first. I used to extract the air when dealing with trolls. This spell is very useful. You can slowly discover it by yourself. When you can transform a basic spell by yourself, I can teach you More attacking spells." George intends to stir up competition among the three of Harry. Now that Hermione has mastered the spell he has learned, he will take advantage of the trend to teach Hermione the spell of taking the air out. "Oh!" Harry and Ron looked envious. When they were together yesterday, Harry relayed to Ron and Hermione all the experience George taught when dealing with trolls. After that, they secretly summed up a lot of George. More usages of used spells. Thinking of the gap with Hermione again, he was too embarrassed to make the same request to George, but secretly planned to master the spell he had learned harder. "It''s great, I will soon transform my own basic spell." Hermione was also excited, but she wanted more. In addition to learning more spells from George, she also wanted to transform more. Georg was surprised by a powerful basic spell. "Wow!" Hermione''s lofty goals made Harry slightly jealous, she was always so good. looked at George again, and Harry hesitated for a while, then said one of his previous thoughts. "George, can I teach Neville?" Harry said embarrassedly. He had been taken care of by George. At this time, he planned to teach Neville what George had taught him. Harry felt that he was really real. Too rude. But Neville is too timid and always makes mistakes because of it. He has been bullied and no one likes him. This reminded Harry of who he was once, and he could not help but want to help Neville. "Of course, I seem to have forgotten to tell you the details of Yan Ling." George saw that Harry and the others had already attracted the attention, and he said again. "Speaking spirit is a very special ability, a combination of faith and will. is different from the spell, the correct gesture, the correct spell, can cast the spell. Yan Ling must have a strong belief and will to be able to work. " "So? Neville can''t learn to speak because he is timid?" Hermione asked. George did not answer Hermiones question, but went on to tell a story, "In the far east, there is an Eastern wizard. When the wizard was traveling, he passed through a village. There was an old lady in the village who was a devout believer. ." "The old lady is illiterate, and she only knows that she has been chanting a vocal mantra religiously for sixty years." George paused here. "The curse that lasted for sixty years has spirituality. When the Eastern Wizard passed through the village, he could hear the old lady''s curse several miles away." "Sixty years." Harry and the others exclaimed. Sixty years is too far away for them. "But the Eastern Magistrate discovered that because the old lady was illiterate, the mantra she had pronounced was inaccurate. For sixty years, she had pronounced it wrong." George said again. "How come?" Hermione cried out in surprise, and then covered her mouth with her hand. The old lady had persisted for sixty years by mistake, which was really pitiful. "The Eastern Wizard then taught the most correct mantra to the pious old lady." George said, stopping here. "What happened later?" Hermione asked hurriedly. "The godly old lady started to recite the most correct mantras, but she no longer had spirituality. The mantras chanted can no longer be heard for miles away." "Wrong curse has words?" Harry was puzzled. UU reading "Speaking spirit is not a curse. People choose the language spirit, and the language spirit chooses people. I will teach you the language spirit, and that is your language spirit." At this point, George paused, "Only when you can Only by teaching Yanling to others can you truly grasp the true meaning of Yanling." "In other words, I can teach Yan Ling to Neville, but he probably can''t learn it?" Harry was puzzled and continued to ask. "No, Neville must be able to learn to speak, but your task will be very difficult. You need to constantly think of ways until you teach Naville to speak." George replied. Harry felt dizzy, whether Neville could learn to speak. "Stupid, George is saying that only those who truly master the true meaning of the language can teach people the language. Neville can''t learn the language of the language because you haven''t mastered the true meaning of the language. The truth is, you can teach Neville." Hermione''s mind turned quickly and she understood immediately, looking at everyone with arrogance. "It''s a genius Hermione." George was also a little speechless. He didn''t let Harry understand after thinking about it for a long time. He didn''t expect Hermione to say a word clearly. It seems that he stayed with the child for too long and his language ability deteriorated. Up. Yanling is an attempt by George to combine belief and magic with words based on some records and speculations in the history of wizards. Even if it is himself, his grasp is not reliable. Knowing that Harry himself has a strong will and conviction, he will teach Harry this ability that Harry can master, and when will Neville be able to inspire his courage, George is not going to try. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 23： Quidditch match Chapter 23 Quidditch Competition In a blink of an eye, it has been November, and the weather has become very cold. The mountains near the college are shrouded in gray mist, and the lake outside the castle is also frozen solidly. Every morning, Hagrid can be seen wrapped in a long moleskin coat, thick leather gloves, and heavy leather boots, defrosting the flying broomsticks on the Quidditch court. The Quidditch season has begun. After several weeks of training, Harry is finally going to participate in the first game of his life as a seeker for Gryffindor against Slytherin. George, Ron, Hermione, all come to cheer Harry on today. They had never seen Harry''s training before. Wood planned to make Harry the secret weapon of the Gryffindor team from the beginning, keeping the news of Harry''s participation in the game strictly confidential. But you can''t expect a small college with real strict secrecy among teenagers. A person quietly told his good friend and asked the other party to keep it strictly confidential. The person who has been told tells his other good friend and asks him to keep it secret. Pass one by one, and soon everyone in the school knew that Harry was going to compete in Quidditch, and they all knew that Harry was playing very well. So the only thing Wood can do is to strictly watch the gate of the training ground and prevent others from seeing Harry''s actual training. But even so, Harrys first appearance is something everyone is looking forward to. It was also suggested that the school should bring a mattress and follow Harry''s broom to prevent him from falling. "This must be from Malfoy." Harry felt that this proposal was very bad, and it made him feel a little nervous. "Yesterday Snape deliberately looked for something and found another excuse to deduct five points on me. I don''t understand why Snape hates me so much." Harry was a little angry. "Harry, you know, we can''t get along well with everyone. There are some people who, no matter what, will hate you." George thought for a while, comforting Harry. "It''s like Malfoy." Ron gave a apt example. "And Snape," Harry said, adding "Malfoy can''t deduct points for me." "But Snape won''t lie to you in a duel, trying to kick you out of school." Hermione thought for a while and gave a good point. "Oh, that''s lucky." Listening to the comfort of his friends, Harry thought of Snape as Malfoy, and Harry finally felt better. At least Snape didn''t plan to drive him out of the academy, otherwise it would be a great misfortune. "I went to Snape yesterday to get Back to the Origin of Quidditch from him. I saw injuries on his leg and heard him complaining that he was bitten by a three-headed dog." That said, ha. Li lowered his voice. "On Halloween, when we went to find Neville. He walked past us and went to the fourth floor, where the three-headed dog guarded him. He was bitten by the three-headed dog at that time." Speaking of this, Harry paused, "I bet that he put the troll in at the time to distract the professors." Harry looked at George, wanting to hear George''s opinion. "Reasonable inference, but insufficient evidence." Harry''s inference is reasonable, and George will not correct it for no reason. "Why, I know he is not very good, but he will never steal things hidden in the school." Hermione''s eyes widened, looking at Harry incredulously. "Hermione, you can''t always think that all teachers are good people." Ron said unceremoniously, "I agree with Harry, and I also think Snape can do everything, just like Malfoy. The important thing is, what exactly is the three-headed dog on the fourth floor guarding? ?" "Hermione, Harry''s reasoning is reasonable, although Snape may not have actually stolen something." George paused, then continued, "I agree with Ron''s words. Not all teachers are good. " Watching George agree with his opinion, Ron gestured to Hermione with some pride. Hermione looked at everyone not supporting her, she became a little angry and stopped talking. "Harry, would you like something to eat? You''re going to participate in the competition later." Ron realized that the atmosphere had become awkward and tried to change the subject. "I''m not hungry." Harry felt that he was not in a good state. It was the first time he participated in a Quidditch competition, which was a heavy responsibility. He was a little nervous at first, and when he met Snape, he didn''t sleep well last night, and now he has no appetite. This makes him feel a little bad, he will go to the game in an hour, but he can''t calm down now. "Your condition is not very good, don''t worry too much, think about that spell." George also saw that Harry''s condition was not very good, but no one could help at this time. He thought about it and reminded Harry. One sentence. Hope that spell can help him. "Okay, thank you." It was strange to say, when the spirit shifted to the spell, UU reading Harry felt that he was suddenly less nervous, and a little more confident for a while. At eleven o''clock, the Quidditch stadium, at this time, the surrounding stands were crowded with people. Many students also brought binoculars, and the seats have been raised in the air, but even so, it is sometimes difficult to see the game. "It seems that I should teach Hermione and Ron Hawkeye." George looked around from the Ravenclaw stand. After all, it was a competition with flying broomsticks. It was not easy to see clearly. But I thought I had seen in books that a Quidditch match lasted for several months at most. If you can''t catch the Golden Snitch, the game will go on forever. Thinking of this, George couldn''t help but shudder, hoping that he would not encounter this situation, so he quickly added an eagle eye technique to himself. Ron and Hermione are standing on the other side, in the highest row, next to Neville, Dean and Seamus. Neville and the others seem to have become fans of Harry. They saw they dragged a huge banner drawn with sheets, which said "Potter will win". Underneath was a huge Gryffindor lion. , The painting is quite alike. Hermione also took out the magic wand and tapped it on the banner, and the paint on the banner began to flash different lights. After a while, the stadium began to cheer and became very lively. It was Harry, Fred and others who walked out of the locker room one by one, walked to the court, and waved their hands at the crowd in the stands. The atmosphere became more enthusiastic, and people cheered and waved to the players. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 24： In the game Chapter 24 Referee Mrs. Hooch stands in the center of the court with her flying broomstick in her hand. The referee for Quidditch matches must also fly around with the players, which is not easy. Players from both sides entered the field, and the old opponents exchanged fierce eyes. Mrs. Hooch asked the teammates to gather and start preparations before the game. "Okay, I won''t say any more. Today I just hope that everyone can participate in the game fairly and honestly." After she finished speaking, she took a look at the captain of Slytherin, Marcus Flint, like To warn him. "Be prepared, everyone will ride on the flying broomstick." Madam Hooch ordered loudly. Everyone stepped on the flying broomstick. "Hoo" with a loud whistle, announcing the official start of the game. Fifteen flying broomsticks were shot into the sky, and Li Qiaodan and Professor McGonagall started the commentary of the game. "Gryffindor''s Angela Johnson grabbed the ghost fly ball as soon as the game opened. She is an excellent chaser and looks so charming." Li Jordan''s commentary seemed very jumpy. Professor "Jordan" McGonagall gestured. "Okay, professor." Li Qiaodan doesn''t like rigid explanations, but who can make someone a professor. "Angina sprinted all the way, a beautiful pass, and the ghost fly ball was handed over to Alia. This is also the talent that Oliver Wood has tapped. Last year, she was only a substitute, and this year has become the main team of the team. She passed the ball to Johnson, oh, what a pity, Slytherin rushed up and snatched the ghost fly ball. It was Slytherin''s captain Marcus. He was tall and strong and unstoppable. Marcus is about to score. " "It''s a pity, Gryffindor goalkeeper Wood, cut the ball, he is always so reliable. Now it''s Gryffindor kicking off, the chaser Katie Bell kicks off, oh, Marcus again Charged up. Katie Bell was hit in the back of the head by a wandering ball while avoiding Marcus. The ghost fly ball was in Slytherin''s hands again." Li Jordans commentary, coupled with the players'' speed in the sky, made the whole stadium boil. George, who was not originally interested, also began to discover the charm of Quidditch games. The speed of this flight has reached the extreme, and even the strange games and rules have become attractive. Fourteen players in the sky fly around in a stadium, accidentally crashing into a ball, and even George has become Get nervous. The players are like high-speed trains one after another, running rampant in a field with no traffic rules, passing by again and again. Many times George will slam in his heart and make a "bang", waiting for the two Hit, but only a little too close. "It seems that I still need to improve my dynamic vision." Quidditch''s game made George a bit enthusiastic, and it also allowed him to discover a weak link in his own. The speed of the spell will only be faster than flying, even If this speed cannot be ignored, it will be difficult to deal with the spell. "Drian Puse rushed to Gryffindor''s goal. He was also knocked down by a walker. The walker was avoided by Fred. Johnson grabbed the ball and there was no one in front of her. She was fast. She speeded up and avoided a roaming ball. She dodged the goalkeeper! She scored! Gryffindor scored!" The Gryffindor students cheered loudly, overwhelming Slytherin''s roar. Watching the players rushing around like a train, while avoiding the stray ball, trying to score, George was a little eager to try. I thought to myself that if the players were all adding armor to protect their bodies, the speed would be faster and the whole game would be "ping-pong-pong", which would be much more interesting than football. At this time, Harry was sprinting lightly in the high altitude of the stadium, squinting his eyes to search for the shadow of the golden snitch. The game will only end if you catch the Golden Snitch. In other words, controlling the Golden Snitch is the core of the Quidditch game. If the speed is so fast that the Golden Snitch can be caught as soon as it appears, the game can be easily won. Therefore, the fastest and most flexible seeker in the team is always the core of the team and the secret weapon of the team. It is a great responsibility to be able to lead everyone to win the game with one person. This made Harry a little excited and a little stressed. Fortunately, once he was flying high in the sky with the wind whistling in his ears, he felt very at ease, like a fish in water. Gryffindor was the first to score, and Harry was also excited. He wanted to find the Golden Snitch as soon as possible. He chased the golden light, and found that he had misread it. He dodged the flying ball that was hitting quickly, and he kept searching for a tiny snitch that was almost invisible. The Golden Snitch appeared, and it flew past Drian Pusai''s ear. Harry saw it too, he was so excited, he swooped down and flew toward the golden streamer. Terrence Higgins also saw it, he was a Slytherin seeker, and he rushed to the Snitch unwillingly, on par with Harry. The pursuers also forgot what they were trying to do, hanging in the air, watching the situation of the two seekers. Once the Golden Snitch appears, once caught, the game is over immediately, and only when the Golden Snitch is away people''s attention will stay on the pursuit hand. Harry was faster, he saw the little ball with wings flapping and jumping up and down, and he increased his speed again. "Boom" Marcus Flint deliberately ran into Harry, he wanted to fight for his teammates. This caused Gryffindor to roar, and Harry almost caught the Golden Snitch. "This is a foul." The Gryffindors protested loudly. Madam Hooch also angrily blamed Flint and gave Gryffindor a compensation for a free kick. Unfortunately, in the chaos, the Golden Snitch disappeared from everyone''s sight. In the stands, Dean Thomas shouted: "Punish him, referee, red card." George is a bit funny. The rules of Quidditch games are that no one can be sent off, but the players lack protection and are not allowed to collide. The weak rules lack basic binding force, which allows teams that break the rules to easily gain a huge advantage. However, the population of the magic world is too small, the interests involved in Quidditch games are also very small, and the strange and cumbersome rules can be maintained. The commentator Li Qiaodan was very angry. In the commentary, he referred to the behavior as despicable cheating, which caused great dissatisfaction with Professor McGonagall. Harry continued to brush past a fast-moving ball, and suddenly, his broomstick began to shake. Soon, he almost lost control. He felt like he was about to fall. He held the broomstick tightly with both hands and clamped his knees tightly. Harry has lost control of the flying broomstick. The broom is turning irregularly from side to side, shaking up and down Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www. novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 25： victory Chapter 25 George noticed Harry''s strangeness for the first time. He scanned left and right, and soon discovered that Professor Quirrell was casting a curse on Harry''s broomstick. George was far away from Quirrell''s position, unable to stop him, and watched not far from Snape taking out his wand, helping Harry to release his control. He also took out his wand and helped Harry suppress the curse. Be prepared more intensively and cast the Levitation Charm as soon as Harry fell from the wand. As George joined the suppression of the evil curse, Harry gradually regained control of his body. An uncomfortable feeling was like a net, which made him bound his hands and feet, and was like a shackle, which made him immobile and like a boulder. , So he couldn''t breathe. His heart sank, he felt his breathing, felt the flow of body magic, and felt the shackles of the evil curse on him. He had a strong desire to break free from everything. "Demacia!" Harry roared, broke the shackles, tore the net, and lifted the boulder. Harry quickly dived toward the ground, and people saw him covering his mouth with his hands, as if he was going to vomit. He fell safely to the ground, coughing, and a golden object fell into his hand, which he held firmly. "Demacia!" Harry yelled, holding his hands high above his head, before yelling, "I caught the Snitch!" The game is over, and the Slytherin players are still thinking of ways to fall back on the bill. "He almost swallowed the Snitch. It''s not the rule." Flint was annoyed, wondering why he had knocked Harry off the broom the first time he hadn''t, so Slytherin would win. It is a pity that Harry did not violate any rules. Gryffindor easily won the Quidditch match with a big score. Harry looked tired and did not participate in the celebration after the team. Everyone went to Hagrid''s hut, and Hagrid made a pot of strong tea. "It''s Snape." Ron said bitterly, "Hermione and I have seen it. It was him who was chanting Harry''s flying broomstick." "Nonsense!" Hagrid didn''t believe it. He only knew how to watch the ball, but didn''t know anything about the stands. "Why would Snape do this to Harry?" Harry looked at everyone and decided to tell Hagrid the truth, "I discovered some secrets about Snape. On Halloween, he was bitten by the three big-headed dogs. We guessed that he wanted to steal the big dog guards. Behind the moving door." "Where did you know the three-headed Lu Wei?" Hagrid looked very surprised. "Lou Wei?" Harry asked. "It was raised by me. I bought it from a Greek last year. I lent it to Dumbledore to guard important things." Hagrid said. "What!" Harry asked. "It''s none of your business, it''s the No. 1 Secret." Hagrid roughly interrupted Harry''s questioning. "But Snape is going to steal it." Harry didn''t give up yet. "Nonsense!" Hagrid looked very upset. "Snape is a teacher at Hogwarts. He would never do anything like that." "Then why did he want to kill Harry?" Hermione was also angry. In the stands she also saw Snape chanting a curse to Harry, and rushed to stop it, which made her no longer believe in Snape. "Some of Watts''s teachers want to kill Harry. This is a certain thing, and there may even be more than one person." George said, bursting out another message, "When I was in the stands helping to suppress the curse with a spell, I found two magical powers." "You are all wrong." Hagrid looked irritable. "I don''t know what happened to Harry, but Snape can never be the murderer. Now you should leave. These things are not for you to intervene, forget about them. Dog, forget what it guards. It''s dangerous. It''s between Professor Dumbledore and Nicholas." "This incident also involves a man named Nicole May." Harry was also very upset. He was almost killed today. He hated Snape for a long time, and Ron and Hermione saw it on the spot. However, Hagrid was stubborn and only believed in Snape. On the way out, Harry thought for a moment and said, "It must be Snape." "Yes, we all saw it, and Snape grumbled the muttering spell in Harry''s mouth." Ron and Hermione remembered the plot. "Not necessarily. I discovered Harry''s condition at the time. I was also casting spells to suppress the curse on Harry''s broomstick. At that time, I discovered that there was another magical power." George didn''t want Harry to miss other details. "Is there another person?" Harry was surprised to hear that there was another person besides Snape. "Maybe the school professor discovered the curse cast by Snape, so he helped Harry suppress the curse." Hermione proposed a possibility. "Snape is very suspicious. You can doubt him and you should doubt him. But you can''t conclude that it is him and ignore other dangers." George didn''t care whether Snape was wronged, but reminded Harry not to Ignore other people and cannot ignore other risks. UU reading "The school is not an absolutely safe place. You have to pay more attention to the mastery of the curse. Today, Harry can use his words to break free of the curse, and he performed very well." George did not hesitate to praise Harry. Harry broke free from the curse by roaring the word today. This performance made him feel a little surprised. The power of Yan Ling seems to fit Harry very well, should he say that this is indeed a son of the plane? Faith and will have never been Harrys troubles. Through the spirit of words, Harrys future has more possibilities. In the free time when there is no class, George walks through the corridor alone, walks to the library, and starts his daily routine. People kept saying hello to him along the way. Unlike the initial ignorance of him that was not so gregarious, with the development of the mutual aid society, George''s worth became higher and higher in the rumors of everyone along the way, and has become one of Watts'' campus legends. Different from the common adventure novels in previous lives, the magical world in the story is always described as an endless wilderness, with warcrafts everywhere, and adventurers everywhere. After all, this is the earth, and the time has come to 1991. In this age of the explosion of science and technology in the human world, and the expansion of power, there are very few places that ordinary people cannot get involved. The entire magical world had to retreat step by step in the strong expansion of ordinary people. The endless wilderness, the beasts everywhere, the adventurers everywhere, that was already a story centuries ago. Nowadays wizards also have decent jobs, relying on a job and a craft to support themselves. Wizards have long since gone from combat adventurers to ordinary people and civilians at work. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 26： festival Chapter 26 As the rumors of George''s worth are getting higher and higher, whether it is a student who likes candy and toys in the lower grades, or the seniors and seniors who are facing graduation and under employment pressure, they all have a different feeling for George. It was like Harry had just entered the campus, like a star in the real world. Fortunately, this is just a campus, and everyone is busy with their own affairs. He misses the internet in the secular world a bit. The efficiency of the internet is much more convenient than looking up books one by one in the library. Unfortunately, Watts can''t even use electronic products, light telephones, and computers. George also saw Malfoy and his two followers on the road. Malfoy did not ignore George this time, but greeted him from a distance, and George nodded in response. After Malfoy borrowed a huge sum of 1000 Jin Jialong from the mutual aid agency, this time passed very comfortably, and he even paid less attention to Harry. Whether you are in the strictest fully enclosed college or locked in an inextricable prison, when you suddenly have a large sum of money on your body, your life will always be much more comfortable than usual. Malfoy has been in the limelight recently, and his voice in Slytherin has been very loud recently. This call is no longer just because of Draco''s name. After he got a huge sum of money from George, he was not stingy, and he was lavish all the way, so that the people around him also gained a lot of benefits. Recently, even Gore and Crabbe have become more proud than usual. Just as George discovered early in the morning, childrens pocket money may be the most cost-effective expense in the world. A bit of delicious snacks and fancy small gifts soon made Malfoy really popular in Slytherins junior grades. Really have money in his hands to do things, a person who has money and is willing to spend money, and will spend money. No matter at any time, anywhere, you can easily make friends and become the object of everyone''s pursuit. George even heard that Malfoy was already persuading the senior students to plan to join the Quidditch school team like Harry. Hearing these rumors, George couldn''t help but evaluate Malfoy a little bit higher. Even though Malfoy was still just an arrogant, arrogant child, he was always right with Harry. But without George''s help, Malfoy would often have the upper hand. But when he thinks of Malfoy''s recent lavishness, George also looks forward to the situation after Malfoy has spent his money. Draco''s collection seems to be beckoning him from afar. still greeted Mrs. Pince, the librarian, before he walked into the library quietly. George did not expect to get the preferential treatment of Mrs. Pins, but it is not wrong to be courteous, to be friendly, and to express kindness. The most important thing is that he needs to stay in Watts for several years, and the library is the most important place for Watts. In any case, it is always a good thing to leave a good impression on Mrs. Pince, even if it is not Be made things difficult. When there is no conflict of interest, he doesn''t mind spending a little tedious etiquette to reduce possible conflicts. Whether it was against Mrs. Pins or Malfoy. Maybe acting more annoying, more hostile to Malfoy, it can make him and Harry, Ron more understanding. But if it is just for the sake of anger, add an enemy, George is unwilling to make such a choice. "Unless you can kill the opponent, try to avoid being enemies as much as possible." If necessary, George didn''t mind getting rid of Lucius or even Malfoy. But when he obviously couldn''t do so, he would rather reduce an enemy, ignore Malfoy, even at the expense of Harry and Ron. There are still a few people in the library. Even in the magic world, not everyone likes to read. Even George himself is looking forward to the endless wilderness in the adventure story, the warcraft everywhere, and the beauties of the elves. But now as a student, George can acquire knowledge and power only with books. Especially the free collection of books in libraries, they may not be the most effective and best learning method, but they are safe enough, simple enough, and cheap enough. George followed the position he had read last time and turned out the chapters he hadn''t finished reading. He looked at the remaining bookshelf again. There were not many books left. has been soaking in the library for several months, his reading speed has been very fast, and more recently he obtained reading magic from Kate, these histories and travel notes will soon be finished by him. George looked at the forbidden area in the depths of the library. That was the most valuable place in the entire library, and even Watts, which was his goal. However, the forbidden book area is very tightly guarded, and even every book has a curse, and it is absolutely impossible to read without permission. "Wats experienced the lessons of Voldemort, and Voldemort grew up in the forbidden book area. Since then, the management of the entire forbidden book area has become stricter, and there are no loopholes to drill." George is also a little annoyed to think of here standing on a huge The treasure cannot be opened in front of it. "At least wait for Voldemort''s threat to begin to appear, after which the restricted book zone may ignore the immediate threat because of the greater threat." Although a little annoyed, George also has his own plan to quickly clear away his negative emotions and concentrate on reading the books in his hand. There are only a few books left, which makes him have a little obsessive-compulsive disorder. He has to read them all to avoid missing them. Important information. Christmas is coming soon, Christmas is also a major holiday in the magic world, even if the wizards do not know who they commemorate. Wizards will arrogantly claim that according to the historical records of the wizarding world, wizards have already celebrated Christmas long before Muggles, although no one can tell who exactly celebrates Christmas. But who really cares about this? For everyone, the most important thing about festivals is vacation, reunion, celebration and carnival. Who would really care, is this festival because of the death of a person hundreds of years ago, or thousands of years ago? What people need is in a heavy and boring life, there can be a celebration ceremony and a reason for carnival on a certain day. Perhaps in the first year or two of the festival, people will quietly commemorate a certain person after the carnival. But soon, the festival was left with joy and joy. If you must be on the day of the holiday, emphasize that a man died tragically thousands of years ago. Then let everyone not celebrate, not carnival, but mourn! Then you must be a difficult person to get along with without friends. Watts at this time has become a fortress of ice and snow, with thick snow everywhereBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www .novelhall.com~For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 27： Come back home Chapter 27 After a heavy snowfall, the sturdy lake was also covered with a soft snow-white quilt. The cold weather also affected the owls delivering mail, and Hagrid had to make a place to rest in his hut. The two brothers of the Weasley family were being punished. They cast a spell on the snowball, causing the snowball to catch up with Professor Quirrell and hit Quirrell on the head. This makes George a little unbelievable. During this time, the Dark Lord possessed Quirrell, behaving like Neville. I don''t know whether it was Quirrell''s own will to resist, or the Dark Lord was unimaginably weak. Everyone is looking forward to going home, waiting for the holiday. In the last few days of the course, everyone was a little absent-minded, and poor Neville was scolded several times for this. The auditorium of the college is very beautifully dressed, the walls are covered with ribbons, and there are a total of twelve straight Christmas trees in the room, covered with shiny pendants and small candles. The professors carefully used magic to hang beautiful ornaments on the tree, and didn''t care that the students were about to leave soon. Today is the last day of school, everyone has started to talk in advance, and bid farewell to each other in advance. "I can''t stand Malfoy anymore. I almost beat him today." Ron was upset, he hated Malfoy that much, even though he completely surpassed Malfoy in his studies. But when Malfoy kept attacking him and Harry''s family with his stinky mouth, Ron just wanted his fist to kiss Malfoy''s face fiercely. "I really hate Malfoy and Snape." Harry looked helpless. Malfoy has been ridiculing Harry as an unwanted child recently. These insults hit Harry''s weakness, and he didn''t want to go back to Privet Road''s aunt for Christmas. It can even be said that he can''t wait to escape from the relatives'' house on Privum Road, and he doesn''t want to go back. "You can go to my house for Christmas." Hermione also knew some of Harry''s situation and planned to invite him to his house for Christmas. "Thank you Hermione, but I can''t leave Ron alone." Harry laughed and declined Hermione''s kindness. Rons parents are going to Romania to visit Charlie, and their brothers have to stay in school. At Harry''s teasing, Ron rolled his eyes disapprovingly. "Don''t worry, the Christmas holiday will be over soon, and you will be able to meet soon." George understood the feelings of Harry, Hermione, Ron and others. George also has his own business, his own life, and does not plan to be with Harry at the college on Christmas. "I''ll send you gifts." George thought for a while, and then said, "School is closed, and professors are also on vacation. There are few people in the college. Harry and Ron should pay more attention to safety." "If you figure out who Nicole May is, remember to write to me." Hermione continued. George looked at Harry and the others meaningfully. "Maybe I should remind you that this adventure is a bit more difficult for you." "Oh! You know Nicholas Lemay, I think you should know that you have read several times more books than me, but why didn''t you tell us that day." Hermione cried out with joy and immediately asked. . "As Hagrid said, Nicholas Lemae is not on your class schedule." In order to avoid saying things that shouldn''t be said, George didn''t plan to provide information directly to Harry and the others when they didn''t ask. "So we decided to pull you on." Hermione didn''t intend to be polite with George either. "Okay, but for safety, I will tell you after the holidays." George thought for a while and left school immediately, not wanting any waves. "Oh! No, you''d better tell me in advance. We squeezed at least a hundred books during the break time, and there was no trace of Nicolae Majesty. Now even the dream of Nicolae Majesty''s name will appear. "Hermione started acting like a baby. "At least give us a hint, I remember where I saw his name." Harry had some impressions of Nicole May''s name, and felt that he only needed a hint to remember it. "Okay, stop making trouble, quietly, and have your Christmas happily." George wouldn''t let it go, preferring Harry to think of it. "Okay! At least during Christmas, we don''t need to stay in the library." Ron thought for a while and found a good reason. "Well, I think I should say, Merry Christmas!" Harry didn''t ask George if he didn''t say it, maybe he would remember it soon. "Well, Merry Christmas!" George caught her curiosity, but did not give an answer, Hermione was a little unhappy, but thinking about the holiday, she immediately cheered up. "Merry Christmas!" Along the way it came, Watts headed for platform nine and three-quarters. This time, there were fewer people in the car because of staying in school, and it was no longer crowded. George and Hermione found a position near the middle. When the train went to Watts, it was carrying a car of anticipation, and the train leaving Watts was also full of joy. "Oh!" Hermione seemed very active in the car. It was the first time that she had left the boarding school at home. When everyone was in school, she didn''t feel anything abnormal. But now that she left school, thinking of seeing her parents after getting off the car, Hermione became excited, nervous, and full of expectation. "Would you like to sit down and eat something?" George didn''t know how to comfort Hermione, and tried to divert her attention. "I couldn''t imagine I would be so excited." Hermione''s voice trembled a little. "You left home for too long and entered a new environment of life, and now you are going home again, so you will be very excited." George, who has an adult soul, can''t feel this emotion, but he knows what it is. , Just like in the story, in the novel, "homesickness", in the poem, "close to homesickness is more timid!". People who are far away from home dont actually miss home when they get used to the new environment. But when you leave a familiar environment and suddenly enter a strange place, a kind of isolation and estrangement can make people suddenly burst into feelings. I am very eager to see familiar things and meet familiar people, so I feel homesick and eager to go home. People are always facing the unknown, and when facing strangers, they are extremely vulnerable. For Hermione, both school and home are familiar places and her safe environment. But on the road between the two, she would feel strange, looking forward to returning to a familiar place. "This is something to be happy about." Seeing Hermione''s uncontrollable trembling, George was also a little envious as the destination got closer and higher. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 28： Christmas Chapter 28 The older a person is and the more he has experienced, the harder it is to feel fresh, and the harder it is to be touched and moved. Tai landslide is in the front and the color remains unchanged. This is to describe people''s composure and calmness, but it is not to describe people''s depression and boring. There is only Mount Tai in the world. Mount Tai collapsed in front of her eyes, but it didn''t change at all. How many natural disasters and man-made disasters should this person experience before? How depressing and boring this is. Safe journey, no child who lost Toad, no Malfoy who came up, this time the train has no twists and turns, and arrived at the destination safely. approaching the station, Hermione kept asking George whether her hair was messy, whether her dress was appropriate, and whether she had become fatter. Will the parents recognize her, or they simply didn''t come, thinking that Hermione was stunned for a while, not daring to get her luggage. "You are like a little princess now. There is nothing better to dress up than you are now. You are a little bit fatter than when you started to be thin and thin. It seems that the school food is very good. I bet you get out of the car and they have a look Will recognize you. But you have become more beautiful than when the school started, and they might mutter in their hearts, who is this beautiful little princess? "George praised Hermione forever, trying to make her less nervous. Listening to a series of exaggerated comforts from a serious George on weekdays, Hermione also laughed out loud, her heart warmed and she didn''t feel nervous anymore. George had already taken the suitcases of the two of them, and when the train stopped, he cleared the way for Hermione in front. Just as George said, when she got out of the car, Hermione saw a couple, waving at her from a distance, and running towards her. Hermione''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she rushed up and hugged them. "What''s the matter, baby, why are you crying? Is the school not good? The school is not good, so we won''t go to school." The Grangers held their daughters, both happy and nervous. Hugging Hermione tightly, loosening a little more and looking at it carefully, hugging and loosening a little more. "No, the school is great, I miss you." Hermione choked up. Listening to Hermione''s words, the Grangers felt relieved again. "Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger, don''t worry, Hermione missed you too much, she started to get excited in the car. Besides, she was an excellent student at the college and was very popular with her classmates, you see She is a little fatter," George said. "Oh, let me see, my baby seems to be really fatter. It seems that he didn''t suffer at school." Mrs. Granger grabbed Hermione and touched and patted, then came to a conclusion. "Then I won''t disturb your family''s happy time, goodbye!" George didn''t want to disturb Hermione''s family reunion, and didn''t say more greetings, put down Hermione''s luggage and turned away. "What a handsome and polite guy." Mr. Granger said. George''s demeanor made him admire very much. He even thought of making friends for a while, but he suppressed his thoughts. Now the most important thing is his baby girl. . George took the suitcase and walked to a tall blonde girl, "It''s been a long time, Anna!" "Master, I hope you are like your classmates!" Anna pointed to the Hermione family who hugged them not far away. looked at Anna''s great chest, George put down his luggage, stepped forward, hugged her hard, "It''s been a long time, Anna!" Anna held George tightly, stroked his head, and said softly, "Welcome home, my master!" There is a raging flame in the fireplace. On both sides of the fireplace are two beautiful Christmas trees. The orange magic lights on the wall make the living room especially warm. The Christmas dinner for three is not lively, but very warm. As soon as George got home, his grandmother, Jessica Soros, put hot fruit pie and pudding on the table. Then there is avocado with fried salmon, the main course is roasted mashed potatoes with roasted goose. George on the train endured his stomach without eating. George opened his stomach when he got home. His appetite was already large. This time he deliberately wanted to eat more, which is even more shocking. But George still lost to his grandmother and Anna. They fully stocked every food George liked. No matter how hard George worked, it was impossible to eat up enough ingredients they prepared. They didn''t eat much, it seemed that as long as they watched George feasting, they would be full with them. After dinner, on the sofa by the fireplace, George''s grandmother, Mrs. Soros, said, "That said, our George has finally made friends." "Still a cute little girl." Anna smiled, gently covering her mouth with her hand and said. "Grandma, I''m only eleven years old." George sat on the sofa opposite Mrs. Soros with a helpless expression, accepting the "interrogation" of his grandmother and Anna. "Who can tell that you are eleven!" Mrs. Soros and Anna exchanged their eyes and laughed together. "I''m not worried about your studies or whether you can take care of yourself. These have never been a problem for you." Mrs. Soros looked at George, and UU reading paused, "Can you know More friends, this makes me very happy." "If necessary, I will invite them to come home." George said unhurriedly. "You are always so organized, unlike a child." Mrs. Soros''s tone makes it hard to tell whether it is praise or complaint. "But no wonder you, there are only two of us at home, so how can you make you like a child from another family." Mrs. Soros suddenly felt a little melancholy, "but fortunately, there will be Anna again!" Said this, she reached out her hand to Anna Pulled to sit beside him. Seeing that grandmother started to blame herself again, George had to try to start talking about official affairs and divert her attention. "I set up an organization called Mutual Aid Society in my school. I made a lot of friends and some students who were about to graduate. I am very optimistic about them." George said that after a while, he saw that his grandmother had recovered, and he continued, "I plan to arrange some very promising students to go to the bookstore at home. At the same time, I plan to expand the bookstore, at least let the bookstore scale in the forefront of the magic world. ." "It seems that you are really optimistic about those students. Before that, you were indifferent to the bookstore." Mrs. Soros pointed out the changes in George sharply. "There are only you and Anna at home. Running a bookstore takes up your time. Now that you have new staff, I still hope you can spend more time on things that are happy for you." George said without shyness. Anna looked at George with a resolute look, and helplessly spread her hands to Mrs. Soros, "It seems that our little Mr. George is still stubbornly taking care of us." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 29： Reading magic upgrade Chapter 29 "The wizard will be an adult at the age of 16." George didn''t mind Anna''s teasing, and emphasized his age. This caused a burst of laughter from Mrs. Soros and Anna. Back in the room, George took out a thick notebook he had prepared from his suitcase. Mutual Aid Agency has been developing for several months, and the most received are study notes. After all, everyone has study notes. Most students will have a lot of notes. Who wouldnt be happy to exchange unnecessary notes for a little pocket money in a mutual aid agency? Even if it is rewritten and copied, it is not troublesome to exchange to mutual aid agency. After receiving too many notes, they will start to repeat, and George will hand all the notes to Kate for sorting. Kate will modify and filter all notes, remove repetitions, and leave the most systematic and important content. At this time, the notes in George''s hand are the notes that he has summarized and sorted out Kate again, and all rewritten and revised the notes with his own understanding and logic. It is a copy of George''s own notes left by taking notes from other people into his own knowledge system. "If you leave this notebook in the academy, the person who gets and learns this notebook in the future may become a dark king!" It incorporates the notes of many outstanding students, and has its own supplementary amendments and the content of the notes. George was also a little frightened. George has reminded Anna in advance that he has important things next and cannot be disturbed. Then he also cast a sound insulation curse in the room. Only then took out a small chestnut box from the clothes in the suitcase. After entering the password to open it, there was a small gray box inside. "Araho hole opens", George gently picked up a small bottle of amber liquid filled with crystal clear light from the box. Two and a half bottles of blessing potions, this is his biggest trump card, and it is also the basis for him to quickly transform his accumulation into strength. When the school started, he also brought his support to the school, never ignoring any accidents that might occur. Fortunately, the school was fairly safe and there were no accidents. And returning home this time, apart from reuniting and meeting with my family, another important thing is to transform the accumulation of this period into strength. Fortunately, the accumulation during this period of time far exceeded his previous expectations. More importantly, the harvested reading magic gave him greater ambitions and opportunities. George placed the box, climbed onto the bed, and used reading magic to quickly memorize the contents of the notes, then gently unscrewed the bottle, poured a small half bottle of fortune into his mouth, and then sealed his five senses. The medicine passed through the throat, dispersed into the body, blended into the blood, and penetrated into the breath. George couldn''t feel this at all. He could only feel the spirit of the five senses trapped in the sea of ??consciousness, without feeling. When the body and the five senses are closed, and the outside world and the perception of time are lost, everything seems to lose its meaning. Even the spirit has lost the measuring tool, like the next second, and it''s like a century has passed. The closed spirit seems to be trapped in a box, constantly compressed, until it can no longer be compressed, then burst open. is like a kind of fire, falling into a pan, it explodes instantly, igniting endless flames, continuous. The flames continue to explode, from birth to death, life and death reciprocating, endless reincarnation, there seems to be mysterious magic texts hidden in the continuous birth and death flames, one by one mysterious runes, spells, appearing in the firelight, like a meteor flashing by , Then disappeared. As the flame continues to spread, it expands to the end of time. The tensioned string can no longer move forward. At this time, the string that has been stretched to the extreme begins to shrink violently, and the flames are like the tide receding, constantly returning. Rune after rune, the spell was engulfed by the flames coming back. As the sea of ??fire contracted, the flames rose, and the runes and spells that continued to rise and die were all engulfed, and only a huge flame was needed. Clear runes faintly appeared in the flames, but they did not regenerate and died, but had life. Until the last huge flame disappeared and disappeared in the sea of ??consciousness, everything returned to the original point and plunged into infinite darkness. After Christmas, everyone who came back to the college seemed to be different, even the students who stayed in the college were also different. George seemed very relaxed about going back to school again. He was worried about side effects after taking a small half-bottle of Fu Ling. But the huge gains made him prefer to bear the possible side effects. I increased the dosage, and the effect was astonishing as expected. He told Kate that the potential of reading magic is not limited to reading ordinary books. He also hopes that Kate can continue to tap the potential of reading magic. But he will not pin all his hopes on Kate. This time he is going home, in addition to absorbing the notes from the upper grades, the upgrading of reading magic is also his top priority. It is precisely because of this that he will not hesitate to take a small half bottle of blessing at a time, and after the harvest on Christmas Eve, he succeeded. Reading magic is no longer disturbed even in the memory magic book , which allows him to obtain amazing reading ability and memory, and he is ready to use these abilities. Hermione is more lively, the experience of going home seems to have changed her mood. Harrys changes can be seen by everyone. He no longer cares about who is Nicholas Lemay. He is always awakened by nightmares at night, and he often wanders around the campus wearing an invisible cloak at night. Ron was also anxious about Harry''s changes. "Dumbledore is right. The Mirror will drive Harry crazy." As for Harry''s situation, no one can help. He lost his family since he was a child and has hallucinations in the magic mirror. He needs to overcome it by himself, to balance reality and illusion. Everyone can only have confidence in him and can only encourage him carefully. Fortunately, this time is not long. With the beginning of school, with the progress of schoolwork, and even with Malfoy''s provocation, Snape''s harshness. Harry couldn''t stay quietly in his hallucinations, he walked out, or was kicked out. He was very busy, besides dealing with the heavy homework, more importantly, the Quidditch game began. After several years, he won a hard-won victory and Wood became tougher. He did not allow the team''s hard-earned victory and slipped away from him again. He trained even more crazily than before. Even the continuous rain after the heavy snow did not reduce his enthusiasm for training. Wood became a complete training freak, even the Weasley brothers complained, but Harry was on Wood''s side. The Christmas holidays have changed Harry a lot. He always has nightmares, and training exhausted can make him fall asleep without waking up at night Welcome friends to visit and read, the latest , The fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 30： Magic stone Chapter 30 Harry actively participates in training like Wood, hoping to win the next key game. After the next victory over Hufflepuff, Gryffindor will be able to defeat Sri Lanka again in the Academy Cup seven years later. Lettering. Harry thought they had a great win rate against Hufflepuff, until everyone heard that Snape would be the referee of the game. "Don''t participate in the game." Hermione was even more worried about Harry being in danger because of the last time. "It means you are sick." Ron also agreed with Hermione''s ideas and proposed a solution. "Pretend to have broken her leg." Hermione sincerely suggested that it is better not to participate in the competition than to lose her life. "Really broke his leg." Ron also felt that he would rather break his leg than Harry should not go to the game. "Okay, don''t frighten Harry. Snape can also benefit from being a referee. At least he can''t play tricks on the court." George saw Hermione and Ron talk more and more outrageously, giving Harry a comforting statement. "Yes, I can''t run away." Harry said, "I am the only seeker on the team. I can''t withdraw halfway. That would make the team unable to play." "Don''t worry too much, I will watch you closely on the court, if you fall, I will definitely add a floating spell to you." George promised Harry seriously. "Oh, you are no comfort." George''s promise made Harry even more nervous. Right here, Neville stumbled into the lounge. His legs were glued together by magic. Someone cast a leg-locking spell on him. He jumped upstairs like a rabbit. Hermione was very angry, and immediately rushed up and relieved Neville''s spell. Neville stood up, still shaking all over. "What''s going on." Hermione led Neville over and sat with everyone. "Malfoy," Neville said in a trembling voice. "I ran into Malfoy outside the library, and he used me to practice the spell." "Go and tell Professor McGonagall." Hermione said to Neville. "I don''t want to get in trouble." Neville shook his head and muttered quietly. "You must face him bravely." Ron encouraged Neville, "Malfoy is domineering, we can''t give in, we can''t let him succeed." "Malfoy said I don''t deserve to be in Gryffindor. I know I''m too courageous." Neville began to sob again. Harry took out a piece of chocolate from the pocket of his robe. This was the last piece that Hermione gave him before Christmas. Harry handed the chocolate to Neville. "You are braver than Malfoy. The Sorting Hat chose someone with courage to enter Gryffindor. Malfoy can only go to the annoying Slytherin." Naville opened the chocolate and squeezed out a reluctant smile. "Harry, thank you. I''ll go to bed first. Do you need the card? You should keep it." Neville left the chocolate card and walked towards the dormitory. Harry took a breath, stared at Dumbledore''s portrait on the card, and then looked up at everyone. "I remember. I said I had heard of Nicholas Lemay. I remembered where I heard it. I heard it on the academy train. Dumbledore''s most important contribution includes defeating the Dark Wizard. Greenward, there are twelve uses of dragon blood, and the last one is the outstanding contribution to alchemy with his partner, Nicholas." "Nicole May is Dumbledore''s partner." Hermione repeated this sentence, and then looked at George, "Now you should talk about who Nicholas Lemay is?" "If you still want to know." George said that after Christmas, he told everyone about Nicole May. After the holiday, everyone no longer cared about Nicole May, and now Harry remembered it again. . "Don''t tell me!" Hermione jumped up suddenly and rushed to the girls'' dormitory. Everyone exchanged their eyes inexplicably before seeing Hermione rushing back. At this time, she was holding a thick old book in her arms. "I already know it, and you don''t need to say it." Hermione whispered excitedly, "This is a pastime I borrowed from the library a month ago." Seeing that Hermione had discovered Nicole May''s information, George did not interrupt Hermione''s excitement, waiting for her to find it out. Hermione flipped the pages of the book quickly, sliding her fingers across the line of writing, "I found it, Nicholas, the only maker of the well-known Philosophers Stone." "The Philosopher''s Stone? What is that?" Harry and Ron had never heard of the Philosopher''s Stone. "You don''t usually read books? You don''t know such famous things?" Hermione pushed the book to Harry and Ron, pointing to one of the words, "An amazing creation of ancient alchemy, the Philosophers Stone can turn metal into gold. It can make immortality, immortal medicine." "There have been many records of the Philosophers Stone in history. The only remaining Philosophers Stone belongs to the great alchemist Nicole May. He and his wife Perenal celebrated his six hundred and sixty-five years last year. On his birthday, they are now living in seclusion in Devon." "Understand now, right?" Hermione continued, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "The big dog Luwei on the fourth floor is guarding Dumbledore''s Philosopher''s Stone! It should be Dumbledore''s guardian for LeMay. Dumbledore knew that someone was thinking of playing the Philosopher''s Stone. The Philosopher''s Stone was transferred from Gringotts to Watts." "It can turn into gold and live forever," Harry said. "Anyone would like to get it. It is not surprising that Snape wanted to fight it." "I also want the Philosopher''s Stone a little bit, of course, it is best to use its refining process and method." George stroked his chin. If he had a chance, the Philosopher''s Stone was also what he needed. But what he wants more is the refining method. With the refining method, he is confident to make a stronger magic stone. "Haha, I want it too." Listening to Harry and George, Hermione also had some thoughts about the Philosopher''s Stone. "Can make gold." After Ron started working in the mutual aid agency, he was not so embarrassed, but he said that he could make gold Philosopher''s Stone. Until the next morning, everyone was still arguing about the Philosophers Stone. Hermione intends to build a library as big as Watts, or even bigger, if her financial situation can support it. Ron said that if he could get the Philosopher''s Stone, he would buy a Quidditch team that belonged only to him. Harry hasn''t thought about what to buy for the time being. He is more interested in the magical stone''s elixir. Although he doesn''t use it yet, he seems to have some fear of death. George found that he had been able to realize the dreams of Hermione and Ron. Harry''s dreams were not too difficult. The Philosopher''s Stone was more interested in the principle behind the miracle. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 31： Eagle Eye Chapter 31 Early in the morning, Harry made a decision, he decided to participate in the game. He didn''t want Snape and Slytherin''s conspiracy to succeed, and he couldn''t leave all his teammates and escape alone. George brought Hermione and Ron to cheer on Harry, and he promised again and again that if Harry fell off the broomstick, he would give him a Levitation Charm. This statement made Harry even more nervous, but he also had some insights in his heart. George''s powerful strength made him feel relieved. With the supplements of Hermione and Ron, and last time he relied on words to break free from the curse, he began to feel that the worst would not happen. The teammates around him also looked a little nervous. They had lost to Slytherin for seven consecutive years. The thought of breaking this nightmare and defeating the opponent made them excited. Wood only needs to mention this, and everyone is passionate and full of struggle. Everyone is not worried about Hufflepuff, the only worry is that Snape will be eccentrically judged. This made Harry a little bit self-blaming. Snape hated him too much, as if he had robbed Snape''s girlfriend. Snape refused to let go of any opportunity to suppress, insulting him, He even suspected that Snape had been following him on campus, because no matter where he went, he could always see Snape pop up suddenly, mock him, and then deduct Gryffindor credits from him. , Walked away proudly, waiting for the next opportunity to humiliate him. The weekly potions class had become a nightmare for Harry. He guessed that Snape might have found himself investigating him. Harry even had a feeling that Snapes eyes could see through his mind, which made The more he hated it, the more he feared Snape. In the afternoon, Ron and Hermione came to the locker room to cheer for Harry. Watching them look worried, Harry even thought of giving up the game for a while, but watching his teammates around him, Harry I just hope that as George said, "If Snape is the referee, he can''t do it directly." He put on his team uniform, took his own light wheel 2000, waited nervously for the start of the game, and didn''t care about Wood''s pre-match encouragement. At the same time, Ron and Hermione came to the Gryffindor phalanx in the stands, Neville, Dean and Seamus also came to cheer Harry, and they also held the banner made out of sheets last time. Under the words "Porter must win", a huge lion symbolizing Gryffindor College was painted. Hermione took out her magic wand, tapped it, and added color and light to the banner, and then added Eagle Eye to herself and Ron. It was the first time Ron watched a Quidditch match with Hawkeye. His eyes widened and he looked around, "Oh, this spell is great. It''s much clearer than binoculars." George started to teach everyone the Eagle Eye technique a few days ago. Only Hermione quickly mastered this spell. Now it can be easily cast. Harry was so busy with heavy training that he didnt have enough time to master this spell. In the arena, there is no way to cast this spell. Ron didn''t seem to be used to this spell, he had a lot more time than Harry, but he didn''t learn it. Seeing the wonderful effect of this spell on the field, he made up his mind. You must increase your practice time when you go back and master this spell as soon as possible, so that you don''t worry about it anymore and you can''t see the game clearly. "Don''t patronize the game, don''t forget what we are here for." Hermione said angrily. Ron looked around. The shocked look made her feel very unreliable. Today they can afford to rescue Harry. Heavy duty. "Well, I know, we are here to protect Harry from Snape''s harm to Harry." Ron whispered. "Don''t patronize Snape, George said. There were other people who cast the spell last time." Hermione also lowered her voice and looked around. "I have seen George. He is on the opposite side. He is facing me. Say hello." "Since everything is ready, follow the plan. George will stare at Harry. Once Harry drops his broomstick, he will rush into the arena and save Harry." Hermione said solemnly, staring again. After taking a look at Ron, "You stare at Snape, and I guard against other people." With the blessing of the Eagle Eye Technique, Ron''s eyesight was beyond imagination. Hermione''s gaze was terrifyingly sharp. He hurriedly followed suit and calmed down, "My god, too good eyesight can scare people to death." Ron stared at Snape, clutching his wand tightly. As soon as Snape did it, he immediately cast a leg-locking spell on Snape, causing him to fall, and he could not attack Harry. "Professor Dumbledore is here, great, Harry is safe." Ron cried out suddenly, and he saw Dumbledore coming to watch the game. "It''s really Professor Dumbledore. Harry is safe now. Snape can''t hurt Harry in front of Dumbledore." Hermione felt relieved seeing Dumbledore really come. , But her cautious habit still made her add, "You still have to be careful and be prepared." "Looking at Snape''s gloomy face, he also knew that he had no chance to hurt Harry." Ron disapproved, not believing that Snape could hide Dumbledore from Dumbledore and began to concentrate on watching the game. Suddenly someone knocked him on the back of the head. It was **** Malfoy. "Oh, isn''t this Weasley, are you waiting for Harry to fall, and then take him to the hospital?" Malfoy took his two attendants with an expression of irritation. Ron and Hermione watched the court intently and had no time to take care of Malfoy. Snape was already helping Hufflepuff. He gave Hufflepuff a free throw. Harry was like an eagle at this time, hovering over the court, searching for the golden snitch. "How long can Potter stay on his broomstick this time, do you want to bet? Weasley." Malfoy continued to yell. Maybe Malfoy was sent by Snape to interfere with them. Ron and Hermione thought of this, let alone Malfoy. Snape''s eccentricity has been undisguised, and he awarded the Hufflepuff team a free throw for no reason. "Does Gryffindor choose players based on who is more pitiful, Potter without father or mother, brother Weasley, the poor ghost, then Neville Longbottom should also join, just because you have no brains." Malfoy saw Luo Eun and Hermione remained silent and turned their attention to Neville. "I''m better than you, Malfoy." Neville stammered at Malfoy, flushed. Malfoy and his two followers screamed strangely, "Longbottom''s mind has less gold coins than Weasley''s house. That''s the problem." Ron didn''t dare to let his eyes leave the field, so he encouraged Neville, "Neville, give him a taste." Chapter 32： So-called genius Chapter 32 "Ron, look!" Hermione shouted suddenly. "What''s wrong? Where?" Ron looked at Harry immediately. I saw Harry suddenly dive in a rapid speed, arousing an exclamation from the audience, and Harry shot to the ground like a sharp arrow. Ron reacted immediately, and Harry found the Golden Snitch. "Fortunately you guys, Potter found the money on the ground, and it rushed so fast." Malfoy didn''t understand what was going on, but continued to sneer. Ron suddenly rushed to him, and before Malfoy could react, he fell to the ground and waved his fist in his face. Neville was taken aback for a moment, and rushed up to help. "Hurry up, hurry up." Hermione didn''t know anything about things around her. She fixed her eyes on Harry, clenched her fists, and stomped her feet. Harry swooped quickly, passing other people, passing Snape, he was like a bolt of lightning, and suddenly the lightning stopped. He raised his arm, the Golden Snitch was pinched tightly in his hand. People began to cheer and began to boil. This will be a brand new game record. There will never be a game to catch the Golden Snitch faster than this. It only took five minutes from the opening to the end. "Look, Ron, Harry won, we won, and the game is over." Hermione screamed loudly, jumping around on the chair, too excited. George is standing in the top row on the opposite Ravenclaw stand, next to the sixth-grade senior, Kate Winslet, who is also an important core of the mutual aid agency. "Have you changed the eagle eye spell to a silent spell?" Kate didn''t see George chanting the spell, but found that he could see the game clearly in the top row, which was the sign of the eagle eye spell. "Such a useful magic, of course, you need to change it into a silent spell." George did not deny, his face was indifferent. "It is because it is easy to use, it is more difficult to change. A minimalist curse is to reduce all the branches, but also to keep the curse stable and effective. In this case, continue to simplify, it is incredibly difficult." Kate eyes The stare was wide, full of surprise, "You are in the first grade, you are such a monster." "After all, it is a magic spell I developed by myself. It will be much easier to simplify. Your reading magic is also a silent spell." George didn''t think it was incredible. He couldn''t use the standards of the first grade or the lower grade. Own, this is not fair to other people, nor is it fair to myself. "That''s right. Although my reading magic was created in the fourth grade and it took a year to become a silent curse, I didn''t work as hard as you." Kate pondered for a moment, thinking of the one she had compiled in the mutual aid agency. A lot of notes, said slowly. "Your reading magic is also a silent spell. It has been simplified to the extreme. After sorting out so many notes, it is not difficult to go forward and develop a spell that can memorize magic texts." George has mastered the spells that can memorize magic texts. But the magic that is mastered through shortcuts is difficult to teach others for a while. He tried to let Kate develop an advanced spell by himself only by pointing, so that it would be the most suitable spell for her. "I didn''t have this idea before, but now that I see a genius like you, I can''t continue to slacken. After spending so much time and sorting out so many notes, I am not without gain." Kate pondered for a moment, unwilling Said to show weakness. To really care about it, ordinary students can only get some loans in advance from mutual aid agencies. Although it can help them not to be affected by money on their learning progress, that''s all. As the initiator of the mutual aid society, the one with the most benefit is of course George, and the other person is Kate. Because of the immeasurable value of the reading magic she contributed, George also retaliated by asking Kate to sort out the notes he received, which not only saves time, but also returns Kate. Different from Harry, Hermione and others, they are only in the first grade and they have too few basic knowledge points. Even if there are senior notes, they can only be used as dictionaries and reference books. Kate is an excellent student in the sixth grade. He has mastered all the courses, but because of his specific circumstances, there will be some emphasis on schoolwork. This time Kate spent a lot of time compiling notes for the whole year. The notes of top students in different subjects, different ways of thinking, different learning angles, and even learning experience, spell skills. For the top student Kate who has amazing reading ability and reading magic assist, these notes really make her reborn and understand her. "A genius? A monster?" George disagreed with Kate''s praise. To be honest, he admitted that he was not lazy after he was born, but he would not think that he had become a genius. After all, he just started with his own advantage, and the snowball of advantage kept accumulating. And this terrible advantage will continue to accumulate over time, rolling bigger and bigger, and eventually become an unbridgeable gap, and this is also the fundamental difference between the strength of the Dark Lord and ordinary wizards. Two generations of human beings, George had long been scornful of the IQ, genius. Without the 10,000-hour theory that has been proved in advance, 10,000 hours of study in the learning area are enough to make people become a world-class powerhouse. He himself has a different contrast between the two lives before and after, UU reading www. Where can uukanshu.com''s personal experience be deceived by the fog of genius and aptitude. He didn''t accomplish anything in his previous life, but he wouldn''t be blamed on his lack of intelligence and talent. If he insists on blame, he will only admit that it is because he can''t control himself, can''t feel satisfied and happy from learning and hard work. Since he was a child, he has developed a malice of distracting attention. Suddenly, his study and hard work cannot bring him positive feedback, and his family has always brought him a negative impact. He must restrain himself under negative emotions all the time. These restraints and efforts have drained all his energy and drained all his energy for life. It''s like being possessed by a dementor, just alive, people have exhausted their energy, how can such a person achieve success. The world is not fair. Most people simply live and need to use their own strength. You need to drain your enthusiasm to live as an ordinary person instead of falling to the bottom. People are different when they are born. The difference is not in talent, not in intelligence, but in the living environment and survival template. Harry was a thin little beanie at the beginning of school, but in fact his parents were not short. After eating a nutritious meal, he quickly developed and became strong, and his height also rose. It''s like Harry''s height, like Malfoy''s satirizing Harry that nobody wants it, it''s not his fault. This is just his living environment, his model of survival. He had to stay in his uncle''s house because of his birth. He couldn''t eat enough and was weak. His parents died, so he was ridiculed by Malfoy. These are not things he can choose, but he But we must bear the malice of the world for this. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 33： Harrys discovery Chapter 33 The world never gives people fairness. People''s growth and talents all need experience and nutrition to irrigate. Harry didn''t have the possibility of jumping out of the living environment and changing the survival template until he came to Watts. When he had no choice but to stay at his uncles house, he would not have enough to eat. When he grew up, he would be just a thin and small little beanie. He would be laughed at by classmates and girls because of his height. He will always receive malice from his uncles family. These malice will be like a dementor, absorbing all the positive power of Harry and he will do nothing in his life. Or, these malice will continue to stimulate his negative power, and he will eventually become like him. His uncle, like his cousin. In the end, there is only a small probability that he can retain his goodwill and love life in the cracks, but there will always be a pitted battlefield in his heart, a trauma that cannot be erased. George does not believe in genius, let alone that he will lose to genius. The experience of two lives made him believe that many things have reasons. Even if I can''t understand it for the time being, and even if I know it, I can''t control it, but things have reasons. A butterfly-effect storm requires a butterfly to stir its wings at the beginning, and this storm will never appear directly under the butterfly''s wings. So he believes that advantages can be accumulated, just like a small snowball on a long track at the beginning, and finally it can continue to roll over all the blocking crowd. But in this process, the snowball at the beginning, the runway in the middle, and the whole process are essential. Once any environment is missing, there won''t be the last snowball that crushes everything. And he did, as he thought, he didn''t need to become a genius by himself, he didn''t need Harry, Ron, and Hermione to have the luck of destined victory as in the story. He only needs to be able to continuously roll out the superior snowball, as long as the whole process is not completely interrupted, eventually this will form the so-called general trend, the so-called fate. George is not only accumulating this advantage snowball himself, he is also helping Harry, Ron, Hermione, and even Kate to accumulate this advantage snowball. If possible, he even hopes to help more people accumulate an advantage snowball. He believes, and expects, that when a new generation of young wizards have accumulated huge superiority snowballs and burst out unimaginable powers, what was a Voldemort at that time? Today''s Quidditch game ended at an unimaginable speed, and Harry set the record for the fastest catch of the Golden Snitch. George was going to congratulate Harry, but apparently Harry was being surrounded by his teammates, being carried on his shoulders by them, and thrown into the air. George walked towards Ron and Hermione, who were also Gryffindor and the winner today. Ron still has a nosebleed, but he is in a weird mood. He is so happy. He has been looking forward to today for too long. He said loudly to George, "I gave Malfoy a big beating, I have been looking for this opportunity for a long time, and his eyes were blue." Ron laughed as he talked. Most of the classes they took with Malfoy were taught by Snape. Snape was very partial and hated Harry very much. So many times, it was Malfoy''s upright provocation and mocking them, but it was difficult for them to fight back. Today, they seized the opportunity and beat Malfoy hard, which made him more happy than winning the game. "Neville was still in a coma. He dealt with Crabbe and Gore alone, but Madam Pomfrey said she could make Neville better soon." Naville''s bravery today made everyone admire everyone. He rushed towards Crabbe and Gore alone, entangled them two firmly, so that Ron could beat Malfoy severely. "It''s a day to be celebrated. Harry won the game and Ron defeated Malfoy in another event. Neville is also impressive." George never hesitated to send compliments when his friends were happy. "Yes, we should have a good celebration today. Let''s go to the lounge to prepare. When Harry comes out and call him, we will start celebrating." Ron felt that such a wonderful thing should be remembered. Next time we will find the one who beat Malfoy. Opportunity, I don''t know when it will be. Harry seems to have delayed some things, everyone has been waiting in the common room for a long time, but he still didn''t see Harry. Ron and Hermione were a little worried about him, and pulled George out of the lounge to find him. Fortunately, there was no accident, they quickly saw Harry. "Where have you been? Harry!" Hermione was a little upset, her voice a little sharp. "Don''t mind, Hermione is worried about you. Take it easy. Today is a day worth celebrating." Ron stepped forward and patted Harry heavily on the shoulder. "Okay, let''s go back to eat first, it''s already late." As long as it was all right, George also finished the game. "I found something!" Harry said in a low voice, "Let''s find a place first, and I will tell you what I found!" Looking at the mystery of Harry God, everyone was a little curious for a while. Wanting to know Harrys discovery, UU reading found an empty room nearby. Watching Harry carefully close the door, George co-operated with a sound insulation spell. "I saw Snape sneaking to the Forbidden Forest after the game, on the way back, I was curious for a while, so I followed him." Harry said the reason for his delay. "You sneaked to the Forbidden Forest. Do you know how dangerous it is?" Hermione screamed, "How much preparation did we make to deal with Snape head-on? You dare to go quietly alone? Follow Snape?" "I have to say, Harry, you are too risky. In the academy, if there is an accident, you will have a professor to support you for a while. But in the Forbidden Forest, if there is an accident, even Dumbledore can''t save you." George He was also very frightened. Although Harry had returned safely, he was not afraid of ten thousand just in case. In places like the Forbidden Forest, once there is an accident, Harry can only hope the so-called luck of the protagonist with Harry''s strength. As for how reliable this thing is, he really dare not try it or rely on it. "I thought I had beaten Malfoy so hard today, it was very bold." Ron would not support Harry on this kind of thing, and Harry''s boldness surprised him a bit. Hearing everyone''s surprise and disapproval, Harry discovered what he did. When he was on the field, he was still scared to death. After the game, unconsciously, he chased Snape to the forbidden forest. Thinking of this, he was also afraid for a while. "I''m sorry, I was almost obsessed with it. Riding on the broom made me feel very special. I was too confident." Harry thought of this and immediately apologized to everyone. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 34： Big conspiracy Chapter 34 "Well, be more cautious next time you fly. Flying broomsticks won''t let you avoid the clever wizard!" Since Harry had apologized, George didn''t want everyone to continue to be angry about what had happened. Harry continued to promise that this would never happen again, and Hermione forgave him. Harry began to tell what happened next. "I followed Snape to the Forbidden Forest. I hid in a tall cedar tree to see what Snape wanted to do." "Snape and Quirrell met in private. Quirrell was afraid of him, and his voice stammered." Harry said, considering how to describe the scene. "Snape asked Quirrell how to deal with Hagrids monster. Quirrell did not answer. Then he threatened Quirrell and said that he was not afraid of Quirrells secret tricks and asked Quirrell to choose whom he would be loyal to. Talk again." "In other words, our previous guess is correct? The big dog Luwei guards the Philosophers Stone, and Snape wants to steal the Philosophers Stone, and he also threatens Quirrell to help him. He wants to know how to deal with Luwei from Quirrells mouth. , He mentioned Quirrells tricks." Hermione analyzed the course of the matter in an orderly manner. "Could it be that besides Lu Wei, the guards have other institutions. That''s right. This is reasonable. The guards of the Philosophers Stone are not only Lu Wei, but also a lot of magic, including Quirrells spell, and Snape Winning and threatening Chino." Hermione made a reasonable deduction again. "In other words, unless Kino can resist Snape, otherwise the Philosopher''s Stone is dangerous?" Luo Wei was a little panicked. "You have overlooked an important message and chose to be loyal. Snape and Quirrell are afraid of a more terrible person. They are serving a mysterious person." George pointed out an important message that Harry and the others had ignored. "Mysterious man!" Ron screamed as soon as he heard this word. For many years, the mysterious man had become the code name of that person. Hearing the mysterious man''s message, Harry''s heart also tightened. No one in the house was more closely connected with the mysterious man. "The mysterious man is dead, maybe someone else." Hermione comes from the world of ordinary people and has no natural fear of mysterious people. "This man is so powerful that he can frighten Snape and Quirrell. It won''t be Dumbledore anyway." George managed to rule out one possibility first. "Is it Lucius? He must have contact with Snape." Ron''s eyes lit up, and something suddenly occurred to him, "Lucius is the confidant of the mysterious man. After the mysterious man disappears, his power is very powerful. " "Also, Lucius is Malfoy''s father. They both hate him as father and son. It''s not surprising that there is any conspiracy to do bad things." Ron said more and more excited, and almost concluded that the mysterious person behind was Lucius, but immediately he "After the mysterious man disappears, many people have rumored that he will return, and his party members are still active like Lucius." At the end, Ron''s voice was already inaudible. "Good reasoning, so it seems, as Hagrid said, the people and things involved in this adventure are very dangerous. Nicole May is a great alchemist, and his Philosophers Stone is even more of a one. Heavy treasures. And such a powerful person needs to entrust his treasures to Dumbledore for safekeeping, and they are still hidden in Watts." George said here, his eyes scanned everyone. "The treasure still needs a three-headed dog to take care of it. It needs to set up a bunch of mechanisms and a bunch of spells to fight against a terrible enemy." Hermione added. "We discovered that Snape might be involved with Lucius, the mysterious man''s confidant, and threatened Quirrell to help him obtain the Sorcerer''s Stone." Harry said slowly, summing up the details one by one. "Huh!" Ron took a breath, stepped forward and grasped Harry''s clothes tightly, and then said in a trembling voice, "The role of the Philosophers Stone is to make gold and the elixir of life. The mysterious person may not do it for Gold comes to Watts for an adventure." "After the mysterious man disappeared, some of his party members were still active. They were helping the mysterious man find the magic stone that could make the elixir of life." George stopped evasive and directly said the final deduction. "The members of the mysterious man tried to use the elixir to bring the mysterious man back." Harry clenched his fist, his face pale, and said his conclusion. When everyone listened to the clues that had been secretly discovered over the years, they were shocked for a moment when they finally formed a terrible fact. They were still too young, they were only in the first grade, and suddenly they faced Voldemort, the most powerful, terrifying, and evil enemy in the entire magical world. They just followed the rope, but accidentally pulled out a man-eating python, this accident stunned all three of Harry. "Okay, don''t be scared. We are only first-year students. There are still professors in the school. It is not our turn to deal with the mysterious people immediately." Everyone from the clues of the investigation A terrible conclusion was reached. This was a great victory, but George didn''t want it. Everyone was frightened by this conclusion. "Yes, I bet Dumbledore already knows, so he has made perfect preparations, not only has the three-headed dog Luwei. He also laid a bunch of traps and spells." Hermione also began to look for factors of optimism. "Although Snape is already trying to steal the Philosopher''s Stone." Ron whispered. "How many times have I said this? You should strengthen your own strength." George began to repeat the old tune again. Hearing this, everyone laughed. At least the process of learning the mantra, the continuous mastery of the mantra can make them feel at ease and bring them confidence. Malfoy is getting furious recently, **** Ron, that Weasley **** dare to hit him, even his father Lucius has never hit him. Crabbe and Gore didn''t help at all. They were entangled in Neville''s trash. Thinking of Ron''s fist on his face, the corners of his eyes were aching. "This is by no means over. I must drive the Weasley **** out of the academy. And Harry Potter." Malfoy was also upset when he thought of Harry Potter. It was really kind. "How can Harry refuse me? How dare Harry refuse me? Obviously I am Harry''s true friend, and I knew Harry Potter since I just remembered." Malfoy was indignant. How could Draco''s heir not know Harry? How can you ignore Harry? When Malfoy just remembered, his memory was inseparable from Harry Potter. His father Lucius always has complicated feelings when he talks about HarryBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users Please go to read. Chapter 35： Malfoys voice Chapter 35 Malfoys feelings for Harry are very complicated. Harry changed the fate of many people since he was born, his fathers fate, his fate. He kept hearing the name as soon as he was sensible, and he was compared to Harry since he was a child. All his efforts are inferior to the name Harry Potter, but Malfoy is not jealous. He has long been looking forward to seeing the boy who survived a catastrophe. He knew that he and Harry would be the best friend. Malfoy had envisioned the future for Harry, and Harry should join Slytherin with him. They should help each other and have the same siblings, they will control the academy together and create legends together. People are rumors privately that the Dark Lord will be back soon, and Malfoy thinks so too, but he believes that he and Harry will defeat the Dark Lord. "How the **** can Potter treat me like this, he dared to refuse my friendship, he failed my goodwill, he just like this, stepped on the face of my Malford Deco." Malfoy and Ha Lee''s relationship broke his illusion for many years. How much he had liked Harry before, and how much he hated Harry now. "I''m going to drive the damned Weasley and Potter out of the academy. No matter who asks for it, it won''t work." Malfoy thought of this section and hesitated again. "Unless Harry wakes up and burst into tears If you come to beg me, I will reconsider making friends with him." Malfoy has been waiting recently to seize an opportunity to drive Ron out of the academy, at least for Gryffindor''s academy points to be severely deducted. He even quietly followed Harry and Ron secretly, which was a difficult task. Since Harry and others met George, their strength has grown rapidly, and Malfoy found himself at a disadvantage in the confrontation with Harry. He feels he needs help, Crabbe and Gore are so stupid that he sometimes doesn''t want to take them. Although Weasley is annoying, he is still smarter than Crabbe and Gore. He hates "mudblood", but he has to admit that Hermione is a smart person. He was discouraged by his lone army, Harry had the help of Hermione and Weasley. But he can only rely on two fools Crabbe and Gore. Today Malfoy felt that the opportunity he had been waiting for had arrived. He secretly observed Harry''s trio who were muttering not far away. They had been running to Hagrid''s hut in secret and mysteriously recently, which made him very concerned. Although Harry and the others appeared very alert and spoke quietly, alertness was the problem, and he wouldn''t be concealed so easily. As soon as the bell rang after class, the three of Harry dropped their shovel and rushed out. Malfoy decided to follow them quietly. Watching Harry, Ron, and Hermione happily being led by Hagrid into the cabin, and then mysteriously closing the door, Malfoy felt that his chance was here. He tiptoedly walked to the window, stuck out half of his head, and looked inside carefully. He saw at a glance that Harry and the others were surrounding a table. On the table was a big dark egg. The egg kept shaking, and cracks popped out, as if something was about to rush out of it. Not long after, the egg cracked, and a little dragon ran out of the egg. "They hid a dragon egg and hatched it." Malfoy''s eyes widened, unable to believe it. The little guy is shaking and fanning on the table. He is really an energetic little guy. Orange eyes, big nose, and spiny wings lined the thin black body, looking very fierce. When it sneezes, its nose emits sparks. "This is a dragon!" Malfoy couldn''t help but straighten up, leaning forward, trying to see the little guy clearly. Suddenly, Malfoy saw Hagrid jump up and charged towards him. He jumped up violently, and turned around and ran to school desperately. It was not until he returned to school and looked at his familiar classmates that he calmed his heartbeat and began to look back on the whole thing. "Hagrid hid a dragon egg in the hut and hatched a dragon." Malfoy thought about this amazing fact, and began to wonder how this matter could involve Harry and the others, and it would be better to chase them away. Out of school. "Dragon raising is illegal. A bill prohibiting dragon raising was stipulated in 1709. The evidence is conclusive. They will be arrested and expelled from the academy." Malfoy thought of this and immediately walked towards the dean''s office. , But after only a few steps, he stopped again. "Dumbledore is Hagrid''s backstage. Hagrid was expelled from the college when he was in school, but he was left at school by Dumbledore and could not go to Dumbledore." Malfoy thought about this, he thought about it, and he could go to Professor Snape. He would not easily let go of Gryffindors troublemaker, but he soon hesitated again, "I have just been discovered, Hagrid. They are determined to hide the little dragon, its size is so good to hide. UU Reading is where Hagrid lives again, and he will definitely not be able to find it if he goes there, so they will have a bite back. " Malfoy hesitated for a while, he discovered a big secret, but how to use this secret must be carefully considered. "Forget it, wait, the dragon is growing very fast, and soon they can''t hide. When the evidence is solid, they can be driven out of the academy." Thinking of this, Malfoy became happy. "Best Before that, they were killed by dragons, and dragons teeth were poisonous." "Keep your attention, continue to focus on your breathing, and feel your magic. Don''t control the magic, guide and experience it, just like your breathing. Don''t stop, there are ten more times." George crossed. Step, said unhurriedly. "Huh!" After the training was over, Ron immediately slumped to the ground in disregard of his image. Harry stumbled on a chair and sat down slowly. Only Hermione was able to maintain basic physical strength and continue to breathe smoothly. As a learner, Hermione''s progress always makes the professor satisfied. Except for the occasional frustration, because the students are too smart. Harry has an excellent performance in Defence Against the Dark Arts. To be more precise, Harry has an extraordinary talent for releasing and countering the Dark Arts since his childhood under the special connection with Voldemort. In comparison, Ron''s performance is mediocre, but he has five very good brothers since he was a child, and he has cultivated a resilience in a long-term depressive environment. In the three-person training, although he could not perform well, he could always keep up with the progress and refused to be a drag on everyone. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 36： What is the best defense? Chapter 36 Because of Quirrell, the Defense Against the Dark Arts class in the college has become a joke, and George has to spend some energy to help Harry and others make up the lesson. Since the investigation of the Philosophers Stone incident, everyone has discovered a terrible conspiracy, "The members of the mysterious man are trying to steal the Philosophers Stone to help the mysterious man return." Both Harry and George himself have intentionally strengthened Training of Defense Against the Dark Arts. "Very good performance, I believe that you must be the top three in Defence Against the Dark Arts in the first grade, maybe not just the first grade." George looked at the three Harry and encouraged them responsibly. "Except you!" Harry, Ron, and Hermione said in unison, and then laughed at the mutual understanding. George also laughed quietly. It is difficult for him to bring himself into a first-year student, so that he often forgets his identity. "I saw Professor Quirrell again today, his face is getting paler and thinner, and the person is getting thinner and thinner, and the mysterious man''s gang is about to crush him." Hermione rolled her eyes and whispered. "I can''t help but want to come forward to encourage him, but I don''t know what to say." Every time Harry met Quirrell recently, he would give him a smile. He even couldn''t help but wanted to come forward. Hug Quirrell, step forward to encourage Quirrell. "I asked everyone not to joke about Professor Quirrell, but it didn''t work." Ron shrugged, his face showing a helpless expression. "Fortunately, Snape has been so irritable lately, the Philosopher''s Stone should be safe." Hermione looked at George, hoping that George could do something. "What''s the best defense?" George did not respond to Hermione''s concerns, but raised a seemingly unrelated question. "Is it an armor bodyguard?" Harry had been practicing this spell recently, and he subconsciously took a sentence, but he immediately realized that George was asking about defense, touched the back of his head awkwardly, and smiled sly. "The best defense is to avoid the attack?" Hermione considered it and gave a more reasonable answer. Although she didn''t know why George asked this question suddenly, she knew to cooperate and waited for George''s final answer. "The best defense is offense?" Ron gave a beautiful answer he had seen in the story of the knight. "Then you try to attack me!" George looked around the three of them, and finally set his eyes on Ron. Ron grabbed his wand and tentatively released an attack at George, "legs stand stiff to death". As soon as he finished chanting the curse, he saw the opposite George wave a big hand, and he immediately felt that the sky was spinning, and the whole person lost weight. "Boom" He took a long breath of "boom" until he fell heavily on the ground, and rolled on the ground twice unconsciously to relieve the pain. "Do you still think that the best defense is offense?" George''s voice at this time made Ron a little bit itchy. "It''s so beautiful, it''s so painful." Hermione didn''t say any spells when she saw George, but with a light wave of her wand, Ron flew into the air, envy. Then Ron fell heavily to the ground and followed his eyelids. "Poor Ron, but I still don''t understand?" Harry saw Ron''s special treatment and knew that George thought Ron''s answer was ridiculously wrong. But he also didn''t have a good answer. In order to avoid Ron being punished, he immediately used the good habit of asking if he didn''t understand. "Ron''s answer that the Cavaliers said was ridiculously wrong. I can''t expect you to understand the correct answer, but I will let you remember what a standard outrageous wrong answer will cause." "Ron, do you still insist on your answer?" George stared at Ron, and asked with some seriousness. Hermione and Harry looked at Ron eagerly, their eyes full of hints that made Ron immediately admit his mistake. George is very gentle on weekdays, but in training and fighting, he behaves like a madman. Stern and demanding, they never let their mistakes go easily. Ron had already sat up at this time, looking at George''s stern eyes and a solemn tone. He was very flustered, but after this period of training, he knew he needed to stay calm, "I''m not stupid, I definitely can''t beat you, I surrender, I surrender." Ron raised his hands and gave up very happily. "Now your performance has surprised me!" George looked at Ron''s confession so happily, somewhat surprised. He was also helpless because he didn''t cooperate and couldn''t continue to play the negative teaching material. It seems that the relationship with them is too good to arouse their anger. Listening to Georges change from criticism to praise, Hermione and Harry felt as if they had grasped something. They looked at each other and exchanged opinions. "The best defense is to admit defeat?" Harry answered tentatively. Listening to Harry''s answer, Hermione and Ron also shined. Compared with their previous answer, this answer is very special, even bizarre, but it makes sense after thinking about it. If you can''t beat people, the best defense is to admit defeat! "George, are you going to tell us that we need to surrender against an opponent that is too strong?" Hermione quickly changed her mind and thought of George''s dissatisfaction with Ron just now, and Ron. Compliments after surrendering. "You surprised me again, only a little too close. You came up with a great answer, but this is not what I want to say now." George looked around the crowd and was able to analyze it by himself. This is the way he likes to communicate. Seeing the people''s thoughtful and enlightened expressions, George didn''t delay, and continued, "There is no best way in the world. Everyone needs to use all their energy to live. Turn your brain to live as an ordinary person instead of falling to the bottom. As wizards, you should not lose your mind. Don''t expect a simple and rude correct answer to everything. " George said here, adding to his tone, "There are many simple and crude wrong answers, just like Rons offense, which can cause the worst results." Watching George talk to the end, but didn''t give a correct answer, everyone felt a little strange for a while. They are used to having standard answers in class and standard requirements at home. But George is enlightening them, telling them that there is no right answer in life, which makes them a little uncomfortable. "Do you want to know what is a better defense than surrender?" Seeing Harry and the others looked confused, George felt that his lecture seemed to be off the track, so he tried to bring them back. Harry and the three hurriedly responded. They already knew that in the face of a powerful enemy, they needed to admit reality and concede defeat. Listening to George said that there is a better way, I was very curious for a while, and my mind quickly turned, thinking about what George would say Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest The serialized works are available at For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 37： Water conservancy without fighting Chapter 37 "Although there has never been the best way or the most correct answer in the world, there will always be some good ways and mistakes will always exist." Although George told Harry that they did not have the most standard answer in the world, they would not Strong words, saying that there is no good or bad in the world. "In the face of a giant monster, even the stupidest wizard will not put on an armor and rush towards the giant monster. Use your brain and hide out of the giant monsters field of vision. Kill it. When it doesn''t find you, set a trap. Before it finds you, solve the problem." George gave the example of encountering a troll with Harry. Harry was also there at the time, listening to George cite this personal example, comparing the scene at the time, and beginning to understand the reality behind George''s words. "There is a very old proverb in the East that goodness is like water, and water conserves everything without contention. Like water, it responds to different situations and makes changes according to different things. The best defense is to reduce conflicts, reduce conflicts at the beginning, and resolve Question." George finally came to the conclusion. With the example, everyone started to think and tried to understand the conclusion. "In the real world, it''s not an exchange of punches, one spell versus one spell." George continued to give an example. "The curse is very powerful, magic is very powerful, but people are very fragile, and life is very fragile. It takes eighteen years for a wizard from birth to graduation. Under normal circumstances, they can easily live to one hundred or two hundred years old, but a spell can easily kill them, no matter how much life they have left, how much money they have, and how much knowledge they have. " Georges example is a bit heavy, making everyone silent for a while. After a while, Hermione continued the question and answer. She was really smart, "Compared to Snape and Quirrell, we are too weak. If we confront them head-on, we will probably be killed." At this point, Hermione''s tone was a bit heavy, and she waved her fists. Under George''s emphasis and reminder, the eleven-year-old girl finally began to face the terrible reality that the three of them had always avoided and refused to admit. No matter how many beautiful things you see in the story and reality, how many fantasies you hear, a basic problem that you must face in the end no matter how to escape, mistakes are likely to cause death. This is the most basic reality that cannot be changed no matter how much emphasis is placed on the beauty of the world. The more terrifying reality is that death is not even the most terrible thing, and failure is likely to cause these to happen together. Hermione continued to look at Harry and Ron, "We can''t directly conflict with Snape and Quirrell, so we can''t directly appear in their confrontation." Seeing that Hermione was able to use these methods to protect herself and began to make safe and reasonable reasoning, George knew that what he said today had worked. Listening to Hermione''s analysis, Harry also began to turn his mind. Hermione has understood the true meaning of George''s lesson today, and he will not easily show weakness. "The best way is to hide out of sight to reduce conflict in advance. We can''t encourage to tell Quirrell, we can''t even tell Dumbledore, can''t tell Hagrid. We must first protect our own safety. Before we can find a safe solution to the problem, we need to lie in the dark, and we need to know nothing. "Harry has also understood their next key points and their next response. "There are so many professors in the college, and each of them is better than us. Dumbledore is still the dean. These things should be handled by them." With hints from Hermione and Harry, Ron also began to express his opinions. He also looked at George. George was also much stronger and smarter than him. When he had to act, George would not pretend to be wrong. know. Looking at Ron''s gaze, Hermione and Harry also thought of this at the same time, and became relaxed. No wonder George is not in a hurry, even Hagrid is not in a hurry. "It''s the three of us that are too nervous!" Hermione turned around lightly and relaxed. "As I said before, now what we are doing, learning, training, and strengthening our own strength, we don''t need to hide and pretend to know nothing, but don''t make mistakes because of unnecessary actions." George has been asking everyone. Moving in a stable direction, too eager, or too evasive will bring bad results. "Thank you George, I feel much more relaxed." Hermione stretched her waist. With George''s guidance, she found that she was a little more worried. "Should I reduce some training recently? We should review our homework and prepare for the exam." Hermione said, turning her head to look at Harry and Ron. Ron and Harry are also looking forward to it. The first grade students must pass the final exam to enter the second grade. This is very important for every student. Even if they have good grades, they dare not be sloppy. And the teachers think so, and they have arranged a lot of review and a lot of homework. Similarly, because of the fear of mysterious people, UU reading www.uuknshu.com, they have not been able to lay down the training of the curse, and their time has always been occupied. "That''s not okay, the training of the spell is more important than homework, I believe you will pass the exam." George immediately refused, of course he would not agree, compared to homework, homework. At the most critical moment, an armor body, an illusion spell, these are the fundamentals that can protect their safety. Looking at the expectant expressions of Harry and the others, he suddenly became frustrated. George continued to explain to them, "It is safe in the academy. When you find something you can tell the teacher, you can also tell me. But like the trolls last time, like the last time Harry fainted to follow Snape, there will always be accidents. At this time, only the magic wand in your hand and the spell you master can protect you. " At this point, George looked solemn, "At least support you, and wait for the assistance of others." Harry felt embarrassed for a while when he heard George cite his experience as a wrong example, and suddenly stopped thinking about reducing training. George clapped his hands again and continued, "From a good point of view, at least whether you are in a duel or studying, you have surpassed Malfoy. He can''t use you to practice the leg-locking spell like Neville." Navigate had a fierce fight with Crabbe, Gore and fell into a coma. Let Malfoy be beaten up by Ron because he didn''t help him. He has recovered now, and he has gained a bit more courage, but Malfoy always differs too much in strength, and he will still be bullied. Ron also nodded slightly, now with the help of Hermione and George, he is already among the best in his studies. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 38： I dont like dragons Chapter 38 It may drag down learning. Of course, its more important not to lose to Malfoy in terms of strength. What''s more, he beat Malfoy last time. Whether he is looking for a chance to beat him again, or to prevent Malfoys revenge, the training of the spell is all Can''t stop. Speaking of Neville, Harry also remembered that he had taught the Neville Yanling. But George also said that people choose the word spirit, and the word spirit also chooses people. Although George believes that he can eventually teach Naville the word spirit, he still has no idea in his heart. Hermione watched George easily convince Harry and Ron, knowing that the idea of ??reducing training was hopeless. Fortunately, she has always been a schoolmaster, and dealing with these is actually much easier than Harry and Ron, and she doesn''t mind very much. But referring to Malfoy, she immediately remembered one more thing. "By the way, the dragon that Hagrid kept in the cabin was discovered by Malfoy." Hermione had no hope of reducing training. She just mentioned Malfoy, and she gave another message about Malfoy. "Besides, George, you never want to see Hagrid''s dragon, which makes me really incomprehensible." Hermione looked at George and wanted to hear what George said. She was curious why George was not interested in dragons at all. Since knowing that Hagrid hid the dragon egg and hatched the dragon, Hermione, Harry and the others, they have spent time and energy on this famous and magical species. "I am not only disinterested in dragons, I am not very interested in uncontrollable animals." Seeing everyone''s curious eyes, George said helplessly. Speaking of George, he is always an insecure person. He has never had a pet before, but he has also seen others have pets. is not a nuisance, let alone prevent others from keeping pets, but let him choose by himself, he will definitely refuse without hesitation. You must raise something, and you must start with plants. When you have to, you will consider fish, birds, and other pets that can be locked up. At the end, you will consider small pets like cats and large pets. Even now, facing Hagrid''s possession of a famous and mysterious species of dragon, such astonishing news, he couldn''t be interested. Of course, it may also be that he has learned from many books that these dragons are difficult to domesticate and can''t help much. Thinking of the dragon''s huge appetite and not-so-excellent abilities, he didn''t plan to spend more time to understand this creature. "George, you are not afraid of dogs?" Hermione seemed to have thought of something, her eyes rounded, her mouth widened, and her face was incredible. Listening to Hermiones guess, Harry and Ron were so startled that their eyes were about to fall out. Would George be afraid of dogs? A wizard who can cast many spells at hand, a wizard who is so powerful that they look up to them, a weapon that can walk, and a strong man who is tall and strong like a demigod. Is he afraid of dogs? What makes Harry and Ron crazy is that this guess may be true, "George may really be afraid of dogs!". George looked embarrassed, he didn''t know how to answer, nor was he afraid of dogs, although he was really chased and bitten by dogs when he was a child. But when he grows up, he has the ability to fight back. Not to mention this life, even if thousands of dogs surround him, it is not enough for him to cast the spell. But it is true that until now, he still does not want large dogs to pass by. "Malfoy did not report on Hagrids dragon, he should be afraid that Hagrid has hidden the dragon. But the dragon develops very quickly and will soon be unable to hide it. If Hagrid doesnt plan to deal with it, youd better not hide yourself. Get stuck." George felt that he was still inappropriate to answer Hermione''s trap-like question, so he made some suggestions for them to go to Hagrid to watch the dragon. Thinking of continuing to receive Georges training, Ron didnt dare to provoke George and answered honestly, We persuaded Hagrid. He has agreed to send the dragon away. We have also received a reply from Charlie. Send the dragon away on the tower." Looking at George''s unhappy expression, Harry and the others hurriedly left the mutual aid club''s activity room. "George was afraid of dogs? No wonder he never wanted to see Lu Wei, and he didn''t care about the Philosopher''s Stone." After leaving the Mutual Aid''s activity room, Harry still looked incredible. "It shouldn''t be afraid. George also doesn''t like dragons. He can easily kill trolls. There is no reason to be afraid of dogs. He may not like animals." Although Hermione was the first to guess that George was afraid of dogs, think calmly. , And feel unreasonable. "This speculation is more likely. George doesn''t seem to like Hagrid too much." Ron thought for a while and agreed with Hermione''s new inference. "Speaking of which, what exactly does George like? Except reading, the spell?" Harry asked a question. "It seems that I really haven''t seen George have any special favorites. He is like an adult in terms of his preferences." Hermione held her cheek and thought for a long time before she said. "Yes, just like adults." Harry and Ron glanced at each other, agreeing with Hermione''s analogy. "But in disgust, he doesn''t look like an adult." After speaking, the three laughed together. George doesn''t like dragons, and it is difficult to domesticate dragons without mentioning. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is just a huge appetite, and not a very good ability, so that the value of the dragon is greatly reduced. Very quickly, the facts also proved George''s judgment. Ron was bitten by Norbert, the Norwegian Ridgeback from Hagrid. Harry, they didn''t even dare to go to the hospital, they didn''t dare to go to Mrs. Pomfrey, but George could also handle such injuries. But Ron still had to go to the hospital to recover, but the injuries that George had dealt with would no longer be seen. Dragons are not funny animals. Afterwards, even Hagrid and his hounds were bitten by dragons, but they were much thicker than Ron. Harry and Hermione couldnt wait to get rid of the one called Norbert. The Norwegian Ridgeback. And this is not the only trouble. Malfoy also seems to have discovered Harry and their plan. He will definitely find a way to make Harry and the others suffer, and Harry and Hermione have to ask George for help. On Saturday night, this month''s dark and windy night, they came to Hagrid''s hut. Hagrid was ready. He put the Norwegian Ridgeback named Norbert into a large wooden crate, and prepared a lot of mice and brandy in it as food during Norbert''s journey. He even put a teddy bear in, but listening to the sound of crashing and tearing in the wooden crate, it was obvious that Norbert and his teddy bear were not friendly. After waiting for Hagrid to bid farewell to his dragon, George added a Levitating Charm to the wooden crate. The effect was very good, and Norbert couldn''t hit the crate under the weightlessness. But to be safe, George added another soundproofing curse. Harry and Hermione put the box under the invisibility cloak, then they got into the robe and gently lifted the box. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 39： Malfoy in Confinement Chapter 39 Watching Harry and Hermione cautiously, holding the box step by step. George wanted to tell them a little bit that if a person follows with a phantom charm outside, it will be faster if a person holds a box. But seeing the tacit cooperation of the two, he held back again. The three of them walked through the marble steps of the hall and came to the bottom of the tower. It was already midnight. There was no one on the way. They went up to the tower safely. I was at the top of the tower right away. There was a sound in front of him. Harry and the others almost threw the box away. Fortunately, George had been paying attention and held it on. Then everyone shrank into the shadows together. It turned out that more than ten meters in front, under a lamp, there were two dark shadows fighting. After a while, the dark shadow came over here, and it became clear. It turned out to be Professor McGonagall and Malfoy. Professor McGonagall was holding Malfoy''s ear and came over, "I don''t have a chance to run. Malfoy is locked up." Professor McGonagall still had that cold, stern voice, "I don''t sleep in the middle of the night and run around in the academy. The Slytherin deducts 20 points. See if you dare to have another time." Malfoy looked wrong and tried to explain, "It''s not like that, Professor, it''s Harry Potter. He brought a dragon. I''m here to catch him." "Don''t think about arguing, don''t want to lie to me, I will hand you to Snape to see how he handles you." Professor McGonagall stared, completely disbelief of Malfoy''s excuse. Watching Professor McGonagall ignore Malfoys excuses and drag Malfoy away all the way, Harry and Hermione were happy and excited, "Good luck, Malfoy is going to be locked up." The good thing that I met suddenly made the last distance of the spiral staircase become beautiful, and everyone relaxed. When she came to the top of the building and put down the box, Hermione even started to dance with her toes lightly. "Malfoy''s actions today are not smarter than the last time." Seeing Malfoy''s bad luck, Harry was in a good mood, and even thought of the experience of being tricked into a duel last time, and made a joke of himself. "Haha, I''m finally back now." Hermione also began to talk about Harry''s embarrassment when he was tricked into a duel last time. After waiting for a while, four broomsticks fell on the tower from the night sky, and it was Charlie and the others. Charlies friends were active and enthusiastic, and they said a lot of thanks to everyone before taking Norbert away. Charlie and the others connected the four broomsticks into a net and tied Norbert in the center so that he would not be afraid that Norbert''s weight would exceed the weight of the broomstick. When Charlie and them finally disappeared into the endless night sky, Harry and Hermione finally let out a long sigh of relief, and finally sent Norbert away, they got rid of it. "Do you still want to raise a dragon?" George quipped. Harry and Hermione shook their heads, "I don''t even want to raise animals anymore." Seeing Harry and Hermione''s realization, George was also a little happy. Then the three of them quietly went down the stairs and took away the trouble of Norbert. Harry and Hermione were in a good mood. He even almost dropped the invisibility cloak, but fortunately, George reminded him that he was going back to the dormitory. At this time, everyone did not forget to put the phantom spell on themselves. As soon as he stepped into the hallway, Harry almost ran into Filch, and he backed away again and again before he bypassed Filch. "The danger was not discovered by him." After going down the tower, Harry patted his chest and whispered. "It seems that it''s not that Malfoy was not smart last time, but that we had better luck this time than last time." Seeing Filch popping up, Hermione immediately realized that it was Malfoy''s notice, and Malfoy himself was Catch seems to be an accident. "Okay, hurry back to the dormitory. Professor McGonagall just appeared suddenly, and maybe he will come out later." The sending off of Norbert is over, there is another accident of Malfoy being caught, and finally I met Filch. , George urged Harry and Hermione to go back to the dorm. He can''t imagine himself being caught and going to be confined with a group of children. He shuddered when he thought of this, and he didn''t say much, and quickly left. Seeing George said that Professor McGonagall would probably come again, and then left quickly, Harry and Hermione became nervous and rushed to the dormitory. Harry and Hermione returned to the dormitory fortunately last night and did not meet Professor McGonagall, but the next day they were surprised to find that Neville was caught. "Harry, I''m sorry, I was caught by Professor McGonagall. I heard Malfoy say that you have hidden a dragon and he is coming to catch you. I want to remind you. I was caught by McGonagall on the road. The professor caught it, and I made the college deduct 50 points." Neville''s eyes were flushed, and he cried loudly after speaking. Watching Neville''s grievances and crying, Harry and Hermione were very ashamed. Neville was implicated by them. They were not found, but Neville was implicated. "Okay, Neville, you helped Harry a lot yesterday. He did go to the tower, but he was not found out if he was lucky. After you were discovered, Professor McGonagall went to the tower and caught Malfoy. Malfoy was going to be caught Confined. The deducted college points can be earned back, and Malfoy is locked up for 50 points You can celebrate. "George contacted what happened yesterday and organized a sentence to comfort Neville. Neville, who has always been timid, has made great progress with Harry''s help. This time, he ran out to report to Harry at night, which was very difficult for him. George didn''t want this incident to make Neville timid again. "Yes, thanks to you, Neville! You let Malfoy be confined, which is great." Harry listened to George''s reminder, his eyes lit up, and he immediately followed the words to encourage Neville. "Yes, Neville, let''s celebrate. I will continue to add points and get back all the fifty points." Hermione looked at Neville guiltily. She felt very embarrassed to be implicated in Neville and determined to Get those scores back for the college. "Yes, and me, I will continue to win the Quidditch game, and we will get those points back soon." Seeing Hermione think of a good way, Harry immediately joined in. "It is too cheap to change Malfoy''s confinement at fifty points. You did a great job Neville." Ron stepped forward and gave Neville a heavy hug. "Thank you! Thank you!" Neville choked. Because he was arrested, he deducted fifty points from the college. His heart was full of grievance, pity, and shame. But listening to Harry now, his behavior turned out to be a good thing in the end. Harry''s encouragement moved him very much, thinking that Malfoy had also been detained by twenty points, and was also locked up. It''s not that sad that he was deducted fifty points. After that, things were really not bad. With the support of Harry and others and the news that Malfoy was imprisoned, Nevilles 50 deductions were not so seriousBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 40： What went wrong? Chapter 40 Hermione continued to be active in class and added points to the school. Harry took part in Quidditch training more attentively, and the academy points increased bit by bit. The exam is coming soon, and the three of Harry have prepared for it, and they are already planning to show their skills in the exam. But sometimes there were accidents, and the exam was approaching. One afternoon, Harry walked out of the library. He heard someone pressing down in the front classroom, sobbing softly. When he passed by, he heard Professor Quirrell''s voice. "Please, I can''t do this." Harry was startled, someone was threatening Quirrell, and he approached carefully a few steps. "Okay, okay." He heard Professor Quirrell choking again. Then he saw Professor Quirrell hurriedly coming out of the classroom, arranging the scarf with one hand. his face was pale, his eyes were red and swollen, and he seemed to cry at any time. Harry hid away, waiting for Quirrell to walk away, and quietly looked into the classroom. There was no one inside, but there was a gap in the other door. He had the intention to follow, and thought of the promise he had given to everyone before, knowing that he could not risk alone. He thought about it carefully, judging from the sound of footsteps, it was Snape who had left the other door. Looking at today''s scene, Quirrell surrendered. Harry called Hermione and Ron and found George together. Then I told everything I saw. "At least you didn''t follow Quirrell and Snape. That''s a good job." The first thing George valued was that Harry didn''t take risks for no reason. "Snape is about to succeed, Quirrell gave in, so he knows how to release the spell." Ron lowered his head and pondered. "Then there are three-headed dog Lu Wei!" Hermione was bent on helping Neville to get his credits back, and thinking about getting a good grade on the exam, she was not too interested in Snape''s actions. "There will always be a way to get through Lu Wei, without even asking Hagrid." Ron looked around, "I guess there is a safe way to pass the three-headed dog in the library collection. We have to figure out how to deal with it, ha What do you think?" Harry has always been interested in Snapes secrets. As people often say, its usually your enemies who know you best. Harry wants to seize Snapes secrets, expose his conspiracy, and expose him. His tricks even blocked his plan. Hermione spoke before Harry, "Go tell Dumbledore that he is the principal, the protector of the school, and the affairs of the school should be left to him." "But we have no evidence." Seeing Hermione''s opposition, Harry tried to convince her. "Quelow will definitely not intend to testify. He is terribly scared. Snape just denies it or admits it. There is no evidence for anyone. He is a professor and we are students. And we hate him. Everyone knows this, let alone. Some people believe it. Dumbledore would still think we were lying, even Filch would give in to Snape. We are too weak and there is no evidence. We only know the Sorcerer''s Stone and Lu Wei, which is not in line with school rules. "Harry slowly analyzed, feeling that he could not tell Dumbledore. Hermione knew that Harry was right, but she didn''t want to mix these things, she turned her gaze to George, hoping to get George''s support. "Harry''s analysis is correct, we lack evidence, and we are students, we can''t sue the professor at this time." George pointed the table with his finger and analyzed slowly, "Quielo is unreliable, Filch is unreliable Snape is even more unreliable, and Dumbledore will not believe us. You must be clear about this first." "What should I do?" Listening to George''s analysis, Hermione no longer knew how to respond. "Do you really plan to save the school, or even the magical world, just for the three of you? Fight against mysterious people?" George tapped his fingers on the table and asked a question. Looking at the eyes of everyone looking at him, he added, "Okay. Well, it''s four." "So, let''s take the exam at ease. The exam is next week." Seeing that George didn''t plan to support Harry''s actions, Hermione immediately relaxed. "Then we will do nothing?" Harry was still a little unwilling, trying to change George''s mind. "No, wait, be patient, this is the most important thing." George stood up and looked at Harry condescendingly. "Remember, the world is not for you or for me." "Snape and his actions will have flaws, and Dumbledore will respond. We are just hunters in the dark. If necessary, we can extend our weapons. But it is Dumbledore who confronts them directly, it is magic. World. Don''t put the responsibility of the whole world on yourself. Not because it will crush you, but because you will break it. "George said slowly, confirming his position. "Before saving the world, you should pay more attention to your test scores. Although I am not worried about you failing the test, I don''t want you to lose to Malfoy." With George''s support, Hermione also became happy and tried to make everyone pay attention. Put effort back on the exam. "This is also pretty good, we always have to wait for the opportunity to find a way. UU reading " Ron also began to recall the terrible mysterious people, and felt that it is better to follow George''s method and ensure his own safety. Possibility of critical time to work. Malfoy was running desperately, desperately running, there was still a terrible scream in his mouth, he didn''t even believe that it was not a sound he could make. He had never ran so fast. The cold wind in the forbidden forest blew past his ears, blowing his coat into his robe, he almost thought he was riding on a broomstick. He couldn''t feel his legs, but the two legs were as fast as a light wheel 2000, making him almost floating. His people are about to float, his thoughts are already floating, he even almost forgot, what he is doing, he just runs like the wind. Suddenly, he remembered. Things were distorted so badly, things shouldn''t be like this, he discovered Harry and their secrets. The three of Hagrid and Harry raised a dragon, a terribly ferocious dragon. This is something that the school absolutely does not allow, it is against the law, and it will cause them all to be expelled from the college. This is the opportunity he has been waiting for. He wants to take Hagrid, Weasley, and Hermione out of school, and Harry will stay in school because of his special status as the savior and his plea. Where is the problem? Malfoy''s thoughts continued to fly. This is an excellent opportunity. Although it is a bit difficult to seize it, the smart Malfoy has a way. Hagrid will hide the dragons to death, and Dumbledore will protect them, but Malfoy knows how to catch them, how to get them. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 41： Unicorn killed Chapter 41 The Killed Unicorn Malfoy did not directly expose the news that Hagrid raised the dragon, but waited for the dragon to grow up day by day until he couldn''t hide it at all, which didn''t take much time. Hagrids dragon grew bigger and bigger and more fierce. The Weasleys fool was bitten into the hospital by the dragon. It''s a pity that the dragon just bit his finger, not somewhere else. This makes Malfoy a little regretful. It''s better to bite anywhere else than a finger. He was very happy to see things moving in the direction he expected, and he didn''t even want to tell Harry about them. But soon, he had to speed up his plan, because Harry and the others couldn''t stand the terrible dragon and wanted to send it away. He couldn''t wait to see Harry and their jokes. Something must have gone wrong. Malfoy remembered a series of terrible things after that, and he told Filch the news that Harry and others had gone to the tower to send the dragon away late at night. Just like the last time he set a trap, invited Harry to a duel and then told Filch what happened. And this time, in order to prevent Harry and the others from being as lucky as last time and escape Filch''s capture, he even decided to take action personally. Things shouldn''t be like this, things after this completely exceeded his expectations, he should catch Harry and Hermione on the spot, and catch the dragon. That way he would be able to drive Hagrid, Ron, and Hermione out of the school. Harry might not be driven so easily, but he didn''t mind. But what happened in the end? This is ridiculous, this is incredible. He came to the tower and was caught by Professor McGonagall on the spot. How could Professor McGonagall appear here? It''s already midnight, and he shouldn''t be here. Professor McGonagall not only refused to listen to his explanation, he also deducted 20 points from Slytherin College and sent him into confinement. This old woman must have been waiting for this opportunity to retaliate against him for a long time, because he deducted a lot of points for Gryffindor. He was captured by Professor McGonagall. He missed the chance to catch Harry Potter. The useless Filch let Harry escape once again, and there was nothing worse than this. No, there is something worse than this, he is locked up. No, this is much worse than confinement. He was punished to patrol the forbidden forest at night. How can they, how dare they? How could they let Draco''s heir go to the forbidden forest full of werewolves and wild beasts at night? At this time, Malfoy finally remembered what it was all about. "These untouchables want to kill me. They must have planned to let me die in the forbidden forest. I must not be fooled by them." Malfoy had thought of the past, **** Hagrid, **** McGonagall. They must have known that a terrible monster had appeared in the Forbidden Forest. This monster had already killed a few unicorns. But Professor McGonagall asked him to patrol the Forbidden Forest at this time, and they made up their minds early in the morning to let him be killed by the monsters emerging from the Forbidden Forest. They almost succeeded, and Malfoy finally remembered why he was running and what he was hiding from. What a terrible monster that is, he swears, he has never seen such an evil, such a terrifying monster. When he was in the Forbidden Forest, Hagrid used the reason of investigating the unicorn to throw him away, leaving him with a useless hound. He carefully followed Hound Dog Yaya. He was almost led to death by this stupid dog. Thinking of this, Malfoy was still cold, and a miserable, cold and terrible picture flashed in his mind. In the moonlight, a white body gleamed. It was a powerful magical creature, a unicorn. Among all magical creatures, the strength of unicorns is very high, and they can hardly be captured. But this beautiful and powerful magical creature fell to the ground like a pool of rotten meat. It''s dead, no matter how powerful it was before it was alive, whether its speed is like the wind, or the single horn on its head can pierce lightning. But now it fell under a more terrifying monster. The monster was wearing a dark robe like a shadow and a hood like a black hole. It was leaning over the wound on the side of the unicorn, sucking blood. In the memory after , Malfoy only knew that he needed to run non-stop, as fast as possible, and as far away as possible from the terrible monster. He will not be killed quietly by monsters and die quietly in the forbidden forest as his enemies expect. He will never. Malfoy kept running, running non-stop, running lifeless, he was still running the last moment he closed his eyes. George asked everyone to focus on the exam, patiently wait for the opportunity, and wait for Snape to reveal his flaws, but the waiting day was not as easy as imagined. Malfoy was unlucky this time, but even if Harry and Ron hated Malfoy that way, they couldn''t be happy this time. It has been several days, they almost forgot about Malfoy''s imprisonment, but they soon knew it all. Malfoy was punished to patrol the Forbidden Forest at night. During this time, a terrible vampire monster appeared in the Forbidden Forest and several powerful unicorns have been killed. That night, the monster appeared again, and Malfoy almost died in the monster''s hands. "I have checked. Unicorns are a special kind of magical creature. They are protected by special magic because of their purity and kindness." Hermione looked at everyone carefully, and began to talk about the information she had found from the book. "The blood of a unicorn can continue life, even if it is a dying person, their blood has great magic power. But again, no one will easily use the blood of a unicorn to continue life, because slaughter such a pure creature. , Drinking their blood, from the moment you start, you will be cursed by the blood and become a cursed life." Hermione tightened her brows. The unicorn information is not difficult to find, but who is that monster? What? "Malfoy has woke up from the hospital. He acted calmly and didn''t yell loudly. It was a little scary. He said that the monster was a terrible dark wizard." Ron went to see Malfoy, and he wanted to go. Gloat for misfortune, but Malfoy''s performance makes him unhappy. "A half-dead and cursed life appeared in the Forbidden Forest at this time, and there is a magic stone in the school that can restore half-dead people." Harry''s voice was a little cold, and he felt the scar on his forehead start to burn. He had one. The more terrifying inference. "Voldemort is not about to return, but has already returned. He is hiding in the forbidden forest, only Snape has to steal the Philosopher''s Stone." Harry felt the scar on his forehead not only burned his body, but also his soul. His voice seemed to gritted his teeth, and he began to be unable to control his angerBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read . Chapter 42： Return of Voldemort Chapter 42 The Return of Voldemort "Voldemort has already appeared, their action is not far, they can''t get the Philosopher''s Stone" George also looked solemnly, although Voldemort should not be resurrected at this time, but who can only hope for luck? The Philosopher''s Stone at this time can make Voldemort resurrect in the best posture, the less possible accidents and hidden dangers, the better. "Fortunately, the Malfoy attack has spread throughout the school. Dumbledore will not know it. We can seize the opportunity when it is critical." Hermione frowned, although she didn''t want to mix it up. But things can''t be her. The news that Voldemort has returned made everyone worried. Compared to Malfoy, Voldemort was far more terrifying than Snape. At least neither Malfoy nor Snape would suddenly rush into the classroom during class and blow everyone to pieces. ......... After the party is parted, everyone still needs to continue to deal with a lot of distressing things. Especially Harry, he looked very nervous, even a little trance. Stinging scars, continuous nightmares, he was always on guard against Voldemort rushing into the classroom, and he was dealing with the exam in fear of Voldemort blowing everyone to pieces. Everyone tried to comfort Harry, telling him that this kind of thing would not happen. Voldemort could not fight Dumbledore without a perfect resurrection. Even if he is perfectly resurrected, he needs to gather his party members before he can do evil again. Fortunately, the exam was finally over. After checking the answers with Hermione, Harry finally let out a long sigh of relief. At least he will not repeat the grade because of the distraction during this period, and he will not become everyone''s junior. But the ease after the exam did not even last a few hours, and Harry immediately made a big discovery. .......... "Hagrids dragon egg was given by Voldemorts gangsters. They used this from Hagrids mouth to find a way to pass Lu Wei safely. Lu Wei would sleep as soon as he listened to music." Harry lowered his head. Hagrid was unreliable and dejected. "The most important thing is that when we went to find Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall told us that Dumbledore had left the college and went to London, and he would be back tomorrow at the earliest. We tried to remind Professor McGonagall that someone would be there tonight. Go and steal the Philosopher''s Stone, but she doesn''t believe us at all." Hermione sat in the chair and kicked the floor. Dumbledore was not there at a critical time, and Professor McGonagall refused to believe them, which made her very frustrated. "We tried to monitor Snape''s actions, but he was too alert, it was impossible. He also threatened to fire Harry. Professor McGonagall also regarded us as bad guys and said that if we saw us we would deduct five of us. Ten points, or fifty points per person." Ron said even more frustrating words. "Things are not that bad. The known Philosophers Stone is protected by Hagrids dog, Quirrells curse, Snapes potion. But as long as Dumbledore is not stupid, he will not really send it. I hope that because of this, I believe there will be other professors in the academy." George tried to comfort everyone, things are not as terrible as expected. Hermiones eyes moved a little, and she began to agree with Georges statement, The teachers at the academy never believed that the Philosophers Stone would be stolen. Apart from distrusting us, it was probably because of adequate countermeasures. "It must be so. Even the cowardly Quillor and the big idiot, Hagrid, can participate in the protection of the Philosopher''s Stone. There is no reason why other professors will be excluded." Ron''s eyes lit up, and he became happy. George''s statement is consistent. Common sense. "Actually, I didnt believe Hagrids three-headed dog at the beginning. Quirrells tricks can protect the Philosophers Stone. From the beginning to the end, the real protection of the Philosophers Stone is only one in my opinion, and that is Dumbledores own spell. , And his method of preserving the Philosopher''s Stone." George tapped the table lightly, and this time he revealed his hidden thoughts. Harry was pale, his eyes flashing with flames, "I don''t believe them, I will sneak in at night, and I will get the magic stone in advance." "Are you crazy? If that''s the case, you will definitely be fired. This is not a threat, and it''s no longer just a deduction." Hermione shouted, she couldn''t believe that Harry had such crazy ideas. "The professor is stronger than us. The Philosophers Stone will not be stolen silently. We can wait for them to fight and help." George disagreed with Harrys ideas. His approach was too radical and too much. adventure. "Voldemort killed my parents when I was a baby, and it was their protection that kept me alive!" The burning scar on his forehead, the continuous nightmare, and the pressure of Voldemort''s return made Harry a little crazy. "If Voldemort gets the Sorcerer''s Stone, he will destroy the entire school and kill everyone who opposes it. He will never let me go. I will not return to Dursley''s house obediently and wait for him to find it, as he expected. Come home, no matter what the price is paid, I will personally stop him." Harry has already said this What else can everyone say, as a friend, at this time, I can only give more suggestions and help. "Thats the way. If we can get the Philosophers Stone, it proves that the protection of the Philosophers Stone is not enough. At night, I will wait for you at the trapdoor. You go back and get the invisibility cloak. If you can''t make it, then the action tonight will be over." George thought hard and couldn''t let Harry take the risk alone, so he had to make a decisive decision. Although this is not the best way, since he decided to help Harry from the beginning and regarded Harry as a friend, George couldn''t watch Harry take the risk alone. ......... At night, George didn''t wait long before he saw the three Harry rushing over. However, they are not as strong as George, who can use illusions to replace themselves to pretend to rest, and they can easily walk through the school. Harry and the others, they must wait for everyone to rest before they can leave the dormitory. They also met Neville on the road, and Neville has become more and more brave recently. He was trying to make up for his fault during this period, hoping to let the college recover the fifty points deducted. Seeing that Harry and the three were about to run out again this time, Neville tried to stop them. It was Hermione who cast an all-petrified body restraint spell on Neville that gave them a chance to come out. They even ran into the nasty Peppies on the road. Even though they were invisible, they still couldn''t escape Peppies'' keen perception. Fortunately, Harry was clever, pretending to be Barrow''s voice, and deceived Pepi Ghost. I took this opportunity to order Pippi to not come here again tonight. This is probably the only place I can be happy Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works At mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 43： Enter the channel Chapter 43 Entering the Passage "This is not a good sign." Ron whispered. The three of them were in a lot of trouble just going out, and things might not go well in the future. "The arrow is on the string, and it''s too late to say this." George frowned. Now that he has decided to act, it is not the time to be discouraged. The four of them calmed down, and cautiously pushed open the door that closed the three-headed dog Luwei. The old wooden door made a creaking sound, and then everyone heard a low bark. The three-headed dog named Lu Wei was sucking his nose and looking towards them. "There is a harp at its feet." Hermione immediately became nervous again, pinching the corner of her clothes to remind her in a low voice. "Snape has already been here, he passed here, and left the harp." Harry''s mind turned quickly, and immediately thought of the cause and effect. "Harry, don''t delay, play the flute, wait for me to be the first one to go down." George didn''t like dogs, especially such large dogs, he was a little worried that he could not help but swear curses, urging Harry to act quickly. Listening to George''s somewhat impatient tone, Harry immediately recovered. He didn''t dare to think about whether George or Lu Wei was better, and immediately played his flute non-stop. The flute sound is out of tune, a bit unpleasant, but Lu Wei likes this one. As soon as Harry''s flute came out, Lu Wei''s six eyes drooped and slowly closed. Harry did not dare to breathe, and slowly, the dog''s barking stopped. "Pumping" It shook its head in a daze, and fell on the floor with a soft foot, and fell asleep. "Keep playing the flute, don''t stop for a moment." George turned his head and motioned to Harry, and then added an armor body to everyone. He deliberately added another restraint curse to the three-headed dog, and was afraid of being resisted by the magical power of the three-headed dog, and even aroused resistance. After a pause, he strode towards the trapdoor. George opened the trap door, looked in, and turned his head to warn the three Harry, "There is a slide, it is deep, and there is nothing to see. I will be the first to go down, and when I land safely, I will Beckon you to come down." George''s gaze jumped over the three of Harry, and then said, "Wait for me to signal, Ron is the next one to come down, and then Hermione, Harry''s flute, don''t stop, you are the last one to come down." Ron nodded and came to the entrance of the cave, watching George slide down the entrance of the cave. He stared, motionless, staring at the entrance of the hole, even if it was pitch black, he couldn''t see anything. After a while, he saw it. A light came out of the hole and George''s voice came, "Safety, Ron followed, then Hermione, and finally Harry, don''t drag me, I will catch you." Ron turned his head and gestured towards Hermione and Harry, "George has made sure that it is safe to follow. After I go down, Hermione will follow him down, and then Harry, faster." After that, Ron did not wait for anything else. , Slid down the hole. Ron went, Hermione followed in a hurry, and slipped down the hole. In the end it was Harry, he was the only one left. He didn''t dare to stop the flute in his mouth, and jumped into the slide while biting the flute. Ron slid all the way down the slide, the cold, humid wind blowing in his ears, causing goose bumps. The whole person is a sense of weightlessness, which reminds him of being taught by George in training, and then like that time, "Plop!" With a dull impact, his limbs landed, and a thought flashed in his mind, "The floor is more The training ground is much softer." Before Ron could stand up, a soft object behind him pressed hard against him. "Oh!" He groaned. Hermione was a little nervous, she was placed after Ron. Seeing Ron had already jumped off the slide, she didn''t dare to delay thinking that it was her turn, so she slid down right after. As soon as she landed, she seemed to be pressing on something, and then a big hand helped her up. "Okay, don''t stand at the entrance of the cave, Harry will come down immediately." George pulled Hermione away and let Ron get up by himself. "This is a different treatment!" Ron was stepped on as Hermione''s mat for a while, and immediately began to complain when he got up. Immediately after Harry came down, he fell down the hole and heard a loud barking from behind him. The three-headed dog woke up really fast. Harry sat on the ground and touched the soft ground, feeling like some kind of plant, "What is this?" "Harry, don''t sit on the ground, this is the devil''s net." George saw that everyone had landed safely, and with a wave of his wand, an orange-red flame appeared like the morning sun. Through the light, everyone discovered that, unknowingly, their feet, and even their bodies, had been wrapped in vines of varying thickness. "How come there is such a thing!" Hermione paled and screamed. Thick and thick vines, like a python, lurking beside them. Until George summoned the flames, these terrifying pythons were stimulated by light and warmth. uukanshu.com rustled and receded like a tide. This weird scene caused a chill in the hearts of the three children. "Moguiwang likes dampness and darkness, afraid of light and heat. It''s not a fierce means. Deguiwang likes to tie people up, and is more used to capture people alive instead of killing them!" Georges words were calm and there was no turbulence, but the breath in his voice was like the wind blowing from the slide, making the three children chill. They really thought about it at this time, and they really realized that real adventure in reality represents what kind of fear and what kind of danger it represents. The orange-red flame was beating carefully, like a small sun, under the light, was George''s calm and determined face, cut with a sword, like a statue. Three small figures, looking at each other, seeing the tacit understanding in each other''s eyes, the reliable figures of each other, the picture freezes for a while, like an ancient scroll. "We will get the Sorcerer''s Stone and defeat Voldemort!" Harry''s eyes flashed with flames, and he implicated his friends in. He had no way out. He would win, and he must win. "We investigated Snape''s conspiracy and discovered the tricks of the mysterious man. We passed the three-headed dog and we defeated the Devil''s Net." Hermione listed out the victories that everyone had won during this time. Used to strengthen everyone''s confidence. "We will save the school, save everyone." Ron is not lacking in heroism. "Let''s go!" The momentum of the three Harry also infected George. George is in front, Harry, Hermione is in the middle, Ron is in the back, and the four are connected end to end, walking slowly along the only stone corridor. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 44： Brave adventure Chapter 44 The Brave Adventure Water droplets ticked down along the wall, their steps aroused dust in the corridor, and everyone slowly descended along the corridor. "Listen! What seems to be moving ahead?" Hermione slowed down and asked in a low voice. Everyone also lightened their steps and lifted their ears. There was a soft rustling sound in front of them. "Is it a ghost?" "Something seems to be flapping its wings." "Just ahead, I saw something moving." They walked through the corridor to the end, and in front of them there appeared a hall with great views, with a high arched ceiling above them. Countless dazzling little birds are like gems, waving their wings flying in the hall, and a thick wooden door is tightly closed on the opposite side. "Will these birds attack us when we walk through the hall?" Ron looked around the birds, somewhat suspicious. "Don''t rush to the conclusion, come forward and test it slowly." George has already added armor to himself and walked forward tentatively, the bird showed no interest in him along the way. He quickly walked to the closed door, pushing or pulling, and the door remained motionless. I tried the lock opening spell with a magic wand, but there was no response. Seeing that there is no danger on the road, the three of Harry also came over one by one. "What should I do?" Ron also stepped forward and twisted the doorknob. "What might these birds do." Hermione turned her head and looked at the birds in the sky. "This is not a bird, but a key." A light flashed in Harry''s mind, thinking of the key. He looked around and saw a few flying broomsticks in the corner. "Look, there is a flying broom here. We flew up to find the key to the door. It should be a little different from the other keys." Harry had already mounted the broom and started looking for the key. "There are too many keys here." Ron murmured, but he grabbed a broom and rose into the air, following Harry into the key cluster. George saw that Harry and Ron had already gone up, so he didn''t go along with them, and stayed on the ground to guard against possible accidents. Harry''s flying talent is really extraordinary, and he is handy in searching for targets. He whispered in his heart, this is no more difficult than catching a golden snitch. Sure enough, it only took a few minutes, "I saw it, there, with sky blue wings and feathers running down one side, it seems to have been caught once. " "Ron, you''re on it, I''m going to grab it." Harry motioned to Ron to surround it. He swooped and accelerated, catching up with the key. Before the key could react, he was firmly holding it in his hand. . He landed quickly and walked towards the closed door, still trying to struggle with the key in his hand, he squeezed it into the keyhole. Holding the key and twisting it, it clicked and the door lock bounced. As soon as the door opened, the key flew away again and was caught twice, making it more vulnerable. The door was pushed open, and it was completely dark inside. It was not until someone stepped in that the room was suddenly brightly lit and a terrifying sight appeared. They are standing on a huge chess board, in front of them are black chess pieces carved from huge stones, taller than people. On the other end, opposite them are some white chess pieces. "What should I do now?" Harry asked in a low voice, not knowing how to play chess. "You can only walk to the opposite side after playing chess." Ron looked around and said his guess. "How do you play chess?" Hermione asked nervously, not adapting to the huge battle in front of her. "If you play chess, let me take the command. Although I''m not very good at it, I will never lose to the professor in the school in terms of calculations." George thought slightly. Although he rarely plays chess, what is the advantage of reading more books? Everyone knows a little bit. When it comes to calculations, I dont believe that I will lose to a wizard who is very poor in logic and mathematics. George tried to walk into the grid of a black knight, and saw the stone come to life immediately, the knight steadily rode on the horse, the tall horse under him was still pacing slowly. "Each of you also find a chess piece to replace, Ron to replace another knight, Harry to replace the bishop, and Hermione to replace the castle." George pondered, and simply made a choice for everyone. As soon as the voice fell, the two knights, the bishop, and the castle turned and left the chessboard, leaving their vacancies for everyone in the field. "When playing chess, White has the priority to take the first step." Waiting for the four players in the field to return to their positions, White has already dragged heavy moves and started to move. George also began to command the black knights to respond one by one. George was not very good at chess, but the victory was strong enough in computing power, and the opposite puppet had limited intelligence. After careful calculation by him, he exchanged the pieces one by one, and the other side was quickly eaten most of the pieces. As for my own side, although he also lost a lot of chess pieces at this time, George deliberately took care of him, and the three of Harry were also safe and sound, but his face was slightly worse. "A bit scared, right?" After Enron passed the chess game, George asked everyone in a low voice. "It''s a bit scary. Although it is a stone chess piece, it is really unsparing to start." Harry''s face was pale, his knees were still a little soft I remembered that the white flag just knocked down one black chess piece to the ground. , Dragged out of the chessboard, still a little scared, he brushed past this scene several times. "I find that the spells arranged by the professors are getting more and more weird." After repeated tests, George''s feeling in his heart became more and more weird, "Are these games used to protect the Philosopher''s Stone, or the brave adventure?" "Don''t tell me, listening to you, it really looks like." Hermione is now jumping around trying to ease her mood. As a chess piece, standing on the board is really a special feeling. Waiting for the opponent''s pawns to attack round after round, I saw that the pawns next to him were attacked and dragged away. If you are not nervous, and your heart beats faster, no one believes it. "I don''t know how Snape got through here? There are no damaged pieces seen here." Ron was also lingering, and began to wonder how Snape got through here. Thinking that Snape was already ahead, everyone didn''t delay anymore, passed the gate, and continued along a corridor. "What will we meet next?" The game took a little longer, and Harry was a little worried that Snape had already succeeded. "The Devil''s Net is Sprout''s mechanism. The magic on the key is designated as Flitwicks trick. The board just now is Professor McGonagalls Transfiguration. If you continue, Quirrells magic remains, Snape. In the end, it was Dumbledore." Hermione broke her fingers and counted the follow-ups one by one. "Oh, there are so many more. I hope Snape doesn''t have left from other places." Ron sighed, and said a disappointing possibilityBookers are welcome to visit and read. , The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 45： Find clues Chapter 45 Discovery "Dumbledore''s methods are not so easy to deal with. Looking at the previous methods, I feel that this is a game of the brave adventure. I said earlier that only Dumbledore''s spell and the means to hide the Philosophers Stone are The only protection for the Philosopher''s Stone." George walked along, dissatisfied with the previous test, "Dumbledore might as well take the Philosopher''s Stone with him." "This is a good idea. If Dumbledore keeps his best condition with the Philosopher''s Stone, Voldemort will not be able to do evil for a long time." Hermione immediately agreed with George''s point of view. Everyone said as they walked all the way, they soon came to the end of the corridor, and there was another door. George stepped forward and tried to push the door. This time there was no accident and the door opened. As soon as the door opened, a stench of sewers and toilets suddenly poured out. Fortunately, everyone had prepared in advance and didn''t vomit it. The big man covered his mouth and nose with his clothes and looked inside cautiously. A huge figure was lying motionless on the ground. It was a giant monster with a huge blood-oozing lump on its head. "It''s bigger and ferocious than the troll that George and I met last time." Harry looked up and down the troll. "Perhaps the elite of the giant monsters, mountain monsters?" Hermione remembered the record in the book. Among the giant monsters, the largest and most ferocious can be called mountain monsters. "It smells so bad, it''s a good thing to not have to fight with it." Ron grumbled, covering his mouth and nose. George added a sleeping charm to the troll first, and then he asked everyone to speed up and leave here. Everyone entered the next door, "It''s Snape now." Harry looked at the empty room in front of him with only one table, on which was lined up with seven bottles of different shapes. When everyone stepped into the threshold, a flame suddenly rose behind them, blocking the intersection. The flame was unusual, deep purple, and you could feel the magical power contained in it before it came close. And at this time, a black flame also sprang up in the opposite intersection, and suddenly there was no way forward, trapping people in the center. "It''s Snape''s method now, which means that the monster in front is Quill''s method." George looked at the flames carefully, and suddenly thought of something, and proposed a detail that was ignored by everyone. "The troll is Quirrell''s method!" Listening to George''s words, Hermione was startled. She seemed to have overlooked something before. "Do you want to say that it was not Snape who stole the Sorcerer''s Stone, but Quirrell, it''s impossible." Ron looked incredible, how could Quirrell this be possible. "Who is going to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone is still uncertain, but there is no doubt that Snape and Quirrell are not trustworthy. The troll here was released by Quirrell, so the previous trolls in the academy are very Maybe Quirrell also put it." Georges voice was a little cold, and the plain words seemed to be full of deep meaning, "The school professors and Dumbledore cant help but know if Quirrells such an upright arrangement of trolls here, then do they already know about the trolls of the college? Quill also arranged it." As clues are discovered step by step and clues are discovered, everyone is getting closer to the truth step by step, and getting closer to the things behind them. "Let''s take a look at the content of this level first, but don''t rule out the possibility that the person behind is Quirrell." I have already arrived here, and I will know who it is after passing through. George does not want to continue guessing, just reminding him in advance. "Let me see!" Hermione didn''t bother to think about whether it was Snape or Quirrell. Her attention had been attracted by the parchment scroll on the table, and she read it aloud according to the text on it. "There is danger in front of you, and the rear is safe. There are two in the middle that can help you and drink them. One guides you forward and the other allows you to go back the same way. Two of them are nettle wine and three are killers. They They are all waiting for your selection. Unless you plan to wait here forever, we have four clues for you to screen." "First, no matter how the poison is hidden and placed, they are all in the coordinates of the nettle wine." "Second, the bottles on the left and right are different. If you plan to move forward, they will not help you." "Third, you can see that the size of the bottle is different, and there is no death in the largest and smallest." "Fourth, the second on the left and the second on the right, although they look different, they taste the same." Hermione read the long string down, "This is not a magic, but a logical reasoning, it is a guessing. This is more like a brave adventure. But many great wizards do not have basic logical reasoning ability. The problem is that it can trap them." "It''s not a difficult problem, and no matter who has passed, obviously this problem didn''t work." It is also a feasible way to stump the wizard with logical problems, but it is obviously not good. Method. "Then what do we do? How do we get out?" Ron felt that his mind was buzzing at this time, and he didn''t have the mind to do logical reasoning problems now. UU reading asked directly like Hermione. "No, it''s not difficult." Hermione repeated the message on the parchment scroll. "All the information you need to know is on the paper. There are seven bottles, three poisons, and two nettle wines. , One that allows us to pass through the black flame, and one that allows us to return through the purple flame." "The potion in this smallest bottle allows people to safely pass through the black flames in front and see the Philosopher''s Stone." Hermione clapped her little hand, as she said, she solved the secret within a few minutes. . Listening to Hermione''s words, everyone gathered around and looked at the inconspicuous little bottle. Everyone looked at the bottle and exchanged glances, a little embarrassed for a while. "The medicine inside can only be passed through by one person. This is not enough." Ron was a little anxious and directly broke the deadlock. "I have to move forward. This is my responsibility, and I also involve everyone." Harry''s eyes were full of determination. No matter what he would encounter after the flames, he could not allow himself to back down, nor allow others to replace him. adventure. "For strength, it must be my past." George considered how to deal with the current situation. There should be better choices, but it will take a while. "There should be other ways, or we''re thinking about it." Hermione also thought of this key point, already here, she didn''t want Harry or George to venture alone. "Yes, we can think of other ways, even we can block here, Snape will always come out from here." Ron didn''t want to be a spectator, and made a reasonable suggestion. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 46： Through the flames Chapter 46 Through the Flame Hermione immediately clapped her hands. "Thats it. The last level is Dumbledores protection and the greatest protection of the Sorcerers Stone. This level is the most critical and difficult to pass. We can wait here, maybe Snape couldn''t get the Sorcerer''s Stone. Even if he got it, he should be exhausted. We can wait to grab it here." Harry''s eyes moved a little, he was almost convinced, but his eyes quickly became determined, "I''ve been here, I don''t allow to back down, maybe it''s a good way to stay here. But Snape may never The passage brought out the Philosophers Stone, and even Voldemort was inside, and he would use the Philosophers Stone to recover. Hermione looked at Harry''s stubbornness a little angry. She waved her fist and yelled loudly, "If Voldemort is inside, how dare you go in, and why are you stopping him?" There was a little helplessness on Harry''s face, he knew his reason was not persuasive, "I once defeated Voldemort once, didn''t I? I can always turn good luck." He then pointed to the scar on his forehead, "I can feel this burning my body and my soul, and I can''t let myself back down. I can''t give up, that means surrender, and I will live completely in Voldemort''s fear. Lose everything." Harry''s voice choked. Hermione''s lips trembled, trying to persuade Harry to continue. But looking at the poor and fragile body in front of her, but wanting to take up the whole world, she couldn''t put her persuasion into her mouth, just asked him, "Does it hurt?" "Yes, no." Harry said incoherently, "I mean I can handle it, I won''t give in, but really, it hurts." Seeing Harry''s situation, everyone was silent for a while. Harry wanted to face his fears and conquer his nightmare. In this situation, no matter how much everyone didn''t want him to go forward, no one could stop him. "Waiting for a few minutes, I''m trying to clear this flame." When Harry and the others were talking to each other, George was already standing in front of the flame, watching the flame intently, flipping through the information in the memory, looking for the one to clear the flame. Method. Hermione looked excited, staring at Harry expectantly, "Waiting for a few minutes." "Okay, but I can''t delay it for too long. I can feel the pain of the scar getting worse." Harry put his gaze on George. He believed that George''s strength would eventually lift the flames, but it would take time. And they have run out of time. After a while, George was muttering words. He waved his wand, and the flames waved violently in front of him. It was strong and weak, stretched, shrunk, torn, and closed, but in the end all recovered. Hermione and Ron also came up, took out their wands, and kept attacking the flames ahead. "Which bottle can be returned?" Harry asked suddenly. Hermione turned her head, not knowing why, but she replied immediately, "The round bottle on the far right." "Hermione, you drink that bottle." Harry said without waiting for Hermione to speak, "Don''t interrupt, listen to me, you go back and take a broom from the room where the key is flying. It I can drive you through the trapdoor and avoid Louwey. After that you go straight to the owl''s shed and ask my Hedwig to send a letter to Dumbledore and let him support us." Hermione was unwilling to leave, she refused to leave independently, and immediately asked, "What about you?" "I can''t wait anymore. I must go through the flames right away. I can hold Snape. I know that I am definitely not his opponent. But I can lead him over, and George and Ron will help me." Ha It took Lee a lot of time to think of this reason to convince everyone. Hermione turned her head and looked at George expectantly, "George, can you clear this flame?" "It takes a while. The flame is not born out of thin air, but with the support of the magic circle through the special environment here, otherwise I would have cleared it." George was also a little helpless. A curse would definitely not be able to stop him, but Before a well-arranged trap, he couldn''t help it. Harry didn''t want to continue to delay. He was afraid, not only for Snape and Voldemort in front of him, but also for his companions to follow him into the secret room and die under Voldemort. The burning scar on his forehead reminded him of the strength of his opponent. He suddenly wanted to move forward alone, and he felt scared. He is very brave again, he bravely moves forward, bravely walks towards the opponent. Whether it was Snape or Voldemort in front of him, he would not succumb to them. He can be defeated, he can be killed, but he will not be defeated, he will not admit defeat, just like his parents. Harry went straight to the table and picked up the smallest bottle. He drank the liquid in the bottle in one breath, "I''m here." is like ice, a burst of cold permeates his body, and he feels like he was back before he was eleven. He was hiding in the cabinet alone, cold and hungry, and it was dark, and there was no sound around ~ www.novelhall.com~ Time stretched all the time. But he has become a little different now, and he is no longer afraid. He put down the bottle in his hand and passed by George and Ron. He coldly watched the black flame climb up his body, not feeling the slightest heat. "Harry, must come back." Hermione''s shout came from behind. Harry was surrounded by a black flame. He watched the flame engulf him, but he didn''t feel it at all and saw nothing. Until he felt weightless, he came to the other side and entered another room. There is a man inside, not Snape, not Voldemort. is Quirrell. "Is it you?" Harry was so shocked that it became difficult to breathe. Although George had reminded that Quirrell was not reliable, it might be Quirrell even stealing the Philosophers Stone. But Harry, who had always regarded Snape and even Voldemort as his imaginary enemy, didn''t know how to respond at this time. Quirrell slanted his eyes, his face was full of triumph, and he was not as timid and cautious as usual, "Of course it is me." His voice started to become cold, "I''m still thinking, will you suddenly appear, I''m seeing you, Potter." "But where is Snape?" Harry looked around, still not believing that Snape was not here. "Snape?" Quirrell laughed again, his laughter still icy, "As it seems, Snape is more like a demon, like a giant bat wandering in the middle of the night, where did he go? Can bring fear. And this is what we need, as long as he is there, anyone will be on guard for him. At this time, who else will care, poor, stuttering Professor Quirrell~www.novelhall .com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 47： The truth behind Chapter 47 The Truth Behind A trace of unwillingness flashed in Harry''s heart. He was fooled. He was fooled by Quirrell, and George was right. He is too careless, too arrogant, and this can have fatal consequences. "But in the Quidditch match, Snape was going to kill me." Harry asked. He wanted to know where he was wrong. He wanted to find out more truth, even if it was just a dead end. "No, no, you are completely wrong. In the Quidditch arena, I was the one who shot you, and I was the one who wanted to kill you. But if someone helped you, I could detect someone helping you resist my gaze. , His strength is pretty good. And Snape, he keeps chanting an anti-curse to you, he doesn''t want me to kill you, you are lucky." Quirrell''s tone didn''t fluctuate, as if he didn''t mind the failure of the day. "How could it be that Snape would want to save me." Harry looked wrong. Compared to Snape who shot him, it was even more surprising that Snape wanted to save him. How could this be possible. "How incredible." Quirrell said coldly. "What do you think he is doing to be a referee when you participate in the second match? It''s ridiculous that he is afraid that I will continue to work on you. With Dumbledore on the scene, I would never take action in that situation. All he does is superfluous. And if I really intend to make a move, his tricks are useless at all." "He is like a lonely clown. Everyone dislikes him and thinks that he is to prevent Gryffindor from winning. But these actions are meaningless and a waste of time. Tonight, this is the best. Time, you don''t have any more good luck." Quirrell looked at it in his eyes, and now is the best phone meeting. "Plap" He snapped his fingers, and in an instant, several ropes appeared out of thin air, tying Harry firmly. "You are too self-sufficient, Potter, you are just a bear kid who broke into the adult world. You think you can expose the conspiracy of this world, but what about your dependence? What about your strength? It depends on you on the court. Little trick?" Quirrell looked condescendingly at Harry rolling on the ground, and there was even a hint of pity in his eyes. The look in Quirrell''s eyes at the poor bug made Harry a little angry. He wanted to resist, but the sturdy rope on his body kept his heart sinking. Unlike the previous brave adventure, he has everyone''s help. When he faced the real conspiracy alone, he didn''t even have the ability to resist. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself. Could this be my destiny, the realization I told everyone? "Watch it quietly, Potter, I need to take a good look at this interesting mirror." Quirrell turned around, ignoring Harry. Harry didn''t realize until then that there was something standing behind Quirrell, the Eris sunglasses he had seen several times in the storage room. "This is the key to the Philosopher''s Stone. It''s in the mirror." Quirrell stared at the mirror, and walked along the frame of the mirror. He fumbled, tapped, and muttered softly. "Dumbledore took the key to the Philosopher''s Stone. Hidden here, he is still in London. When he comes back, I have already taken the Philosophers Stone and flew away." Harry couldn''t think of a way to save himself, but he didn''t want to wait for Quirrell to find the Philosopher''s Stone, and then free his hands to kill him. He tried to guide Quirrell to continue talking, delaying time, at least not to let him get the Philosopher''s Stone. "I followed Snape and saw you meeting in the Forbidden Forest." He said bluntly. "I underestimated you." Quirrell said on his lips, but his tone remained unchanged, turning to look behind the magic mirror. "Unexpectedly, Snape would be followed by you. He wanted to know how far my plan was. He stared at me and wanted to scare me. How could he scare me? I have Voldemort to do it. backing." Qiluo turned back and forth around the mirror, greedily trying to see through the secret of the mirror. Harry kept struggling, but it just made the ropes tighter and tighter. He wanted to prevent Quirrell from discovering the secret of the magic mirror. "But Snape hates me so much." "That''s right, of course he hates you. When he went to Hogwarts with your father, don''t you know? They have always been enemies and don''t share the same heavens, but he really didn''t want you to die. "Quiro''s voice seemed casual, and the Philosopher''s Stone was in front of him, but how to find it made him helpless. "But I heard you crying in a classroom the other day. Isn''t Snape threatening you?" Harry got information bit by bit. There was a trace of fear on Quirrells face, "In some cases, it is difficult for me to complete the instructions given by my master. He is such a great wizard, but my strength is too weak." "In other words, were you in the classroom with your master that day?" Harry was a little confused, who would be Quill''s master? "No matter where I go, he is with me." Quirrell''s voice was strangely calm. "I met him when I was traveling around the world. I was still a silly young man, and I had a set of absurd young ideas about good and evil. It was my master Voldemort who pointed out my mistake. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com has taught me that there is no such thing as right and wrong in the world." "There is only power, and those mediocre mobs. After that, I have been loyal to him, but I have disappointed him several times, and he has been very strict with me." Quirrell suddenly trembled. "He won''t let my mistakes go easily. I failed to steal the Philosopher''s Stone from Gringotts, which made him very unhappy. He punished me and kept watch strictly. I." Quirrell''s voice gradually lowered, and Harry recalled his time in Diagon Alley. How could he not think of it then? He had met Quirrell that day, and shook hands with him at the Broken Cauldron Bar. He shouldn''t ignore such important information. Quirrell cursed in a low voice, the secret of the magic mirror stumped him, he could not find a way to hide the magic stone. Quirrell''s helplessness made Harry a little excited. It would be better for Quirrell to never find the Sorcerer''s Stone. Even if the chance of him surviving is small, it is always a good thing to make Voldemort fail. "But where is the Philosopher''s Stone? Do you want to break the mirror?" Harry''s mind was also earning quickly, "Or if I just think about the Philosopher''s Stone, I can show the position of the Philosopher''s Stone in the mirror? No, that''s it. If Quirrell found it a long time ago, or can''t think of the Sorcerer''s Stone at all, is it true?" Quirrell continued to look around the mirror, chanting. "Where is it? The mystery of this mirror, help me, my master." Harry heard a terrible voice answering, the voice seemed to come from Quirrell''s own body. "Let the boy come, let him come." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 48： Death of Voldemort Chapter 48 The Death of Voldemort Quirrell turned to Harry, "Potter, come here." He patted his hands, and the ropes that bound Harry untied automatically, and Harry slowly got up from the ground. "Come here." Quirrell motioned, "Go and look in the mirror, and then tell what you saw." Harry was forced to walk over. "Did he think of it too?" Harry turned his mind, "I need to find a suitable set of lies to fool him. I can''t find the Philosopher''s Stone for him." Quirrell approached him and asked him to look in the mirror. Harry even smelled a strange smell on Quirrell, which was emitting from his scarf. Harry didn''t care about this. He was already standing in front of the magic mirror. He was desperately thinking of ways to deceive Quirrell. He didn''t know whether he should think about the magic stone or not when facing the mirror. He noticed himself in the mirror. In the mirror, he looked pale and panicked. But after a while, the person in the mirror smiled again. The person in the mirror put his hand into his pocket and took out a bright red stone out of nothing. Then he blinked and put the stone back in his pocket. At the same time, Harry felt a bulging thing really appeared in his pocket. "Oops, it''s self-defeating now." Harry suddenly became nervous, why did the Philosopher''s Stone appear like this. "What did you see in it?" Quirrell asked impatiently. Harry hurriedly made up, "I looked in the mirror and I was shaking hands with Dumbledore. I let Gryffindor win the Academy Cup." Quirrell cursed Harry and pushed Harry away, "Get out of here." Harry retreated to the side, he was feeling the Philosophers Stone sticking to his pocket, he needed to find a chance to escape with the Philosophers Stone. But he only took a few steps, and a sharp voice rang, "He lied, he lied." "Potter, come back here!" Quirrell shouted sharply, "tell what you saw, tell the truth." "Let me come and talk to him myself." The sharp and terrible voice rang again. "But Master, you haven''t recovered yet." Quirrell''s voice became pitiful. "It doesn''t take much effort." Harry felt like he was tightly entangled in a devil''s net, unable to move up and down, and even breathing hard. He stood there blankly, seeing Quirrell unwrapping the scarf on his head, a strange picture, the scarf was put down, Quirrell''s exposed head was terribly small, and then he turned his back to Harry. Harry was staring at him like a terrible monster. He wanted to scream loudly, but couldn''t make a sound. Quirrell was actually a monster, sunken down where the back of his head was supposed to be, revealing a face. Harry swears that he had never seen such a hideous and terrifying face, a dead white face like chalk, with two scary shiny red eyes, and snake-like nostrils underneath. "Harry Potter." The terrible face whispered softly. Harrys brain was blank, there was no Philosophers Stone, no lies, no countermeasures, just like an animal to be slaughtered, only the instinct to flee. "Look, what have I become?" The terrible face continued, "There are only shadows and steam that scare people. I even have to use someone else''s body to act. But as long as I have a breath, With one thought, a group of people will open their hearts, their minds, and let me in." "In the past few weeks, the blood of the unicorn has given me some physical strength. As you know, the Forbidden Forest Rikilo drank blood for me, and soon, all I need to do is get the Philosophers Stone. To have a strong and perfect body again, now, you should give me the magic stone hidden in your pocket." He actually knew, Harry felt the restraint on his body loosen a little, and he staggered back. "Don''t be stupid." The face continued to say viciously, "surrender, so that you can save your life. Otherwise, you will end up with your parents. They begged me for mercy and asked me to let them go, but it was too late. late." "You are talking nonsense." Harry yelled as he stepped back. "This moving picture again." He sighed. "I like courageous people, just like your parents. I killed your father first. He fought with me bravely and would rather die than surrender. It is a pity that he is too weak and so weak to resist. Your mother, she is very special. She doesn''t actually need to die, just to save you. Now, give me the Sorcerer''s Stone and don''t let her pains be wasted." "I won''t let you succeed if I die." Harry thought that he could not surrender to Voldemort in any way, nor would he be allowed to obtain the Philosopher''s Stone. At this time, there was no way forward, and he was cruel and rushed towards the door burning with black flames. "Catch him!" Voldemort screamed. "who is it?" Harry suddenly heard him while he was running, and Voldemort behind him uttered a painful question, and a blast of air rushed from behind him, crushing him to the ground. He was lying on the ground, carefully tilting his head, seeing that Quirrell was desperately covering his neck with his hands but couldn''t stop the blood from constantly spraying between his fingers, his mouth opened wide, but he couldn''t make any noise. . A blue flame suddenly exploded from Quilo''s body, swallowing his whole body. Until the last black smoke was completely swallowed by the fireball, the fireball shrank and disappeared. "Is George you?" Harry looked around into the air. "It doesn''t seem to surprise you." A tall figure suddenly appeared, it was George Soros, who was holding a cloak in his hand. "I guessed it was Dumbledore at first, but when I didn''t see anyone, I thought that you took my invisibility cloak before." Harry finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that it was George. "I didn''t expect it to be so useful. I stayed by looking for opportunities. While you caught their attention, I cut Quirrell''s neck with a cut of air. I also summoned flames to burn him and Voldemort. Until the end, they didn''t find me." George carefully looked at the invisibility cloak in his hand, it was a little weird. It is indeed the legendary invisible cloak from the **** of death, and it is not obvious to use it in Harry''s hands on weekdays. Today George used it to deal with Voldemort, the great demon did not find George until his death. "You saved me, and if you like it, it''s yours." Harry was almost alive, with a relaxed expression on his face, and he simply gave the Invisibility Cloak to George as a thank you. George stepped forward and pulled up Harry who was still sitting on the ground, "You make me embarrassed, it''s so easy to use, I like it very much. But let''s put it there, I can borrow it from you whenever I want to, you When you want to borrow something from me, you may not be able to find meBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please visit read. Chapter 49： Relieve the demons Chapter 49 Relieve the Demon Harry''s generosity moved George very much, but he thought of relative safety in the college. Just now, he killed Voldemort who was possessing Quirrell again, and his confidence in his own strength increased for a while. For the time being, he should keep the invisibility cloak to protect Harry. "I didn''t expect you to be so strong." Harry felt a little weird at this time. He knew that George was very strong, even better than his senior. But he himself didn''t even have the ability to resist in Quirrell''s hands, and George solved Quirrell so easily, even Quirrell still had Voldemort on his body. "It''s not as powerful as you think." George''s face was flat, but his eyes were filled with excitement and joy. "The invisibility cloak is too powerful. I told you that in the face of trolls, wizards can''t add armor to protect them. I rushed up. Facing the wizard, we must find the most suitable time to shoot." George was pacing and waving his hands. He couldn''t help but excitedly said the situation at the time, "I hid on the side, no heartbeat, no breathing, they didn''t notice me at all. I stood beside them, thinking about it temporarily. There are several methods, and I didn''t dare to do it directly." George turned his attention and patted Harry on the shoulder. "Until you caught their attention, I followed the plan and cut Quirrell''s throat as soon as possible. He couldn''t chant the spell. , It hurts too much to breathe, and is as fragile as an ordinary person. No matter how powerful a wizard, at this time, he is just an ordinary person." "And Voldemort, as he said, he now only has shadows and steam, and I burned them all in one fire." "So!" George held out his hand. "Good cooperation, Harry." Harry hadn''t reacted yet, but subconsciously stretched out his hand, and then a big powerful hand held him and said, "Half the credit for killing Voldemort." "No matter how powerful a wizard is, he is just an ordinary person when he is unguarded." Harry murmured, Voldemort''s horror is obvious to all, and the entire magical world still fears him. But George told him that Voldemort had died in the cooperation of the two of them, and he couldn''t believe his role, and was frightened by the fragility of the wizard when he was not prepared. To George, today is a very important day. It''s not just because he killed Voldemort and kept the Philosopher''s Stone. More importantly, he finally understood his situation and didn''t have to worry about it all day. Voldemort was much weaker than he thought, and this time it was not only Harry who faced his fear. George has also completely overcome the pressure of these years. His goal and motivation since he can remember is to fight Voldemort, and this is the devil who once frightened the entire magical world. Facing him, George did not dare to relax, his strength has grown over the years, although it has far exceeded his initial expectations. But to what point, I still have no idea. Before he had enough strength, George had been in a dilemma. Neither wanted to confront Voldemort head-on, nor could he leave everything to the eleven-year-old Harry, Hermione and Ron. This time he personally wiped out one of Voldemort''s souls, and finally he breathed a sigh of relief and wiped out his biggest demon. Now I can rest assured of my future, and I no longer have to worry about being killed by the sudden death Eaters, the resurrected careerists, and the returning demon king. Today, with the experience of beheading Voldemort''s soul, George truly has a firm foothold in the magical world. With today''s experience, he can maintain an equal mentality when facing any powerful wizard. On the other hand, Voldemort''s weakness under the influence of the invisibility cloak also sounded a big alarm for George. He never dared to treat ordinary people like Muggles like the ignorant Voldemort and the ignorant magic world. Even more knowing that an unguarded wizard will never be able to withstand a bullet, but years of magical practice has made him full of superiority to ordinary people. Today, a professor at Hogwarts, a villain possessed by Voldemort. Such an opponent who made him worried and frightened for a long time was under an oversight. Even if he didn''t see his shadow, he was easily killed by him, no more difficult than killing a giant monster. This made him a little worried about the wizard''s weakness. Voldemort was so weak, why didn''t he? "The Sorcerer''s Stone was destroyed?" Hermione looked incredible. How could it be that everyone has spent so much thought. "That''s a shame." Ron clutched his chest, feeling distressed. He saw countless gold leaving him, and his dream of buying the Quidditch team was nowhere in sight. "If you want me to say that if you really want to destroy it, you should make a lot of gold first." "This is what Dumbledore said, and I''m not so sure, but I also think that destroying the Philosopher''s Stone is too wasteful." After George killed one of Voldemort''s souls, he killed his own demon, he Now that he has no worries about Voldemort, if possible, he is willing to keep the Philosopher''s Stone by himself, and is no longer afraid of attracting Voldemort. "It''s a pity that the Philosopher''s Stone is not ours, and we can''t take charge of it." Harry had personally got the Philosopher''s Stone, but he hadn''t felt its special and was rushed by Professor Dumbledore. Want to go back. "I should have hidden myself and the Philosopher''s Stone with an invisibility cloak." George also regretted a bit. While he was still talking to Harry, Dumbledore suddenly appeared, and he didn''t even touch the Philosopher''s Stone. "The Sorcerer''s Stone belongs to Nicole May, and Dumbledore has no right to decide where it belongs, and it''s useless to hide it." Hermione felt that George was talking and Dumbledore came so suddenly that there was no chance to hide. "So sometimes I also envy Voldemort. I can get whatever I want. I can''t buy a lot of things I want." George gritted his teeth. It is not his biggest complaint that the Sorcerer''s Stone is not in his hand. , But wasted. Standing in the pit without **** makes him very annoying. "Well, the voice of the hero who defeated Voldemort is different. I''m not afraid to be caught by the Ministry of Magic." Hermione felt that George was a little different now, as if he was a lot more relaxed. "Harry, are you still afraid of Voldemort?" With a smile on George''s face, he looked at Harry with ease. "Of course not, I am not afraid of Voldemort, I will leave the next Voldemort to kill." Influenced by George successively, Harry also looked domineering and waved his small hand. "What are you talking about? The next Voldemort? What am I missing? What did the principal tell you?" Ron looked puzzled. What did he miss? Yesterday, they were blocked by the flame in Snape''s test. Only George used his own strength to pass the flame. Hermione used the medicine to return to deliver the letter, and he was trapped in the room by the flames. He anxiously waited for Harry and George to come back Welcome to read the latest, fastest, The hottest serial works are all at mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 50： Glorious defeat Chapter 50 I don''t know how long I waited. Before Harry and George came back, Professor Dumbledore actually came in. He also didn''t let Ron follow, and entered the room alone. Fortunately, it didn''t take long before Dumbledore came out with George and Harry. Ron was so happy, he wanted to know what happened, but it was too late. It was early in the morning when they came out, and George and Harry just hurriedly told him that Quirrell was dead, Voldemort had failed, the Philosopher''s Stone was saved, and then they both went back to sleep, and he was indeed sleepy. When everyone woke up at noon, Harry and George were called away by Professor Dumbledore. It was time for dinner, and he finally had a chance to inquire about what was going on. Harry slowly told Ron and Hermione the whole thing. "Voldemort is very weak now, he is just a fancy, only scaring shadows and steam are left. He can''t harm people at all now, and his party members are still helping him." The experience with George yesterday made Harry realize Voldemort''s current weakness. He hated those villains who were conspiring under a nagging ghost. Without their help, Voldemort could not survive. "Compared to Voldemort, it is the Voldemort''s gangsters who are more dangerous now. They are creating a conspiracy and eager to resurrect Voldemort." After solving yesterday''s matter, George had no fear of Voldemort. It was only then that he realized that the real The opponent is the partisan left by Voldemort. Yesterdays experience once again proved that the villain died of talking too much, but for Voldemort''s disability, he can enter the hearts and brains of others with one breath, which makes George very envious. Not to mention this kind of immortality, at least this fascination is much stronger than the average villain loser. After all, it is said that death is like a lamp extinguished, and the tree falls and the hunger is scattered. If there are so many diehards, Voldemort is a glorious defeat. "After George and I eliminated Voldemort, Dumbledore was late to arrive. Fortunately, George is not like him, otherwise I would really be burned to death." Harry remembered the scene of George attacking Voldemort with his invisibility cloak. Seized a good time not too soon. "Unexpectedly, it was not Snape who was stealing the Philosopher''s Stone, but Quirrell who looked so timid." Ron was very surprised by the development of things, and Quirrell was really inhumane. "Snape is such a weird person. He and my father are classmates, but they have a terrible relationship, just like Malfoy and I." Harry touched his head. Snape''s situation made him very embarrassed. "I Father saved his life, which made Snape hate to death. He hated being saved by someone he hated, and he hated me for it." "You are really unlucky!" Hermione thought Harry was innocent, but the strange relationship between Snape and Harry''s father had to be passed on to Harry, which was unfair to Harry. "Let him hate me, anyway, I hate him, so I don''t have to worry about him killing me." Harry felt that since he couldn''t find a way to deal with Snape, he just ignored it. "But if it weren''t for George this time, I would almost have been unhelpful. As George said, Dumbledores protection of the Philosophers Stone is the only guarantee. He hid the Philosophers Stone in a magic mirror. , Only those who kindly want to find the Philosophers Stone without using him can get the Philosophers Stone from the magic mirror. If I didnt go in, Quirrell would not find the Philosophers Stone at all." In Harry''s view, yesterday''s adventure was perfect. He knew a lot of things he wanted to know. But the only thing that made him most unhappy was that he almost didn''t help. "Its not to blame you, its Dumbledores trick. He seems to have deliberately guided you to do many things, including asking you to face Voldemort, if he really intends to hide the Philosophers Stone. I bet its either you or Voldemort. , You wont even know where the Philosophers Stone is, let alone find it." George has confirmed that Dumbledore deliberately arranged the things in the previous adventures of the brave and the last magic mirror to let Harry get the Philosopher''s Stone. But if he didn''t catch up midway, Harry probably couldn''t kill Voldemort according to the plot, but was burned to death by fire because of the butterfly effect. "Why? That''s horrible, I mean, how can Dumbledore let Harry face these dangers? If it weren''t for George, he would be dead." Hermione thought this guess was terrible, Dumbledore. Lido actually counted the freshmen in the first grade. "Looking at it now, we found a lot of information early in the morning, and Dumbledore knew exactly what we were doing. He knew what we were doing, but he didn''t intend to stop it. Maybe Dumbledore felt I had the right to face Voldemort." Harry had a good impression of Dumbledore and tried to defend him. "The troll of Quirrell was so obvious that it couldn''t be more obvious. Voldemort was possessed by him and was still wandering around at school. Dumbledore knew everything early in the morning. He was like playing an exciting game, and The result of the game is called luck." George had the confidence to look directly at Dumbledore, and naturally he would not think Dumbledore''s arrangement was commendable. UU reading If you only rely on Harry alone, this game might be fun, but the risks and benefits are never proportional. He had no intention of including Dumbledore among his allies. They were too old, too old to make progress, too old to change, too old to treat everyone else as a game. "I still can''t believe that Nicholas Lemay actually destroyed the Philosopher''s Stone like this, and he died like this." Ron turned the subject, Dumbledore knew about the thrilling adventure during this time. Even deliberately guide. This also made Ron feel a little uncomfortable. He didn''t intend to accuse Dumbledore, but he didn''t want to defend Dumbledore. And Nicholas Lemays choice made him feel that the idol in his heart has become a completely unreasonable lunatic. Since knowing the Sorcerer''s Stone, Ron has taken Nicolae Mai as his idol for this period of time. Countless gold, eternal life, great alchemist, these great achievements are all superimposed on a person''s name, is there something greater and more perfect than this? And such a perfect person, perfect life, just because of a phantom of Voldemort, he chose death, which is too unacceptable. "This is so shocking. The greatest alchemist who has lived for more than six hundred years is going to die like this?" Hermetic felt a headache, and she couldn''t understand how she imagined it. Nicole May chose to die at this time. . The greatest alchemist, the owner of the Philosophers Stone, was as if he was scared to death by Voldemort. But Voldemort was so weak that even George and Harry could beat him! UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 51： 2 people who want to die Chapter 51 Two People Who Want to Seek Death "I can''t accept it, but Dumbledore doesn''t think so. He is very supportive of Nicole May''s destroying the Philosopher''s Stone. He even said that for those very clear-headed, death is a new adventure." Thinking back to this sentence now, Harry still found it incredible. "Forget it, don''t think about it, Nicolae May and Dumbledore must be too old. They have lived too long and there is not much to be happy about, so they want to die." Although George is two lives , But he is only in his thirties, and he still wants to make movies, go to Hollywood, and fall in love with female stars. He still had a lot of things to do, and he couldn''t understand Dumbledore''s thoughts. "That''s right. We didn''t live to be more than six hundred years old. We don''t know what it was like." Hermione stretched her brows and agreed with George''s statement, and suddenly she caught one of the questions Point, exclaimed, "George, do you think Dumbledore wants to die?" Harry and Ron also stood up in fright by the words, their eyes were full of horror, "Hermione, are you kidding me." Harry''s voice trembled and his hands supported the chair. Ron shivered all over, afraid to think about Hermiones words, "How can you have such crazy ideas." "Be quiet." George waved his hand, soothing the three in front of him, and then solemnly analyzed the relationship. "Nicole Mayor shouldn''t deliberately choose to die at this time. When Voldemort was in the magic world, nothing happened to Dumbledore and Nicole May. Now, Voldemort is too weak to be killed by us. He now chooses to die. , Its only possible to want to die early, the safety of the Philosophers Stone is just an excuse." "Nicole Mayor can''t be afraid of Voldemort, he must have wanted to die a long time ago." Harry murmured, even his first-year freshman would not be afraid of Voldemort, let alone a great wizard who had lived for more than six hundred years. "But what does it have to do with Dumbledore?" Ron asked in a flustered mood. Dumbledore is the backbone of the magical world. He has lived too long. He is the greatest white-robed wizard. As long as he lives, everyone will have the backbone and hope, and there is no fear of Voldemort. "Dumbledore and Nicholas Lemae are good friends. They have known each other for many years. He would even persuade Nicolaema to die. It is only possible that he himself has this idea. Dumbledore is over a hundred years old." Min was also frightened by her sudden thoughts, but she couldn''t help but analyze the possibility. "They are too old." This is the conclusion reached after the exchange of opinions. "But after Dumbledore died, what will the magical world do, and what will Voldemort do when he returns?" Ron also believed that Dumbledore might really have thoughts of seeking death, and began to worry about the terrible consequences. "Don''t worry, Dumbledore didn''t help this time? Harry has already said that he will kill the next Voldemort. Do you also follow the order?" George comforted everyone, as long as Voldemort was not fully resurrected. It will not cause much threat. Even if Dumbledore had lived enough, he wouldn''t want to die now. As long as he had more time, the heyday Voldemort was not invincible. What''s more, with their obstruction, Voldemort wanted to resurrect it was not so easy. Hearing George''s words, Harry smiled wryly. Although he was no longer afraid of Voldemort, it was not that easy to kill him. "Dumbledore is not dead yet! We are now discussing the topic of his death, which is too embarrassing. But now it seems that Voldemort may only be dealt with by us, which is really crazy." Hermione felt herself confused. In a huge trouble, the adults in the magical world took their picks, Nicholas Lema directly committed suicide, and Dumbledore even wanted to die. And their four first-year freshmen, because of Harry''s relationship, had to drive the ducks to the shelves and shoulder the heavy responsibility of saving the entire magical world. "I believe Dumbledore will not easily seek death, but I will defeat Voldemort." Harry did not want to continue talking about whether Dumbledore really wanted to die. Harry leaned over and walked to George, lowered his head, "Please train me more rigorously, I will train harder, I will kill Voldemort, for myself, for my parents." "As long as you complete my training as required, you will gain the power to kill Voldemort." George sternly agreed to Harry''s request. Haliken offered to participate in more rigorous training, which made George very gratified and saved the persuasion he had prepared. Isn''t this what he has always been aiming for? A few more powerful helpers will make the world safer. Only in this way can he have time to spend his time, spend money, and enjoy life with peace of mind. Don''t worry about being approached by the dark demon who popped up suddenly while resting. "Oh! More rigorous training." Ron let out a groan, his talents are not as good as Harry and Hermione, although with a sense of tenacity, he refuses to hold everyone back, but if the training continues to strengthen, he will have free time later I''m afraid it will all disappear Malfoy feels that this period of time is really terrible. He is facing a huge threat, but he is lying in the hospital because of a muscle strain. He had managed to grasp a huge handle of Harry and the others. Harry and the others were raising dragons. This illegal thing was enough to drive them out of the academy. At that time, Malfoy had almost seen it, his biggest victory since enrollment. He will drive Hagrid, Hermione, and Ron Weasley that he hates all from the academy, and Harry Potter will succumb to him. Once two students are expelled, Gryffindor will be deducted all the credits and become the laughing stock of the academy, and he will deserve to send Slytherin to the Academy Cup. Things should be like this. However, because of a terrible accident, everything has changed, and everything has not gone in the order that should happen normally. "How could this happen!" Suddenly, he was imprisoned and sentenced to the forbidden forest. Even more frightening is that many people want to kill him. At the thought of this, Malfoy almost broke his teeth, "Those untouchables, how dare they!" But they really dared, and Malfoy remembered the terrible monsters he encountered in the Forbidden Forest, thanks to his alertness at the time. For the first time, he immediately thought that someone in the academy was going to kill someone with a knife and get rid of him, the heir of the Malfoy family. He ran desperately all the way, desperately ran, he had never ran so fast. He can still remember the tingling left in his lungs when he just woke up. And just today, his legs have not fully recovered because of running too hardBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~Mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 52： Could it be Dumbledore? Chapter 52 Is it Dumbledore? "Is it Dumbledore?" When Malfoy had time to think about who was going to kill him, the first thing he thought of was Dumbledore. There is a huge contradiction between Malfoy''s father Lucius and Dumbledore. His father joined the Death Eaters after graduating from Hogwarts, and even climbed to the top among the Death Eaters, becoming Voldemort''s confidant. His father is not only good at black magic, but also superb, playing an important role in Voldemort''s expansion. Not only that, as a brilliant politician, Lucius even surpassed Voldemort in some respects. While surrendering to Voldemort, he also used Voldemort''s power to expand his strength and wealth. And after Voldemort was killed by a "baby", he quickly changed the door, not only was not implicated because of Voldemort''s failure. It is even more brilliant because of the absence of a mountain above. He bought many high-ranking officials from the Ministry of Magic, and used the lame excuse of being "controlled by the Imperius Curse" to avoid accusations. With great wealth and great status, he returned to the upper wizarding society. He is now not only a director of Hogwarts College, but also hoping to drive Dumbledore out of the college. Dumbledore undoubtedly hated Malfoy''s father very much, although they often used each other. "Will Dumbledore want to kill me because of this?" Malfoy asked himself, "In the past, Hogwarts was safe, otherwise my father wouldn''t let me come here to school." "But this year Harry has also enrolled in school. It is rumored that the Dark Lord will return with Harry. The Dark Lord will reign over the magical world after removing Harry. If Dumbledore fears the return of the Dark Lord and wants to attack my father, Then it is possible to find a breakthrough from me." Malfoy found a reason Dumbledore wanted to kill him. His father didn''t believe Voldemort would return, but he believed the rumor. Even at the beginning of enrollment, he planned to form an ally with Harry to fight Voldemort together and seize control of the magic world from Voldemort. It''s a pity that the stupid Harry didn''t know how to promote him and rejected his kindness. "The monsters of the Forbidden Forest were devouring the blood of unicorns, and this would be cursed. Even the most evil dark wizard would not easily do such a move." Malfoy frowned, recalling the scene of the day. Also thought of it. Malfoy has always believed that the Dark Lord will return, and he will take control of the magic world from the Dark Lord. This kind of special thought made him associate many things with the return of the Dark Lord. And the accident in the Forbidden Forest fits perfectly with the intention of the Dark Lord''s return. "In addition to Dumbledore''s possible action, it is also most likely a warning from the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord has lost his power and wants to come back again. He needs the support of my father. He may use me as a threat to his father. "This is another possibility that Malfoy thought of. "But what should I do?" Malfoy clutched his head with both hands, rolled on the hospital bed, and pulled the tingling pain in his legs. "Oh! Damn it!" Malfoy calmed down when he found himself in a dangerous situation, when he was found near the forbidden forest and sent to the hospital. Not only did he not yell everywhere, threatening professors to drop out, or even accuse the college of ineffective supervision, as the outside world imagined. Instead, he was quiet, treating this as an ordinary accident, and he needed to confuse the murderer behind the scenes. He thought of his father''s teaching again, "You can''t let people see what you think, and you can''t guess your own cards." He muttered silently in his heart, "Can''t let people achieve their goals easily, and wait for them to reveal flaws." "It''s really not easy." His eyes were full of bitterness. Although Lucius had been cultivated since childhood, Malfoy knew many ways to make things happen. But he is only eleven years old after all, and he is not ready yet. At the thought of facing death, facing Dumbledore, facing the Dark Lord, only panic remained in his mind. When he thought of himself, being stared at by the giants of light and darkness in the magic world, Malfoy only felt a chill in his back. "Who is there?" Malfoy found a figure following the coolness of his back. "It''s me." A timid pudgy, walked in from the porch. It was Gore. Seeing Gore''s timid look, Malfoy didn''t fight, except for the pleasure of his subordinates when he first entered school. He soon discovered that Gore and Crabbe were two idiots, especially when they were stopped by Neville, causing him to be beaten by Ron, he was even more sure of this fact. He is not even willing to take these two idiots many times, but as the heir to the Malfoy family, he can''t always let himself do it himself. This would shame his family, and he had to take them both. Malfoy lay in the hospital these days to recuperate. He knew he was in a dangerous situation, so naturally he wouldn''t just sleep like that. He hid in the infirmary these days, contemplating how to deal with Dumbledore and Voldemort. UU read while relying on Gore and Crabbe to inquire about the school, but these two fools couldn''t even do this thing. What is the news from Gore and Crabbe? "Pippi has made a prank on whom, the school has a new flavor of chocolate, who is in the first grade and who is flirting with each other, some so-called secrets, and finally found that they are all tricks." Malfoy was even more afraid to tell these two idiots about important things, afraid to say that he was in danger. He didn''t want to get up early in the morning to find out that everyone in the college knew that he had been tricked by Dumbledore and Voldemort. This made him more jealous of Harry Potter. "Weasley is not smart, but he is much better than Gore and Crabbe. Hermione is a smart person, if she is not a mudblood." "Potter has two powerful assistants, but I have to beware of my secrets and be exposed by two fools around me." Thinking of this, Malfoy felt a sorrow for himself. Now he loses his temper even more, turning back to his mind, and staring at Gore fiercely, "Is there anything major at school today?" "Potter, Harry Potter, he made a lot of noise." Gore was arranged by Malfoy to ask for information these days, which made him very embarrassed. He was used to standing like a doorpost. Fu smiled "hehe", and finally got snacks and got the benefits. But Malfoy has changed recently. He has changed his heart. His demands are getting higher and higher, and Gore can''t breathe. He finally found out the information that came back, and Malfoy was treated as rubbish. It took him a lot of effort to know that, Slytherin was always unpopular in the academy. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 53： Analysis and ideas Chapter 53 Analysis and Thoughts "Potter! What did he do?" Malfoy''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked. After these days of trivial information bombing, he finally heard the news he wanted to hear. Whether it was Voldemort or Dumbledore, neither of them I would ignore the special identity of Harry Potter. Seeing that Malfoy was no longer the way he was a few days ago, his face was full of contempt, and he became interested in the news he sent back. Gore''s voice became smooth, "Potter defeated Voldemort again and protected the Philosopher''s Stone. ." Gore stumbled all the way, telling Malfoy what he had heard from others. Fortunately, Harry Potter and the Philosopher''s Stone had a big trouble, and discussions were everywhere on campus. He didn''t need to deliberately inquire, he went back and forth, heard a lot of news about this matter, and even the details were discussed clearly by others. Malfoy''s questioning failed him. "Are these news just being passed on by students?" The shocking news and clear details made Malfoy feel the unusual behind the news, and he immediately asked. "Not only the students, but the teachers in the academy are also very interested in these things, and they also revealed the protective measures of the Philosopher''s Stone." Gore touched his head, thought for a moment and replied. "If the teacher is also spreading the words, there are pushers behind this, and some people are building momentum. Is everyone talking about Potter? Is anyone talking about George?" Malfoy didn''t believe that Potter was able to protect the Philosopher''s Stone, let alone that he could defeat him. Voldemort, George must be helping him. "It''s obviously the four of them who protect the Philosopher''s Stone, but everyone is talking about Potter, and there are few others." With Malfoy''s reminder, Gore also found something unusual. "That''s right, the news came out deliberately by the school, otherwise the details will not be so clear, even the teacher is discussing. And only discussing Potter, of course, is to build momentum for our savior, I don''t believe him What a role it plays in it." Malfoy clung to the sheets in his hands, said bitterly. Potter took another major step on the way to the savior, but he was lying in bed and could not even become a spectator. "I''m tired, you can go out first." Malfoy waved his hand happily, letting Gore leave first. "Well, I will bring new information tomorrow." Malfoy kept asking, Gore was also quite pressured, and he finally completed the task today. "No, there will be no information for a few days, I will be discharged tomorrow." Malfoy''s voice was a little low and weak. "Ah!" Gore was startled, and looked up at Malfoy, seeing that he was looking down at this moment thinking about something. After hesitating for a moment, he still didn''t dare to ask, turned and left the infirmary. Waiting for Gore to leave the infirmary before Malfoy sorted out today''s news. He didn''t plan to tell Gore and Crabbe of his thoughts, it was really stupid. "The bad news is that Potter''s reputation is getting bigger and bigger, and even his strength is getting higher and higher. Even if he didn''t play a big role in protecting the Philosopher''s Stone, he really faced the black Devil." Malfoy, who had been against Harry, could say that he knew everything about Harry, and losing to Harry in strength made him even more painful. "The good news is that the return of the Dark Lord has temporarily failed. Dumbledore shouldn''t be in a hurry to attack me. I am safe for the time being." This is the biggest good news and the reason why Malfoy decided to leave the hospital, Voldemort. The return failed. Without the threat of the Dark Lord, he was temporarily safe. "But how did they defeat the Dark Lord? Even if only the weak Dark Lord attached to Quirrell! If I can do it too." Thinking of this, Malfoy felt a fire in his heart. His father is a brilliant politician, and he has taught him many ways to call people. But for him, he looked forward to a powerful force. Malfoy knew that when the Dark Lord had such a powerful force, even people like his father would obey him unconditionally. That''s why he came to Harry as soon as school started. The man who defeated Voldemort in his infancy must have hidden a huge secret. It was the secret that could make him reach the top. What''s bad is that now Harry has protected the Sorcerer''s Stone, defeated Voldemort, and is reaching the top step by step, becoming a veritable savior. But he is likely to be Voldemort and Dumbledore, a tool to deal with his father, he is too weak. He even lost to Harry in strength and performance, which made him unacceptable. "Things must change, I need a helper, not all alone." Harry had the help of Hermione and Weasley. But he can only rely on two fools Crabbe and Gore. "Perhaps I should find a way to bring George over, or at least I have to find a way to make him neutral!" Malfoy thought of this a little moved. He believed that it was George rather than Harry who would protect the Philosopher''s Stone and defeat Voldemort. Harry can lie to others, but he can''t lie to him Malfoy. He knows how many catties Harry has Thinking of this, he feels that this is an excellent doctrine more and more, he even remembered A series of things. The reason he started to be at a disadvantage in front of Harry was precisely because Harry had George''s help. Malfoy didn''t look down on Ron or Hermione, he wasn''t afraid of Harry either. But he knew he couldn''t beat George, just like George''s height and body shape, his study and strength also made people feel desperate. Then, the next point is how to impress a Ravenclaw! Harry was sitting under a tree, his back leaning against the tree, and a thick book on his knees. A faint light shone through the leaves on his face, body, and books. The wind gently stroked his ears, picking up a strand of hair, revealing a scar on his forehead. Different from the fierce and fierce wind when flying, the breeze at this time, the cool breeze makes him particularly comfortable, very relaxed, like a gentle embrace. Hermione saw Harry alone from a distance, and was a little curious, so she followed to the tree and sat side by side with Harry. "Harry, what are you looking at?" "Look, this is my mother, she is so beautiful." Harry leaned over, holding the booklet in both hands, and pointed to the photo for Hermione. Hermione leaned forward, following Harry''s fingers, a beautiful woman with dark red hair and Harry''s green eyes was waving at her, "She''s so beautiful." Hermione exclaimed sincerely. "She died to save me." Harry''s voice paused and continued, "Voldemort did not intend to kill her. She used her life and her own death to release a special protection curse for me~www .novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 54： Malfoys conspiracy Chapter 54 Malfoy''s Conspiracy Harry moved his fingers out and gently pressed them to the woman''s hand in the photo, his voice trembling, "I used to think I was a child that no one wanted. I used to blame them for leaving me. It was shameful. "Harry''s voice was choked. Hermione reached out her hand and gently stroked Harry''s shoulder, "Harry!" Harry tried his best to control his emotions. He needed a lot of effort to speak coherently, "She never left me, she never left me. The love she left to me is still In my body, engraved in my soul, it still protects me all the time." Hermione continued to squeeze Harry''s shoulder, "She will be proud of you." Harry murmured, "I have always been her pride, and her protection spell has always been in my blood." Harry kept trying to control his emotions, he gradually eased over, "She is also my pride, she will always protect me." Harry pointed to the photos in the booklet again, explaining the scenes between them to Hermione. "This is my father, and that invisibility cloak comes from my father. Dumbledore said that he likes to use the invisibility cloak to steal food in the kitchen. We are alike, and I always use it to sneak around in school." "But it was in George''s hands, and it played its greatest role. George used it to save me and defeat Voldemort." "This was sent by Hagrid to me. He apologized to me. He was very guilty, but it wasn''t his business. I wanted to face Voldemort, and I had to face him. But I like it too much. Its his gift, and he asked for many photos from my parents classmates." Harry seemed to have just been confined for a long time. He wanted to say everything that was in his heart in one breath. He kept saying, Hermione kept listening, and kept responding. . At dinner time, the cafeteria at Hogwarts. Ron chewed on the sausage in his mouth, muttering in his mouth, "There must be a conspiracy, there must be a conspiracy." Harry forked a slice of pizza and raised his head. The moment Hermione stared at each other, she suddenly felt her ears hot, and turned her eyes in panic. Hermione was also pierced by Harry''s gaze, like a frightened rabbit, her heart beating faster, and she quickly focused on the cup. In the afternoon, Harry kept talking about himself like a demon. From my family, to my childhood, from my worries to my embarrassment, from my happiness to my troubles, from my confusion to my hopes. Harry kept talking, and Hermione kept listening, always responding, always encouraging, the two people''s cooperation made the time seem like a freeze, and it was dinner time in a blink of an eye. They rushed to the cafeteria and ran into Ron who was also coming to eat. Talking about everything in the afternoon, until now suddenly stopped, the two people are a little different. "Ron, what conspiracy are you talking about?" Harry asked Ron with erratic eyes. "Malfoy, he must have a conspiracy." Ron seemed to vent his grievances on the food, and forkped another piece of pie. "What''s wrong with Malfoy? I have rarely seen him lately." Harry came back to his senses at this time. He said that since Malfoy was injured in the Forbidden Forest, he has rarely seen him recently, even with the daily routine of the college. It''s a lot more peaceful. "It is because I have been unable to see Malfoy that I am sure he has a conspiracy." Ron took the knife and fork and tore the bacon from the plate vigorously. "But speaking of it, without Malfoy''s trouble, college life is much happier." Hermione carefully ignored Harry, and then Ron''s words were interrupted. "But I''m afraid that if Malfoy''s conspiracy succeeds, our life will be sad." Ron looked angrily, his knife and fork banged against the plate. "Stop selling it off, hurry up and talk about something." Harry looked at Ron as if he had something to say, he wanted to say something, and urged him to say it. Ron put down the knife and fork, opened his mouth to open his mouth, but felt it was not appropriate. He also held his own cup and hesitated for a long time before finally speaking, "I heard Malfoy was inquiring about George''s preferences recently! He collected a lot of unique books from Slytherin to give to George." "What does Malfoy want to do? Do you want to divide us?" Hermione was accustomed to Malfoy''s ridicule and looked arrogant, and became very uncomfortable with this sudden change of style. "Malfoy is not a nuisance, he should be a conspiracy?" Harry didn''t know how to evaluate Ron''s news. Although the nuisance would affect his mood at first sight, the conspiracy was even more difficult to deal with. Ron looked at Hermione and Harry who couldn''t tell the truth with a look of hatred for iron and steel, "Malfoy wanted to win over George, and his book George has been received, although he returned it after reading it." "George likes to read books, and if someone gives him a book, he can hardly refuse." Hermione is also a person who likes to read. She somewhat understands George''s thoughts, although this situation makes her feel a little weird. "George will not be wooed by Malfoy. UU reading " Harry said affirmatively. "I also know that George will not be drawn to Malfoy, even Malfoy himself knows, but Malfoy is still improving his relationship with George." Ron said helplessly. After Ron heard about Malfoy''s recent situation, he didn''t believe it, and then he was a little confused. After gradually figuring out Malfoy''s movements, he became worried again. Ron has five older brothers, which is not easy to get along with, so he has some understanding of this kind of intrigue relationship. "Since Malfoy knew that George would not be attracted by him, why would he have to woo George?" Hermione felt her question was a little slurred, and she was a little confused by Ron. Ron knew what Hermione was asking, and that was exactly what he wanted to tell Hermione and Harry. He took a sip of the soup, calmed down, and continued, "I know George will not be attracted to Malfoy, and George will not stand on Malfoy''s side. But if Malfoy has a good relationship with George, George will It is possible to remain neutral." "Malfoy is so annoying!" Hermione didn''t understand, how could Malfoy have a good relationship with George. "If you think about it, George has very little contact with Malfoy. He is Ravenclaw and spends most of his time in the library." Harry thought for a while and said slowly. "Also, when Malfoy faced George, he wouldn''t be so arrogant and boring." Ron also added. "In that case, George wouldn''t have the same senses to Malfoy as we do." Hermione was very smart, and she was very smart. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 55： Ravenclaw Chapter 55 Qualified Ravenclaw "That''s it, if Malfoy is eager to please George, and the gift is good, maybe he will really become friends with George." Ron''s face was full of frustration. He would rather Malfoy be more disgusting than this smart, learn Use differentiation. "But..." Hermione opened her mouth, trying to say something, but didn''t say it in the end. Harry added Hermione''s thoughts, "George is our friend and he has helped us a lot. But we have no reason to ask him to follow our enemies, like Snape, like Malfoy. " "Malfoy really thought of a clever way this time." Ron leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling. Since knowing the news, he racked his brains and never thought of a good way to deal with it. Telling Harry and Hermione at this time, they didn''t think they could figure out a way. "Should we go and ask George?" Hermione didn''t want the disgusting Malfoy to be George''s friend. "It''s not so good, we have no reason to restrict George from making friends." Harry felt that Malfoy at this time was more troublesome than Voldemort. He was not afraid of Malfoy mocking him and humiliating him. He believes that he can always defeat Malfoy, but Malfoy is fawning on his friends and wanting to have a good relationship with George, which really embarrassed him. "Then we''re just waiting like this?" Hermione looked at Ron and Harry at a loss, but sighed and was very upset. They had overcome so many difficulties together, and they were not so depressed in the face of Voldemort, and now they are downhearted because of Malfoy''s little conspiracy. .. In the activity room of Mutual Aid Society, two figures are sitting on two chairs in front of the bookshelf in the corner, and two glasses of juice are placed on the small round table in the middle. Kate flipped through a book of Slytherin''s unique collection, and asked casually to the man next to him, "George, did you accept the collection from Malfoy?" "When I lent a thousand gold gallons to Malfoy, I was looking forward to reaping huge rewards, and these were just some of the initial additions." George flipped through this Slytherin''s unique collection of books. Slytherin had a bad relationship with other colleges in the school, which made it difficult for them to borrow resources from other colleges and also made it difficult for other colleges to access Slater. Lin''s collection makes George very dissatisfied. Kate looked at the figure that didn''t look like a first-year figure in front of her, and asked with some confusion, "But your friends, they all have a bad relationship with Malfoy." After Kate joined the mutual aid agency, she put a lot of thought into it. , She could also see how much George had spent on his friends. And all these made her even more puzzled by what happened before her eyes. Isn''t this obvious? How could George be bought by such a small profit? George smiled slightly, "Slytherin has never been popular, but can you kick them all out of school?" The four Hogwarts colleges have their own characteristics, and none of them are indispensable. Although people will always favor a college they like, and even hate another college. But each college has its own necessity. They are independent and dependent on each other, hostile to each other, and need each other. Kate drew a small circle on the book with her finger. She was dissatisfied with Georges answer, But you cant be friends with them. Of course she knew that every college had a need, but not every student had it. The need for existence does not mean that everyone has to get along with people who dont like. Hate, hostility, or even hate a student are all choices that can be made. "The mutual aid agency will not reject any Slytherin from the beginning. To a certain extent, they can even be said to be good customers. They are ambitious, and they will sell everything they can sell in order to win. "George said casually. He doesn''t hate Slytherin, as long as he doesn''t stay with them often. He would be happy to sell some of the usual things to Slytherin at high prices at critical times. If necessary, Slytherin will always be happy to buy these things, rather than voluntarily. "What about yourself?" Kate wanted to know George''s personal opinion, not the stand of the mutual aid agency. "Ravenclaw, implicitly means''greedy predators.'' We are predators of knowledge, we are greedy collectors, and we occupy the widest sky like eagles." George raised his head. The voice was a little erratic. Kate finally turned his head and stared into George''s eyes, "Even if it is against his will." "Even if it''s a deal with the devil." George responded to Kate''s gaze with a blazing flame in his eyes. "You are a real man, Ravenclaw." Kate also looked away from him, not daring to look at George. The flame in George''s eyes and the raging ambition almost burned her. "Ravenclaws school motto, extraordinary ingenuity is the greatest wealth of mankind. For us, volition should never be at the top of our dictionary." George murmured, as if explaining to Kate, and like After convincing himself A few days after the end of the Philosopher''s Stone incident, everyone''s schedule was still full, and Harry participated in another Quidditch match against Ravenclaw. Although Ravenclaw is often regarded as a nerd, if anyone really regards them as a nerd, he will soon find that he is the biggest nerd. Harry found that Ravenclaw was no better to deal with than Slytherin, even harder to deal with. Their team is full of formations and rules. Ravenclaw may not be the best pilot, but they are definitely the best team among the four academies. With the cooperation of Ravenclaw''s team, the cooperation between Gryffindor teammates seemed vulnerable. Not long after the opening, Gryffindor was beaten and the score continued to grow. As soon as Harry spotted the Golden Snitch, Ravenclaw immediately sent their players to intercept and block Harry, making Gryffindor miserable throughout the game. Fortunately, Harry is an excellent seeker. He still found the opportunity to catch the Golden Snitch and lead the team to victory. This made Wood very happy. After this game, they finally won the Quidditch championship again after a lapse of seven years. Wood has even chanted the slogan of defending his title, although no one took it seriously. Ron seized the time, enjoying his last free time, he also began to look forward to more training. During the previous Philosopher''s Stone incident, he failed to reach the final juncture and failed to challenge Voldemort, which made him a bit regretful. During this period of time, the story of Harry''s victory over Voldemort has been circulated in the academy. He who has been involved in it but failed to become the protagonist will regret it even more Welcome to read the latest and greatest. The fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 56： Good news and bad news Chapter 56 Good News and Bad News Hermione is seizing the time to draw on the school''s book collection, and the school teacher has set a strict study plan for herself. The schedule is specific to each day, specific to each hour of different homework, such a strict study plan. The summer vacation is coming soon, and she doesn''t want to simply play a summer vacation. George is also very busy, he promised to give Harry more rigorous training, so that Harry will get the power to kill Voldemort. This is not easy, especially if he hopes to achieve this goal several years in advance. This requires the help of many means and external forces, rather than just increasing Harry''s learning curriculum. Just like his original words, "If you only increase the time of your homework, you can defeat Voldemort. Wouldn''t it be possible to mass-produce Merlin by changing the Hogwarts seven-year school system to seventeen years?" (Merlin, ever The greatest wizard.) With these words of George, he promised everyone that he would not perfunctory training by extending the time and working overtime. Instead, they will use more scientific methods and more effective practice to achieve better training results, which makes Harry and the others full of expectations. There is no need to extend training time, no need to work overtime, but to improve training efficiency. For Harry and the others, that is indeed excellent news. But soon, they have another excellent bad news. After a regular meeting of the mutual aid agency, the three of Harry were left by George, and they were still looking forward to something good. "From the next semester, you are going to participate in training with Malfoy." George didn''t make any preparations in advance, so he said the decision in one go. "What? Training with Malfoy?" Ron''s eyes widened, his mouth wide open as if it was stuck by a goose egg, his mouth shut from ear to ear. "Oh, my God, this is crazy." Hermione still remembered that when she was in class, she couldn''t help but drew out her wand and gave Malfoy a harder shot. The thought of training with Malfoy, or even living and eating together, is too unacceptable. "But Malfoy is our enemy!" Harry knew he couldn''t ask George to stop George from communicating with Malfoy, but let him and Malfoy train side by side, which made it hard for him to accept. "Yeah, we and Malfoy have a lot of accounts to settle." Ron cooperated with Harry, trying to change George''s decision. "Since Malfoy is your enemy, have you decided to kill Malfoy?" George asked nonchalantly, his face unchanged. Killing Malfoy, George said a light question, but like a mountain, it pressed against Harry and Ron. They suddenly looked like ducks with their necks pinched. All the words were caught by a big hand in the neck, Zhang But he couldn''t speak. How they hate Malfoy, they really don''t adulterate at all, whether it''s Malfoy''s hairstyle, Malfoy''s height, Malfoy''s looks. Not to mention Malfoy''s domineering look, like a chattering fly all the time, "buzz...buzz...buzz..." in your ear! Malfoys mouth is so annoying, he only needs to open his mouth whenever he has a chance. He would attack Harry and nobody wanted him, Ron was so poor that he had no socks, and Hermione was "mudblood". He hates a person so much, how can everyone not hate him? Even in Slytherin, he is definitely not a popular person. But when it comes to killing Malfoy, Harry and Ron have never thought about it. Even if they wanted to beat Malfoy hard all the time, even if they wanted to see him once. But just kill your classmates, even those you hate extremely. They still can''t say this sentence, they haven''t had such psychological preparation. "But, this doesn''t change Malfoy''s hatred." Hermione defended weakly, and she never thought of killing Malfoy, no matter how much she hated Malfoy. "If you don''t want to kill him, you can''t stop him." George knew Malfoy''s annoyance, and if someone targeted him like Malfoy treated Harry, he would definitely find a way to kill him. But they are still pure, pure Harry and the others, but George does not have the adult thoughts that trample all rules. In this state, how could they convince George, how could they show their own consciousness. "Malfoy is a student of the academy, he is qualified to gain knowledge in the academy, and I will not refuse his efforts in seeking knowledge." George said insincerely. "Oh, no, I don''t want to eat and live with Malfoy for training." Seeing that George''s decision will not change, Harry and the three feel like all the school courses, replaced by Snape''s potions class. Same, there is darkness ahead. "I''m sorry to tell you the bad news, but this decision will never change. Of course, as compensation, there is also good news." George continued unhurriedly. "What good news?" Hermione''s voice looked weak, but her eyes gathered quietly. UU reading www. uukanshu.com has just suffered a major blow. At this time, I heard that there will be good news. The three Harrys faces are still half-dead, but their ears are quietly raised, "I hope it is really good news." "The good news is that you finally have a lot of opportunities to beat Malfoy fiercely. There will be a lot of actual combat in the next semester training, and I will not give him special treatment in training." George paced and said his own Decided. "This is indeed good news." After a huge bad news, suddenly heard an incredible good news, which made Harry and the three people a little bit incredulous, and it took a while to reflect it. "But it''s obviously the same news." Hermione had just been happy for a while, and immediately noticed the strangeness. "In this way, training with Malfoy is not really a bad thing." Ron also recovered. He, who was still downcast just now, heard that he could beat Malfoy, and suddenly felt that he had strength all over his body. Can''t help but gear up for a while. "Very well, I will not give Malfoy special treatment. I believe you have a one-year advantage and will never lose to him, or any of you who do not have this confidence?" George asked with a weird smile on his face . "Of course, I will teach Malfoy the principles of life." Ron said eagerly. "It''s impossible for me to lose to Malfoy. His grades can''t even catch up with my shadow." Hermione raised her chin, as evidenced by the pride of schoolmaster. "How is it possible to lose to Malfoy!" Harry thought that he had already faced Voldemort, how could he lose to Malfoy, it was absolutely impossible. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 57： Secret Book of Meditation Chapter 57 The Secret Code of Meditation "Then it''s such a happy decision. I will leave some lessons for you all during the summer vacation, including Malfoy. If it fails, I won''t punish anyone. If the summer vacation is deserted, just wait for the opponent to be beaten by the opponent during the training "George clapped his hands and made this decision unilaterally for the summer vacation of the four of them. With a wave of his sleeves, he realized his conspiracy, and then slipped away quietly. Harry and the three of them left the mutual aid agency full of fighting spirit. It was not until they thought about it on the way back to the dormitory that they found something strange. "We seem to have been tricked by George. He told us a bad news, and then turned the bad news into good news. Finally, he prepared a bunch of homework for us, and we expressed loyalty to him with a happy face. ." Ron always felt something was wrong on his way back, just like he felt when he was tricked by his brother. After thinking about it, he thought of the key point in the middle. "It seems to be the case. Training with Malfoy is not good news, although it is definitely good news to be able to beat him." Harry touched his head, looking helpless. It is not the same thing to be mocked by Malfoy in class. Snape is too partial. Malfoy can insult him, but if he fights back, Snape will probably deduct points. In this way, Harry felt that if he could beat Malfoy, it would be acceptable to train together. "Smart George turned a bad thing into a good thing, just as he said, change the angle of looking at the problem." Hermione already understood George''s thoughts. They have conflicts and hatreds with Malfoy, but as long as they have no idea of ??killing Malfoy. Then these contradictions are not even life-and-death contradictions. In this case, some clever means can achieve the best of both worlds. If George doesn''t hate Malfoy, it certainly isn''t. The current Malfoy is the representative of bear kids at this age. It may not be considered a heinous crime, but it is absolutely true to say that someone like him died. But on the other side, George is a Ravenclaw student after all, and he has very little contact with Malfoy. After all, with the reminder of his sturdy waist figure at any time, he can innately acquire the specialty of immunization against bear children. No matter how many bears and how annoying people are, they will not go to death for no reason. If Harry and Ron, they have the ability to hit Malfoy once, even if they are bear kids like Malfoy, they will walk around them. Every bear child who survives and survives better, has a talent for danger recognition. They can always find people who are weaker than themselves to bully. People who like violence, never really like violence, they just like to bully the weak. Once they meet the strong, they immediately become more opposed to violence than anyone else, and become more able to emphasize their weaknesses than anyone else. The conflict between the three of Harry and Malfoy was not enough to kill each other. At such times, the contradiction between each other can also become a weapon for George to control both sides. After some consideration, George made up his mind to make Malfoy the silver carp that stimulated Harry and the others to grow faster. A piece of bad news turned into good news, and then it also stimulated the thirst for power among the three of Harry, which was considered a good business. More importantly, George has a reason to help Malfoy. In this case, he could only ignore the dissatisfaction of the three Harry with Malfoy, and put them together in a way that was not so pleasing but not so annoying. Things were just as Ron had learned before. Malfoy spent a lot of time inquiring about George''s hobbies and trying to get closer to George. Malfoy wanted to win over George, but he didn''t think twice. In addition to some small gestures that he showed at the beginning, he sent some Slytherin''s unique collection of books, and waited until George did not refuse these, and even expressed his willingness to accept Malfoy. Malfoy also started to increase the bargaining chip, he sent a copy of "Meditation Secret Book". Although he had made up his mind, at least let George remain neutral between him and Harry. He also wanted to benefit from George, but he didn''t have the guts to take out his privately-hidden black magic book to George. But the stupid idea of ??fooling George at will is definitely not what the smart Malfoy would have. He would not be clever to push George farther and farther. A well-presented gift should not be too powerful, too secret, nor too casual or too ordinary. For a while, Malfoy took a lot of thought to find this gift that satisfies George from the family''s collection. Meditation is a spiritual training method spread by ancient wizards. It is rumored to have a very mysterious function and is an indispensable practice for ancient wizards. But don''t know what happened, the wizards gradually abandoned this training. Over time, even the role and significance of meditation have been gradually lost in history. In modern times, there were wizards who wanted to resume this practice. But in the end, the wizard worked hard for many years, but only proved that the magic world has lost this heritage ~ www.novelhall.com~ No one knows the efficacy of meditation, and no one knows how to carry out this practice. And after years of hard work, the only evidence and information left by that wizard is this "Secret of Meditation." Malfoy knows that George reads many books, so he spends his time in the Hogwarts library. It is said that he has read most of the library''s historical books. Although Malfoy doesn''t believe that George can really finish it, those thousands of boring travel notes and boring history. But he should know that George has a keen interest in these ancient knowledge and skills. After some consideration, he chose wisely. Such a very important book in ancient times, but now some tasteless book is given to George. He didn''t expect George to abandon Harry to be his friend, but he also made up his mind to get a good impression. This will make it easier to continue dealings in the future. As long as you invest enough, it is not impossible to even keep George neutral. In Ravenclaw''s lounge, George gently stroked the thick "Secret of Meditation" in his hand. The cover of the animal skin reveals how old it is, the densely packed stars illustrations in the pages of the book, and the secret array of magic texts show the weight of history. The commentary written in a variety of magical words is a secret record of the author''s obsession and enthusiasm for ancient wizards. The wizard who tried to recover from meditation really took a lot of thought. The book not only collects a variety of ancient meditation techniques that have been passed down to the present, but also has no shortage of annotations. Unfortunately, how to achieve the training, the role of training, these represent the most important information of a spell, but there is none. After all, he failed to recover the meditation technique, and failed to reproduce the great power of ancient wizardsBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall. com~ mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 58： Dinner Chapter 58 Dinner In the end, the wizard was full of regrets and intense unwillingness, leaving all emotions and all hopes in this secret book. But these are enough, for George, these are enough. "Although Malfoy was uneasy at first, he was lucky, or I was lucky." George closed the page gently and sighed softly. George still remembers how incredible he was when he first obtained this book. Right in front of Malfoy, he was overjoyed, unable to control his excitement. In other words, he really didn''t want to suppress his emotions and his happiness when he was so happy. "You must be happy in life." He even wanted to call out loudly, sing loudly, and even have a drink to celebrate. But for years of calmness, even if he didn''t control his emotions, these over-limit pleasures, over-limit impulses, quickly slowed down in his spontaneous reason. He is still full of joy, but he will not be hysterical. did not call out loudly, did not sing loudly, did not have a drink, but he was very happy, he readily agreed to give Malfoy strength. This is a return and an equivalent exchange. At least in terms of the satisfaction of both parties, this is an equivalent exchange. George included Malfoy in his training team because of this "Secret of Meditation". Different from other wizards ignorance and ignorance of "meditation", meditation has always been a part of George''s power figure, as a novel wizard from a world where knowledge explodes and information overflows. Meditation has been with George when he was very young, although he didn''t get much from it at the beginning. But dozens of minutes of cultivation a day can be used to restore energy, and it will not waste any time to restore the spirit. And a small good habit that has been cultivated for many years may usher in huge changes at a turnaround time. When George used the elixir to detonate his spiritual ocean many times, the secret of the spirit and the usefulness of meditation were exposed to him little by little. A hobby that was only used as a small rest at the beginning, after encountering sufficient irrigation and rain, it immediately sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain and quickly grew strong. And this "Secrets of Meditation" almost instantly supplemented his shortcomings. He can already see that he has opened up a channel for rapid accumulation of strength, which is very important for the wizards who are slowly growing in the magic world. When the strength growth is slow, every additional skill, one skill, can accumulate a huge advantage. Just like the height, weight, and energy brought by George''s sturdy body. Meditation''s control of spiritual power allows George to find a crucial cornerstone once again on the wizarding road. The world is changing, and George seems to see the storm fanned by his butterfly, intensifying and spreading far away in time and space, and it will even spread to the present soon. This is the last major event before the summer vacation, the colleges year-end dinner. The three of Harry came to the college auditorium together. The auditorium was decorated with various green and silver ribbons and silks. On the wall in the middle of the auditorium, there was a huge banner with Slytherin''s snake. "This is the color of Slytherin, **** it, just a short time, just a few minutes away, we will be able to defeat Slytherin." Ron complained as he walked forward. "Who said no? This year the credits of several colleges are really tight. Slytherin, us, and Ravenclaw are only a few points apart. If the last Quidditch match, Ravenclaw won If they do, they will defeat Slytherin and win the Academy Cup." Hermione seemed very annoyed by the loss, she believed that as long as she gave two more time, she would find a way to get more points than Slytherin. "No wonder the nerds at Ravenclaw were crazy on the court last time and almost knocked us out." Ron only realized it was a bit of a sudden. He didn''t know before that Ravenclaw was playing Quidditch. China can be so crazy. Harry looked a little embarrassed, and he whispered, "If I knew this was the case, I would rather lose the Quidditch match to Ravenclaw so that the Academy Cup would not fall into Slytherin''s hands." "Blame George too, he hasn''t had the intention to earn more points lately, otherwise he won''t let Slytherin win the Academy Cup for the eighth consecutive year." Hermione''s voice was a little bit grieving. During this time, she tried every means to add more points Slytherin. By the way, George has been very quiet recently, without any action. This allowed Ravenclaw to lead the score and be overtaken by Slytherin at the last minute. "Don''t say that, George is busy preparing us for our summer vacation practice, which wasted time." Harry said apologetically, he knew George was busy lately. And he led Gryffindor to win the Quidditch game, but lost to Slytherin in the Academy Cup, which made him very guilty I think he was responsible for the loss of the two colleges to Slytherin. of. As we spoke, everyone had already walked to the Gryffindor table. Harry looked at Ravenclaw''s table. George was chatting with Kate next to him and didn''t notice them coming in. Harry looked at Slytherin again, he saw Malfoy, still pretentious. Slytherin knew that he had won the Academy Cup again, and the whole academy seemed unbeatable. At their table, even the sound of talking and drinking water were louder than those of other colleges, which was really annoying. As the winner of the Academy Cup, the students of Slytherin are talking loudly and clinking glasses to celebrate. They have won seven years in a row, but this year is the most thrilling year, and they even surpassed Ravenclaw at the last minute. Slytherin''s noise has affected other colleges, Kate asked a little unhappy, "Why did you disappear at the last moment, let Slytherin overtake the score." George is holding the goblet in his hand and gently shaking the juice in the glass. Although this does not make the juice taste better, this action is indeed very handsome. Just look at the eyes of the senior seniors around you. He took a sip of the juice and said unhurriedly, "I thought Ravenclaw didn''t care about the Academy Cup? Otherwise, how could Slytherin win seven consecutive years?" "It can be said that I don''t care much, but after a long time, Slytherin thought it was a matter of course to win, and began to look down on other colleges, which made people uncomfortable." Kate drank a little water dullly, Ravenclaw didn''t mind. Academy Cup, but they will mind if Slytherin wins the Academy Cup Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please visit read. Chapter 59： Sudden turn Chapter 59 Sudden Turn "Slytherin is really hateful, but the Academy Cup hasn''t landed yet. Slytherin can''t win." George smiled softly. The Philosophers Stone was spread all over the Academy, and the Academys points were not awarded. There was no sound at all. After Slytherin, Gryffindor and Ravenclaw are only a few points away. Add a little bit, and Slytherin''s Academy Cup will be handed over, and it will make them even more embarrassed to lose the Academy Cup now. Just as the atmosphere of Slytherin became more and more lively, Dumbledore came, and the noise in the auditorium subsided. "It''s another school year that passed." Dumbledore said with a smile on his face, "Before everyone enjoys tonight''s delicious food, I need to delay everyone a little time and make a summary for this year." "This is a wonderful year. Your heads are richer and stronger than last year. I believe everyone thinks so. And it is even more happily that there is a whole summer vacation for you to celebrate." Speaking of summer vacation , Dumbledore looked around the students and saw a knowing smile on everyone''s face. "Summer vacation is waiting for you. Before the next semester starts, you can digest this years harvest, free your heads and prepare for next year." Dumbledore encouraged everyone to study before continuing, "So now, As usual, we will have the award ceremony of the Academy Cup. The scores of each Academy are Hufflepuff, 400 points, Ravenclaw, 589 points, Gryffindor, 595 points. Points, Slytherin, five hundred and ninety-nine points." As soon as the voice fell, the direction of Slytherin burst into thunderous cheers and stomping. Harry also saw Draco Malfoy tapping the cutlery with a goblet, making a clanging sound. He was really annoying. "All colleges have performed well this year." Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, "However, the few things that have just happened recently should not be forgotten and need to be counted." The auditorium suddenly became quiet, and Slytherin narrowed his smile. "The show is coming." George lowered his head and whispered to Kate. "First" Dumbledore cleared his throat, "I have some points to assign here, let me think about it, then, the first item, Mr. Ron Weasley." Ron flushed immediately, his body trembled with excitement, he had never enjoyed this treatment before. "He helped everyone win an important game of chess, so he won 50 points for Gryffindor Academy." Dumbledore said loudly. As soon as the words fell, Gryffindor''s cheers almost lifted the ceiling of the enchantment, shaking the stars above their heads, and they overtook Slytherin. You can also hear Percy telling others in a loud voice, "He is my brother, my youngest brother, you know. He passed Professor McGonagall''s giant chessboard magic circle with everyone." When everyone finally calmed down, Dumbledore continued to speak, "The second item, Miss Hermione Granger, she used her calm brain to make accurate logical reasoning in the face of the fire. She won the Gryffindor Academy. It''s fifty minutes." Hermione flushed with excitement, she was a little shy, lowered her head and buried her in her arms. The students of Gryffindor were already ecstatic and began to jump up and down at the dining table. The overall situation was determined and they won. "The third item, Harry Potter." Dumbledore''s voice became solemn, and the auditorium became silent. "He showed fearless courage and courage to never give in. He won for Gryffindor. Sixty minutes." Shouting, roaring, the noise has reached its peak. Not only because Gryffindor won the Academy Cup, but they are making history and witnessing history. The Academy Cup score has reached an unprecedented level. Dumbledore raised his hand, and the auditorium gradually became quiet again. "The fourth item, George Soros, he created the best freshman grade ever at Hogwarts. At the same time, he showed the state of the best students at Hogwarts. Therefore, he won a prize for Ravenclaw. One hundred and fifty points." Dumbledore said an incredible score. The auditorium exploded again. Everyone is going crazy. The extra points of the three people have been incredibly high before, but there are still people To get such an incredible score, which has never been seen since Hogwarts was founded. They have witnessed too much history today, and there are even clear-minded students. Want to calculate how many credits George has earned this year? Three hundred fifty points or more? "Finally" Dumbledore smiled. There is even more, everyone can''t help being curious, except for George''s incredible, what incredible things will continue to happen today. "There are many kinds of courage. To face the enemy, we need extraordinary courage and unyielding will. To stand firm in front of friends, we also need extraordinary courage. Therefore, Mr. Neville Longbottom won for Gryffindor. Very much. UU reading " Dumbledore said with a smile on his face. Dumbledore finished, but everyone''s cheers and celebrations were endless. It seemed that there were rounds of explosions in the auditorium, and Gryffindor was caught in a sea of ??cheers. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all stood up and shouted. Only Neville was still in a state of surprise and joy. With the addition of 20 points this time, all the points he had deducted for the academy were earned back. This is a terrible score that he didn''t even dare to dream of before, but he actually did it. Harry cheered, he suddenly stabbed Ron with his elbow, and then pointed at Malfoy. Malfoy''s face was pale, as if he had been cast a full body restraint curse, stiff as a dummy. At this time, all the green ribbons and silks in the auditorium have all turned into new red and gold. The huge Slytherin snake disappeared, and a majestic Gryffindor lion appeared instead. Snape shook hands with Professor McGonagall awkwardly, and Harry saw him. Harry read from his eyes that their hatred will continue, but he was no longer afraid. George continued to drink the juice gracefully, "It''s a nice night, isn''t it?" He tilted his head and whispered in Kate''s ear. After the dinner, time flies quickly, and soon the test results will be announced. Harry and Ron passed the exam with excellent results. This is not surprising. Naturally, Hermione also maintained the usual level of a schoolmaster, only slightly worse than George. Even Neville performed well, especially his herbal medicine. Relatively speaking, his potions are relatively weak, perhaps because of Professor Snape''s class. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 60： Summer vacation arrangements Chapter 60 Summer Vacation Arrangement But there are things that are not so happy. Although Malfoy''s results are not very good, he also ranks in the upper middle and upper reaches. And that fool of Gore also passed the exam, it seems that the requirements of the college are really not high. But this is nothing, after all, how can one demand that life always be satisfactory. The summer vacation is here, their closet is empty, the clothes are put in the suitcase, and they will be taken away soon. Before leaving, Harry and the others exchanged their summer assignments. "George walked towards me, and he said to me with a face of indifference, Harry, you have booked to kill the next Voldemort. You can''t expect that time, you can ride a flying broom to have a fight with Voldemort. Manly Quidditch contest." Harry''s imitation of George caused Hermione and Ron to laugh. "When Voldemort gets close to you, your forehead will hurt so much, and meditation can help you resist his magic." Harry waved his hand and said the situation. The task George gave him during the summer vacation is not low, getting started with meditation, who knows how much time it will take. Seeing Hermione and Harry''s eyes turned to him, Ron also began to recall the scene, "He also had the same expression, he told me, Ron, you know, you are clumsy and reckless, compared to Ha Leigh and Hermione, don''t seem smart." Ron said, looking at Harry and Hermione, they didn''t smirk and laugh. "Fortunately, you are not as easy to get angry as Harry, or as proud as Hermione. You always appear calm, because your brain is not fast enough. You see, all the characteristics, when needed, can become Advantages, even if the brain is not fast enough." "And this meditation technique I gave you is tailor-made for you. It can keep you calm at all times and make your mind turn less slowly." Ron finished speaking and rolled his eyes at the two people in front of him. He couldn''t see that Hermione could not bear to smile anymore, even though she had already supported her chin with her hand and was still clenching her teeth, but the undulating shoulders and the bent eyes were all talking about this. Harry raised his head, whistling in his mouth, he didn''t smile, but what was your hand shaking? "His expression is not as scary as you said. He told me, Hermione, as a schoolmaster, you can''t degenerate like Harry and Ron." Hermione said here, quietly watching Harry and Luo. Hmm a glance. Seeing that Harry and Ron were not angry, Hermione continued, "Your brain is smart and your memory is superb. This is your advantage. You need to use him well. Super memory and flexible brain can bring powerful computing power. ." "This special meditation technique allows you to make the most of your brain. It can be transformed into direct power. I look forward to you learning some simple wandless spells at home." "You know, the magic wand has been dropped, and minors are not allowed to use magic when they are alone. But in fact, most wizards in magic families have ways to avoid this prohibition. If you dont want to suffer in the past few months, You spend more time on meditation." "George didn''t tell me these things." Harry was also a little depressed. George treated Hermione clearly differently, and these important things were not told to him. "Maybe George is afraid that you will get into trouble, but it is also possible. He knew that we would discuss it together, so he made arrangements for us alone." Hermione also felt that she had received special treatment, but she didn''t want to show it. She also made an excuse for George. "What about Malfoy''s summer vacation assignment?" Ron asked curiously. "Probably, Malfoy, you are a smart person, but you have always lacked opportunities and lack of strength. And now they have them all, can you seize this opportunity? You must have a face-to-face confrontation with Harry next semester , If your strength doesn''t grow enough during the summer vacation, just wait to be stepped on by Harry." Hermione thought for a while, following George''s tone. Harry and Ron nodded, probably like this. George arranged different meditation techniques for the three of them during the summer vacation, so should Malfoy do. In fact, Malfoy was not as lucky as them. After all, they had a relationship with George for so long. In the choice of meditation technique, George did his best to help them find the most suitable and potential meditation technique. As for Malfoy, George just roughly found a good meditation technique for him, a standard and detailed meditation training point. Personalized customization? How is this possible? These are all paid services for Malfoy who needs to ask questions in the future and seek answers. For a student who has been busy for a whole year, what can be more happier than a vacation? The long summer vacation, happily playing and going home, each item made the students who left the academy happy everyone was twittering along the way. But not everyone is eager for a holiday, and not everyone is looking forward to going home. Harry didn''t look forward to the summer vacation. He didn''t even look forward to going home. Harry didn''t want to leave school. Just like the last Christmas holiday, he longed to stay in school. Even Hermione, Ron, and George would go home. Even if he is not alone with him, he still hopes to stay in school. He doesn''t want to go home, he hates to go home, even he has no home. It''s a pity that Hogwarts school rules don''t allow students to stay in school during summer vacation. No matter how reluctant, no matter how unhappy, Harry was forced to leave the school. Looking at the campus far away, Harry felt a little sad, even though Ron and Hermione were beside him, they all looked excited, looking forward to seeing his family. They can''t wait to go home. One year of study has allowed them to accumulate a lot of thoughts about their families. When I was in school, these were just silence in my heart, silence in the depths of my mind. But as soon as I left school and on my return journey, I thought of seeing my family soon. All thoughts, all emotions, like a backlog of volcanic eruptions, gush out. It was so burning that they couldn''t bear it, and it burned so much that mist rose in front of their eyes, and tears were about to fall. Harry looked at Hermione and Ron with envy. This was something he could never realize, this was something he would always desire. Although he knew that he was also loved by others, his blood and soul were also engraved with that person''s love and protection for him. But he will never have a warm embrace, a broad chest, and a solid back in realityBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all available~ www.novelhall.com~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 61： Harry goes home Chapter 61 Harry Goes Home Mingming is surrounded by classmates, all his best friends, at this moment, Harry is like an outsider. A solitary savage, a lonely wandering soul. He yearns for the feelings that everyone has, and the enthusiasm that everyone has. Only at this time can he feel that he is different from everyone else, he is special after all. The train drove all the way, the village outside the window became more and more green, and there were more and more houses on the road. The train passed through town after town, and even pedestrians in the distance could be seen. The other people in the car were getting more and more excited and happier. Only Harry''s heart was getting colder and colder. The train arrived, and it stopped at Platform 9 and 3/4 of Kings Cross Station. Passengers gushing out of the train like a tide, and again like a long queue, forming a long line. They need to get out of the platform, one by one, so that they dont get Muggles to discover the secrets of the station because a large number of people suddenly rush out. Harry dragged his heavy suitcase to leave the platform with difficulty. Everyone on the road greeted him friendly, and he responded awkwardly. Sometimes, not all enthusiasm and kindness make people happy. People kept passing by Harry along the way and greeted him, "Harry, goodbye.", "Happy summer vacation, Potter." And even less discerning, "Happy home, Harry." This makes Harry respond very embarrassingly, can''t they see him alone? is different from Hermione, Ron, and George. When they got off the train, someone was waiting at the platform, waiting to welcome them home. Harry got out of the car and didn''t see his uncle Vernon''s family, which made Harry breathe a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. The Grangers and Hermione Granger hugged again, they liked crying too much. Ron''s mother brought a family of children, one of the little girls, when she saw Ron, she yelled. "Mom, he is there, Ron is there. And Harry Potter, look at it." It was Ron''s sister Ginny. The one who came to pick George up was a tall and mature blonde beauty. George saw her and immediately ignored others and left. Harry, Ron, and Hermiones family greeted them, and before they could continue to greet them, they dragged their heavy suitcases out of the train station. Out of the train station, he called a taxi, "No. 4, Privet Road, thank you." "Are you alone?" The tall and thin driver with a beard, helping Harry carry his luggage into the trunk, asked in disbelief. "Yes, I want to go back now." Harry replied quietly. It was hard to carry the luggage into the trunk, which made Harry extremely eager for the ease of the wand in his hand. He patted the dust on his clothes and got into the taxi. "Hey, little guy, how dare your family let you ride the train alone. This is abuse of minors, and they should really be prosecuted." The bearded driver looked in the rearview mirror and said angrily. "Thank you, uncle, but I should go back now." Harry looked out the window and carefully responded to the driver''s kindness. Harry didn''t mind his uncle and they didn''t come to pick him up. If he could, he wouldn''t even want to see them for the rest of his life. He would rather stay at school. "Such parents are too careless. I have a daughter about your age. My heart melts every time I see her. Every time she goes out, I have to confirm it multiple times. Yes. There is no teacher to follow, and the place is not safe. Have you brought enough food and drink? When will I pick her up?" The driver uncle drove steadily towards Privet Road, and while driving, he talked about the story of him and his daughter endlessly. Harry looked at the familiar and unfamiliar Privet Road before him, with a sense of alienation that seemed like a world away. The driver uncle just now was so enthusiastic. He talked about his daughter all the way, and kept saying that Harry could go far by himself is too great. At the same time, he expressed his indignation towards Harry''s irresponsible family, and finally even asked Harry''s school to introduce his daughter to Harry. Harry hurriedly responded to the enthusiasm of the uncle driver. He couldn''t tell the uncle driver that he was going to school at a magic school called Hogwarts. There was an interruption from the driver''s uncle. After getting out of the car, Harry''s mood became lively again. The summer vacation will be over soon. You only need to concentrate on practicing meditation, and you will be able to see you again when the school starts. "I really hope the time will pass soon." Harry dragged the heavy box and walked towards the familiar and unfamiliar house step by step. Harry missed Hogwarts so much that his stomach was cramping. When he picked up a glass of water, he thought of Hogwarts'' special juice. When he was eating, it was like chewing wax, eager to go back to school and talk easily with friends at the dinner table. He also thought of Hermione''s big brown eyes, and the two people were talking happily under the tree, as if they could not finish talking. UU reading He missed the castle of the school, missed those secret passages and ghosts, missed his lessons, missed his training. Miss Hermione, Ron, George, Neville, and everyone he knew. Thinking of George, Harry opened the drawer and found the letter George sent him from the top. There are not many words in the letter, and the writing is very concise, just in George''s style. He asked about the progress of Harry''s meditation in the letter, and asked him to spend more time on meditation during the summer vacation. The letter also included a check for five thousand pounds, so that Harry would not be due to money in the summer vacation. And it affects training. "He''s always so good at everything." Harry read the letter several times and muttered. Harry lay on the bed, held the letter in his hand to his head, and looked at it with light. This was the only letter he received during the summer vacation. "When I go back to school, I must talk about Ron and Hermione. They had a great summer vacation, and they clearly agreed to write to me." Harry carefully folded the letter according to the original crease. Put back the envelope again, and put the five thousand pound cheque attached to the letter back intact. The letter was as brand new as when it was first received. Harrys life at his uncles house really has been like years, although its been much better than in previous years, its always locked in a closet. He has learned magic, and his cousin Dali has no guts to bully him. The current uncle''s family, the most malicious can only raise their voices, intimidating Harry in a violent manner. They were terrified of him, even as soon as Harry mentioned magic, the uncle''s family would be burned in the fire, and immediately jumped up. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 62： Bad life Chapter 62 A Bad Life After Harry came back from the station that day, when he knocked on the door, Dudley opened the door as if he had seen a ghost. In the house, he yelled crazy, smashed doors, knocked on the floor, slammed things, cried and made a lot of noise, and even brought his uncle and aunt together. In the end, Uncle Vernon grabbed his suitcase and locked it in the small black cabinet under the stairs. Then, like a monster, he let Harry in. Then they made a lot of regulations, not allowing Harry to mention anything about Hogwarts in front of them, and they even forbid Harry to mention the word magic. They didn''t allow Harry to go out, or Harry to make appointments with friends. Poor Hedwig was locked in a cage as soon as he walked in. Harry could only secretly let him go out for a while at night. But every time he was spotted by his uncle''s family like a night owl, it caused a flutter, and then the whole family went into battle to scare Harry. God knows, they dont sleep at night? All of Harry''s luggage was locked in the cabinet under the stairs, and the only training he could do now was meditation. And he did spend most of his time on it, and I don''t know if he spent enough time, or the meditation that George chose really suits him, or both. He has initially felt the benefits of meditation, at least it has made him very energetic. He has chosen to let Hedwig go out late at night every day, so that he will be discovered by his uncle''s family every time. Harry even suspected that the whole family was watching him. Thinking of what happened in the morning, Harry was still a little angry, of course he was mainly angry with himself, "I was so stupid that they would remember my birthday, which is really ridiculous." "George should remember that he is always so organized. I don''t know if Hermione and Ron will remember that they had gone crazy during the summer vacation and didn''t send me a letter." Harry was bored and cramped. In the attic. Uncle Vernon is going to invite important guests to dinner today. Harry must stay in the house and pretend he doesn''t exist. They have been talking about it for two weeks. The rich builder and his wife will attend a dinner at Uncle Vernons house tonight. They may order a batch of drilling rigs from Uncle Vernon''s company. If successful, this huge transaction will give Uncle Vernon a lot of money. They even made the attribution of this income in advance, and they plan to buy a villa in Macjoka. Harry had heard the door opening downstairs, he dared not make a noise. Because he knows that if he speaks out, Uncle Vernon''s family will jump around again, and they will definitely blame the business failure on him, which is not good for him. "Maybe I should move out." Harry hugged his head and thought. "The five thousand pounds sent by George is enough for me to use it for a long time. If I only leave school during the summer vacation, maybe I can use it. To graduation." This sudden thought made Harry very excited. He began to calculate his daily expenses, "I cant eat much at Uncle Vernons house. Based on the six summer vacations, its only a year at most. Thousand pounds is enough for me to graduate." But then, Harry grabbed his hair again and fell dejected. "I''m only twelve years old. No landlord will rent me the house. They see me alone, they will call the police immediately and let Vernon and the others come and pick it up. I." Britain is a developed modern country. Even in 1992, the protection and care of minors has been very strict. If someone else sees that a 12-year-old child lives alone, someone will call the police immediately. The guardian will get into lawsuits, and Harry will be sent to the orphanage. This is not what he hopes, although the orphanage is not worse than Uncle Vernon''s. It is for this reason that Uncle Vernons family has not allowed Harry to interact with other people since he was a child. They hated Harry, but as legal guardians, they didn''t have the guts to send Harry to the orphanage. They had to pretend to take care of Harry. If they plan to be good citizens and decent people, they must pretend that they have noble qualities and that they are willing to take care of the children of their deceased relatives. This is what a gentleman, a decent family, a family who wants to climb up must do. While they hated Harry, they had to take care of Harry at the same time, and they were even more afraid of being seen through this idea, afraid of being seen that they were not a decent person. Fear of being seen by others, their vicious hearts had no noble qualities, which made them hate Harry even more. Harry listened boredly to the sounds downstairs, while dreaming about what Hermione and Ron were doing. He missed them so much, even though they did not write to him, and forgot his birthday. He still wanted to open Hedwigs cage immediately and let it send letters to Ron and Hermione, telling them how much he missed them now The summer vacation has been a few weeks, Ron and Hermione There has been no news, and Harry feels like he has lost contact with the magic world. He can''t even play tricks on Dudley. If it weren''t for a letter from George around him, he sometimes thought that the Hogwarts experience was just a dream. Now all his luggage, wands, brooms, spell books, and all his connections with the magic world are locked in a secret cabinet under the stairs. It makes him very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. He is eager to get the attention of friends more than ever. Things are not as bad as the previous eleven years, but he has gained friendship and happiness. He can no longer live like himself before, accepting all terrible things. He has vitality and vitality. He needs to live a normal life, he needs to live happily. He has seen the light, he can''t go back to that cold and dark cabinet that makes people crazy. Suddenly, Harry almost yelled, and a monster appeared on the bed. An ugly and terrible little monster with two big ears like bats, and a pair of protruding green eyes occupying two-thirds of the face. "It''s ugly." Harry suddenly thought that these were the eyes that peeped at him in the garden in the morning. "What do you want to do?" The training he had received caused Harry to react quickly. He quickly backed up and assumed a defensive posture. Seeing that the monster was not attacking, he grabbed the chair again. The monster jumped out of the bed carefully and bowed humbly, almost touching the carpet with his slender nose. Harry noticed that it was wearing an old pillowcase with a few openings on itBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall. com~ mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 63： Dobby the house elf Chapter 63-Dobby the House Elf "Say what you''re here for!" Harry didn''t put down his chair, although the monster didn''t seem to be planning to attack. But if he dared to put down his chair carelessly, once George knew about it, he would be punished to run ten laps around the campus. What''s more frightening is that Malfoy will follow behind him and laugh at him when he is running. "Harry Potter!" the monster screamed and could be heard downstairs. "Dobby has been looking forward to seeing you, sir, it''s a great honor." "Don''t interrupt, tell me what you''re here for." Harry''s voice was icy. If he was facing an ordinary person, he would not be so rude. But a magical creature with unknown intentions that appeared suddenly, he must protect himself, especially when he was determined to fight Voldemort. Harry''s indifference seemed to finally let the monster find its rhythm, and it said humbly, "Dobby, sir, my name is Dobby, I''m a house elf." Harry continued to be wary of the house elf named Dobby, and he did not speak. The training he received told him that it would make it easier for the other party to tell the next message. "The house elves are slaves to their masters. They will always serve a family of wizards and will never violate their master''s orders." said the little monster. "Who is your master?" Harry immediately caught the key information revealed by the little monster and asked. The little monster shivered, "Oh, Dobby cant tell the name of his master, and they dont know that Dobby is here. Dobby needs to punish himself severely for disobeying the masters order. Dobby wants to take his head Reach into the fireplace." Dobbys punishment made Harry feel a little sick, "You dare not say the name of your master. You are definitely not from my friends house. Hermiones parents are ordinary people. Ron told me about their family. He I know all the mice in the house. George won''t have a man like you." Harry still remembered the scene when George''s raven came to deliver him the letter last time. George even carried his strong personal style with his pets. He did not choose the usual owl as a messenger. Instead, he was using a raven, his eyes were always vivid, as if he had become a fine raven. Harry could tell at a glance that the Raven had a strong George''s personal style, George''s personal mark. Although he still prefers his Hedwig, he has to admit that George''s Raven is indeed too handsome. Harry lifted the stool in his hand and slowly moved towards the door, daring not to relax his vigilance at all. The little monster in front of him did not come from anyone he knew well. "The house elves are slaves to the master''s family and will not disobey the master''s orders. Since you are not from my friend''s house, the most likely one is from my enemy''s house. Is it Voldemort that you dare not name?" Harry said, leaning close to the door. Once the little monster made a move, he immediately rushed downstairs and took out his wand. At this time, he could no longer care about any prohibitions. The little monster covered his ears with his hands, "Ah, sir, don''t say that name, don''t say that name!" "Boom" Harry pushed open the door violently, closed it again, and then rushed downstairs like crazy. He ran into Uncle Vernon as he went downstairs. Vernon was very angry. He was telling a wonderful story downstairs. He was telling a key point, but Harry interrupted. He knew he had to warn this kid who didn''t know what to do. "Who do you think you are eating or drinking, you **** something nobody wants." Vernon lowered his voice and walked towards Harry. How could Harry know what this fat guy was doing? The house elf from Voldemort''s house has killed him, he must get the wand, and he must prepare for the opportunity to escape. He pushed Vernon away, and thanks to George''s nutrition and the college''s good food, Harry had grown into a boy and a half. Although recently returned to Privet Road and lost weight, his body strength after training is not small. At this time, he was anxious and afraid that he could even care about other things. He pushed Uncle Vernon to the ground, and Harry immediately rushed to the cabinet under the stairs, broke the glass, and dragged out his luggage. When the wand was in his hand, Harry''s heart finally stabilized a little, and the house elf from Voldemort''s house did not chase him. Uncle Vernon was still sitting on the ground blankly. He looked incredible. How dare this kid? Although he disappeared for a year last year and became a terrible wizard after returning, he is still just an eleven-year-old kid. How dare he? This kid has been so cowardly recently, just like the previous eleven years, no matter how he beats and scolds, he can only bear it. On weekdays, this kid has been scolded all the time and dare not resist, but how dare he now? Vernon was angry, and he almost rushed to kill the kid, the kid who dared to defy him. Before Vernon could stand up, he watched Harry suddenly rush to the cabinet under the stairs like an evil spirit, smashed the glass open with a grim look, dragged out his box, and took out a dark stick. . Vernon''s anger disappeared. He felt like he was in the middle of summer, and he was splashed with a bucket of snow with ice scum. His anger hadn''t vented yet, as if he had been sucked into a black hole and completely disappeared. He only felt that a bucket of snow water dripped from his head to his feet, not only was his whole body cold, but there was also ice scum stinging his skin. It was then that he finally remembered the most terrifying fear he had buried deep in his heart, "He is a monster, even if he is only eleven years old, a monster has no age." He finally felt terrible for his previous behavior and regretted, "How can I be so stupid to mess with this monster? He will turn our whole family into a roast suckling pig, and then cut it down one by one and eat it bite by bite. " For a while, the house was silent. Vernon only felt that the little man with glasses in front of him had become a demon, and he might be thinking about **** us. At this thought, Vernon dared not make any noise. He only hoped that this monster was attracted by other things. Dudley saw his father sitting on the ground. He wanted to step forward to help him up, but when he saw Harry, he could only shrink tightly in the corner and tremble in fright, he did not dare to step forward. Dudley knew that Harry was no longer the little beanie who could insult at will. He disappeared for a whole year last year, and when he returned, he had changed from a thin little beanie to a strong half-boy. Had it not been for the exact same scar on his forehead and the same black-rimmed glasses, Dudley would hardly recognize him. Chapter 64： Georges gift Chapter 64 George''s Gift And in the weeks after that, he could no longer bully Harry like he had done in the previous eleven years. The former little Douding has become a terrible wizard, and this wizard is always muttering spells in his mouth. Dudley believed that he was looking for an opportunity to turn himself into a pig, just like the monster that came to pick him up did. Aunt Petunia doesn''t know what to do now, this is not the program they arranged in the morning. The program they arranged in the morning was that Vernon played the hospitable host, Dudley played the cute and obedient child, and she played the hardworking housewife. And that monster will stay in the house quietly without making a sound, and life will be as good as last year. But now, with her well-practised script, she seems to be on the wrong set. The owner of the house was sitting on the ground, the monster ran out and pulled out a terrible weapon. It was really a nightmare. She felt dizzy in her head and just wanted to wake up sooner. Mr. and Mrs. Mason seemed to have an accident at the hosts house. They didnt know how to deal with it for a while, so they had to face a quiet guest honestly. Harry held the wand in his hand, carefully guarding against the little monster upstairs. The Vernons guarded Harry. The Masons sat quietly on the sofa. "Boom boom boom, boom boom boom" knocking on the door broke the silence in the room, Dudley seemed to be reminded, he rushed to open the door, and wanted to rush out. Then he was bounced back, he hit the person outside the door, and then bounced back. He sat on the ground, using his hands and feet together, and kept shrinking back. He seemed to be frightened by the people outside the door. The people outside the door came in, and the Masons looked at it. It was not a terrible person who came in from the door. It can even be said that he is a very kind and handsome man. The only thing that looks a little different is probably the delicate face with a sturdy figure. The man strode in, looked around the room, and said, "Harry! Your relatives are really warm." Harry was now focusing on guarding the monster upstairs, when suddenly an unbelievable familiar voice came from behind, it was George''s voice. Harry turned his head with an incredulous look, and saw a handsome, stubborn man. "I was only going to give a gift, but my grandmother heard that my friend was celebrating his birthday and forced me to come over." George shrugged helplessly. Grandmother and Anna seemed to think he would not be able to make it. To my friends, I only planned to prepare a gift in advance, but they were forced to send it personally. "You can come to see me, it is the best gift." Harry''s voice was choked, wiped his eyes with his sleeve, and walked over slowly. "It just so happens that all your things are here. I''ll take you to see the gift I prepared for you." Seeing the different faces of everyone around him, George already had some guesses in his heart, and walked up to help Harry pick it up. box. "Wait, wait, and my Hedwig." Harry said as he walked upstairs, he suddenly stood up in the middle of the walk. Although George is here, the monster upstairs doesn''t know if he has escaped. George watched Harry stop suddenly, carrying the box with one hand, and following him, "If there is anything else you need, take it all with you. I will prepare a new house for you." "The house?" Harry was a little weird, he thought there was a problem with his ears. "Considering that you are already twelve years old, as a young man who is about to reach adulthood, you should have your own house so that you can entertain your friends." George carried the suitcase and walked into the attic. I will stay at school all the time, and the new house is temporarily at No.18 Privet Road." "18 Privet Road?" Harry followed George into his bedroom. The little monster had already escaped. Harry remembered the place at No. 18, Privet Road, that was the best building on this street, near a bustling avenue, a newly built small villa. "Is there anything I need to prepare?" George looked at the attic, a dark and narrow space, and he could reach the ceiling as soon as he reached out. "No, just take my Hedwig." Harry stepped forward and grabbed the cage where Hedwig was closed. George stepped forward and pushed open the window. He took the cage from Harry''s hand. There was no extra action. The cage opened automatically. Hedwig spread its wings and flew out along the window, "It''s really going to be shut down. " Harry touched the back of his head wryly, "Uncle Vernon and they hate everything about magic, and I''m not allowed to mention any words about magic. During this time, Hedwig has been locked in a cage." "Okay, let''s take a look at this place last, you won''t come here again." George looked indifferently, carrying the box and walking downstairs. Harry didn''t look back, and followed George without nostalgia. Uncle Vernon has gotten up from the ground, UU read www.udkahnshu.com, he and Dudley, Aunt Petunia is like a prisoner waiting to be interrogated. Standing dejected by the door, waiting for Harry''s death. "Harry, do you want to say something?" George asked, and he was going to leave the decision to Harry. "No, let''s go." Harry had no nostalgia, just want to leave here faster. "There are still some procedures to go." George took out a document from himself and stuffed it into Vernon''s suit. "This is a legal notice regarding Harry Potter''s change of guardian, including Harry''s eleven years of raising Fei, the last one is about the hospital identification statement about Harry Potter''s long-term abuse during his adoption." "I have hired a lawyer, Jones Douglas. As for whether to sue or not, it will be up to Harry to decide." George took Harry out of the door and added, "In the future, Harry will live at No. 18 Privet Drive. Allowing you to appear within five kilometers of his sight, I will consider it carefully." As George and Harry approached the night, Uncle Vernon''s family finally slumped to the ground. This time, the kid''s friend finally did not directly pull out a magic wand, and they breathed a long sigh of relief. But Vernon could no longer be happy soon. Mr. Mason has stood up, although he is still a bit confused about what happened today. But years of business acumen, let him at least know that the family in front of him is in big trouble. Especially when he heard the name of Jones Douglas. "That''s a stickman who cannibalize people without spitting out bones." He thought this way, but his mouth was still full of friendliness. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 65： New life Chapter 65 A New Life "Mr. Dursley, thank you very much for your warm hospitality today, but it''s already a bit late. My wife and my wife, don''t bother, let''s go back." After Mr. Mason finished speaking, he took his wife and walked quickly. At the door. Looking at the family of three who were still in a daze at this time, Mr. Mason paused for a moment and couldn''t help adding, "Jones Douglas is a famous lawyer known as the "shaven man". There is no lawsuit he can''t win without him. Among the agents, the defendants facing him received the highest sentence in the end." Without waiting for the Vernon family to react, Mr. Mason walked away with his wife quickly. Listening to Mason''s last words, Vernon''s mood just calmed down again. I saw that his complexion changed from red to white, from white to black, from black to green. The change in his complexion today is comparable to the usual one year. With trembling hands, he took out the papers in his suit, and looked through it carefully. The dim light, shining small words, made him strenuously widen his eyes. His face was almost pasted to the document, and the clean white paper was rubbed with oil on his forehead. He read one of the lines, "Abusing family members is punished by imprisonment of not less than five years but not more than ten years, and applicable Punish multiple crimes together." Recall that Mason mentioned earlier that the defendants who faced Jones Douglas received the highest sentence. Vernon swelled into his head, his heart was like a huge boulder, he couldn''t breathe, his mouth opened wide and he passed out. Seeing this scene, Aunt Petunia only felt that the nightmare hadn''t woken up, she must still be dreaming, thinking about it, she collapsed to the ground. Only Dudley looked flustered and at a loss. He hurriedly found a pot of water and splashed it on his parents'' faces. Then it caused another scream. In a panic, he took the boiling water by mistake, and there was another screaming. George took Harry to No.18 Privet Road. "I don''t really know how to give gifts to people, and I don''t have time to spend too much time, but I know that it feels uncomfortable to send someone under the fence." George said of this, and some long-lasting memories also came to mind. In his last life, he had just graduated from university and started working. When I was looking for a job, China''s economy was beginning to stagnate, it was difficult to find a job, and the salary was poor. On the other hand, housing prices are a nationwide speculation in China, which is in the forefront of the world. It is said that with the income of the third world, living in houses that exceed the price of the first world. One month''s income, after removing a small single room, can only barely maintain. Thinking of the changes in this life, it really is this life and the other life. "Considering that you will be in school most of the time, and there is no time to go back here, I don''t bother to find a better place, now it belongs to you." George took out a bunch of keys from his body and gave it to Ha Profit. Harry tremblingly took the key. He knew it was not appropriate, but he really didnt want to go back to Uncle Vernons house again. This is too expensive. He struggled with a trembling voice for the last time. "Just pay your salary in advance and work in my company after graduation." George didn''t care whether Harry really needed to work in his company in the end. At this time, all you need to do is smile. Just need a reason to make everyone happy. "Money is such a good thing." Seeing Harry just holding a bunch of keys, he stumbled and opened the door like he was holding a box. George couldn''t help feeling sigh, and it was the same when he first made a lot of money, although the money gradually became less important to him. But he always knew, always remembered, that money is really a good thing, and it is really hard to have no money. Money may not be everything, but no money is absolutely impossible. Whether it is pursuing dreams or resisting risks, money is indispensable. Just like Harry now, like George used to be, a sum of money brought him more than just money figures. It is the approach of dreams and the distance of suffering. Whether it is in a depressed and depressed past life, or in his high spirited life, George never deceives himself and uses false highs to laugh at money. Of course, money cannot buy all the things you want, but money can make you reject all the things you hate. Pursuing dreams and resisting suffering, you can use money to go to almost any place, and you can do many things with it. Regarding money, the only thing that should be criticized may only be unscrupulous, choosing to make money by hurting others. Other than that, making money reasonably and legally is not vulgar at all. It is the greatest evil and the greatest vulgarity to accuse others of being stinky. "July 31, 1992 is a perfect day, this is my perfect birthday in twelve years." Harry wrote in his notebook. "Mr. Potter, you should come down for dinner." A middle-aged red-haired woman shouted downstairs. Her name is Barbara Brook. She is a kind housewife living in Privet Road. Now she is hired by George to take care of Harry''s daily life. She will take care of Harry throughout the summer. And most importantly, and most importantly, Harry finally got rid of Uncle Vernon''s family God knows how happy he is. All the joy he has gained in Privet Drive for more than ten years, add up Not happy last night. "It''s a magical birthday, just like last year." Harry muttered, then put down the pen in his hand and walked out of the bedroom, making it impolite to wait. It was only one day, and Harry felt like a life away, or because there was only one day. This happened too fast, too surprising, and too happy. No one paid attention to Harry all day yesterday, even at night, at the dinner at Uncle Vernons house. He had to cushion his stomach with a little bit of poor food in advance, and then he had to hide in the dark attic upstairs all night. He must pretend that he does not exist, so as not to be discovered by the guests invited to the dinner downstairs and affect Uncle Vernon''s business talks. Maybe he has to go downstairs to clean up and clean up the rest of the soup after the guest leaves. In fact, this is his birthday, and he will spend his twelfth birthday just like that. Maybe this is not a bad thing, after all, for many people, a birthday is definitely not a big event, let alone a happy event. At least Harry had thought so for more than a decade before, and his birthday was definitely not a happy thing. But on his birthday last year, things changed. On his birthday last year, Harry had the opportunity to change his fate. On his birthday last year, he met Hagrid and he received a letter of acceptance from Hogwarts. He knew his life experience, and he started a brand new life on that dayBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all on Mobile Users please go to read. Chapter 66： Guard against Chapter 66 Prevention He went to Hogwarts, learned a lot of magic, and made many friends. Finally, during the summer vacation, he had to leave his favorite school and return to the situation under the fence. This kind of contrast made him feel bad, this kind of contrast made him sad, this kind of contrast made him almost crazy. He thought he had seen the light and happiness would come in the future, but he was wrong. In the days of Uncle Vernon''s house, he went back to the dark past, and he had to continue to live like an abandoned dog. He almost became crazy. The only thing he could do was to continuously train meditation, and only meditation could he find a place he could control again. All his connections with the magic world, his book of spells, his wand, and his flying broom are all locked in the cabinet under the stairs. He lost all contact with the magic world, he couldn''t even receive letters from Hermione and Ron. Thinking of the letter from Hermione and Ron, Harry felt a little self-blame, "I shouldn''t doubt Ron and Hermione. They are my best friends and George." He had learned from George that Ron and Hermione had sent him many letters. Especially Ron, he invited many times in the letter to let Harry go to his house for summer vacation. Unfortunately, Harry didn''t receive a single copy. "It''s that **** little monster." Harry immediately reacted. It was a little monster from Voldemort''s house. He was not only watching Harry. He also snatched the letter from Harry''s friend to him, which made Harry lose contact with the outside world during his holiday. Only George''s messenger, the clever raven, escaped the monster''s methods. "Don''t let me see the little monster again, I will cramp it and peel it." A cold light flashed in Harry''s eyes, and a terrible thought appeared in his mind. "No, I shouldn''t have such a terrible idea, just kill it." Harry shook his head, a little disturbed at the thought of torturing the enemy. "George said that I recently practiced meditation too often, and I was not happy, and some were too nervous, which affected my emotions recently. I stopped meditation recently. After I came back, I didnt have the opportunity to review the textbook. Review homework these days." Harry was eating dinner while thinking about his homework and George. George heard Harry say that Voldemort''s house elf appeared on Privet Road and intercepted the letter from Hermione and Ron to him. Also tried to attack Harry on his birthday. Just in case, George put his raven on the nearby streets, looking for the little monster. He tried to prepare some traps in advance to catch or kill the little monster. House elves are not easy to deal with. In ancient times, they used to fight against wizards. In the end, he was conquered by the wizard and became a slave of the wizard. Ancient magic has amazing destructive power, and races that can fight wizards are naturally not simple. And being able to be chosen by ancient wizards as slaves to a family, house elves naturally excel. As a kind of natural magic monster, they are born with terrible magic affinity, and this terrible magic affinity is far above that of wizards. They can even release shapeshifting in special places like Hogwarts with powerful magic restrictions. This allows them to appear almost anywhere, they can be the best killers, the best thieves. This terrible ability has killed many outstanding wizards in the process of fighting against wizards. But fortunately, their natural magic power has also disrupted their brains, and the house elves have low IQs. Even if they are treated as slaves, the main things they can do are cleaning, cooking, and even more difficult, only stealing and killing. There are other problems that require brains, and they must not be left to them. They will mess everything up. George never wanted to see a house elf in his home, it was simply too bad. George let his raven circle the Privet Road to investigate carefully, but he found nothing. "Like Harry, I saw the house elves outside the house, it''s not a good thing." He muttered. At night, the house elves of Voldemort''s house did not appear. A flying turquoise car entered George''s sight. "Hi, George!" Ron and Fred flew towards George, and the car stopped carefully in front of George. Ron cat crawled out of the car door with his waist down, "George, why are you here? Did you see Harry? Did you see Harry? What happened to him? I wrote him twelve letters He didn''t even reply to me." There was no news of Harry suddenly, which made Ron very worried, especially since it was Harry''s birthday yesterday. He has not received any news from Harry, which made Ron feel very bad. Today, he finally couldn''t bear to steal the car with his brother Fred and rushed over. Before seeing Harry, Ron first saw George dangling here, and his heart was even more tense. He ran over immediately, wondering if Harry had an accident Harry met some recently Unexpected, but nothing major, his letter was intercepted by a house elf, so ask him for details. "George comforted Ron first, and then asked again, "Are you here to take Harry to your house for the summer vacation?" " "Of course, I have invited him twelve times. Although he may not have received it, I will take it as his acquiescence. Now my car is coming, don''t expect him to refuse." Ron clenched his fists with both hands, vowing to Harry brought it home. "By the way, since you are here, George, you have to visit my house. My mother wanted to invite you to visit my house. She was very curious about you, the person who set the Hogwarts record. "Ron only thinks that training meditation is really useful. He didn''t expect that his mind could turn so fast, and immediately he thought of an excuse to invite George home. George groaned for a moment, then looked at Ron''s expectant expression, "Alright, let''s call Harry now." Although George didn''t have the idea of ??going to Ron''s house before, but since he caught up with him, it was hard to refuse. To be honest, he was also very curious about Ron''s house. The Ron Weasleys are very, very special in the entire magical world. To be precise, their mother is very special. More precisely, Mrs. Weasley has too many children. Ron has five older brothers and one younger sister. George is curious, if Weasleys family''s financial situation is better, Ron will have more brothers and sisters? In George''s view, this is extremely possible, and he is happy to make it possibleBook friends are welcome to visit and read, and the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 67： Equality between men and women in the magical world Chapter 67 Gender Equality in the Magic World On the other hand, the Weasley family not only has many children, each child is also a top student in the school. In the eyes of others, these may be just small things. But in the eyes of George, whose vision encompasses the entire magical world and even the entire world, the Weasley family is extremely unusual. How special is this unusual? If George chooses someone to be the principal of Hogwarts. George would never look at Dumbledore. He will vote for Mrs. Weasley all the votes he can manipulate. George couldn''t understand, how did the magical world ignore the Weasley family, so obvious differences? In fact, the population of the entire British magical world is only 3,000. In terms of the Muggle world, this is extremely unreasonable. First of all, there is no large-scale war in the magical world. In fact, even during the dark reign of Voldemort more than ten years ago, not many people really died. After all, the population of the magical world is too small. If Voldemort dared to be like a careerist in the Muggle world, it would only take a few weeks or even a few days for the entire magical world to die clean. No matter what kind of careerist, he will never hope that he can only rule some cats and dogs. Secondly, a wizard has a long life span. A healthy wizard can easily live to more than one hundred or two hundred years old. If they want, they have many ways to extend their life. Then, babies in the wizarding world rarely die. Different from the daily busyness of the Muggle world, it has the magic of convenience. Even the most common wizard family, in housework and life, has been very convenient and automated very early. This allows wizard families to have enough time to take care of their children. At the same time, the declining birth rate of wizard families also ensures that wizard families pay special attention to their children. Hogwarts will let all eleven-year-old wizards enter the school to learn, and once they have mastered some basic magic, it is even more difficult for the little wizards to die. There is neither large-scale war nor large-scale death. It is not that the average life span is short and the mortality rate is high. There is no premature death, patriarchal, burying children. How does the Wizarding World maintain such a low population density? Finally, George came to a very interesting conclusion after a lot of historical data. The biggest reason for the low population density in the wizarding world is that there is too much equality between men and women. George had made many hypotheses. While making hypotheses, he used historical data to verify them. George had assumed average life expectancy, mortality, and mortality, but these were not factors. Finally, the biggest factor affecting the wizarding worlds population is the excessive equality between men and women, resulting in a low birth rate. I have to say that the concept of equality between men and women in the wizarding world has far surpassed that of the Muggle world for many years. As the saying goes, only power has the right to speak. Unlike the Muggle world, it was not until modern times that after the development of science and technology and the liberation of productive forces, it experienced the feminist movement and affirmative activities that pursued equality and equal rights. The female wizards in the magical world do not need to experience the affirmative movement in the Muggle world, nor do they need to experience actions such as fighting for feminism. They are born to master magic power, and not to lose to any male, they are born to master power. Although due to differences in preferences and habits, politicians in the magical world are mostly male. But being a girl can also become a wizard, even a powerful wizard. Whether at home or in society, the status of women is unprecedentedly strong. At this time wizards want to be in groups in the harem? Want to be patriarchal? That was really daydreaming. Just like modern society, with gender equality and good contraception, declining birthrate is also an inevitable result. In the wizarding world, no one will treat their life as a work of reproduction. Ordinary people don''t do this, and even wizards with high self-esteem don''t. Even in the magic world, that special tall, handsome and rich, "true" life winner. Nicole May, he has only one wife. You know, as long as he wants, endless gold, endless money, endless life. Even a witch in the magic world will be moved by him, and may even accept his three wives and four concubines. But in more than six hundred years of life, Nicholas Lemay, the real life winner, the real tall, handsome and rich, has not only a wife, but also no children. For the entire magical world, fertility and reproduction are something that no one is particularly interested in. Under this circumstance, the Weasley family, who had a lot of children and brought them up, looked very weird and very different. Harry panted and carried the box and rushed over. In order to avoid being seen by others, George didn''t let Ron fly to No. 18 Privet Road in his cool car. There is already close to a bustling avenue, and it is easy to be seen by passing pedestrians, which will obviously cause a huge sensation. George asked his raven to inform Harry and asked him to take all his luggage. Harry left a note to Barbara Brook and then sneaked out with the big suitcase. Ron stepped forward and gave Harry a heavy hug, "Hey, man, I''m so worried about you. I sent you twelve letters, and you didn''t reply to me. I was terrified. Just come here by yourself." Harry just ran over, before he could relax, he was hugged tightly by Ron again. He loosened the box and stood there for a while before he was relieved. "I''m sorry, I was in some trouble. All my letters back and forth were intercepted by a monster." George put Harry''s box up, put it in the trunk of the car, and got into the co-pilot of the car. He looked back at Harry and Ron, "Get in the car first, and walk and say, don''t be found." Ron and Harry sat in the back row, the car slowly lifted into the air, flying higher and higher, Hedwig glide happily around the car. At this time, Ron couldn''t wait to ask Harry, "What the **** is going on?" Harry then told all the story, he was treated indifferently by Uncle Vernon''s family. On his birthday, I met Voldemort''s house elf, a monster named Dobby, which not only intercepted Harry''s letters, but also tried to attack him. Fortunately, George came afterwards, and he had a new house. Harry finished speaking, and there was a long silence in the car. "Too many things have happened during this time, but everything is okay." Ron said slowly and heavily. He didn''t expect Harry to have so many things in the past few weeks. He turned his gaze to George again, "George, you gave Harry a perfect birthdayBook friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall .com~For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 68： guess Chapter 68 Guess "After he graduated, he had to spend ten years working for me for this." George said in a relaxed tone. "Hahahaha" everyone laughed. "That little monster, Dobby, is really the house elf of Voldemort? Voldemort has disappeared now. Whose instructions should it listen to?" Fred stared at Harry and asked a question. "I don''t know this. The monster can''t say the name of the owner. When accidentally trying to say it, it immediately hits the wall with its head." At this point, Harry paused and continued to recall the scene, "It''s me After guessing Voldemort''s name, it screamed, don''t say the name." Fred was silent for a moment and then said, "Then, it''s actually not certain that it is the house-elf of Voldemort''s house. It may also be sent by someone to prevent you from going back to school, or to tease you. Enemy?" "Yes." Harry and Ron said in unison. "Draco Malfoy." Harry explained, "We are classmates and he hates me very much." "Draco Malfoy, is his father Lucius Malfoy?" Fred turned to look at George. "Yes, they are father and son." George turned his head to look at Harry. "Lucius is Voldemort''s henchman. When Voldemort was rampant, his base camp was at Malfoy Manor." "The Malfoy family is very rich and used to be Voldemort''s base camp. Their family must have raised a lot of house elves. These elves obeyed Voldemort''s orders when Voldemort was still alive, and now obey the orders of Lucius." Harry I have found a clue that links my two enemies together. "It is also possible that Lucius is in contact with Voldemort right now and is conducting a conspiracy." Ron added eagerly. There was another long period of silence in the car. "Well, don''t worry about Lucius, Voldemort, and their house elves, let''s talk about other things." George broke the deadlock first. "These things can''t be solved right away. For the time being, we have to be more vigilant." "So many things have happened, and I didnt help, but Im very happy, were here to pick you up today." Ron patted Harry on the shoulder. Harry had a hard time during the previous vacation. Yeah was very proud of his wise decision to come to Harry today. "You didn''t reply to me a letter, I was so anxious. At first I thought it was my Eero that had a problem. It was a bit old, and sometimes it would be exhausted when sending letters. I want to borrow Hemei S..." "Who?" "After Percy was elected the superior, his parents gave him the new owl." Fred explained to Harry. "But Percy refused to lend me!" Ron said discouragedly. "He was too stingy, and I had to ask Eero to send a letter to George. George quickly wrote me back, his The raven is so handsome." Ron turned his envious gaze to George, the co-pilot. That raven really made him like it too much. It was much smarter than Percy''s Hemes, much more powerful, and much better than his Eero. "Actually, I would rather call. The messenger is too easy to be intercepted, so I specially trained a raven, but I still cannot guarantee that it can escape several interceptions." George shrugged, the raven is much better than the owl. , But unless he can have a way to let the raven master enough magic, otherwise these messengers are far inferior to a phone call or a text message anyway. "What phone?" Fred and Ron asked curiously. The magical creature called the phone turned out to be a better messenger than George''s raven. "It''s not a magical creature, it''s a communication tool in the Muggle world. They are very convenient and can transmit voices, just like talking face to face." Harry saw that Ron and Fred were thinking about each other, waved their hands, and danced. Explain to them both. Looking at Harry''s explanation, Ron and Fred still couldn''t understand what a cell phone was, and George had a strange feeling. "I will send a few mobile phones over in two days. As long as I''m not in a special environment like school, I can use my mobile phone for daily contact. Owl is really inconvenient." George has a strange smile on his face, like a prank. The idea of ??spreading the phone to Ron''s house so that Ron can talk to Harry on the phone in the future. "I will send a few mobile phones over in two days. As long as I''m not in a special environment like school, I can use my mobile phone for daily contact. Owl is really inconvenient." George has a strange smile on his face, like a prank. The idea of ??spreading the phone to Ron''s house so that Ron can talk to Harry on the phone in the future. "That''s great. We can contact us by phone in the future, so we won''t be afraid that the owl delivering the letter will be intercepted." Harry said with a look of excitement. He never lost contact with the magic world in the past few weeks. Don''t want to endure it anymore. Listening to Harry talking about the convenience and benefits of the phone, Ron and Fred were also eager to try, thinking that the phone that George said could be delivered sooner. "You get out of the car, UU read , does your dad know?" Harry thought of another crucial question. "Oh, he doesn''t know. He is going to work overtime tonight. I hope we can quietly drive the car into the garage without being noticed by my mother." Ron''s tone seemed ordinary, as if he did such things frequently. "What kind of work does your dad do at the Ministry of Magic?" Harry asked curiously. Wizards also need to work overtime? Will this affect work efficiency? "He is in a very boring department." Ron had a weird tone and didn''t seem to like the job. "It is forbidden to abuse the Muggle Goods Division." "What?" Harry heard a long string of words and didn''t recognize them at all. "It is forbidden to impose magic on Muggle-produced things, for fear that they will return to Muggle shops or homes, which will cause a lot of trouble." "Like last year, an old witch died. Her tea set was treated as an antique and sold to an antique shop. A female Muggle bought it back and used it to invite a friend to drink tea. That is not a happy memory. Because of this, my dad has been working for several weeks, covering up the past with oblivion spells and various other methods. Ron still had a headache thinking of the situation. "That''s not easy." Harry felt his head big as he listened. "Of course, a man was admitted to the hospital and yelled at the doctors and nurses, saying that the teapot would spray water and the pliers would bite people. My dad was very busy, and the most important thing was that there was only He and another old wizard Perkins, he can''t always let the old wizard work overtime." Ron was helpless when he talked about the events at the time. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 69： The Burrow of the Weasleys Chapter 69 Weasleys Burrow "Then this car?" Harry looked out the window. This flying car was obviously a magical creation. Fred laughed, "That''s it. My dad is also obsessed with Muggle-related things because of work. Our house is full of Muggle-related things. He took them apart and reassembled them with magic. Get up. If he also takes care of our house, he can get himself up. My mother is going crazy about this." Hearing this, George couldn''t help but laugh. Mr. Weasley is really a model of doing a line of love. "It''s the road." Fred said, looking at the familiar sight outside the window, "We will be there soon, and the day will soon be bright." A faint blush appeared on the eastern horizon. The car was lowered continuously under Fred''s control, and outside the window was a landscape of green fields and rows of trees. "Our home is on the edge of the village." Fred said, "This is Ottery-San Catchpole" The car flew lower and lower, and the sun had carefully climbed up the treetops. "Oh, we are here." Fred exclaimed excitedly. The car landed gently and everyone jumped out of the car. After flying for a while, they stepped on a solid ground again, which always made people happy. They are now by a dilapidated garage, surrounded by a small courtyard. The financial situation of Ron''s house is really bad, and the yard looks very shabby and rough. It used to be a pigpen built of stones, but some rooms were added later. There are several floors in the room, but they are all slanted, like sticking together by magic, a bit scary. There are four chimneys on the red roof, and a sign hanging in front of the house is an oblique "burrow". It really deserves its name. There were a pile of leather boots thrown by the gate, and a rusty crucible, and a few brown chickens ran around in the yard. "Not very good." Ron said embarrassingly. He likes his home very much and his family very much, but entertaining friends still makes him a little embarrassed. "It''s great here." Harry looked very relaxed and cheerful. He liked the atmosphere of home revealed here, the pastoral style of the old country. "The style is avant-garde, but it''s very warm." George felt that it was not bad here. If you change the style, it will actually feel like a paradise. "Okay, let''s go upstairs quietly, don''t let people find out." Fred already has a plan, "When Mom calls us to have breakfast, Ron, you will be responsible for running downstairs and hopping downstairs, Mommy , Do you see who is here! Harry and George only came out at this time. When she was happy, she wouldn''t notice that we used the car." "That''s it." Ron acted immediately, planning to take Harry and George upstairs, "Come on, follow me upstairs." As soon as he turned his head, Ron''s face immediately turned green, staring blankly in the direction of the house. Mrs. Weasley walked over quickly from the opposite side, driving the chicken to run around. The kind-eyed woman in the ordinary days is now like a tiger with its claws exposed, her eyes are extremely scary. "Oh!" Fred exclaimed, now he was caught. Ron lowered his head. Mrs. Weasley stopped in front of them, with one hand akimbo, and the other pointing at them, examining them one by one. She was wearing an apron with her wand in her pocket, as if she had just run out of the kitchen. "You are so courageous." She suppressed her anger. "We!" Fred raised his head and whispered in defense. "Do you know how worried I am?" Mrs. Weasley''s low voice made Harry and George who were standing beside him startled. "Sorry, mom, but..." Ron apologized in a low voice. "The bed is empty, and there are no notes everywhere. There are no people, no cars, I am almost crazy. The whole night, there may be a car accident, have you thought about it? I have never encountered... Charlie, Bill, Percy never worried me like this." "Percy the model student," Fred whispered. "You should learn more from him, don''t worry about it." Mrs. Weasley yelled, poking Fred''s chest with her hand. "You may accidentally fall to death, you may be seen by someone, and then you will be implicated. Your father." After a long time, Mrs. Weasley didn''t turn her head until she screamed hoarse. George immediately walked up, "Hello, Mrs. Weasley, Ron and Fred did not leave you a note. This is really reckless. They should communicate with you in advance so that they dont worry you. You can also get your help." Mrs. Weasley''s face softened a lot when he heard George''s approval, "Yes, I am not angry that they went out, but they didn''t tell me at all, which made me so worried." "They should remember this lesson, and remember how to deal with it next time. Harry and I would also like to thank you and Ron and Fred. They were too reckless, but they also helped Harry. I''m glad to be here See you here." George pulled Harry over and bowed together like Mrs. Weasley ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You are so kind, I am glad to see you, dear George, dear Harry. "Mrs. Weasley said kindly, "Go in and have breakfast," She turned her head and shouted at Ron and Fred, "Learn something from George, you can''t let me save some snacks." Mrs. Weasley turned back to the room, Fred whispered, "Model student George." George patted Fred on the shoulder and raised his eyebrows. "If you plan to take less training, everyone comes here like this." The burrows kitchen is very small and seems a bit crowded. In the middle is a wooden table and several chairs, all cleaned. There is a clock on the opposite wall, but there are no numbers, only a pointer. It should be written in the place of the number, "morning tea", "feed the chicken", "late for school" these specific words. There are three layers of books stacked on the mantelpiece; "Magic of Cheese", "Magic of Bread", "Magic Dinner" and other magic books about cooking. George muttered to himself, "Mrs. Weasley loves her family very much, including family services." George is trying to analyze the difference between Mrs. Weasley and other witches from the daily details. These details make the Weasley family very different from other people in the magic world. George looked around carefully. Although he was born in the magic world, he didn''t have many friends. You can''t expect an adult''s soul to have fun with a child. If it werent for Harry and the others for the protagonist status, it would be difficult for George to make friends with an eleven-year-old child. The grandmother was afraid that he would have no friends, and it was not all unfounded worriesBook friends are welcome to visit. Read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 70： Mrs. Weasley Chapter 70 Mrs. Weasley Georges lack of security is not only manifested in his dislike of dragons, dogs, and pets. He is a little worried about things that lack control, and he doesn''t even like house elves. Furthermore, what is more lack of control than a bear child? Of course he can control himself, without a curse to fly the bear boy. But it was too difficult to let him and the child stay together and play together. So it is not unusual for such a person to lack friends. But fortunately, George didn''t mind these. With the strength, there were too many people who wanted to be friends with him. Mrs. Weasley was clanging breakfast, she casually tossed the cut sausages into the frying pan, and glared at Ron and Fred when she was busy. Muttered, "What are you trying to write." "I can''t believe it." George added silently in his heart, "Mrs. Weasley loves her family very much, including making complaints to them." "I won''t blame you, Harry." She poured seven or eight fried sausages into Harry''s plate, comforting him, "Me and Arthur were also worried about you. We also decided last night if If you don''t reply, we will pick you up. But..." She added three fried eggs to Harry''s plate, "Flying over half a country with an illegal magic car, it''s simply too bad." She looked back at George''s figure and brought out a larger plate with more sausages and more eggs before serving it to George. George added silently in his heart, "Mrs. Weasley loves her family very much, including family and friends." Mrs. Weasley tapped her magic wand toward the sink, and the pots and pans clanged and cleaned themselves. This scene made George''s eyes bright, and he added another sentence in his heart, "You can use the silent curse in housework at will. While he is proficient in housework, his magic control is also super strong." "It''s bad, mom!" Ron mumbled. "Don''t gossip while eating." Mrs. Weasley snapped. "They won''t feed Harry, Mother." Fred also said. "Shut up, too." Mrs. Weasley said, looking at Harry with a gentler expression. "Strict but not harsh, and there is no parent." George looked at the picture and muttered, "Her children are not afraid of her. They can tell her what they are saying. The family atmosphere is very good." At this time, a red-haired child in wide pajamas ran into the kitchen. She screamed and ran out immediately. "The economic situation is very poor, and my daughter''s pajamas don''t fit." George muttered silently, and when he was going to send his mobile phone, he would send more clothes. "This is Ginny." Ron whispered to Harry, "My sister, she has been talking about you all summer, she is your number one fan." "She still wants your autograph, Harry." Fred whispered, he peeked at his mother and immediately buried his head and continued eating. The atmosphere in the kitchen was a bit tense. Everyone speeded up the meal and swept away the plates. "I''m tired, I''ll go to bed first." Fred put down the plate. "No." Mrs. Weasley said mercilessly, "You asked for it, and you stayed up all night. Now you can go to the garden to clear the goblins from the garden. They are already out of control." "Don''t, mother" Fred looked at his mother pitifully. "Don''t expect to beg for mercy." Mrs. Weasley glared at Ron and Fred, "You can go to bed when you are done." She looked at Harry and George again, "You can go to bed. If you haven''t slept all night, you must be exhausted." Harry looked at George, a little embarrassed, and said, "I''m not sleepy, I''m going to help Ron work together, I don''t know what a goblin is yet." "Good boy, this life is boring," said Mrs. Weasley. "Let me see what Lockhart said." She turned around and pulled out a book from the shelf of the fireplace. "No, Mom, we know how to deal with the goblins in the garden." Fred said with a helpless face looking up. Mrs. Weasleys hand is a beautifully fancy thick paper book with a thick cover that reads "Guidero Lockhart Teach You to Eliminate Household Pests" on the thick cover, and the entire layout is a big one. Photo of a handsome guy with bright blond hair. The handsome guy in the photo was still winking, and Mrs. Weasley looked down at him straightforwardly. "He is amazing, he knows everything about the family, this is a great book..." Mrs. Weasley smiled silly. "Mom admires him very much." Fred lowered his head and said in a low voice, his ears flushed and he looked a little embarrassed. "Don''t talk nonsense, Fred." Mrs. Weasley''s face flushed, and she waved her hand embarrassedly. "Hurry up and work. Since you think you know more than Lockhart, wait for me to check. At the time, if there are goblins in the yard I will make you look good." George has quietly walked out the door, silently complaining, "Mrs. Weasley loves her family very much, but she still has a girlish heart with fantasies, and she likes flashy handsome guys." As the owner of a huge bookstore, coupled with a wide range of books, George is no stranger to Guidro Lockhart, let him comment, "It is a pity a talented entertainer who was born in the magic world." Gidro Lockhart knows how to make himself popular, and at the same time he spares no effort to practice these. He is an unqualified Ravenclaw, but when it comes to creating fame and spreading influence, he is definitely a good hand. Although George didnt like him, and fortunately Anna and grandmother didnt like Guidro Lockharts books, but I have to admit that Guidro Lockhart is a talent, a specialization in creating fame and spreading influence. Powerful talents. George even considered some commercial cooperation with Guidro Lockhart. After all, this is a very well-known figure in the magic world. The key is that the price is not high, and it is not picky. It is very good to invite it. But he quickly dispelled this idea, after all, the population of the magic world is far from the point where it needs celebrity endorsements. The Weasley brothers came to the garden listlessly, complaining as they walked, and yawning from time to time. The garden is very big, maybe not a garden, the whole is more like a big yard. There are weeds everywhere here, there are many intertwined trees beside the walls, and many weird plants grow messily in the yard. A green pond, the water is not clear, there are frogs jumping around from time to time Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at ~www.novelhall.com ~Mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 71： Weird law Chapter 71 The Wonderful Law "Actually, there are goblins in Muggle gardens," Ron said, lowering his head and rummaging vigorously among the peony flowers. The branches and leaves of the peony flowers trembled and the petals fell off. Then he grabbed something and yanked it out, "Look, this is it, like a little Santa, chubby, and carrying a fishing rod." George clutched his forehead, how much Ron hates Santa Claus! Not only are goblins not like Santa Claus at all, they are not even like people. They are bare and round, like a huge pebble, they can only be regarded as humanoid creatures, but their facial features are not particularly imbalanced, and they are much more attractive than house elf. "You need to do this!" Ron gave a demonstration. He lifted the goblin''s ankle upside down, lifted the goblin above his head, swung his arm into a big circle, and finally slammed it forward. The goblin flew far away. With a plop, it landed on the ground behind the hedge, "This won''t hurt them, it can turn them dizzy, and then they won''t find the original hole." "You are too bad, I can throw that stump." Fred looked at Ron with contempt, and threw a goblin over the stump. Harry tried to catch a goblin, but was accidentally bitten by the goblin''s sharp teeth. He became a little cautious and turned his head to see what George did. "You are cheating." Ron also saw George''s way of dealing with goblins. George took out his wand and waved it lightly without chanting. One goblin after another floated on the surrounding ground. They floated very high, being whirled high and far in the air by a whirlwind. Compared to the distance Ron and Fred threw out with their hands, it was far too far and much more efficient. "The wizard must use the wizard''s method." George said disapprovingly. If he wants to exercise, he has a sufficient exercise plan. He will add gravity to himself, and then conduct all-round training. These ordinary household chores, of course, are still used to exercise magical control. Otherwise, a wizard in a peaceful age would not have so much time to train and fight. As for the ban on minors? Just like Ron''s father''s, "The Division of Muggle Items is Prohibited". How many people will there be in the Department of Prohibition of Abuse of Magic? George remembered whether it was one or two. Speaking of the legal provisions of the magical world, George picked up a legal provision and found a bunch of loopholes. You can''t really expect a small group with extraordinary powers to have such complete legal provisions, unless they use Veritaserum in everything. After reading several law books, George already knew most of the ways to circumvent the prohibition. "You''re right." Fred threw the goblin in his hand far away, and said with a sullen expression. With George''s magic "cheating", it didn''t take long for the goblins to be cleared out. "I don''t know if they can still find here?" Ron looked at the goblin who was blown away by the whirlwind, and said with some uncertainty, "They always find them back before, because my father is very tolerant of them. , Even think they are interesting, it is difficult for them to find a better place than here." Ron was talking, and there was a sound "banging" from the door. "Dad is back." Fred said happily, walking across the garden towards the house. As soon as everyone entered the door, they saw Mr. Weasley slumped on the kitchen chair, with a pair of glasses on the table in front of him. His eyes were tightly closed, he was thin and tall, and a little flat, and his hair was not as red as his children. A green robe was crumpled, and the whole person looked very tired. "I''m really exhausted." He reached out to grab the teapot, and ignored everyone who came in. "I checked nine houses in one night, and the old guy Mondungus Fletcher almost gave me one when I turned around. The curse..." Mr. Weasley drank the tea in the teapot in one sip, before he let out a long sigh of relief. "Did you find anything? Dad?" Fred looked very curious. "It''s just a few keys with reduced spells, and a kettle that bites people." Mr. Weasley yawned listlessly. "There are also some troublesome things, like some weird ferrets, but thank God, that They are not in our control. They have been sent to the spell laboratory and need to be checked and confirmed..." "Why did they add a reduction spell to the key?" Ron didn''t want to understand the reason. "Just to make fun of Muggles." Mr. Weasley''s voice revealed contempt, "They sell Muggle keys, and then reduce the curse to make the keys smaller, so that when they need to be used, they suddenly cannot be found." "This makes Muggles incomprehensible. They cannot admit that they cannot accept that their keys are reduced by magic. They will only insist that the keys are lost. They will always turn a blind eye to the magic that is right in front of them, but we are real. With the magic cast, you can''t believe it..." "Like a car, right?" Mrs. Weasley came in, holding a poker in her hand. She had just come over from the stove and the stick was still smoking. Mr. Weasley opened his mouth wide, and his words seemed to be stuck in his neck. His eyes were erratic and he looked at his wife with a guilty conscience, not knowing what she found, "Car...car, Honey, what are you talking about?" "Yes, Arthur, it''s the car." Mrs. Weasley''s eyes became angry, and her voice became low. "Think about it. A wizard bought an old rusty car. He told his wife that he just I want to learn about Muggle things to facilitate work and look at the internal structure. Then he used magic to transform it into a flying magic car." "Oh, my dear, dont worry, I dont think you know, he is not illegal. Of course he should tell his wife in advance. There is a loophole in the law. In fact, as long as he doesnt use it to fly, the car will It''s not illegal to fly." Mr. Weasley explained hurriedly. "Arthur Weasley, you deliberately left loopholes when you were writing the law!" Mrs. Weasley yelled, "Just to allow yourself to fool around those Muggle things in the shed? Tell you , This morning, Harry came in your magic car that was not going to fly." George held his forehead with his hand, feeling a little speechless, "No wonder there are a lot of loopholes in the laws of the magic world. It turns out that these laws are written by employees. Each employee has left himself a pile of back doors. This magic world Isnt the law full of flaws?" Although the real world does this, the people who make laws always leave loopholes for themselves, but the real world is not only one or two people in a department. Entrust the entire law to one or two people to formulate it. Under the constraints of selfishness and level, the legal provisions of the magic world are almost like a sieve. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 72： Mr. Weasley Chapter 72 The Kind Mr. Weasley "Harry?" Mr. Weasley asked blankly. "Which Harry?" He hurriedly looked around, only then saw Harry, and hurriedly jumped up again, "Oh, my God, it''s Harry Bo Especially, I am so happy to see you. Ron said at school that he had made good friends and he told us many things about you." It turned out that Mr. Weasley didn''t wear glasses and was a little sloppy. He didn''t even know who was sitting before him. "Your son drove that magic car last night, flew over half the country, and flew to Harry''s house to pick him up." Mrs. Weasley asked with her arms akimbo, "What can you say now? " "Really?" Mr. Weasley was not angry, but asked, "How does it fly? I... mean." Seeing the anger in Mrs. Weasley''s eyes, he immediately became serious. Said, "This is very bad, boys, this is very bad..." George saw this scene, and smiled to himself, "Mr. Weasley is really a kind and interesting person." Speaking of it, Mr. Weasley is not a simple character. He can apply magic to daily life, which is not something that every wizard can do. More importantly, it is definitely not easy to convert Muggle things into magic items. As he and Ron mentioned, the other wizards were boring no matter how. ''S pranks are just adding a spell to some common Muggle items. In fact, these spells don''t last long because of their magical power. They often have no effect after being triggered a few times. More often, these can only be used as pranks. But it is not easy to convert ordinary items into magic items. Take the magic car yesterday. Even George is very curious about the principle. You know, George may not be as strong as the old wizards who have been years old, but his vision comes from the Internet age of the explosion of knowledge, and what makes him curious is not simple. Converting a car into a magic car involves many complicated principles. This is definitely not just a few spells. You know, yesterday they flew over half of the country with a magic car. This car can be controlled and its flying speed is not slow. Compared with the specially made flying broomsticks made of special materials, the technical content of the magic car is much higher. More importantly, George did not think that he would live in this magical world of less than 3,000 people all his life. His vision for his future is the whole world. After he has enough power, these magic items that can be used by ordinary people are of great significance to him. When I think of this, the assistance and wooing plan for the Weasley family cannot be changed and needs to be implemented as soon as possible. Harry has been very happy in the past few days. The life in the Burrow is very different from his previous life. The Dursleys are full of rules, especially for Harry. The Weasleys are always full of novelties and surprises. On the first day, the mirror beside the fireplace in the kitchen scared him. He was just about to look in the mirror. The mirror suddenly yelled, "The shirt must be tucked into the waistband to keep the clothes neat and tidy." The ghoul in the attic will never let the house be quiet for a moment. It is afraid of being quiet. Once it can''t hear the noise, it will shout loudly. Scream, smash the pipe. There are often explosions in Fred''s bedroom, and what is even more surprising is that everyone is accustomed to it, and there is nothing wrong with it. But what Harry liked most was that everyone here liked him, which he had never experienced before. Even at Hogwarts, who he also likes, there will always be Malfoy and Snape every day, reminding Harry that he is not welcome and that someone hates him. Only here, in the Burrow, among the Weasleys. He only realized that everyone liked him, and Mrs. Weasley would watch him after every meal and give him some food. This made him feel a little embarrassed, who was already strong, and had to increase his exercise daily. When Mr. Weasley ate, he liked to sit next to him, and he always asked him about Muggle life, and asked him what Muggle appliances and mobile phones were. A few days ago, George had asked Raven to bring the cell phone. Each one had a cell phone, and everyone added phone numbers to each other. Harry looked at the beautiful black hard shell in his hand, the streamlined body, and the digital time display, giving him a sense of security. Now I dont worry about the letter to everyone being intercepted. The mobile phone also opened up Mr. Weasley''s eyes, "This is incredible." He sighed, "It''s a genius invention. Magic can''t do such a relaxed conversation." In addition to the mobile phone, he also brought a lot of clothes, including Harry''s. They came from Privet Drive in a hurry. During the summer, the Dursleys were even more unlikely to buy new clothes for Harry. In the Burrow, Harry usually wore college robes until George prepared a bunch of new clothes for everyone This made George a big man in the Weasley family, although he Not much, and very serious, but everyone liked him very much. He quietly told Harry, "This is the secret of his popularity as an otaku." He did not explain to Harry what an otaku is, ha Li Xin thought, maybe this is also a secret branch of wizards? Mysterious inheritance? Speaking of George, Harry had a pity that George did not stay in the Burrow for a few more days. But there is no way, after all, George has too much to do. In addition to the bookstore business of the Soros family that Harry knew, he even recently planned to engage in magical object manufacturing with Mr. Weasley. George always admired Harry, was surprised, and sometimes needed to look up. It''s hard to think of him as a friend of the same grade, and George doesn''t like others to think of him as eleven, just like his height and body shape, he looks like an outstanding adult in almost everything. George said that he intends to apply Muggle technology to the manufacture of magic items, so he asked Mr. Weasley a lot of his modification experience and paid a patent fee for it. He also promised that once the magic items are successfully manufactured, they will continue to pay Mr. Weasley royalties based on the value of the magic items. This is not a small amount of money, especially for the poor financial situation of the Weasley family. Mrs. Weasley refused to agree at the beginning. She didn''t believe in the value of those fiddles, and she refused to accept other people''s financial aid easily. But George soon used some businessmen''s principles, good market prospects, and used to create a better life in the magical world. A lot of sufficient reasons persuaded herwelcome book friends to visit. Read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 73： Weasleys changes Chapter 73 Changes in Weasley''s House George always has a way. Mr. Weasley has always been very fond of tinkering with Muggle things. This time he was praised and valued by George and immediately regarded George as his confidant. When George described some of his fiddles as creative inventions, the future of the magic world, he also paid a large amount of patent fees. Now Mr. Weasley can''t wait to sell himself to George, and now spends all his free time on some of the modifications proposed by George. Ron has recently become obsessed with mobile games and even sleeps and eats, which makes Harry a little worried. He had to lift up George''s name to allow Ron to maintain daily meditation and homework, lest he would be overtaken by Malfoy when school started because he was addicted to games. Ron now fears George even more, and George has become a man his parents respect. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, dont compare George as the children of other peoples families. Instead, they called George "Mr. Soros" very seriously at home. They only called him "Dear George" intimately when he was in front of George. In private, they respect George very much and treat him like a big man. Because of the financial abundance, there are more laughter at home. Ron knows that it doesn''t matter if his father and mother are angry at home now, they are in a very good mood recently. But if George is not happy, then he will be miserable, even Ginny will refuse to talk to him, and even more terrible is that the phone will be taken away. Actually, Mrs. Weasley has already planned this, but she hasn''t found a suitable reason for it to take back the gift from George from everyone. Mrs. Weasley has regarded George as a big person who needs respect, just like Dumbledore. Dumbledore has always been her idol, and she respects him very much. If someone told her before that someone would surpass Dumbledore, she would immediately reply, "This is ridiculous nonsense." But now if someone tells her, "George will surpass Dumbledore." She would take it for granted, "George created the best freshman grade at Hogwarts, and this is far from his all." Mrs. Weasley had a special feeling for George from the very beginning. Ron received a lot of care from George in school. He became the backbone of George''s mutual aid agency and saves some money every month in addition to his own living expenses. More importantly, his studies have not fallen, and he has become more and more sensible. This made Mrs. Weasley, who had been worried about her young son, especially wanted to thank George. This time George came to the house as a guest. Mrs. Weasley treated George as an adult. The facts have proved that George is not like an adult, but a very good adult. In the beginning, Mrs. Weasley disagreed with George''s investment and did not accept George''s money. She didn''t believe that by tinkering with Muggle things and turning them into magic items, they could become valuable. But she listened to George, "Injection of funds, market prospects, intellectual property rights, financial tools..." A lot of terminology immediately made her dizzy. When she was in school, she got good grades and was an excellent Graffindo. But she knows the horror of Ravenclaw, especially the horror of Ravenclaw who created Hogwarts, the best achievement in history. In her words, "The outstanding Ravenclaw is exactly a walking encyclopedia." What''s more frightening is that George is not a Ravenclaw who can only read books. He easily argued with Mr. Weasley about the details of the transformation of magic items, avoiding conflicts between multiple spells, and the magic is in ordinary materials. Prevention of changes in. He is not simply having more money, let alone providing help. He really understands the value of Mr. Weasleys invention, and this is something that Mrs. Weasley, as his wife, does not understand. This made Mrs. Weasley very surprised and very ashamed. When she determined that George could really discover the value of these inventions, what reason did she have? To prevent your husband from realizing his dreams, to change the world, to make money to change the family situation? She immediately accepted Georges investment and asked Mr. Weasley to cooperate with George. But she would not take it for granted, she became very respectful of George. It is not because of money, but because George discovered the value of his husband''s invention, allowing his husband to find the value of his work, which is more important than simple money. Not only that, George not only discovered the potential of his husband, but George even told her that she had great potential, which made her even more incredible. She is the mother of seven children, she is a housewife who is busy day and night. She is deeply involved in heavy housework and children''s education. Her biggest leisure hobby is reading Guidro Lockhart''s books. She doesn''t hate these lives, she loves her family very much, and she likes her children very much. But she knows that she is a housewife, and her most important thing is to take good care of her family. And George actually told her that she is a great wizard, a great creator ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a strong man in life. George actually asked her for a draft, asking her to publish a book. This is so shocking, God knows, she had always thought that publishing a book is something that a good and funny big man like Guidro Lockhart can do. Now there is a huge bookstore owner who wants her to publish books. Ask her to write down all her experiences in housekeeping and children''s education, and publish them in a book, but she even agreed. This made her more aware of George''s incredibleness. George asked her about the transformation and use of household magic, discussed housework arrangements and children''s education with her, and arranged her writing schedule. These all made her feel like a dream. Recently, she and her husband, Mr. Weasley, both felt like they were dreaming. Just when they woke up, their lives changed drastically. For an ordinary housewife, an ordinary small civil servant, they are doing big things every day. The young civil servant became an inventor, and he was transforming magic items every day. These magic items are said to be very valuable. The housewife became a writer, writing her own housework experience and children''s education into manuscripts, accepting professional guidance. They can''t disrespect George, and it is precisely because they are adults that they can understand the power of George and the power of Ravenclaw who made history. George''s erudition shocked them and looked up, whether it was the transformation of magical objects or the use of household magic. Even the arrangement of housework and the education of their children, they can be guided and directed by George in the field they are familiar with Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial Works are all at mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 74： Letter Chapter 74 Letter Mrs. Weasley has some hope that her young daughter, Ginny, can be assigned to Ravenclaw when she enters school, and she has become more admiring and admiring the learned people than before. Mrs. Weasley handles today''s housework carefully. The difference from the past is that she needs to make her own housework more efficient and simpler. In order to facilitate the evening, write it into a suitable manuscript. Just then, she saw an owl flying outside the door and dropped a box. "It''s a letter from Hogwarts." Mr. Weasley picked up the box from the ground and carefully patted the dust on it. Harry and Ron both received a yellow parchment letter with green words on it. Fred came slowly too, and he too. Harry concentrated on reading the letter in his hand, which told him to take the train back to Hogwarts from the old Kings Cross station on September 1. The letter stated the books he needed to prepare for the new school year. In addition to "Standard Spells" which is a must-read for sophomores, there are a lot of autobiography written by Guidro Lockhart about walking with various monsters. Fred finished reading his list and turned to look at Harry''s list. "Similar list of books, a bunch of books by Guidro Lockhart, I bet this new Defence Against the Dark Arts class His professor must be his admirer, mostly a witch." Fred saw his mother looking over and hurriedly lowered his head to continue eating. "These books are not cheap." Ron still remembered the price his mother bought Guidro Lockhart. "Small thing, your father has made a lot of money recently. Mr. Soros said that if my book is published, it will be very popular." Mrs. Weasley is in charge of the family''s financial power and knows how to spend money on the knife." Ginny will also go to school this year, and we need to buy more things for her." "Oh, are you going to Hogwarts this year?" Harry looked at Ginny in surprise. Ginny was small and shy every time he saw him. He thought Ginny was not ten years old. Well, it turned out to be only one year younger than him. Ginny nodded slightly, Harry''s gaze turned her ears red, and her elbow almost knocked over the condiment bottle next to her. At this time, Rons other brother, Percy also came in. He was dressed neatly, as if he was about to go to work, with the prefects badge on. "Good morning, the weather is really nice today." He said in a relaxed tone, looking very good. As soon as he sat on the last chair, he jumped up again and pulled out a feather duster from the bottom of his buttocks. "Erol!" Ron jumped up. He took the sickly old owl like a feather duster from Percy, and found a letter from it, "This is from Hermione. In reply, I wrote to tell her that we were going to Dursley''s to save you." He held Errol to a perch at the back door and wanted to put it on, but Errol seemed to be unable to stand up anymore, and kept falling down. Ron had to put it on a wooden board and muttered, "Next time, remember to ask Hermione to leave the phone number. Errol can''t deliver the letter anymore." Then he tore the letter in his hand. , Read it out loud. Dear Ron, Dear Harry, I wish you all the best, and I hope Harry is safe. I hope you didn''t break the law when you went to save him, otherwise it would cause Harry trouble. If Harry is okay, please tell me immediately, but it is better to get another owl, I think it will die on the road next time. Of course I am busy with homework and meditation. I find that meditation is very helpful to my homework. I will go to London to buy teaching materials next Wednesday. We can meet in Diagon Alley. Please write back to me as soon as possible and tell me your situation. The signature is, your loyal friend, Hermione "Well, we will go shopping that day too." Mrs. Weasley set a date. Harry felt like he was being sucked into a huge vacuum cleaner. His body was spinning continuously in the vacuum cleaner, and there was a whistling wind beside his ears, deafening. He couldn''t open his eyes, he could only vaguely feel himself in a swirling green flame. Suddenly, his arm hit something hard, he tried to clamp his arm tightly, protect his head, and shrink into a ball, like a ball. Training told him that this can reduce the area of ??injury. still kept spinning until his hands hit the cold ground. After a while, he slowly got up. He squinted his eyes and looked around. He was still in a trance, and the sky was spinning. The morning eggs and sandwiches seemed to run out of his stomach. He immediately stood motionless, breathing in small mouths, slowly adjusting his breathing. After a while, he opened his eyes. He was alone, appearing in a completely strange place. There was no one around, he was standing in front of the stone fireplace in a spacious but dark wizard shop. What exactly happened? Harry carefully recalled the past. Today is Wednesday, and it is the day that I agreed to meet Hermione at Diagon Alley. Mrs. Weasley called everyone up early in the morning, and everyone hurriedly ate breakfast put on new clothes and waited to meet with friends. Mrs. Weasley took out a small flower pot from the mantelpiece in the kitchen. "Its almost running out, Arthur, when Im in Diagon Alley today, remember to remind me to buy more. Harry, come first, you are The guests." She handed Harry the flowerpot. Harry was caught off guard, looking at everyone with a puzzled look, "What should I do?" "Oh, you haven''t used Floo powder." Ron suddenly reacted, "I''m sorry, Harry, I forgot you haven''t used Floo powder." "I haven''t used it?" Mr. Weasley looked curious, "Then how did you find Diagon Alley last year?" "I went by subway." Harry whispered, and he hadn''t figured out what Floo fans were all about. "That''s great." Mr. Weasley was very interested in Muggle transportation. "Is it through the elevator? How to get there..." "Don''t inquire about this now, Arthur." Mrs. Weasley interrupted her husband. "It is much faster to go to Diagon Alley with Floo powder, but Harry has never used it before..." Mrs. Slay looked a little worried. "It''s okay, Mom, it''s very simple." Fred said with a calm face, "Harry, first look at how we do it." Fred picked up a pinch of shining powder from the small basin, then walked to the stove and threw all the powder in his hand into the flame. "Hoo", the fire turned into a greenish green, and a flame that was higher than a human leaped up. Fred went straight into the fire and shouted "Diagon Alley!" As soon as the voice fell, he was gone~ www.novelhall.com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile phone users, please visit. Chapter 75： Accidentally found Chapter 75 Unexpected Discovery "You need to pronounce a few words clearly, Harry." Mrs. Weasley said with a worried look. She was a little worried that Harry hadn''t used Floo fans before and there might be problems. What happened after Harry remembered, he used Floo powder after Mr. Weasley. Ron and Mrs. Weasley told him, "Close your eyes, don''t move, and wait until you see Fred and Arthur, then walk out of the furnace door." When he just threw the powder into the fire and shouted out Diagon Alley, he was scalded by a bite of hot soot. After that, he was sucked into a vacuum cleaner and finally appeared here. Harry carefully sorted out his thoughts. He used Floo powder to teleport from Weasleys fireplace to Diagon Alley. Obviously, there was an error in his teleportation. He didnt come to Diagon Alley, but to something else. local. About to leave here immediately, Harry looked around and saw a glass box next to the fireplace with a withered human hand, a stack of blood-stained cards, and a glass eyeball. The walls are covered with hideous masks, and there are various human bones on the counter. Without any explanation, you can know that this is not a good place. Harry endured the soreness on his body and tiptoedly moved towards the door. Only halfway through, two figures suddenly appeared at the door. One of them was Harry''s enemy at school, Draco Malfoy. Unable to let him see, Harry quickly looked around and saw a large black cabinet on his left. He immediately got in and closed the door, leaving only a small gap. At about the same time, the bell rang and Malfoy walked in. The image of the person behind Malfoy is his father, with the same pale face and indifferent and proud gray eyes. Mr. Malfoy walked through the lobby, looked at the items displayed on the counter indifferently, and then rang the bell on the counter. He turned to Malfoy and said, "Don''t touch anything, Draco." Malfoy was reaching out to touch a glass globe. He said, "I thought you were here to buy me a present." "I said I bought you a Quidditch broom." Mr. Malfoy tapped the counter with his fingers. "First of all I have to be a player on the cadet team, otherwise there is no use for broomsticks." Malfoy said casually. "Harry Potter won the Light Wheel 2000 last year and won several Quidditch matches, Dumbledore. Give him preferential treatment. Because he is famous, because of the stupid scar on his forehead." Malfoy bent down again to look at the various skulls on the shelf, "His reputation is getting bigger and bigger, and everyone is proud of his excellence." "You don''t need to repeat this." Mr. Malfoy seemed impatient with Malfoy''s words. "I need to remind you that when everyone treats Harry Potter as the hero who drove away the devil, you shouldn''t Prove the conflict with him." "Ah. It''s Mr. Borkin." Mr. Malfoy turned his attention to the person in front of him. A hunched over man appeared behind the counter, still stroking the oily hair with his hands, "Mr. Malfoy, it''s nice to see you again." Mr. Borkin''s tone is as smooth as his hair, "It''s a great honor. , Mr. Malfoy, Master Malfoys visit. What can I do for you? Maybe you should take a look. Todays new product is at a fair price..." "I won''t buy anything today, Mr. Borkin, I want to sell some things." Mr. Malfoy interrupted Borkin''s sales promotion and said his plan. "I want to sell something?" The smile on Bojin''s face narrowed a little, showing a lack of interest. Mr. Malfoy was not so easy to sell. "You should have heard that, the Ministry of Magic has stepped up investigations." Mr. Malfoy said as he put his hand into the inside of his clothes and carefully took out a roll of parchment from the inside pocket. He unfolded the parchment and showed Bogin, "There are some things that will be inconvenient to keep at home at this time. If the Ministry of Magic comes..." Mr. Bokin took out a pair of glasses from the counter, put them on the bridge of his nose carefully, and looked down at the list. "The Ministry of Magic won''t bother you, will it, Mr. Malfoy?" Mr. Malfoy raised his eyebrows. "Malfoy''s name still has some deterrent power. No one is coming. But the Ministry of Magic has recently become more and more uncomfortable, and even has to introduce some "Muggle Protection Fee". Like crazy, it must be that pure-blooded humiliation Arthur Weasley, behind his back, he likes Muggles..." Hearing the humiliation of Malfoys father to Mr. Weasley, Harry raged in his heart and cursed inwardly, Damn Malfoy, doing shameful deeds secretly, is still slandering Mr. Weasley behind his back. "You know, there are poisons on my list that can make it unconscious..." Mr. Malfoy showed his collection to Borkin. "Of course, sir, let me see, I will give a reasonable price." Mr. Bokin, while checking the list, secretly calculated how to get a more satisfactory price difference. "I want to see that." Malfoy pointed to the withered hand in the glass box. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com "Oh, this is a glorious hand." Mr. Borkin dropped Mr. Malfoy''s list and rushed to Draco to sell him the item. "Put the candle in the glorious hand. This is A light source that only those who have it can see. It is the best companion for thieves and assassins. You have a lot of eyesight, Master Malfoy." Mr. Malfoy flashed a cold light in his eyes and saw that this guy was interested in lack of money, and he planned to keep the price down, so he said coldly, "My son, it''s not going to be mixed with thieves and assassins, Mr. Borkin." Mr. Bokin saw that Mr. Malfoy was already a little angry and hurriedly explained, "I''m sorry, Sir Malfoy, I never meant that." "If his grades still don''t improve." Mr. Malfoy continued in a cold tone, "He might be doing these things in the future." "It''s the teacher''s partiality, it''s not my fault, the teacher is too partial to that Hermione Granger..." Malfoy defended. "I thought you would be ashamed of it. I really look up to you." Mr. Malfoy said with a sullen anger. "I lost every exam to a girl from a non-witch family. Is this your answer?" "Haha, deserve it." Seeing that Malfoy was so ashamed and annoyed that he didn''t dare to talk back, Harry was happy in his heart and made up his mind to suppress Draco in his studies. "There are too many such things." Mr. Borkin said in a frivolous tone, "The wizard blood is getting less and less valuable." "I don''t think so." Mr. Malfoy turned his head and looked at Bogin with a commanding look. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 76： George Arrives Chapter 76 George Arrives "Sir, you are right." Mr. Borkin''s heart tightened and he immediately bowed to apologize to Mr. Malfoy. "Then, now we should continue to talk about my list." Mr. Malfoy looked a little impatient, "I don''t have much time to waste. I have important things to do later." Mr. Malfoy said so, he was not at all impatient when he was bargaining, and Qizhu must be worse than Bojin. Malfoy looked at the merchandise sold in the store very boredly, and he could see that he didn''t always have the opportunity to come here. He was curious about a lot of things. He went back and forth around the cabinet where Harry was hiding, and Harry almost raised his throat. Bokin reached the cabinet again, he walked up, and he stretched out his hand, "Deal." Mr. Malfoy shouted in relief, "Go, Draco." Malfoy turned and left. Harry loosened his wand in his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. "That''s all, Mr. Borkin, I''ll be waiting for you to pick up the goods at home tomorrow." When things were done, Mr. Malfoy seemed a little relaxed. Closing the door with a "bang", Bo Jin immediately put away the flattery that was bent over and back, "Old fox, according to the rumors, these things are less than half of his private possession, which is not much profit... "Bojin murmured angrily, and went into the back room again. Harry didn''t move, and waited for a while, making sure that Bojin wouldn''t be back soon, then he got out of the cabinet quietly, passed the counter, and slipped out the door. Harry walked out of the shop and looked around. He was standing in a dirty alley. The two rows of streets are full of shops related to dark magic. The one he just came out is called Bojin-Bok, which is the largest shop on the street. There is another big shop on the opposite side. Through the glass window, you can see the ghastly dense withered heads. In the shop a little farther away, there is a large cage at the door, which houses a group of huge black spiders. In a doorway next to the cage, two scrawny wizards looked at him while whispering. Harry only felt the horror, like a lamb falling into a wolf''s den. He clutched the wand in his hand tightly, and walked carefully along the alley. "Why is Harry here?" Just as Harry walked away, a figure in a black robe and a black hood suddenly appeared at the entrance of Bogin-Bock''s shop. Under the close-fitting robe, one can still vaguely see the strong muscles, and the tremendous pressure brought by that terrifying body. Under the hood was a mist like a black hole, and he couldn''t see the slightest face. The two whispering wizards who had been staring at Harry before, their expressions changed drastically when they saw this figure, they didn''t dare to look any more, and bowed their heads into the doorway. With a "click", a small door blocked the doorway. If Harry turned his head at this time, he might be able to recognize the familiar figure behind him just by his size. Among the people he knew, besides George, could anyone else have this figure. Although Hagrid was taller and stronger, the figure of a large wine barrel was even more conspicuous than George. George looked at Harry''s leaving back, he hesitated for a moment, but still did not follow, "It''s not too dangerous here, he can solve it by himself, the business is important." Thinking of this, George no longer cared about why Harry appeared here, gently pushed open the Bogin-Bok door, and went straight in. "Dingling...dingling" George rang the bell on the counter, looked at the furnishings in the room while waiting, then sneered, "It''s all useless garbage." "Mr. Joe, you are not right. Nothing is useless. Even if it is rubbish, it is useful to put it in the right place. How can it be called useless rubbish." Mr. Bokin saw the figure in front of the counter. , Immediately quickened his pace and continued George''s words with a relaxed tone. George didn''t speak, raised his hand and gently placed it on the counter, then moved his hand away. Only a small pile of yellow gold coins remained on the counter. "Oh, what a wonderful luster, this is the most beautiful object in the world. Whether it''s that charming luster, beautiful lines, or the crisp jingle when it collides, gold coins are the most powerful magic in the world." Bo Seeing the gold coins on the counter, Mr. Jin immediately saw the food like a vicious dog, rushed on it, his eyes almost fell out. He said while stroking the gold coin, "Mr. Joe, you are so right, there are some useless garbage outside. How could the real good things be placed at the door to the poor people''s eyes, and they have seen too much Baby will drop in price. The Jin Jialong they have earned for a lifetime can''t keep up with what Mr. Joe leaked through your fingers." Mr. Bojin tried his best to flatter the big customer in front of the counter. Compared to other people, this big customer is really generous. What other qualities in this world would be more popular with a businessman than generosity? If there is anyMr. Bokin can be sure, it must be more generous than generosity. "If you can bring out what I want, I have never spared Jin Jialong." George didn''t change his tone, and said casually, without being disturbed by Mr. Borkin''s performance. George didn''t care about the humility of the man in front of him. It was not the first time he had dealt with this guy. It''s not easy to be the largest store in Fandou Lane. Don''t believe what they say about operating with integrity and serving customers. Even in a world without superpowers, these claims are impossible. If you take the flattery of the merchants in Knockdown Alley, their random promises as a point of truth, or even believe in the nonsense of "Customers are God." Then only wait for you to reveal a flaw, they will deceive you. The last copper. If there is a chance, they will pounce on you like a pack of wild wolves and gnaw your belt and bones clean. George looked at the human bones sold in the shops along the road and wondered maliciously, "I don''t know how many of these bones are customers who have been cheated out of everything?" It is definitely not easy to deal with the dark wizard. If you only think that your head is better and the money is a little bit more, you will imagine you can buy something good here. In the end, it might become a pile of bones sold on the counter. George had already seen such a daredevil. "Oh, no." Mr. Borkin suddenly looked painful, as if he was dead, "Mr. Joe, everything you need is really rare, like the eggs of the snake snake, the eggs of the phoenix, and the night scorpion. Bones, the skin of Tebo Warthog, these are almost impossible to appear on the market Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~ For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 77： Georges threat Chapter 77 George''s Threat "My money is very easy to make. As long as I need it, I don''t mind asking a higher price than others. But not everyone can make money from me. Isn''t that your value? Mr. Bokin "George tapped the counter lightly with his hands, and said unhurriedly. "You are so right, Mr. Joe, only valuable people can own gold coins and have everything. I have recently spent a lot of effort to collect some good things from all over the world, and I want to show you. "Mr. Borkin''s face was like a drama actor, and immediately became happy again. "My money is easy to make, but it''s not easy to cheat." George continued to tap the counter, every beat pacing Bokin''s heartbeat. "Boom, boom, boom...". Listening to Georges words, Bo Jins face looked like he had opened a dye shop, and his face changed, "I dont understand what you mean, Mr. Joe." "Do you need me to be clear? Why do you think I came." George''s low voice was like thunder, shaking slightly around him, the whole house trembling with the rhythm of his tapping on the counter. "Oh, Mr. Joe, stop now. I just found an ancient magic spell that you mentioned before. I was about to give it to you as a gift." Mr. Bogin covered his heart with a pained expression and shouted To. "Huh, why do you think I came here at this time." Hearing Bogin found the book he needed, George''s voice eased, and the rhythm of tapping the counter slowed down. "Mr. Joe, did you see Mr. Malfoy when you came in?" Mr. Borkin held his chest with his hands, lowered his head, not daring to look at George, and tentatively spoke out. "I want to test me. I know what Malfoy is about to change hands. Maybe you can try it?" George''s voice was cold, and the fog under his hood was like a black hole for people. "No... how dare I... Mr. Joe joked, I will add 10% to what Malfoy changed hands..." Mr. Borkin secretly raised his head and saw the black hole under the hood. After a chill, he immediately changed his words, "I will transfer the original price to Mr. Qiao..." "I''ll raise the price by 20% at the price Malfoy shot." George''s voice eased, and stopped tapping the counter. "But if you try to deceive me, maybe you will want to put yourself on the counter too. "George''s voice immediately became hoarse and cold. "No...no..." Mr. Bokin wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, "I will give you the ancient spell first." He ran all the way towards the back room. Go, slander in my heart, "This mysterious Mr. Joe is getting more and more terrifying, can he really turn money into magic?" Mr. Bokin''s heart is also uncertain. Malfoy came to deal with the private information. How could Mr. Joe know? He has only just taken up the private possession of Malfoy''s house, and is planning to change hands to make a fortune from Mr. Gu Qiao. Who knew that Mr. Joe walked in front of Malfoy and found the door. How could this be? Does Mr. Joe have his own eyes under Malfoy''s hands? Malfoy goes wild all year round. This man who can even be used as a stepping stone for Voldemort, now has such a mistake, even this kind of secret information is known to Mr. Joe? This time the business can earn 20% when changing hands, saving worry and effort, not to mention it is a big deal. Bojin is also overjoyed at this time. But when I thought of this mysterious Mr. Joe, even Malfoy, this kind of secret information about an old ghost, could be in his hands. Bo Jin only felt a chill on his back. Of course, making money made him happy, but he felt a little uneasy when he thought that he was in contact with such a terrible person. George looked at the treacherous and cunning businessman in front of him, but he was helpless. The lack of people in the magical world brought not only a small place but also a few things. The biggest problem is that it is almost impossible to have a complete industrial chain. All factories are workshops, but the workshops are bigger and smaller. All businesses, all merchants, also only stay in small businesses. George was here before the start of school last year, and there was news of a huge reward for the Phoenix, but it has been a whole year, not to mention the Phoenix, even some other rare items cannot be collected. The magical world is too small, and more often it is too rich to spend. George is not short of money, but it is difficult to exchange money for rapid growth in strength. He came this time because of the gains from the previous layout. "Unexpectedly, Draco Malfoy would surprise me so soon." George sighed for a while, Malfoy had already given him too many surprises. George doesn''t like Malfoy. After all, a arrogant bear child, except for the family of the bear child, there will be no normal people who like such a troublemaker. But as the saying goes, not seeing and not bothering. Not in the same academy, and there is usually no contact, and Malfoy would not ask himself to be boring, and provoke an enemy that he can never win. Therefore, although Malfoy''s relationship with him is not good, UU reading has not deteriorated. This laid the foundation for the subsequent cooperation between the two. Since George didn''t intend to be arrogant or take the initiative to treat Malfoy as an enemy, Malfoy naturally knew not to provoke him. And when George''s mutual aid agency began to operate, Malfoy also took the opportunity to cheekily borrow 1,000 gold gallons from the mutual aid agency. For students, this is not a small amount of money. Even if Malfoy''s family is one of the best in the magic world, a student would not have so much pocket money. Malfoy borrowed a large sum of money from the mutual aid agency, and George suddenly discovered this way to exert influence on Malfoy. After the Forbidden Forest incident, Malfoy was almost threatened with death, and suddenly became a lot more mature. Not so courageous, not so arrogant, and a little more planning. Under this situation, Malfoy began to do what he wanted, intending to have a good relationship with George, and George naturally went along. He has always been interested in the private possession of the Malfoy family, especially after he learned that Malfoy Manor was once the residence of Voldemort. And things went smoother than he expected. In order to get closer to George, Malfoy sent a book of "Secrets of Meditation" that he thought was very significant. This treasure that was dusted in the hands of the Malfoy family arrived. His hands were radiant. He had used meditation as a pillar of his power source, and even brought Harry and the others. And Malfoy, who sent the "Secrets of Meditation", also gained a lot. George also chose a very good meditation technique for him in the Secrets of Meditation. It also comes with a standard experience. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 78： Private possession of the Malfoy family Chapter 78 The Private Collection of the Malfoy Family This standard experience is not simple, you know, the author of "Secrets of Meditation" has spent a lifetime thinking about restoring meditation. In the end, it was precisely because I didn''t know the training method and the effect of the training, I struggled for a lifetime, and failed to reproduce the power of meditation. After the Forbidden Forest accident, Malfoy knew the importance of strength, and George told him that after the school started, he would train with Harry and others. These all inspired his eagerness to win. Throughout the summer vacation, he did not waste it. Putting his time into hard training, it is precisely because of these performances that his father Lucius will bring him to Knockout Alley this time. In addition to beating him, I also intend to prepare some gifts for him as a reward. As unique to the entire magical world, Georges is one of the few experiments in meditation. George didn''t forget to care about everyone''s meditation progress during the summer vacation, and even Malfoy didn''t fall behind. After Malfoy asked for some advice, when George gave an appropriate answer, he also reminded Malfoy of his arrears in the mutual aid agency and his compensation for advice. And this time he knew that Lucius would deal with his possessions in Knockturn Alley, which was the biggest gain he got from Malfoy. Mr. Bokin ran out of the back room again, holding a thick book in both hands, and said out of breath, "Mr. Joe, this is the book. This "Ancient Curse Revealed" records the restoration of some basic ancient spells. , It is unique and precious in the world." Bojin said, with an expression of merit, and handed the book to George. "Have you tried it?" George took the "Ancient Curse Revealed" from Borkin and read it casually. Bojin''s face began to change again, and after a while he smiled in a jealousy, "I am not as powerful as Mr. Joe, this ancient spell is dusty in my hands." "That is to say it''s useless." George gave Bojin a disapproving look. This old fox always blows ordinary things into rare treasures, and there are really many unseen people fooled. But wanting to lie to an outstanding Ravenclaw, these are far from enough. "The book is real, although it is useless, I also accepted it." George flipped through the book roughly, then carefully closed the book, and then said: "Tomorrow you go to Malfoy Manor and see his collection. You can try to persuade him to buy more. The price can also be increased by 20% after your offer today, and I will still increase the price by 20% according to your purchase price. ." Mr. Bokin looked at the mysterious customer in front of him, his heart was also tight, and asked tentatively, "If Mr. Joe is interested in Malfoy''s private possession, why not come by himself?" Bokin wanted to test how much the mysterious Mr. Joe had over Malfoy''s manor. "Don''t play with your cleverness." George raised his voice and began to beat the table rhythmically. "Don''t... don''t... Mr. Joe, I know." Bogin''s heartbeat changed with the percussive sound. Faced with George, who made a shot at disagreement, he immediately began to beg for mercy, "Mr. Joe should be For fear of causing Malfoy''s vigilance, treat those things as odd goods and raise prices." "Honestly earn your money, don''t play with your cleverness, you won''t have another chance." George''s voice became cold again, and the language seemed to be a curse, scaring Mr. Borkin into a cold sweat. "Except for Malfoy''s house, I will also pay more attention to the items that other people have sold in Turnover Alley recently. If there is something Mr. Joe needs, I will definitely keep it for you." Bojin bowed eagerly and apologized, regretting his previous temptation. Knowing that this person is so terrible, why bother to test him? It seems that the business has grown, and my brain and courage are all confused." "Okay, I''ll be here in three days." George ignored Bogin and went straight out. Why didn''t you go to Lucius directly, but start from here in Turnover Alley. On the one hand, as Bojin said, there is a big difference between door-to-door buying and selling. When you deal with it yourself, no one is fighting and no one wants, only to take action to solve the problem. Many valuable things will be treated as garbage. If George comes to buy it himself, needless to say, even if he doubles the price. It will only arouse other people''s vigilance, drive up the price, or even think that there is some secret hidden, and no longer sell it. The recent investigation by the Ministry of Magic has not only affected the Malfoys. It can even be said that even the amazingly powerful Malfoy family have begun to deal with their own possessions, especially for others. At this time, George certainly didn''t want to arouse other people''s alertness. Knockdown Alley, as a big market for contraband, was the only place to swallow half of the magic world''s possessions without attracting other people''s attention. As for these are prohibited items, black magic, the Ministry of Magic law expressly stipulates that they should be prohibited. George disagrees, the magical world has been peaceful for too long and stable for too long. Suddenly encountering Voldemort''s dark reign, at this time it was like a frightened bird, and many incredible things were taken for granted. contraband? When will wizards say this? Or How can wizard stuff be safe? Power is power, whether it is poison, curse, curse, black magic, power is always power. Power neither defends evil nor helps good. Only power can fight power, and the current Ministry of Magic is really dizzy. He tried to use black magic to cover up and clean up contraband to maintain peace. Once Voldemort returned, how would he respond? However, George would not remind the Ministry of Magic, they are neither reliable, nor capable, and even more rigid. Most importantly, he is benefiting from such actions. Just like today, because of this situation, he obtained half of the collection that the Malfoy family had accumulated over thousands of years. Not only that, but during this sensitive period, more "good things" will continue to spread out in Turnover Alley. This kind of opportunity is unique, if not in the current special environment. If it weren''t for the environment where the entire magical world was frightened and trembling by Voldemort, it would be absolutely unimaginable. It is precisely to "starve the timid, and die the courageous." After this turmoil, as long as George handles it properly, the entire magical world, except for Hogwarts, all treasures and accumulations, George should be the best. In addition to secretly collected, precious books and items circulated due to the Ministry of Magic''s investigation Another reason, his current identity is also considered a secret. Although his figure has not changed, no one has seen his face under his hood. If something is involved, just don''t admit it. With his ability, it is too easy to take advantage of the legal loopholes in the magical world. Keeping a mysterious identity will help him a lot Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works All in mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 79： Mr. Weislai Chapter 79 Interesting Mr. Wesley As for the end, it was also to hide the source of Draco. Hidden in the dark, there are more opportunities to come into contact with the other half of Malfoy''s private possession. When Malfoy began to seek power and continued to seek George, the Malfoy family would gradually no longer have secrets about him. Just as Malfoy didnt know how much help the "Secrets of Meditation" would bring to George, he also didnt know. It was just a small piece of news, only news that could offset 500 gold gallons and could bring George What''s the harvest. Malfoy knew that George was rich, but he would not know how rich George was, nor would he know that George could take all his father''s treasure from Mr. Borkin. For him, just a small innocuous information was revealed, and he received a rebate of 500 gold gallons, which was really a good deal. For George, he therefore acquired the Malfoy family. For thousands of years, half of the collection was a good deal. George went out of the gate of Borkin-Bock, did not continue to wander, and left Knockover Alley. ...................... On the other side, Harry had already found the Weasleys. He was lucky enough to meet Hagrid in Knockover Alley. Hagrid took him to Diagon Alley and found the Weasleys. "Harry, we were all terrified. Everyone didn''t see you after they came out. Fortunately, everything is fine." Mr. Weasley ran over panting and wiped the sweat from his head with his sleeve. "Molly looked everywhere. You are going crazy." "I''m sorry, I worried you." Harry said apologetically. "It''s none of your business. There was a problem with the transmission. Where did you come from?" Ron asked carefully. "I found Harry in Knockturn Alley." Hagrid said sternly. "It''s so cool." Fred exclaimed with excitement. "It''s enviable, adults won''t let us pass by." Ron also looked envious. "You are not old enough to go there," Hagrid said coarsely. Mrs. Weasley hurried over. Ginny was being dragged by her and she was out of breath, "Thank God, ohHarryyou are finally fineI was terrifiedthinking in my heart You can go anywhere" she said, taking out a coat brush from the bag she was carrying to clean up the dust on Harry. Mrs. Weasley clutched Hagrid''s hand tightly. "Thanks for you to find Harry in Knockturn Alley, fortunately, nothing happened." "I have something else, I''m leaving now." Hagrid remembered that he had to buy insecticides to deal with the cabbage pests. "Goodbye at Hogwarts." Hagrid looked a little embarrassed. "Guess who I saw in Knockdown Alley?" Harry asked Ron and Hermione in a meaningful tone, but without them answering, he gave the answer, "Malfoy and his father." "What did Lucius Malfoy go to buy?" Mr. Weasley also heard behind them. "He went to sell things." Harry turned his head and answered Mr. Weasley. "He must be scared. The ministry is checking the contraband. There must be a lot of contraband hidden in his house." Mr. Weasley said contentedly, "I really want to catch Lucius Malfoy on the spot. evidence..." "Be careful, Arthur." Mrs. Weasley didn''t want to get into trouble. "The Malfoys are not easy to mess with. Don''t get into trouble." As they said, a little goblin led them into the bank. "Do you think I can''t fight them?" Mr. Weasley looked angrily, but he quickly transferred his interest to other places. He saw Hermione''s parents standing at the counter in the marble hall, looking very cramped. As ordinary people, too many pictures in the magic world make them nervous. "Oh, they are Muggles." Mr. Weasley looked a little fussy. Although he had contact with a lot of Muggles on weekdays, he used the Forgetting Curse. At this time, I was very curious when I saw Muggles who were also the parents of the students. "We must have a drink later and get to know it. By the way, what are you holding? Oh, this is exchanging currency, Molly, look at it." He looked excited and pointed to Gran in a fuss. The banknote in Mr. Jie''s hand. "Don''t yell, don''t make a fuss, and be polite." Mrs. Weasley covered her forehead, very helpless for her husband''s impoliteness in front of the children''s parents. "We will meet here for a while." Ron lowered his head and told Hermione, and then everyone followed a Gringotts demon and hurried towards the underground vault. The little demon drives a small car like an acrobat, constantly shuttles on the railroad tracks, and passes through a long underground tunnel to reach the underground vault. After the Weasley''s vault was opened, the Weasleys were shocked. Both Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley squeezed in front of the safe and touched the corners of the safe. Ron stood by the side with a silly look and smiled. He had never seen so many. money. Mrs. Weasley, after hesitating for a long time, he grabbed a lot of Jin Jialong and put it in her bag After thinking about it, he grabbed a handful of Jin Jialong and put it in Wes. Mr. Lais pocket reluctantly closed the safe. "Thanks to George, we have a lot of savings now, but we can''t waste it. If we want to open the safe in the future, I must be together with Arthur." Mrs. Weasley''s face flushed with excitement, panting. Said roughly. When Harry also hurriedly grabbed a handful of gold coins from his safe and put them in his purse, everyone drove back to the hall. "Go to the Lihen Bookstore in an hour to gather. You can have a meeting here. I''m going to buy Ginny a robe and a magic wand." Seeing that everyone has different things, Mrs. Weasley decided to split up in consideration of time. After leaving, he told me, "Don''t go to Knockoff Alley." Percy also got a gold coin. He plans to buy a quill pen. With the remaining money, he can also buy a few books that he has already read, such as "The Rights of the Prefect." Fred met Hogwarts'' classmate, Li Jordan, and they planned to stroll around Diagon Alley together. Mr. Weasley had a huge sum of money in his pocket that he had never seen before, and made up his mind to take the Grangers to the Broken Cauldron Bar for a drink. Harry and Ron, Hermione wandered back and forth on the cobblestone streets. Harry felt that he had taken out a little more money, and he felt the gold coins in his pocket calling him, which made him a little impatient to spend them. He took Ron and Hermione to buy three huge ice creams. While eating ice cream, they turned around in the alley, looking at the dazzling products through the glass window Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works All at mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 80： Guidro Lockhart Chapter 80 Guidro Lockhart Ron touched a Jin Jialong in his pocket and walked reluctantly through the Quidditch boutique. He liked the Chadley Cannon uniforms in the shop. He secretly calculated his savings, plus the income earned in the mutual aid agency, he can already buy a full set of team uniforms he likes. But he quickly gave up this plan. Compared to the good-looking team uniforms in front of him, he prefers Jin Jialong''s sense of safety and security in his pocket. After that, Hermione took them to a stationery store next to him, and bought ink and parchment paper. She was indeed a schoolmaster, and even liked to buy stationery for shopping. In a relaxed mood, an hour passed quickly, and they came to Lihen Bookstore. On the way, they found that many people were also rushing to Lihen Bookstore. When they arrived, they were even more surprised to find that the bookstore was already crowded with a large group of people. I saw a huge banner hanging upstairs again, and realized that the guy named Guidro Lockhart was signing the book here. "Oh, we can meet real people." Hermione looked very excited and yelled, "Almost all the books on our list are written by him." It seems that most of the people who came to the Gilderro Lockhart signing event were Mrs. Weasleys peers. They seemed very excited and could see their idol, the handsome guy in their hearts. The bookstore had to send a wizard at the door to maintain order, "Ladies, don''t be crowded, watch out for books." The three Harry, taking advantage of their size, drilled through the cracks and squeezed into the bookstore. There were so many people who came, and the team went from the door of the bookstore to the back of the bookstore. A handsome blond guy was signing a book there, it was Guidro Lockhart. The three of Harry, and one of them, grabbed a book by Guidro Lockhart, and sneaked to the place where the Grangers and Weasleys lined up. "Oh, you''re counted here, we''re going to be in line at a later date." Mrs. Weasley was also a little nervous, her breathing became rapid, she tried to comb her hair, and she was about to see Guidro Loha. Special, "We will see him soon, and we can shake hands with him." Thinking of this, she touched her heart with her hand and felt her heart beating faster. Gradually, it was almost their turn. Guidro Lockhart was sitting behind the table with his photos all around. In the photo, he dressed in different ways was like a group of twin brothers, all blinking at everyone, showing white and shiny teeth. Gidro Lockhart himself in the middle, wearing a blue robe, matching his blue eyes, and a pointed wizard''s hat slanted on a curly hair. A short man with a **** camera in his hand is constantly taking pictures around him, the flash is constantly flashing, and another burst of purple smoke is emitted. "Go away." The short man yelled, looking very irritable, scurrying around looking for a good shooting angle. "It seems that I should say sorry to you." Ron rubbed the sore instep of the person''s foot, looking a bit aggrieved. Guidro Lockhart raised his head. He is an excellent performer. He can always seize opportunities and turn all accidents into good opportunities for publicity and exposure. It only takes a little performance, and Guidro Lockhart''s amiable and amiable news will appear in the newspaper. He raised his head, looked at Ron, and saw the boy next to him with a scar on his forehead. His eyes froze for a while, and soon they flickered. He jumped up and shouted, "Isn''t this our Harry Potter?" Listening to Guidro Lockharts words, the people in line were also full of excitement and curiosity. He stretched his head and looked in Harry''s direction. Harry was a little embarrassed by the onlookers. Lockhart rushed up at this moment, and the crowd was in front of him, giving way. He stepped forward, grabbed Harry by the arm, and dragged Harry to the front of the table. Seeing the legendary savior and the big boy who drove away the mysterious man, the audience burst into applause. Harry felt that his face was about to burn. He wanted to avoid everyone''s gaze, but Lockhart firmly held his hand and asked the photographer to take pictures continuously. The short man pressed the shutter frantically, sprinting around, and almost stepped on someone again, causing waves of exclamation. "Keep smiling, Harry." Lockhart showed his signature smile, showing a mouthful of white and shiny teeth, "We can make headlines." Waiting for Lockhart to finally let go of Harry''s hand, Harry felt his fingers were pinched numb. He wanted to go back into the crowd, but Lockhart hadn''t finished planning yet, he put his arm on Harry''s shoulder and clamped Harry tightly beside him. Lockhart waved his hand to calm everyone down, and said loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen. This is an extraordinary moment. On this wonderful occasion, I want to announce a little thing. I have always I didn''t say anything." Listening to Lockhart''s voice, everyone was quiet, waiting for him to say something to announce. "Today, our Harry Potter came to Lihen Bookstore just to get my signed autobiography and now, I am willing to give this book as a gift to him for free." The scene again sounded Thunderous applause. "But, he doesn''t know yet..." Lockhart''s tone changed. "He will soon get a more precious gift than this autobiography of mine. In fact, he and his friends will Get a real me, a magical me." There was an exclamation and applause from the crowd. Lockhart raised his voice, "That''s it, ladies and gentlemen, I am very happy and very proud to announce that in September of this year, I will be the Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Lockhart After speaking, he showed a charming smile to everyone, showing white teeth. The cheers and applause of the crowd became more enthusiastic, and even those who were just watching because of curiosity were surprised by the news. The position of Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts was cursed by a mysterious man, and Guidro Lockhart boldly challenged this position despite the danger. Harry squeezed out of the crowd in a daze. He found that in his arms, he actually included all the writings of Guidro Lockhart, no wonder the walking wobbly. He squeezed to the wall and saw Ginny was here, with a newly bought cauldron next to it. "These are for you." Harry poured the books in his arms into the cauldron, "I''ll buy them again." He had a bad impression of Lockhart and didn''t plan to keep these books for himself. "Are you very proud, Potter?" A voice he knew and hated came out, and Harry immediately stood up straight and stared at Malfoy. The other''s face was still annoying. Fake smile Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 81： Hermione Awakens Chapter 81 Hermione Awakens "Famous Harry Potter." Malfoy deliberately stretched his tone, appearing yin and yang. "Walking into a bookstore will make headlines." Malfoy also came to buy books. He already knew in advance that Guidro Lockhart would become the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor in the new school year. He even knew that Lockhart was a flashy idiot, but he happened to have a huge reputation, just like Harry Potter. Thinking that Potter and Lockhard would make the headlines in the news, he was envious and jealous of these two under-named big men, and couldn''t help but come up to laugh at Harry for a while. "Don''t talk nonsense, Harry doesn''t want to be like this." Ginny glared at Malfoy. She knew how gentle and kind Harry was. Harry didn''t want those fame, let alone special treatment, which made her disgusted with Malfoy''s words. "Potter, find a short-term girlfriend." Malfoy said weirdly. Ginny blushed and lowered her head, afraid to look at Harry. "Don''t talk nonsense, unless you want to get a beating before school starts early." Harry is not afraid of Malfoy''s provocation. He is used to this brown candy that has been attached to him, but he can''t bear Malfoy hurting him. friend. No one noticed that as Harry spoke, the flashing light in Ginny''s eyes dimmed a lot. Ron and Hermione also squeezed over with a stack of books. "It''s you again." Ron looked at Malfoy with disgust. "Your eyes should be matched with blue and purple colors." Malfoy''s face instantly turned red. Thinking of the experience of being beaten by Ron last time, his head went up a bit, "Weasley will go into the store and buy things too. I think, I bought these things. , Your parents will be hungry for a whole month." Ron also blushed, like an angry rooster, he dropped the book on the ground. He rushed towards Malfoy. Hermione was going to stop him. Harry took a step and stood in front of Hermione. He also wanted to beat Malfoy. "Ron!" Mr. Weasley squeezed Fred with him. He looked at Ron as if he was about to fight, and immediately stopped him, "What do you want to do? Come back soon, we are going out." Ron suppressed his anger and retreated angrily. "Oh, it''s Arthur Weasley." Lucius appeared behind Malfoy, with a hand on his shoulder, with a fake smile exactly like him on his face, what a hypocritical father and son. "Lucius Malfoy." Mr. Weasley responded coldly. "I heard that you have been busy with official duties during this period and kept working overtime." Lucius said arrogantly, "So many investigations, they must have paid you a lot of overtime." He reached into Ginny''s crucible. , Drew a brand new "Elementary Transformation Guide" from the bottom. "It seems that you have recently made a fortune. You don''t need second-hand goods anymore. The shame of the wizard has also found a good master." Lucius''s face was uncertain, and he cursed inwardly, "The **** of the Ministry of Magic forced me to deal with the family. Private possession cost me heavy losses, but Arthur Weasley had a good life." "Of course I know what a scum among wizards is, Malfoy." Mr. Weasley''s face was flushed, too. He was not a good talker. Lucius turned his gaze and fell on the Grangers, who were standing aside in fear, "Look at what you have been with? Weasley, I thought your family could not fall any more." The Grangers also felt very uncomfortable looking at the terrifying stranger in front of them. Although the magic world is very interesting, it is also very dangerous to them. They are not like wizards, who can add protective spells to themselves at will. Every time they accompany their daughter to wander in the wizarding world, they have to be careful not to let their worries be discovered by their daughter. They also heard that the person in front of them was speaking offensively, but they had nothing to do at this time. Mr. Granger looked at Hermione quietly, only feeling a sorrow in his heart, and he thought to himself "Daughter, Dad is useless, Dad can''t protect you." As if she had a good heart, Hermione also turned her head to look at her parents at this time, and then her eye sockets turned red, and she read it from her father''s eyes. Although Hermione is young, she doesn''t understand everything. A person who likes to read has a soft heart, a complex inner world that likes fantasy. She feels deep self-blame for her slowness. Hermione had never noticed the dilemma of her parents before, they cared about her too much, they covered it up too well. She only thought that her parents were like her, attracted by the weirdness of the magical world, and would indulge in this colorful and wonderful world. But she forgot that her parents are adults and they already have a fixed life and thoughts. They are respected dentists in their lives, with stable jobs and exciting lives. And here, they are called Muggles and considered fools. And in this way, they have to accompany the smiling faces, smiling silly, just to avoid being discovered by themselves. Thinking of this, the tears in Hermiones eyes were about to fall Hermione raised her head to prevent her tears from falling out, she tightly clutched the wand in her sleeve and stood in front of her parents. . Mr. Granger looked at his daughter''s expressions, ranging from accident, to surprise, to regret, to guilt... At this time, he was like a cub guarding lion, blocking them with his small body. Mr. Granger was surprised and regretful. He passed the bad emotions to his daughter, which is exactly what he tried to avoid. He stretched out his hand and wanted to pull away the daughter in front of him. It was his responsibility to protect her. His hand reached mid-air, stopped again, and finally landed gently on Hermione''s head, rubbing gently. This is his proudest daughter, this is his most proud treasure in his life, his daughter loves him, and his daughter wants to protect him, he feels it. He was sensitive to the big warm hands on his head, and felt the support of his father passed by the big hands, and tears could hardly stop again. Mrs. Granger also saw this scene. She didn''t speak, but walked a little closer, her shoulders pressed against her husband, and one hand was gently placed on Hermione''s shoulder. At this time, the hearts of a family of three seemed to be stuck together. "Damn Lucius!" Mr. Weasley was very angry, laughing at himself is acceptable, but laughing at his friends is unbearable. How nice are the Grangers? The kindness of the couple when they first drank, the love for their daughter, and the proud face when talking about Hermione, these all made him remember. Seeing that Lucius actually insulted his friend, Mr. Weasley didn''t care about it, and rushed towards Lucius like an angry bull Welcome to read, the latest, fastest and most Huo''s serial works are all at For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 82： Mutual understanding Chapter 82 Mutual Understanding Lucius hadn''t reacted yet, he had been hit on a bookshelf, and the thick spell books on the shelf smashed on their heads one after another. Fred shook his arms and yelled, "Come on, beat him, father, you are great." Mrs. Weasley screamed, "Arthur, don''t do this, stop now." Ron also took the opportunity to rush towards Malfoy, but was pulled by the sharp-eyed Mrs. Weasley, "You want to make trouble for me too." The screams and chaos in the corner immediately spread to other people in the bookstore. Everyone was panicked and fled in a hurry, knocking down more bookshelves, causing more exclaims. "Gentlemen, stop, do well, please do well." The bookstore clerk calmed the crowd with a pitiful voice, but it was useless. Until a loud voice suppressed all the voices in the hall, "Give a favor, gentlemen, give a favor..." A giant half-length taller came in, and Hagrid, using his barrel-like body, squeezed the crowd away and walked up. He pulled Mr. Weasley and Lucius away, and Mr. Weasley''s forehead was red and swollen. Even standing aside, he glared at Lucius with glaring eyes. The corner of Lucius''s eyes was blue and purple, and he still held Ginny''s "Basic Transformation Guide" in his hand. He stuffed the book into her hand with a frightening light in his eyes. "Little girl... take it, your dad can''t afford new things every time." Lucius broke free of Hagrid''s arm, took Draco, and hurried out the door. "You don''t care about him, Arthur." Hagrid reached out to tidy up Mr. Weasley''s robes, but accidentally pushed him into a stagger. "They''re so bad, they''re like this for the whole family, everyone knows. Marl. The Fu family cannot be trusted. Their family smells bad even of blood. Don''t care what they say, let''s go out." The clerk looked at the culprits who caused the accident and wanted to stop them and demand compensation, but seeing Hagrid''s huge body, the two people were still tall, they quietly retracted back. After going out the door, the Grangers were still shaking with fear. They had heard too many terrible rumors in the wizarding world. Although it was only a fight this time, they couldn''t help being scared. Mrs. Weasley gasped, "You are really a good head for the children, fighting in public, what would Mr. Guidro Lockhart think of this..." "He was so happy." Fred said disapprovingly. "When I first came out, I heard that he asked the guy in the Daily Prophet to report the fight as well, so as to cause a sensation." It wasn''t until they returned to the Broken Cauldron Bar that everyone gradually recovered from what had just happened, took a rest, and finally scored points. Harry and the Weasleys will finally meet in the Burrow, and the Grangers must go home. Everyone reluctantly said goodbye, Harry and Ron also left Hermiones home phone number specially. Hermione quietly followed her parents back home, and when she returned to a safe home, it was as if she had not discovered anything. Everything is just like usual, the home is still friendly, intimate and warm. But the scenes that happened in Diagon Alley kept coming to her mind. At night, Hermione could not enter the book, nor did she practice daily meditations like she did in normal days. She feels confused, and she has never been so overwhelmed as she is today. "Mom, or I won''t go to Hogwarts." Hermione held a big toy bear and knocked on her mother''s study room. Mrs. Granger was under a bright table lamp, reading academic reports on the frontier of medicine. . Mrs. Granger raised her head from under the lamp, took off her eyes from the bridge of her nose, and looked at her daughter in surprise. She knew how obsessed her daughter was at Hogwarts, "What''s wrong, baby, you are not happy? Tell mom." "Mom, I don''t want to go to Hogwarts anymore." Hermione hugged the big toy bear, lowered her head, and said listlessly. Mrs. Granger stood up, and she led Hermione to the sofa in the study. Let her sit down and bring her another cup of hot milk. "Is it because of Lihen Bookstore today?" "Hmm." Hermione sat on the sofa, still lowering her head, just hugging the teddy bear tightly. Mrs. Granger stretched out her hand, rubbed Hermione''s head gently, and said softly, "But these have passed and have been resolved. Mr. Weasley is a trustworthy friend. Don''t worry too much. Many, baby." "No...no past...Mom!" Hermione''s voice trembled, "I was too careless. I never noticed. I shouldn''t be so sloppy." "I like the wonders and weirdness of magic, and I am also very good at them. I can easily learn the curse that can hold other classmates. But fathers and mothers dont need magic. Moms and Dads have their own lives and respectable jobs. Mom and Dad shouldnt be called Muggles, and Mom and Dad shouldnt be frightened by my affairs." Hermiones eyes were already a little moist, and she looked at her mother blankly. "Baby, you are so sensible." Mrs. Granger said softly, UU reading "What Mom and Dad hope most is that you are happy. This is the most important thing for us." Mrs. Granger sat next to Hermione, put her arm around her shoulder and said. When we first received the admission letter from Hogwarts, I didnt believe it. We were also very worried after the teacher came to prove it. Mom and Dad are dentists, which is a good job. It is also a very stable and peaceful job. Our life will not be particularly colorful, but we like the peaceful life now." "En!" Hermione responded in a low voice. She also liked her family and the peaceful life at home, although she agreed and yearned for the bizarre adventure of Hogwarts. "I thought about not letting you go to school at Hogwarts. I have never seen the magic world. I don''t know what kind of job you will find when you graduate. I don''t even know if your classmate is bald and big nose. Gorgeous witch." Mrs. Granger recalled the scene last year. "Haha" Upon hearing this, Hermione couldn''t help but laughed. "I have to worry about how you fall in love. After graduation, maybe you can only marry a wizard, otherwise the other boys will be scared off by your witch identity." Mrs. Granger turned her head and stared at He Min, his eyes are full of worry. "Yeah" Hermione was moved by her mother''s worry, and her ears were a little hot. My mother thought so far away, she was only twelve years old. "Your dad persuaded me." Mrs. Granger''s eyes flashed brightly, "Your dad told me that daughters are not the continuation of our lives, and daughters are not the continuation of our lives, not our copies." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 83： Hermione is dropping out Chapter 83 Hermione is leaving school Mrs. Granger touched Hermiones head gently, "You are an independent person, you have your own life, you will have your own sadness, your own happiness. We can support you behind and guide you. You can''t stop you." "Dad!" Hermione whispered softly. "You have been very sensible since you were a child. You were much smarter than us when you were young. Especially smarter than when your father was a child." Mrs. Granger blinked mischievously. "Haha, was Dad stupid when he was a child?" Hermione grinned and laughed. "Well, it''s kind of... or don''t talk about this..." Mrs. Granger listened to Hermione''s question, and was about to answer it, but she didn''t think it was appropriate, so she switched the subject quickly. "We can see how much you like Hogwarts, you like magic, and you are good at magic. More importantly, you have a lot of important friends there." "Friend." Hermione''s eyes trembled when she heard her mother say this. She couldn''t let go of dropping out, and what she couldn''t bear the most was not magic, not the strange and bizarre magic world. But her close friends, Harry, Ron, George, Neville, Luna... Hermione has been smart since she was a child, but no matter how smart she is, she is still a child. It is difficult for them to conceal their behavior, and it is difficult for them to conceal their likes and dislikes, which makes their kindness and malice often appear extremely naked. Those who are backward are disliked by hostility, and those who are ahead are disliked and hostile. Hermione''s primary school career was not happy, she was not yet old enough to learn to hide her true thoughts and wishes. The Grangers did not plan to teach her to use these false weapons in advance. One year at Hogwarts, she had friends she had never had before, true friends. They learn from each other, encourage each other, train together, and fight each other together. Together they protected the Sorcerer''s Stone, and together they defeated the great demon of the magic world. "Mum and Dad will support you and protect you. After Hogwarts graduates, if you want to continue studying. We can continue to school, we can go to Cambridge, we can go to Yale, we can go to Harvard, you can all pass the exam." Mrs. Granger looked at her daughter and said confidently. "Well, I can pass the exam." Hermione knew these schools were difficult to get into, but she was sure to pass it. Even if the time is too tight and the homework falls too much, you can definitely get in with magic. "If you want to be a witch after graduation, mom and dad will also support you, you will definitely become a great witch, at least a happy witch." Mrs. Granger said with a positive face. "Mom!" Hermione stared at the stars and looked at Mrs. Granger admiringly. "Well, kiss, the baby went to bed early, and my mother went to bed after reading a book." Mrs. Granger pulled her daughter over and gave her a hard kiss on the forehead. "Good mom, good night." Hermione was a little shy and ran out holding the teddy bear. After saying goodnight outside the door, she closed the door gently. After coming out, Hermione''s eyes had become firm. Hermione sat in the corner of the cafe, looking at the rushing pedestrians on the street through the transparent floor-to-ceiling window. Pedestrians on the street are constantly staggering, they are chasing their own lives, they are interpreting their own confusion. The door opened, and a powerful man in a suit and leather shoes walked in. The broad chest and shoulders make the suit look like a piece of armor, and the handsome face looks like a movie star. The guests of the cafe can''t help but secretly look at the people, and secretly guess which star it is. The visitor walked straight in front of Hermione, unbuttoned the bottom button of the suit, and sat down, "Why suddenly thought of asking me to drink coffee." "Thank you for a pot of coffee, more sugar and milk, thank you." The visitor whispered to the waiter. "Haha, looking at George, you are dressed so formal. I thought it would be serious to drink coffee." Hermione looked at George carefully. He looked very different today. He did not wear a robe, but a suit. . Just like a movie star, a suit suits him better than a wizard''s robe. "If you let me go to the gym, I can still recognize most of the equipment. If I drink coffee, I only know that it can improve my metabolism. Adding sugar and milk will not be so bitter. You can drink more often." George took the coffee from the waiter , The biggest advantage of these simple coffees is convenience and come quickly. "Tell me why I suddenly wanted to drop out." George slowly stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon, recalling his surprise when he received a call from Hermione. Hermione called to tell George that she had decided to drop out. The news was as good as Dumbledore calling him to tell him that Voldemort had been fully resurrected. Of course, George didn''t know whether Dumbledore would use the phone, but Hermione was really surprised that he was dropping out. Hermione told George about what happened in Diagon Alley and her thoughts15-10. Her voice was trembling, the temperature today is very warm. She was holding the hot coffee in both hands, feeling the heat in it, perhaps because the steam could make her conceal some red and swollen eye sockets. George was silent for a long time. Hermione''s affairs were more difficult than expected. If it were other things, it would be easy to solve. In modern society, most of the difficulties are due to economic problems. Whether it is a career, dream, or family, these can all be improved through the economy. For him, economic issues are not a problem. Even if the Grangers objected to Hermione going to Hogwarts, it would not be difficult. Encourage a person to pursue freedom, especially when you can provide practical help. This is also very simple. People always yearn for freedom. When you have the capital, when you have the ideas and will, freedom is available. Hermione didn''t want to go to school anymore. She didn''t want to be further away from her parents. She didn''t want to hear people call her parents Muggles. She didn''t want her parents to worry about her. "Have you talked with your parents?" George thought for a while, trying to find other breakthroughs. "My mother told me that they support me, they love me, and they want me to be happy. So even if they are very worried, they still send me to Hogwarts school. Even if they are very worried, they support my choice. They only want me to be happy. "Hermione''s voice was a little choked, "This strengthened my idea of ??dropping out. I love them." "Here!" George handed a handkerchief to Hermione, "wipe away your tears and stop crying, otherwise, people will think I am a lo*ic*n and call the police Welcome friends to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 84： George Fudge Chapter 84 George Flicks "Haha." Hermione burst into a smile, and the sad atmosphere was lost by George. "You still have a towel..." She looked incredible. "Hand towels, paper towels, parasols, sunscreen, these are all a gentleman''s necessary suit." George''s face was serious, as if he was talking about things that everyone knows. Listening to George talking about this, Hermione is even more incredible, "You are a wizard, you are from a wizard family, why are you more like a girl than me, I will not take these when I go out." "Born in a wizarding family only means being a wizard, and it''s nothing great. Being born in an ordinary family doesn''t mean you can''t be a wizard." George blinked at Hermione. "You cant guess, I thought about not being a wizard, but an ordinary person. Going to the United States for gold, to Wall Street, to Hollywood. To live like an ordinary person, as comfortable and relaxed, this is for me It''s much simpler." "Ah!" Hermione opened her mouth wide. Only with a rich expression can she express her surprise, "George, a natural wizard, wanted to be an ordinary person since he was a child?" "You know that I read a lot. My family runs a bookstore. The only thing I have been with me since I was a child. In addition to books from the Wizarding World, there are many books from the common world." George explained to Hermione the source of his strange thoughts. Hermione''s heart trembled when she heard this. She knew that George had been the only relative of his grandmother since he was a child. Only books have been with me since I was young, but there are many stories hidden behind a simple sentence. "So when I was very young, I wanted to be an ordinary person. Don''t worry about magic, don''t worry about explosions, don''t worry about falling off the broom, don''t worry about the sudden emergence of dark wizards." George drank a cup of coffee and continued to mix it up. Full, keep talking. "But in the end I couldnt do it, I couldnt choose this way. If I didnt know the magic world at first, of course I could quietly be an ordinary person. But when I knew it, I couldnt escape from the magic world, if I I fled the magic world at this time. What if Voldemort wins in the future? What if other careerists appear?" Georges voice was not loud and peaceful, but the message was shocking. "What will Voldemort do if he wins?" Hermione hadn''t thought that at the beginning, Voldemort was too far away from her, and Voldemort was too far away from the world of ordinary people. Even in the Philosophers Stone incident, Voldemort is just a code name and a noun for everyone. He is far from showing as terrible in the story. Although he is famous in the magic world and has become a mysterious person who dare not name his name, the magic world is too small. The influence of the magical world is too small, and Voldemort did not affect the real world at all when he reigned most terribly. "What if Voldemort succeeded? He succeeded in ruling the magical world, and maybe he will be safe for a few years. But after a few years, he will become dissatisfied, he will start to spread his fear and evil, he will attack the real world. He may Will be killed by modern weapons, but maybe he can cause war, or he can rule the world." George didn''t exaggerate Voldemort''s horror. He didn''t think that Voldemort would definitely outperform modern weapons, but even if it was possible, it was terrifying. "So, even if I know I can live a simpler life, I can easily do what I want. But when I know the magic world, when Voldemort may appear, I have no choice." George''s eyes Shining a firm light, said firmly. George had such thoughts, which surprised Hermione very much. She always knew that George was incredibly strong in all his homework. She wanted to catch up with George, surpass George, and surpass George, who had never lost. She only knows that George spends all time in the library. She also likes to read books, like to know things she doesn''t know, and like to discover the unknown world. She only knows that George seizes any time to improve her strength. She also learns everything very quickly, and can always master the curse that can easily hold others. But her reason for doing this is very different from George. George is like being chased by a beast, and she is just because of a hobby. Because of her hobbies, it made her study easy, enjoyable and comfortable. But in the same way, she will not be crazy because of this, will not be terribly obsessed, or even sacrifice other important things. But George, behind him is like a beast of human beings chasing after him. His running, his study, and his training are filled with fear and pressure. This makes him full of motivation, running fast enough, but also depressing enough. "It''s actually not that scary, isn''t there Dumbledore, there are professors in the academy, and even the Ministry of Magic." Hermione had forgotten that she was dropping out, hoping to get George''s relief. Knowing the huge secret hidden in George''s heart, the huge pressure on him Hermione only felt very sympathetic, and only wanted to enlighten George. "When the Philosopher''s Stone, we found out that Dumbledore had the idea of ??looking for death. He is old and tired. He is already planning to pick up his son. This is what we found together." George said calmly to everyone guess. "Well, Dumbledore is a bit old, but there is also a professor..." Hermione''s voice became quieter as she said, and she seemed lacking in air, and she didn''t seem to believe it. "When the Sorcerer''s Stone, we had some contact with the professors'' methods and ideas." George smiled helplessly. "They are really unreliable, and they won''t believe us." Hermione also looked frustrated, and remembered the scene, no matter how they reminded or warned the professor. The professors only treat them as children, although they are indeed children. "The Ministry of Magic has never blocked Voldemort." George paid no attention to the Ministry of Magic, not mentioning their loyalty or the courage to fight Voldemort. Their rigid structure and not-so-strong strength alone can hardly be effective. "Then what shall we do?" Hermione was already shocked by George''s assumptions, and she thought that Voldemort might return. And Dumbledore was old, and he planned to quit. The professors were unreliable, and the Ministry of Magic couldn''t count on it. Thinking that Voldemort might win and invade the real world in the future, how would they treat everyone and the Muggles in their mouths? Hermione also felt a sense of fear in her heart. The pressure and fear of Lucius before this were no more. You must know that they were all trembling subordinates and party members in front of Voldemort Welcome to the book friends. Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 85： New beginning Chapter 85 A New Beginning "Dumbledore is old, he is tired, and doesn''t want to do it anymore. But the magical world needs to continue, it needs new successors, and peace can continue. Regardless of the magical world or the real world, in order to maintain the original life." George did not No lie, this is also his real thoughts, real wishes, and he is working hard for this. "Are you going to be the successor to Dumbledore?" Hermione asked with a weird look. She didn''t expect George to have this purpose. He actually intended to become the new successor against evil. "No, you can''t count on one person to fight evil, and you can''t count on one person for the safety of the magical world, otherwise this person may be like Dumbledore. When Voldemort was rampant, he could only barely maintain it. After Voldemort failed, I''m too old to find death." George leaned forward and lowered his voice. George didn''t have much respect for Dumbledore, after all, he lived in a time that was not shining on Dumbledore anymore. Dumbledore was completely hidden behind the scenes, and could no longer bring the young people''s strength and confidence. "So, the person you want is Harry, Ron, or even..." Hermione rolled her eyes, hesitated, but finally said, "There is still me." "In addition to you, there are everyone." George''s tone at this time seemed very relaxed. Since it is to cultivate the power of the righteous phalanx, if he has the opportunity, he naturally does not dislike the power of justice. "Then, Ms. Hermione Granger, you are ready to fight evil and maintain world peace. Are you ready to save the world when darkness comes?" George raised his voice, in an elegant tone of voice, the whole cafe I heard it all. Hermione only felt blushing. She didn''t dare to look around, but could feel the eyes around her, staring at her with a friendly smile, but George''s encouragement made her eager to try. "When the darkness comes, I will disperse the darkness, when the light fades, I will bring in the light. Whatever my eyes see, there must be no grievances." Hermione, at the hint of George, used a clear and pleasant voice, Shouted loudly. "Pl...Pl...Pl...Pl..." There was a burst of violent applause in the coffee shop, mixed with several applause. Hermione only felt that her ears and face were about to burn. She took George and ran out of the cafe. It seemed to be vaguely coming from behind, "I can play!", "You''re so young!", "COSPLAY", " "The guest hasn''t checked out yet" such an exclamation. The moon is sultry under the night, and the dark sky is dotted with sparkling stars, and the stars guard a bright moon. The cold moon sprinkled shallow silvery white, like tulle, like light silk, poured out on the high slopes, and climbed up the towering castle. The spires of the castle are lined up towards the sky, and the open windows reveal shining radiance and loud noises. The castle was full of joy, but the high ceiling seemed transparent, and the stars Lengyueju tilted down through the ceiling, a leisurely and intimacy. A little bit down from the ceiling, countless candles floated in the air, cutting off the coldness of the sky and igniting the warmth of the hall. The orange candlelight illuminates the magnificent Hogwarts restaurant, and the teachers and students all gather together. It''s still that worn and old sorting hat with patches. Hermione looked at the cautious freshman under the Sorting Hat, and she felt emotional. She was like this last year, carefully waiting for the sentence of the Sorting Hat. And this year, she is already a second-year student, has spent an academic year at Hogwarts, and has become an outstanding witch. From Diagon Alley, she raised the idea of ??dropping out to go home and discuss with her family, she was ready to drop out. But in the end she was convinced by George, how could she escape so easily, and how could she escape so easily. Knowing the magical mystery of the magic world, she also couldn''t go back to be a simple little girl. What''s more, as George said, there are always dissatisfaction and unsatisfactory times in life. If you escape this time, what will happen next time. The shadow of Voldemort is still looming over the magic world. Once Voldemort''s conspiracy succeeds, when he takes control of the magic world, he will not be safe forever. The security of the real world cannot only rely on others to guard and protect ones own family, nor can it only rely on hope and escape from the magical world. She believes that George can finally do it and stop Voldemort, but she also hopes that she will participate and will do her best. She did not tell her parents this, but she has decided that she will protect her parents. Guard the college, guard everything she likes. "Speaking of which, they can''t mend the sorting hat? It must be so tattered, looking crazy." Hermione looked at another first-year freshman with good-looking blonde hair and put the torn hat on her head. I couldn''t help but complain in a low voice. "No, I said the same, even if it can''t be repaired, at least wash it." Parvati Pettil heard Hermione''s complaint, UU reading immediately agreed that she is Hermione''s Roommate, a beautiful Indian girl, the two have a good relationship. Hermione felt very happy as she watched one after another freshmen being divided into different colleges, causing a round of applause. It''s great not to drop out, it''s great to live like this. Seeing that the sorting ceremony was about to end, Hermione finally couldn''t help but look around. Where are the two guys, Harry and Ron? Speaking of which, Hermione had never seen Harry and Ron on the train, and she didn''t pay much attention to it when she was chatting with George. I only know that I will see it when I get to school. But now that the dinner is about to begin, Harry and Ron haven''t even appeared yet? This surprised her very much. Thinking of this, Hermione looked at George in the Ravenclaw phalanx. He was chatting with Kate next to him. "George shouldn''t know." Hermione muttered silently. George was with her when he was on the train. Together, they probably haven''t seen Harry and Ron either. "Do any of you know where Harry and Ron went? The dinner is about to begin." Hermione leaned over and asked the others, "Have you seen them on the train? I was on the train. I never saw him when I was in." "I haven''t met Harry and the others, but it''s about time. I should show up anyway." Neville was also caught off guard. Hermione had the best friendship with Harry and Ron. She didn''t know. , Who can know? Others also said that no one had seen Harry and Ron, "None of us saw Harry and Ron in the car." "I''ll help you ask Fred them." Feeling Hermione''s worry, Neville squeezed in Fred''s direction. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 86： Trouble again Chapter 86 "They haven''t shown up yet, and no one has seen Harry and Ron." Hermione couldn''t help but worry, she even thought that she had thought of dropping out. Did Harry and Ron drop out? She thought this idea was unlikely, but she hadn''t seen Harry and Ron, making her suspicious, and couldn''t help but think about it. Soon Neville hurriedly squeezed back and said out of breath, "Trouble, Fred has never seen Harry and Ron. They went to platform nine and three-quarters together. But at the platform, They were separated, and now if Harry and Ron have not come, they must have missed the train." "Oh!" Hermione covered her forehead with her hand, feeling annoyed. "How stupid would they be to miss the train? Can''t they wait at the station earlier?" "Then...what should I do?" Neville was overwhelmed by the situation, and he stammered at Hermione, hoping that Hermione would come up with an idea. "Only when we are waiting, we will tell Professor McGonagall. Although he may be scolded in the end, the professor should ask someone to pick up Harry and Ron." Hermione rolled her eyes and figured out a way. , Although Professor McGonagall will inevitably be scolded at that time, but the train will not be dispatched specifically for the two of Harry. "That''s it, I''ll talk to Professor McGonagall later." With a solution, Neville didn''t stammer anymore. Harry had helped him many times, and he hoped to help Harry. "Let''s go together, there are more people, Professor McGonagall''s criticism will be less severe." This situation appeared on the first day of school, which gave Hermione a headache, but who made her and Harry friends? But soon they didn''t need to go to Harry. Not long after the dinner started, they heard all kinds of weird news about Harry. "Harry was fired. Someone was on the train and saw a flying car chasing the train in the sky. They said Harry missed the train and was in the flying car." Neville said in a frightened voice. He was very worried about Harry. Before the dinner was over, he was looking for Professor McGonagall. He didn''t see Professor McGonagall, but he heard some terrible rumors. "Who said that? A flying car is ridiculous, so wizards don''t drive cars." Hermione didn''t believe this. She knew that wizards didn''t own cars. They didn''t even use lights or refrigerators. "It was Malfoy who said that during their sorting ceremony, they found that Professor Snape was not there, and then Professor McGonagall was gone. In the end, Dumbledore and the other professors were all gone, and Harry and the others were in trouble." Neville''s face turned pale, and he began to stammer again. "Navel, don''t worry, Malfoy''s words are not credible at all, and the school will expel students like this." Hermione comforted Neville softly, but her heart was tight. Although Malfoy is very bad, the news is very good. Harry and Ron may have really gotten into trouble. If it was only discovered by Professor McGonagall that he was only scolded, the most points would be deducted, but if Snape caught him, he would definitely take revenge on Harry. Now even Dumbledore was alarmed, and Hermione was also anxious. Hermione wanted to ask Professor McGonagall immediately, but now Harry and the others, if they were really caught. You have to know what happened before you can find a way to deal with it. All of a sudden, the food at the dinner became dull, and Hermione could only comfort herself, "Even if they use magic to catch up to the train, it is not a particularly big deal and will not be expelled." Hermione was waiting anxiously for the end of the dinner, Neville couldn''t stop worrying, and ran around to inquire about the news, and more and more bad news came. "Harry and the others drove into the beating willow and they have been taken to the hospital." "Harry and the others drove into the hillside and they are disabled." "Harry and the others drove into the lake. All the teachers in the college went to rescue them, but they didn''t get back." "Harry and the others are dead." Neville cried sadly. "Neville, don''t believe in Malfoy''s nonsense. Don''t ask for the news. We''ll see Harry later." Hermione frowned, her voice raised a little. She had wanted to stop Neville from going. I asked for the news, but I couldn''t help but worry. Now, listening to the increasingly outrageous news, I guessed that Malfoy was spreading it blindly. Although my heart was flustered, he would not be fooled by him. "Well, let''s find Harry quickly." Although Neville was deceived by Malfoy, he still knew whose words were more credible, with Hermione''s certainty, and a little less flustered. At the end of the dinner, Hermione took Neville to Professor McGonagall. As she said, Malfoy was just making up. Professor McGonagall didn''t want to talk about Harry, only told them that Harry had returned to the dorm. "At least they won''t be fired." Hermione said as she rushed towards the dormitory. "What''s the matter with you two? Everyone talked about it, and Malfoy made up a lot of rumors. Said you were fired, said that you drove a flying car that hit the hillside and was disabled. Said you drove a flying car. I fell into the lake even Dumbledore went to save you." Hermione ran all the way and saw Harry and Ron being blocked at the entrance of the dormitory. They didn''t know the password to pass the fat lady painting in the new school year. "Malfoy was talking nonsense, we didn''t hit the hillside or fell into the lake." Ron gritted his teeth, he was furious, listening to Malfoy arranging them indiscriminately. "We won''t be fired." Harry carefully comforted Hermione, and he felt a little embarrassed to see Hermione worrying about him. "In other words, you did come in a flying car? You were caught." Hermione''s tone was very harsh. How could they make such a ridiculous behavior, "You can''t tell the teacher to pick up. You? Where did you get the car?" "Stop nagging, we have just been trained by the teacher, what is the pass password?" Ron''s face showed a trace of impatience. Who wants this? Who wants to be caught? Today is really bad luck, Fred has flown many times without incident. They not only missed the train, but also ran into the beating willow, and finally happened to be discovered by Snape. It was a misfortune. "Pass the password is the honey bird." Neville whispered, he only needs to see Harry all right, Hermione is a bit too harsh. "It''s not a trivial matter..." Hermione is even more impatient. Does she want to nag or preach? Who wants to nag, who wants to preach? It''s not because of their affairs that they are too outrageous and cause a catastrophe. They felt unlucky, and Hermione still felt wronged. She did nothing wrong, she must worry about them, and finally educate themBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 87： Stupid boy Chapter 87 Stupid Boy Hermione was interrupted before she finished speaking, and the portrait of the fat lady opened the door, revealing the people in the common room. When they saw Harry and Ron, they burst into applause. None of Gryffindor''s classmates slept, all crowded in the round lounge waiting for Harry and Ron to tell their adventures. As soon as the door opened, many hands enthusiastically dragged Harry and Ron up, and Hermione had to climb up by herself. "Awesome!" Li Qiaodan gave Harry a warm hug, "It''s a terrific adventure, an unforgettable experience. Driving a flying car and hitting a smasher willow will make people remember and talk a lot. year." Hermione listened to Li Qiaodan''s exaggerated tone, and didn''t know whether he was complimenting or mocking. After looking at the expression carefully, it took a long time before I realized that it was really complimenting. "Good job." This was a senior student who Harry didn''t know, his face flushed, and he seemed more excited about this experience than Harry himself. Another unknown person patted Harry on the back, "Good job." Harry felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t know whether these people''s exaggerated expressions were praise or sympathy. Fred finally squeezed to the front, complaining, "Why didn''t you call me together." Harry saw it, and Fred really wanted to fly over with them. Hermione looked at the boys in front of her, only thinking that they were completely creatures in another world. She was disappointed for a moment, and lost the mood to talk to Harry, and went straight back to the dormitory. Not everyone was praising Harry, Neville was worried about Harry''s adventure, and he did not step forward. Harry still watched Percy squeezing towards this side, his face was a little unhappy, as if he was about to come over to scold them. Harry quickly stabbed Ron with his elbow, tilted his head over there, and Ron immediately understood. "I''m tired, I''m going to rest first." Ron stretched out, pretending to be listless, but accelerated his pace at his feet, and the two squeezed toward the door on the other side. squeezed out the door, through the spiral staircase outside the door, Harry and Ron returned to the dormitory. Returning to the familiar round room, Ron smiled ashamed, "I know this is not something to be proud of, but this..." The door of the dormitory was pushed open, and their roommate rushed in, "I can''t believe it.", "Cool." Harry and Ron looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing happily. "They are so stupid. They missed the train. You can inform the professor, and you can think of other ways." Hermione shook her arm, her face was surprised by their stupidity. "They drove a flying car to the school and hit the beating willow. They were finally caught by Snape on the spot." George listened to Hermione''s complaining attentively, nodding his head from time to time, making a "Um." voice. "They were almost disabled. They almost died and were almost fired. They also damaged a car. It is unknown who owns this car." Hermione became more angry as she spoke, her eyes flashing. "What''s even more incredible is that other people actually think this is a wonderful adventure. They and I are simply not creatures on the same planet." After Hermione finished speaking, she stared at George with a stern look, "George, you won''t be the same as those guys, think this is a very good thing." Suddenly Hermione turned his gun and pointed it at him. George''s careless face also showed a weird expression, and he murmured to himself, "What is this? What is it? I am different from other men." Looking at Hermione seriously. With a stern expression, George couldn''t help snickering in his heart, "If you were in the car, it would definitely not be such a complaint." George remembers that Hermione did not participate in the adventure less, she participated in Hagrid''s secret dragon breeding, and sent away the Norwegian dragon Noble. When there is the Philosophers Stone, through the three-headed dog, the devil net, the key house, these can all have her share. It was also this time that only when Harry and Ron made a mistake, they would only feel that they were completely unreasonable. Of course, George couldn''t say these things. He pondered for a while, considering his own words, "Harry and the others are too risky. They missed the train, and when their brains got hot, they only had the idea of ??chasing the train." Hermione frowned when he heard George seem to be defending Harry and the others, and said "Um". George glanced at Hermione, and immediately added, "But it''s not good." Hermione nodded slightly with satisfaction and motioned George to continue, "Their car comes from Ron''s father, Mr. Weasley, and this violates the Ministry of Magic''s law prohibiting the abuse of magic by objects. Mr. Sly is causing trouble." In order not to hurt Hermione, George deliberately didn''t say the word Muggle. "They not only take risks on their own, but they also involve Mr. Weasley. This is too bad." Hermione didn''t know this until George talked about it, and was even more upset with Ron and their adventures. Mr. Weasley was in Lihen Bookstore beat Lucius, she had a good impression of Mr. Weasley. "The most important thing is They may be injured and will die. After all, the flying cars are just cars. They are far away and very dangerous." George said the truth, Harry and the others. The biggest mistake is being too risky. Although the magic car has been improved several times by Mr. Weasley, it is only a scrapped car and refitted with very limited common materials. The performance is very limited. This long-term trip can persist, I have to say that Mr. Weasley''s modification technology is getting better and better, and I have to say that Harry and the others are very lucky. "If the car had an accident a little earlier, they would have to face the terrible result of falling from mid-air or driving into the lake." George analyzed the possibility of Harry and the others on the road, and said it at this time, and felt that they were very lucky. Listening to this same judgment, Hermione finally believed that George was standing with him, and nodded contentedly. When approaching the school, the flying car could no longer sustain, and finally hit the beating willow. Ron only thought that he was bad luck, but in fact they might not be considered very lucky, but definitely not bad luck. If the car had an accident a little bit in the morning, they would rush into the lake without anyone else helping. Maybe today, Hogwarts will have to hold a funeral for them. If a car accident happened in the middle of the air, Harry and Ron would not have enough ability to protect themselves. To be precise, they were very lucky this time, but in a long list of fortunes, they suddenly returned to normal and were caught in a car crash. Any more misfortune would bring them catastrophic consequences~www.novelhall .com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 88： You have to be in trouble Chapter 88 "The thing I can''t bear most is that they don''t know how to repent and feel that they have done nothing wrong. They even feel that I am nagging and even proud of it." Hermione couldn''t help spitting bitterness at George. She just cared about Harry and Ron, unexpectedly Ron felt that she was nagging. "Do they think I really want to preach? Do they think I''m an unreasonable, self-defeating person? I''m just worried that they should be treated like this." This is what makes Hermione feel the most wronged, obviously she is. The most innocent worried people, Ron and the others happily and proudly took the risk, and finally disliked her nagging. "Ron''s statement like this is really terrible, what a wonderful thing it is to be cared by girls." George immediately entered the gentleman mode, condemning the unreasonable Ron with a righteous expression. Talking about how wonderful it is to be cared for by girls, and how angry Ron is. Hermione''s face was flushed, "No, I''m not so good, I should also be considerate of them, after all, they don''t want to be like this." Listening to George''s accusation, he described Ron''s behavior as unforgivable, and everyone was angry. Hermione was a little embarrassed to be praised by saying that she was caring, tender and considerate. He even began to take the initiative to speak out some of his shortcomings, so that George would not be allowed to describe himself too perfect. "Ron will be punishable by God for hurting a girl who cares about him. Mrs. Weasley will soon teach him severely, not to mention that they are caught by Snape. Pass them." George changed his mind for a moment and thought of Ron''s ending, and he simply said these to comfort Hermione. "I haven''t thought about this before. Speaking of which, Ron is also a victim." Of course Hermione would not want Ron to be punished, because she was worried about him and Harry that she would be so sensitive and angry. is also precisely because of worry, she is even more angry because Ron''s unkindness, but now thinking that Ron will be severely punished immediately, this time she also began to worry about him and Harry. While was talking, the things she was worried about had already begun to happen. The postman came, and dense owls swarmed in. They circled over the auditorium. Then dropped letters and packages in midair. "I wish they could be more friendly, or have a receiving room." George saw the crowded owls and couldn''t help complaining. These guys flying around are not reliable, in addition to being intercepted, they will shed hair, and they are throwing things everywhere. Every time they flew in, George had to take precautions to avoid being that stupid hapless. Today, the hapless person is Neville. A big package smashed on his head. At the same time, a big gray guy fell into his bowl, splashing his milk and feathers. "It''s the dying owl at Ron''s house." Hermione also noticed what happened to Gryffindor across a few tables. "Look, Ron is going to be punished." George blinked at Hermione. Hermione smiled, and began to worry about Ron again, "There will be nothing wrong." She asked George nervously. "It''s affirmative to be scolded, but fortunately, the school didn''t plan to expel him, and Mrs. Weasley would not drive him out of the house." George said in a relaxed tone, "You always have to go wrong and make mistakes. Hermione and George watched Ron''s good show with ease. Ron didn''t feel relaxed at all. Yesterday''s pride, yesterday''s ease, when he saw his own owl, he disappeared. He received a roaring letter, and he could already imagine his mother''s anger. "Oh, my God, that''s too bad." He just wanted to find a place to sew and drill down, no matter how much nagging and scolding, he just thought that none of this happened. But reality is always so terrible, so unpleasant. Shaking his hands, he carefully picked up the roaring letter, and tore it open, only to half open it. The loud sound blew him away and the letter exploded. "... if you stole the car, I wouldnt be surprised if you were fired. When you come back from Hogwarts, see how I can clean you up. You probably wont even think about it at all. Your father and I found the car What''s your mood when it''s gone...you...you..." Mrs. Weasleys yelling was like using the most terrifying sound amplification magic, a hundred times louder than usual. The shock caused the tables and chairs in the hall to tremble slightly, and the huge sound spread to the surrounding stone walls and bounced back. The entire auditorium was shocked. What kind of magic is this? Ron lay under the table, completely invisible. "Last night, when we received a letter from Dumbledore in the middle of the night, we were ashamed to die. We raised you with painstaking efforts. We never thought that you would do something like this. You and Harry almost died... .." Harry beside the table was also shaken by the sound. "...I''m almost mad, your father is still undergoing examinations last night, it is all your fault. If you are not honest, we will bring you back!" The roar finally stopped, and there was no sound around it. After a long time, the auditorium made a sound again. Hermione looked at Harry and Ron standing silly over there, feeling unbearable, "Mrs. Weasley is so strict." "Do you think Ron still dares to make such a mistake now?" George tilted his head, indicating Ron''s current situation. "I think he really doesn''t dare anymore." Hermione said worriedly, "Mr. Weasley is going to be censored too. He is a good man." "Don''t worry, Mr. Weasley only has him and another old wizard in his department. It is not easy for the Ministry of Magic to find such a good staff member. In addition, Mr. Weasley doesn''t care much about the work of the Ministry." George comforted softly. Looking at Hermione, secretly slandered, "If Mr. Weasley is to be removed, he will have to work for me wholeheartedly." "I hope so." Hermione didn''t know the situation of the Weasleys as well as George did, and knew that George would not be overwhelmed, so she felt relieved. "Are you still angry with Ron now?" George returned the subject to the beginning, reminding Hermione of her original intention. Hermione groaned for a while, and thought for a while, "I''m not angry anymore, he won''t dare to do this anymore." "Yeah, that''s it." George looked at Hermione with admiration. He didn''t expect the little girl to be so understanding. "You are angry because you are worried about them, afraid that they will take risks and hurt yourself. Now they dare not. , Have also been punished, reminding them at this time will only arouse their grievances of being punished." UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 89： Enlighten Hermione Chapter 89 Enlighten Hermione "Ah, it''s complicated." Hermione felt very reasonable listening to George''s words. But she didn''t actually think so much, she just felt that Harry Ron was punished a little pitifully. "Remember the relationship between Snape and Harry." George tried to give an example to make Hermione understand better. "Harry''s father saved Professor Snape''s life, so he hates Harry very much." Hermione scratched her hair, recalling what Harry had said. "But Snape didn''t actually want to hurt Harry. He tried to protect him, on the Quidditch court, on the Philosopher''s Stone." George guided Hermione to recall these things to illustrate how special Snape was to Harry. feeling. "But he still hates Harry very much. He always embarrass Harry, and Harry hates him very much." Hermione pondered the complicated relationship between Harry and Snape, and they were really entangled. "He said to Harry''s father. His hatred continued to Harry, which was very unfair and very undecent." "That''s it, you see, a person wants to protect a person, two people don''t need to be friends, two people can even be enemies." George spread both hands. The relationship between Harry and Snape is really wrong and complicated. No one can. Make it clear. "Then, on the other hand, if a person cares about helping a person, they don''t necessarily have to be kind and approved." Hermione is very smart, very smart, she always knows everything. "You are always so smart, just like your concern yesterday. You only need to show it a little bit, and they will know. But if you remind them repeatedly, they will think you are laughing at them." George unlocked Hermione, a smart and yet Gentle people are actually the most vulnerable. They think too much and hurt the most. "Ahhhh, so complicated." Hermione shook her head, a little unhappy, "You can''t be more sincere and less routine." "Have you ever thought about reading less books, doing less questions, less study, and then getting the first place?" George said disapprovingly, and gave another example related to Hermione. "It''s different." Hermione didn''t think the book would be so complicated. "Is it really different? It takes time, energy, and practice to read books and get good grades. Why do you think friends can get it so easily?" George asked with a serious face. He strongly disagrees with those who take friendship and feelings for granted in reality. If you love me, you must tolerate everything about me. If you are a friend, you must trust unconditionally. Are you kidnapping or murdering and arson? Feelings are never one-way, let alone unbridled without a bottom line. Feelings need the cooperation of the two, and the unilateral remarks are good for you, but condescending accusations. Only suggestions that can provide practical methods are real suggestions. If Hermione could propose a way to protect Ron from his mother''s scolding yesterday, Ron would certainly not find Hermione nagging. But when Hermione could only remind them of their mistakes repeatedly, the caring only turned into accusations. Ron and Harry didn''t like this caring, and it was difficult for others to like it. Maybe only George would like it. "Do you know how Malfoy and Harry met for the first time?" Of course George knew that Hermione didn''t know. When Malfoy and Harry met for the first time, only him and Malfoy''s two attendants were present. . "I only remember that they fell out at the time." Hermione frowned and recalled. She has a good memory and remembers the things on the train. "Malfoy wanted to be friends with Harry in the first place." George leaned forward and lowered his voice so that no one else would hear him. Hermione''s eyes widened, her mouth widened, her face was incredible. Malfoy and Harry''s hatred was not less than Snape, or even more, but Malfoy wanted to find Harry as a friend in the first place? "How is this possible." "That''s the truth." George spread his hands disapprovingly. "This is how an annoying person will mess up everything. Malfoy is a bit of annoyance. He wants to make friends with people and he won''t be like normal people." "Speaking like this." Hermione pursed her lips, thinking of some guys who would always be annoying no matter what she did. "Like Snape, he obviously wanted to protect Harry, and we also thought he was going to murder Harry. ." "That''s it." George also liked this example, and Snape was really a standard case when it was annoying. "Malfoy found Harry in the car and he even peeked at Harry in Diagon Alley. But when he said that he wanted to be friends with Harry, his tone and demeanor just wanted to get his fist to his face." "It can be imagined." Hermione covered her mouth and smiled softly. This annoying Malfoy, even if there is something good from him, as soon as he passes by, he will feel like being contaminated. He possesses terrible things. Pollution power. "It''s not that good intentions are enough." George said the most critical words. "Even when Malfoy wants to make friends with people, it is still very annoying. Because he is used to being one. A troublesome, annoying person. His behavior, his tone, and his actions all prove it, and his true thoughts, his inner intentions are not worth mentioning." "Oh, this is a terrible fact." Although Hermione always said complicated and troublesome, she also kept George''s words in her heart. She definitely didn''t want to be a nasty guy like Malfoy. At this time, Professor McGonagall came over and she sent Hermione a class schedule. She didn''t ask Hermione why she was here at Ravenclaw, but gave her the schedule directly. Good students always let the teacher like it. Hermione lowered her head and looked at the timetable in her hand. Later, she had to take herbal medicine class with Hufflepuff. "It looks like I have to go. I''ll have herbal medicine class in a while." Hermione hurriedly took a few more sandwiches and swallowed it with milk. "Have a good class, grab a little bit of talent, don''t mind Harry and Ron and the others later." George blinked at Hermione. "Chuck." Hermione laughed. She liked the nickname, "Grab the little master." By the time Hermione was with Harry and Ron again, she had become very friendly. They left the castle together, through the vegetable field, to the herbal greenhouse. Various magical plants are cultivated here, and these plants are often the source of materials in potions classes. When they came, the other classmates also arrived, just waiting for Professor Sprout. Professor Sprout arrived soon, and she was also accompanied by the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher Guidro Lockhart Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest, The hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 90： Potions class Chapter 90 Potions Lesson Professor Sprout is a little short, with a patched hat on his long hair, very simple. There was a lot of dirt on the clothes, even in the nails. Compared to a wizard, she is a bit like a farmer, and her job is like a farmer, always dealing with plants. Gidro Lockhart was spotless, in a clean and flowing turquoise robe, with a turquoise and gold-rimmed top hat on his shiny blond hair. "Hi, everyone." Lockhart greeted his classmates enthusiastically, showing a mouthful of white and shiny teeth, "I just showed Professor Sprout how to heal the beating willow, but I don''t want you I feel that I am more researched in herbal medicine than her, I just encountered some strange plants during my travels." Lockhart blinked mischievously. "Classes are in the third conservatory today." Professor Sprout said gruffly, her face was sullen, not as easy as the past. The students whispered expectantly that this is their first time in the third greenhouse. They had only been to the first greenhouse before. Because the plants in the third greenhouse are rarer and more dangerous, they have not had the opportunity to teach here before. I don''t know if it is because of the second grade, or because of the professor''s special mood today. Professor Sprout took out a bunch of keys and opened the door with a special brass key. As soon as the door was opened, a damp earthy smell, mixed with the smell of fertilizer and plants, came out. The plants in the third greenhouse are a bit unusual. The flowers are larger than umbrellas and hang from the high ceiling. Hermione looked around curiously, strange plants all around, and she also saw giant pitcher plants. She followed the teacher into the greenhouse, when Lockhart suddenly pulled Harry and told Professor Sprout that he needed some time for Harry. Before Professor Sprout could agree, he pulled Harry and closed the door. Professor Sprout looked a little unhappy, went straight to the center of the greenhouse professor, and everyone followed the professor to the place of class. There was a small table in the middle of the greenhouse. There were more than 20 earmuffs of different colors on the table. The professor told everyone to stand still. After a few minutes, Harry quietly walked in. The people finally arrived, and the professor asked with some impatient expression, "Today, we are learning to change the pots of mandela. Now, who of you can tell the characteristics of mandela?" Hermione knows that the professor is a little unhappy, but this does not involve her. As a good student, all she needs is to listen to the class and answer the teachers questions seriously. Her hand was straight immediately, and everyone was not surprised at all. Professor Sprout saw the cooperation of the top student Hermione, his face lightened slightly, "Miss Granger." "Mandrake, also known as Mandela root, can be used to make a powerful restorative." Hermione recalled the records in the textbook, remembering every word very clearly, and the brisk voice said the standard answer. Come out, "You can restore the deformed person who has been cursed to a healthy state." "Very good, Miss Granger got 10 points for Gryffindor." Hermione''s standard answer made Professor Sprout feel better. The complexion was more relaxed, he gave a very high bonus, and then added, "Mandrake is a very commonly used antidote formula and used in a variety of restoratives. But at the same time it is also very dangerous, who knows it is why?" Professor Sprouts generosity is very surprising. It is rare for a professor to get more than five points at a time. With a rare opportunity, the bonus player Hermione brushed the hand, and immediately stood up, almost touching Harry''s head. "The cry of mandela grass can kill people." She immediately gave an answer that satisfied the professor. "Exactly correct, adding ten points." Professor Sprout once again showed her amazing generosity. Hermione was mad with joy. She stared at Professor Sprout intently, and was about to answer more questions at once. Today''s points are so profitable. With just two simple questions, she has already robbed Gryffindor for twenty points. Although it is not fair, she has seen the Academy Cup move towards Gryffindor again. Even Harry is a little eager to try. He teaches classes very cautiously on weekdays, and the extra points are always given slowly. Today, Professor Sprout was very generous, and even Harry wanted to earn more points for himself to make up for the points that Snape would definitely deduct from the Potions class. Other people also reacted a little, and they were all gearing up. It''s just that many people are confident that they can answer such questions. It''s a pity that Professor Sprout also seemed to feel that she was too generous. She stopped asking questions, but signaled to everyone, "Look at this. These are mandrakes. They are still very young." She pointed to a row of deep plates beside the table. The students all moved forward in the direction of her fingers, wanting to observe this wonderful and terrifying plant more closely. Harry glanced at it, and there were hundreds of green and purple seedlings which looked like ordinary seedlings. During the summer vacation, he didn''t pay much attention to the herbal medicine class. At this time, he didn''t know what the "cries" of mandela grass was all about. Professor Sprout didn''t give everyone more time to observe carefully. He delayed for a while before. This would make it necessary to control the progress of the class. She urged, "Everyone should take a pair of earmuffs." Harry hurried forward to get a pair of black earmuffs. He returned Ron and snatched one. Neville, who reacted slowly, only waited for a pink fluffy earmuff. Harry could only help him in his heart. Silently mourned. He turned his head, not looking at this amazing picture, and heard Professor Sprout exhorting loudly, "When you put on the headphones, you must cover your ears tightly. No gaps can be left. You must No sound can be heard." She yelled again, "When I can take off the earmuffs, I will use gestures to signal safety before you can take off the earmuffs. Without my order, no one needs to take off the earmuffs. I don''t want to be in the hospital next. Seeing you. So... now bring earmuffs." Harry quickly put on the earmuffs in his hand, the sound insulation effect was really good, and he immediately entered a world without sound. Professor Sprout also brought herself a pair of green fluffy earmuffs, then she rolled up her sleeves, exposed her arms, tightly grasped a clump of grass, and pulled it out. Harry shuddered, a little frightened. It was not grass roots buried in the soil, but a very ugly baby. The leaves of grass are firmly rooted on its head. There are many spots on the light green skin. It is struggling desperately with its legs kicking wildly, yellingWelcome to read, the latest, The fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. ~： 91st bad course 91st bad course Professor Sprout pulled out a big flowerpot from under the table, and slammed the struggling Mandela doll into the soil. Harry only felt a little bit in his heart when he saw this. The professor covered the mandrake tightly with damp dark mud, leaving only a clump of leaves exposed. Then he patted the mud on his hands, signaled to everyone for safety, and then removed his earmuffs. Harry waited for the professor to take off his earmuffs and nothing happened, then carefully took off his earmuffs. "These mandela grasses used for demonstration are only seedlings, so you won''t die if you hear them cry." The professor said calmly, as if the amazing scene just now was just loosening the lawn. "They will just leave you in a coma for a few hours. I think school has just started, and you have not arrived yet, and you want to use this to skip class. So when you are busy, you must wear earmuffs tightly and make sure you do everything. I cant hear it. I will remind you when its time to end the get out of class. Professor Sprout said in a relaxed tone, and then arranged for everyone to do it themselves. "Each group of four people, a flower plate, the fertilizer is in the bag over there, take it by yourself, be careful of the poisonous tentacles next to it, it is teething." She patted a ferocious crimson plant before it Retracted the tentacles with teeth and claws. "It''s not easy," Harry muttered, and he was grouped with Ron, Hermione, and another Hufflepuff boy. "I''m Justin Finley, I''m glad to meet you, the famous Harry Potter, and the eternal honor student, Hermione Granger, and Ron Weasley. You are all celebrities..." Justin A friendly greeting to the three Harry, and shaking hands with them respectively. Harry had seen him before, but hadn''t spoken together, and he was a very lively Hufflepuff. Hermione praised him well, showing a sweet smile. Ron hadn''t recovered from the roaring letter. He was a lively person, even a little nagging, and he gushed along the way, "...that Lockhart is really a brave man. He wrote in the book that he was blocked by a werewolf. When I was in the phone booth, I calmly figured out a way. If it were me, I would have been scared to death...." "My family is not a wizard, they want me to go to Eton College." He explained, "A noble school, but then I came to Hogwarts, which is wonderful. Although my mother was a little disappointed, Eton Learning has always been her dream. Later I showed her some of Lockhart''s books. I think she will understand how important it is to have a well-trained wizard at home..." Hermione also knew about Eton College, which was a very famous aristocratic school. She almost went there. Justin''s situation was similar to her. But before she was interested, they put on the earmuffs again and started tossing the mandela grass. This is not easy, much harder than it seems. Although Professor Sprout is small, his strength is not small. Hermione couldn''t move these little monsters at all. The mandela grass was like rooting in the soil, they were squeezing into the soil desperately, not wanting to be pulled out. It took Harry a lot of effort to pull out a fat baby, and he had to take a lot of effort to push it back into the ground. They struggled desperately, yelled, gritted their teeth, and waved their feet. Even if they can''t hear their crying at all, everyone feels that they are doing something terrible. Hermione felt particularly uncomfortable just by helping out, and the work of a wizard is not always a beautiful thing. After the herbal medicine class, everyone was exhausted. Harry was sweating all over, his back aches from exhaustion, and his body was still full of mud. He hurriedly returned to the castle to take a shower, and hurriedly went to the transformation class, which obviously affected his state. In the transformation class, Harry just felt his head groggy, full of roar. The actions and spells that were familiar to me on weekdays are completely out of state now. The professor asked everyone to turn the beetle into a button, but no matter how Harry waved his wand, the beetle was running around without being directed. Ron didnt get much better either. He seemed to be still in the aftereffects of howling letters. He was always distracted during class. He just stayed in a daze for a while and the bell rang after class. Only Hermione has maintained a consistently high standard as always, but this did not make Harry and Ron much happy. "This year''s class schedule is really unreasonable. After the physical work in the herbal medicine class, we should arrange a break first, instead of continuing with the difficult transformation class. At this time, who has the strength and brain." Harry looked frustrated. Its not a good sign that its only the first day of school, grumbling. Hermione blinked her eyes quietly, and said silently in her heart, "I''m still physically and mentally." But she knew it was not the time to say this, and the herbal medicine class Harry was the main laborer. Ron was still out of mind, eating in silence with his head buried. "Although you said it makes sense, the herbal medicine class should not be arranged early in the morning and connected to other courses." George took Harry''s class schedule, agreed with him, and then continued, "But it''s only the first day of school now~ www.novelhall.com~ You cant hold it anymore, its not a good thing. When youre upset, you can relax first and adjust with meditation." "And Ron." George turned his head to Ron, and Harry immediately kicked Ron under the table, making him recover quickly. "I don''t want to mention the yelling letter." George watched Ron come back to his senses only at Harry''s reminder, knowing that they must be turned back sooner. "But you already mentioned it." Ron sneered and looked at George with a grimace. "Things have passed and will not get worse. Getting the new semester on track is now the most important thing." George didn''t want Harry and Ron to be stuck in the quagmire of bad luck because of the unsuccessful start of school. "What class is this afternoon?" Ha patted his face with his hand, trying to make himself more awake, and he knew that he could not continue in this state. "Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Hermione said expectantly. "Oh!" Harry had just gotten up a little bit of fighting spirit, and became frustrated again. He didn''t like the extravagance at all, and regarded him as Lockhart of the same kind. "Why sigh, Professor Lockhart is great." Hermione felt that Harry had a prejudice against Professor Lockhart. She had read Professor Lockhart''s book, and the content in it was reasonable and credible. . "He also lied to you girls." Ron murmured. Mrs. Weasley also liked Lockhart very much, but otherwise. No one in the Weasleys liked Lockhart anymore, to be precise, everyone else hated Lockhart. Even Ginny doesnt like him, Ginny only likes Harry Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users please To read. Chapter 92： Not all liars Chapter 92 Not All Liars "What is to lie to our girls? Have you ever read Lockhart''s book?" Hermione was very dissatisfied with Ron''s prejudice. She is not a good little girl to lie. She has read many books, which are liars and which are Really, she can see it at a glance. Harry and Ron glanced at each other, speechless. Although they must buy Lockhart''s book as required, they have never read Lockhart''s book, but they can see that Lockhart is a frivolous liar. "You''re speechless, none of you have read Lockhart''s book. I have read all of you. This is your prejudice, huh." Hermione believed her judgment and felt that Harry and Ron''s prejudice was against Low. Hart''s jealousy, he is really pleasing to girls, and it will be hated by many boys even with it. "George, you think Lockhart is a liar, too." Harry looked at George a little pitifully, his eyes full of expectation. He had dealt with Lockhart several times in private, and he was pretty sure Lockhart was a flamboyant. Annoying. "Yes, George, tell me, you must have read Lockhart''s book, so you won''t be as jealous of Professor Lockhart like Harry and Ron." Hermione also looked forward to let George judge him. Very confident. She knew that George would not be jealous of Lockhart. He had created the best result in Hogwarts history. She also believed that George would become the best wizard in Hogwarts history. "We are not jealous." Ron also waited carefully for George to judge. Although Ron had always hated Lockhart, he couldn''t find Lockhart''s flaws. He hoped to find Lockhart from George. Special handle. "Lockhart is not all a liar, a liar who tells lies, he can''t lie to Hermione, nor Mrs. Weasley." George runs a bookstore at home, so how can he not understand Lockhart, who is famous in the magic world. It. "That''s it, I''m not that good to cheat, and Mrs. Weasley is not that good to cheat." Hermione believed that Lockhart was a great person because she had read Lockhart''s books. She is not just a little girl who can only be heard by others, she can only be deceived, she is a clever Hermione Granger. "What George said, but Lockhart is not all a liar." Harry reacted quickly and caught the subtext in George''s words. "Yes, it''s not all a liar or a liar." Ron was still sad that Lockhart was not a liar, and suddenly he heard Harry''s words and immediately reacted. "I have read all of Lockhart''s books." George first stated that he had read Lockhart''s books to strengthen the credibility of his statement. "If you have read Lockhart''s book carefully, you will know. Lockhart''s writing is good, and many details are based on facts." "It''s because Lockhart''s books are written reasonably and reasonably, and the details in the book are not real experiences and can''t be written at all. This proves that Lockhart is not a liar." Hermione has read Lockhart''s book and analyzed the book. Only by the details, will Lockhart have these real experiences. "What about the other details?" Harry thought George was still on his side, otherwise he would not say that Lockhart was not all a liar, and then said that some of the book came from the truth. "Hermione has read a lot of books. She has more knowledge and reading than you. It stands to reason that her judgment should be more reliable than yours." George said in a tactful way. He didn''t want to hit Hermione directly. "But." Harry happily answered after George''s words. However, he was more certain that George was with him, and he didn''t mind George saying that Hermione reads more than he did, which was of course natural. "If you read more books, you will also know that there are many details in Lockhart''s book that are not true." George continued to analyze Lockhart''s book. "He might be trying to make the book better and more readable." Hermione struggled to defend her. She believed what George said. George said that Lockhart''s book has many details that are untrue, and that is really untrue. But she tried to make excuses for Lockhart, perhaps to add interest to the book. "George said that many of the details in Lockhart''s book are not true, which means Lockhart is lying. The real part may be heard, or read from the book, just like you and George." Ron listened By the time George had confirmed that many experiences in Lockhart''s book were not true, he immediately became happy. He can persuade her mother to believe that Lockhart is a liar. Now her mother respects George very much, and she will trust George''s judgment. "Yes, if you know the true characteristics of the plants and monsters he encountered in his book. You will know that part of his measures is indeed correct, but the other part, if he really does the same as written in the book, he has already Died many times." George has read Lockhart''s book, it is very interesting, and part of it is like a real experience. But there are more details. According to Lockhart, he has died too many times. These are definitely not written by a person with real experience. He believes that Lockhart heard it from other places, coupled with good processing writing, and wrote these experiences It is not strange that the judgment is wrong. You, that much knowledge is not mentioned in the textbook, otherwise Mrs. Weasley would not be fooled in the same way. Purely false experiences can''t deceive people, but half-true and half-false experiences, it is difficult to tell if there is not enough experience, Harry and the others guessed right, just because they simply hated Lockhart. "George comforted Hermione, the wrong judgment was not Hermione''s problem. "I really simply hate Lockhart." After George determined that Lockhart was a liar, Harry only felt that he had a backbone and an alliance, and didn''t mind directly saying that he hated Lockhart. "Me too." Ron looked at Harry with the same smile. "But..." Hermione was a little flustered. She had always believed that a professor she even admired would be a liar, which made her very difficult to accept. But at the same time, she trusted George, and she believed that there must be sufficient reason for what George said. But it was wrong for her to find it difficult to accept her judgment for a while, and she couldn''t convert so quickly. "Don''t rush to overthrow your conclusions. You will attend his class in the afternoon. You can observe him during class. Some of the information in the book cannot be distinguished, but many of the contacts in reality cannot be hidden. "George saw Hermione''s embarrassment, and did not continue to persuade Hermione, but let her judge for herself. "Well, I will stare at him in class." Hermione also thinks this is a good way. She trusts George and her own judgment, but she trusts her eyes more. "I''ve seen him in private a long time ago, an arrogant arrogant man." Harry has dealt with Lockhart several times, and it is these few contacts that made him hate Lockhart~www.novelhall .com~Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 93： Close to the truth Chapter 93: Approaching the Truth "Then our Defence Against the Dark Arts class this year was soaked again?" Ron was a little helpless. Professor Quirrell''s class last year was a joke. In the end, it was discovered to be Voldemort''s subordinates and possessed by Voldemort. This year''s new Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor is another liar, and it is not easy to learn something in this class. "The Defence Against the Dark Arts class now has no teacher at all, so it falls on Lockhart. This position is focused on by Voldemort, and everyone else is afraid of being targeted by Voldemort." George knew what happened and knew it. The embarrassment of the college. "I will continue to help you make up lessons, as I said last year, you will soon be training with Malfoy." "Professors are afraid of Voldemort. Why don''t you ask George to be the professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts." Harry thought of Lockhart. He would rather face Quirrell, at least Quirrell would not stare at him. "My words, the second grader being a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts class is too ostentatious and it''s no good." George had thought of helping more students in private tuition for Defense Against the Dark Arts class, but at this time he was in power. During the period of rapid growth, it is not appropriate to be distracted. This was too ostentatious, and it wasn''t the time to face Voldemort directly. "Does George really want Malfoy to train with us?" Ron thought of training with Malfoy, still a little bit brooding. "You have accumulated a year in advance. If you still lose to Malfoy, I will feel sorry. At least losing to Malfoy will not die. It is much better than losing to Voldemort, the Death Eaters." In any case, Malfoys "Secrets of Meditation" and Lucius handling of private possessions have brought great benefits to George. Even if it is an equivalent exchange, George needs to fulfill his promise to help Malfoy improve his strength. Lockharts Defence Against the Dark Arts class in the afternoon, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were a little nervous. Harry was a little nervous, he found that Lockhart seemed to treat him like his kind, no matter how reluctant he was. Lockhart would talk to him alone, and would pull him away from the crowd. Lockhart always thinks that Harry is just like him, always thinking about being famous, and sharing some of his previous things with Harry, but Harry knows that he is not his kind. Ron was a little nervous. He saw Malfoy on the road again. Malfoy didn''t come up to trouble him directly, but the hostility and provocation in his eyes were still not hidden. It''s about to face off in real battle. Ron knew that his strength was worse than Harry and Hermione, which made him a little worried. He didn''t want to lose to Malfoy. He was not afraid of pain, or a few spells, but when he thought of Malfoy''s ugly face, he couldn''t imagine how humiliated he would be if he lost. Hermione was a little nervous. She planned to keep an eye on Lockhart in class and figure out if Lockhart was a liar. Hermione saw Lockhart walking into the classroom and asked everyone to be quiet, then he picked up "Walking with the Troll" from Neville Longbottom and held it in his hand to show everyone the picture of him blinking on the cover. "Me." Lockhart pointed to himself, and blinked like in the photo. "Gidro Lockhart, Merlin Medal winner, member of the Anti-Dark Magic League, won "Witcher Weekly" five times. The most charming smile-I don''t often reveal these, after all, I am not the female ghost who conquered Bandung by smiling!" If Hermione was still as it was at the beginning, and still convinced that Lockhart was a great professor, she would compliment him for his humor. But now, Hermione, who is staring at Lockhart, began to analyze the gold content of his title. "The Merlin Medal, this is a good award, but the third-class medal is not rare. Dumbledore won. He received the Merlin First Class Medal, and Snape also received the Merlin Second Class Medal." "Honorary member of the Anti-Dark Magic League is not an honor. As for the five most charming smiles, he smiles really standard, just like a movie star, showing eight teeth." In the end, Hermione was disappointed to discover that the only reliable one among Lockharts long list of titles was the Merlin Third Class Medal, which was inferior to Snapes Second Class Medal and Dumbledores First Class Medal. a lot of. Then Lockhart issued a paper and gave everyone 30 minutes to do a small test. Hermione took the paper and looked down at the question on the paper. "1, Guidro Lockharts most proud thing? 2, Guidro Lockharts favorite food? 3. Guidro Lockharts greatest achievement? 4. Guidro Lowharts greatest achievement? Hart''s favorite work?" There are fifty-four questions in total, and three pages are arranged. Hermione put her hand on her chin, and she knew the answer. Guidro Lockhart is a person who likes to talk about his preferences very much. He repeats his preferences and habits in the book, and even talks a bit. Looking at these questions, Hermione also felt that Lockhart was becoming more and more like a liar. But she is still answering the questions seriously, as long as she gets the papers, she wants to get all the points, which is her habit. "It''s a pity-you all didn''t remember my favorite lilac color, you should remember now." "I mentioned it in the book "Walking with the Tibetan Snowman". UU reading and my classmates miswritten my ideal birthday gift. They should take a closer look at my "Dancing with the Werewolf" I clearly mentioned in the book that my ideal birthday gift is for those who cant and know how to do magic to live in peace. Of course, I dont mind receiving a large bottle of aged whiskey. "It''s a good idea to get along with people who don''t know magic and those who know magic." Hermione looked at Lockhart. She liked the idea of ??everyone getting along with each other. It would be better if there weren''t the last sentence of aged whiskey. Hermione has decided to make this goal her dream, so that both the magical and non-magic can live in harmony. Lockhart blinked mischievously at everyone. Ron ignored him. He also filled out the answer sheet casually, just to get together, but he didn''t intend to read those novels, especially even George was sure Lockhart was After the liar. Lockhart mentioned Hermione, and he turned to Hermiones test paper, "Hermione Granger actually knew that my secret wish was to eliminate the evil in the world and sell my series of shampoos. No one else answered this question correctly. What a good girl, the result is..." Lockhart turned Hermione''s test paper to the end, "Unbelievable, 100 points, where is Miss Hermione Granger sitting?" Lockhart can''t believe it, although he has many admirers. But even those admirers do not have that good memory, remember all his preferences. And the little girl in this class remembered all his preferences. He knew that he had another loyal and clever admirer, which made him very happy. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 94： First try Chapter 94 First Trial Hermione raised her hand in shame, she couldn''t help but want to get the score when she got the paper, and her memory was too good. So she knows all Lockhart''s preferences, and now Lockhart is becoming more and more like a liar, she feels that her behavior is very embarrassing. "Very good, very good, Gryffindor scored 10 points." Lockhart smiled, showing white teeth. Hermione''s shame seemed to him to be just shy. He liked this cute girl better. Hermione''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was getting ten more points. Today, the extra points she got in one day had caught up with her usual week. The mood also improved. Whether Lockhart was a liar or not, the extra points were absolutely true. Lockhart bent down and took out a large cage covered with a curtain from the back of the desk, and placed it on the table. "Now, be careful. I will teach you to resist the most evil and terrifying things in the magic world so far. You will come into contact with the most terrible and terrifying things here. But please rest assured, as long as I am Here, I can protect you from harm, you just need to stay calm." Lockhart''s low tone made everyone nervous. Everyone stood on their toes, leaning forward to see the cage. Hermione also held her breath, guessing at the contents of the cage. "I hope you don''t scream." Lockhart bent over, leaning against the cage, in a heavy tone, "screaming will irritate them." All the classmates held their breath and kept their eyes on, Lockhart opened the curtain. "Very good." He exclaimed with an exaggerated expression, "The Cornish goblin I just caught." Simo Finnigan let out a sneer, everyone else wanted to laugh too, but only he couldn''t help it. In fact, Hermione looked at Lockhart like a liar. "What''s wrong?" Lockhart smiled and looked at Seamus. "Actually, they are not...not dangerous." Seamus couldn''t hold back at first, but now he can''t catch his breath with a smile. "Don''t underestimate them." Lockhart shook his finger at him a little annoyed, "They are little saboteurs as cunning as the devil." The skin of these little fairies is iron blue, they are about eight inches tall, and their faces are as thin as a snake, and their calls are very sharp. It''s like a group of budgerigars biting. As soon as the curtains were opened, when they saw the light, they chatted, scurried around, grabbed the cage and shook desperately, trying to escape. "Now." Lockhart exclaimed, "You have to learn to deal with them." He opened the cage of the goblin. As soon as he opened the cage, the classroom was all messed up. The little goblin rushed out and flew around. They are like giant fleas, jumping around the house amazingly. Ceilings, chandeliers, walls, they walked flat on the ground. There are their footprints everywhere, and they are not satisfied with venting their excess strength tightly. Two of the fierce little fairies grabbed Neville by the ear and picked him up. Harry grabbed a copy of Lockhart''s "Walk with the Goblin" sharply and slapped them fiercely before saving Neville. But more goblins rushed out, and a few even rushed out of the window, breaking the glass window, leaving behind a pile of broken glass. More little fairies continue to stay in the classroom and do damage. Harry thinks they are like wandering **** with amazing destructive power, walking through the classroom at an amazing speed and hitting them. They grabbed the ink bottle and splashed around, tearing books and papers everywhere, and the room was full of snowflakes. Even the stickers on the wall have suffered, and the trash can has been turned upside down. The garbage was thrown all over the house. Fortunately, this was just a Defence Against the Dark Arts class, not a potion class, and there was no dangerous garbage. School bags and textbooks were also thrown out of the window. From Lockhart''s opening of the cage to the ups and downs of the classroom by the goblin, half of the classmates shivered under the table, and only a minute passed. "Come and catch them together, and catch them together. They are just a bunch of little fairies." Lockhart shouted hoarsely. He could not control the situation. This was not what he imagined. What he imagined was that the little fairies were jogging on the ground in the house, and he directed the students to catch them one by one. Leave a pleasant and relaxing class to the students, but these are ruined by these little fairies. He rolled up his sleeves, waved the spell in his hand, and yelled, "Pezpeschi Pitnomie!" But it was clear that he had pronounced the wrong spell, and his spell had no effect. A little goblin rushed up, snatched his wand, and threw it out the window. Lockhart was frightened and panicked. He also got under the desk. A flower-shaped chandelier on the ceiling was shaken by the goblin and hit the desk. He was so scared that he shrank under the desk. The end of get out of class bell rang, and everyone rushed out as if they were running for their lives. Lockhart also got up quietly, looking at Harry, Ron, and Hermione who hadn''t left the door. He quickened his pace, ran ahead of them, and said, "I''m going to prepare for the lesson. Please take these remaining little fairies back to the cage." As soon as he left the door, he closed the door heavily. "Do you still think he is not a liar?" Ron yelled angrily Lockhart made a mess, but let them clean up. He took out his wand and shot a curse, knocking the little goblin to the ground. "Stop it, can''t I admit that I was wrong?" Hermione had no reason or excuse to convince herself that Lockhart was really a powerful wizard. She waved her magic wand and cast one after another freezing spell, freezing the goblin, then picked it up and put it back into the cage. "He was so scared that he didn''t even know how to pronounce the spell, and was snatched by a little fairy." Harry thought it was a little weird, he knew Lockhart was a liar at best, but he never thought he was not as good as a sophomore, it was a shame for a wizard. Harry cast one restraint after another, throwing the dead goblin back into the cage. "I bet that the experiences in his book are all hearsay, his strength is really dangerous, and he died early." Only then did Ron realize that he had become so strong. The other classmates were scared away, even the teacher ran away, only the three of them easily dealt with the little fairy. "Maybe from reading a book. I was scared just now. I didn''t expect that the little fairies are actually quite good to deal with." Harry threw the last little fairies in the classroom into the cage and closed the cage, only to realize that they were relaxed. Dealt with the saboteurs who disrupted the entire classroom. "We should add armor protection to ourselves at the first time, and then we should use a range effect spell to suppress the speed of the goblins, and then we can solve them soon." Hermione also began to summarize the actual combat experience and Lessons Book friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 95： Harrys stupid fan Chapter 95 Harry''s Remnant Fan "The space in the classroom will affect the release of the spell. Otherwise, a whirlwind would be a good choice to solve all the goblins at once." Harry remembered George''s way of dealing with goblins in the Burrow, using a whirlwind spell. Turn all the goblins stunned. "The wind spell is really good. The little goblin is light weight and suffers the most. Even if you can''t use the whirlwind, simply disturbing the airflow can make them lose speed. The sonic spell will work well at this time. An amplifying spell , Sasser can make them all pass out." Hermione also came up with some good methods. Although they couldn''t be used this time, they could immediately remember the best method in similar situations. "It''s really good. We should think about how to deal with Malfoy in advance. Maybe we should think about how to deal with Malfoy in advance. I don''t want to lose to him." Ron thought of his advantage. They are three people. Plan and prepare. Harry and Hermione are also very bright. Who would want to lose to Malfoy. If you add them up in advance, do more preparation, and you can always improve your winning percentage. The experience of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class made Harry and Ron also recover. They suddenly found that they were also quite strong, and they were both considered top students. In such a good mood, they have dealt with their homework and finally started to feel comfortable. Homework started to go smoothly, and what still made Harry feel uncomfortable was that Guidro Lockhart was not hit by the Defence Against the Dark Arts class at all. He still thinks that Harry and him are the same kind of people, and every time he sees Harry in the hallway, he will pull Harry to talk to him. It was as if the days when there were not enough admirers in the school made him a little lonely. Every time Harry had to look at Lockhart from a distance, he quickly changed his way to hide. Besides Lockhart, he also needed to hide from another person. Colin Crevey is a freshman in Graffindor who is enrolled this year. He is a timid and thin boy, just like Harry looked when he first started school. The first time he saw Harry, he begged for an autographed photo of Harry. He comes from a family of ordinary people, because of the fluctuation of magic power, he has not been very gregarious since he was a child. Now coming to the magic school, it is like entering a magical world, he is full of curiosity about everything. Seeing everything, he would take pictures with a camera hung around his neck, and said that they would all be sent to his father. Harry is a great celebrity in this magical world, Crevey from a small town, the most amazing character ever. And as a classmate, Harry couldn''t be unkind. This made Crevey, who had just left his hometown, been shy and not so gregarious, found spiritual sustenance. He has become Harrys most ardent admirer. He seems to have memorized Harrys course schedule. Every day he "ran into" Harry seven or eight times on the road, just to meet him in person and say, " Hello, Harry." Hearing, "Hello, Colin." His face flushed and he was breathless with excitement. He played such games endlessly, regardless of Harry''s helplessness and discouragement every time he saw him. Harry couldn''t scold an admirer who was one year younger than himself, but he was also worried about being known by others that he already had his ardent admirer among the students. Lockhart, in particular, would use a strange tone to pull him aside and teach him, and then he even believed that he and Harry were the same person. Unknowingly, it was Saturday. Harry had said that he would go to see Hagrid with Ron and Hermione in the morning. But early in the morning, he was awakened by Wood, the captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team. "What''s the matter?" Harry asked with an unhappy expression, disturbing people to sleep is a heinous crime. "Today is Quidditch training!" Wood hurriedly urged Harry, "Hurry up, get up." "The genius just turned bright?" Harry tilted his head and looked out of the window. The pale golden sky was still covered by a layer of tulle. He couldn''t help complaining, "Who opened the door for you early in the morning." "Don''t sleep, I have a new plan." Wood is in the sixth grade this year, and he will probably not stay on the team next year. He is bound to win this year''s championship. There is a fanatic flame in his eyes, "During the summer vacation, I worked hard to make a new plan, and we will be able to defend the title this year." Wood opened Harry''s quilt, "The other teams have not started training yet, let''s hurry up." Harry looked helpless, yawned, and slowly got up from the bed. He was not awake yet, and slowly looked for his team uniform. Wood can''t wait to go to the court. The Quidditch spirit in his chest is burning fiercely. "I''m going to the court first, and we will gather in a quarter of an hour." Harry slowly found his team uniform and put on a cloak to protect against the cold. After leaving a note for Ron, he hurriedly walked out of the spiral staircase, carrying on his shoulders the light wheel 2000, which has served many times on the court. He just walked to the hole behind the portrait, and he heard a rush of footsteps behind him, and it was Colin Crevy who also ran down. Around his neck, there is still a camera that never leaves the body something is in his hand. "Harry, I heard someone calling your name upstairs. Look at what I brought you, and the last photo was washed out." Colin said excitedly, waving the photo in his hand. Harry stared at the man in front of him blankly. He would be caught by him so early in the morning, so don''t he have any special hobbies. Harry froze in place, shivering. "Look." Colin pointed to Harry as if offering a treasure. Harry looked at his fingers dumbly. In the photo, a black and white Lockhart villain was pulling one arm vigorously, and the arm was hidden in the frame of the photo. Harry was a little pleased that he was fighting hard in the photo, and he was not dragged out by Lockhart. "Maybe people can''t tell that it''s me in the photo." Harry looked at Lockhart who was gasping in the photo, and he had disappeared in the photo. "Thank you for signing me," Colin asked sincerely. "No." Harry immediately refused. He already felt embarrassed enough. After signing the name, he would be regarded as a narcissist like Lockhart. "Sorry, Colin, I''m still in a hurry. I must rush to the Quidditch stadium to train." Harry didn''t want to continue talking to this crazy kid. He just wanted to get rid of this admirer quickly. He didn''t hesitate to follow The portrait hole crawled out. "Wait for me, I have never seen a Quidditch match before." The troublesome kid hurriedly followed. "Don''t, it''s very boring." Harry hurriedly persuaded him. He didn''t want to be stared at by this fanatical admirer even during training. His teammates would laugh at him to death Welcome book friends to visit. Read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 96： Woods wish Chapter 96 Wood''s Wish "You are the youngest academy teammate in a century. I know it. I know it." Colin didn''t care what Harry said. He was so excited just thinking about Harry''s things in his head. Shine. "You must be the best player. I haven''t flown yet. I don''t know if it will be difficult. This is your broomstick, it''s so beautiful." Colin trot with Harry all the way, talking nonstop , From time to time to make a fuss about discovering some new situations. Harry was very helpless, but couldn''t think of a way to get rid of him. He just felt like he was following a chatty shadow, chattering and chattering all the way. "I haven''t seen a Quidditch game yet, but I''ve heard people say that there are four balls, two of which are flying around, trying to knock people off the broom?" Colin said all the way. Keep your breath, even if Harry ignored him, he still said happily by himself, "I wish I could get an autographed photo of your game." "There are two walking **** in the Quidditch game." Harry exhaled helplessly and began to explain the detailed rules of the Quidditch game to Colin to prevent him from pulling the words back to the autographed photo. Each team has two dedicated players to knock the ball away from their teammates. They are the protectors of their teammates, and Fred is the Gryffindor batter." "Oh, that''s awesome, what does the other ball do?" Colin listened to Harry, and immediately forgot about the autographed photo and asked about Quidditch''s rules. "There is a big red ball, which is a ghost fly ball, which is used to score goals. The three pursuers in the team are responsible for passing the ball back and forth, avoiding the defense of the opposing team, and then passing the ball across the court. The goal above is the ring on the three long pillars." "Is there another ball?" Colin continued to ask. "The last one is called the Golden Snitch." Harry''s voice was slightly lifted. This is the ball he touches the most and his task in the team. "It is the smallest ball, the size of a pigeon egg. It is very fast and difficult. Catch. But the center of the game is to catch it. After the seeker catches it, the game can end. Once the Golden Snitch is caught, the team will get one hundred and fifty points." "I know you are a Gryffindor seeker, and you led the team to victory." Colin heard his roommate talk about this, and he looked at Harry with admiration. For a century, only Harry was in the first grade. Entering the Quidditch game, he also led the team to victory. "Victory is everyone''s credit." Harry replied in a serious manner. The team is a collective sport. Maybe the seeker is indeed the most important, but everyone is essential. "There is also a goalkeeper who is responsible for keeping the goal. ,And that''s all." They walked through the castle, through the grass, their pants and shoes were stained with morning dew. Colin kept asking questions along the way from the lawn to the court. Fortunately, he didn''t ask Harry to sign him. He waited until the locker room when Harry finally dumped him and he couldn''t get in. Changing room, "Thank God." "I''m going to find a seat in the stands, Harry." Colin was blocked from the locker room, shouted to Harry shrillly, and then hurried to the stands. Other Gryffindor teammates also waited in the locker room and were all groggy. Only Wood was completely awake. Fred sat slumped in a cross chair, his eyes swollen and his hair messed up. Arya Spinnet, a fourth-grade girl next to her, was leaning against the wall, her two eyelids fighting non-stop. The other two chasers, Angelina Johnson and Katie Bell are leaning against each other, yawning again and again. Harry had been awakened by Colin on the road, but when he saw the appearance of his teammates, he started to feel a little sleepy, "How did Wood, this guy rush into the girls'' dormitory and call them?" Of course Wood couldn''t rush into the girls'' dormitory. Even if he had this idea, he would not have the ability. When he shouted the names of his teammates downstairs in the lounge, he had already caused a lot of resentment for the team. But he didn''t care. At this time, Wood was completely ignited by his Quidditch soul. He was so energetic that his teammates could not bear it. He was holding a large drawing board with Quidditch pitches painted on it, with lines, arrows and signs in various colors. He took out his magic wand and tapped it on the drawing board. The arrows acted like ants on the map, demonstrating his tactics. Wood explained his new tactics with excitement on his face, and said the key points are still dancing. Fred had begun to snore, and Harry was not awake a bit. The first drawing board lasted for nearly twenty minutes, but Wood took out the second and third. Harry was completely unconscious, he only knew that he only needed to catch the Golden Snitch, and it was useless to talk so much. Wood talked and talked in a calm, non-tonal voice, everyone fell asleep. "That''s it Wood finally came back to his senses, he finished. Everyone also finished speaking with this sound, and suddenly became sober. It was incredible. When Harry heard "That''s it," Harry suddenly became energetic. He didn''t expect that his eyelids were as heavy as a mountain. "Does everyone understand? Is there any problem?" Wood continued to ask. He spoke too high on his own. He had never noticed whether anyone was listening. Now when he came back to his senses, no one seemed to be listening. "I have a question, Wood." Fred was also completely awake, Wood''s words seemed to be magical, and as soon as he started speaking, Fred felt that he had been hypnotized. But when he finished speaking, Fred felt refreshed, "Why didn''t you tell us this when we were all awake yesterday?" Wood''s face was a bit heavy, "Guys, we won the Quidditch trophy for the first time in seven years. This year we have a bigger advantage and we can defend the title, but other teams will not easily admit defeat." Wood is already in the sixth grade, next year will be the last year, facing the pressure of graduation to find a job. Not surprisingly, he will withdraw from the team next year. Last year was his only one-year victory since joining the team. And this year may also be his last year in the team, he is eager to win more than anyone, eager to end his memory of the academy team with victory. Harry couldn''t feel this at all. He joined the Quidditch team in the first grade, not only creating the smallest player history, but also leading the team to the championship. He has plenty of time and plenty of opportunities to get more honors. Quidditch matches are not as demanding for him as they are for Wood Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest, The hottest serial works are all at mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 97： Malfoy Chapter 97 Malfoy who never leaves "We must work harder this year, and we will win the championship." Wood clenched his fists and shouted, "Now let''s go and put the new training plan into practice." Then he grabbed the broom and took the lead out of the locker room. Its a good boost, but everyone is still listless. Although they are members of Quidditch, their lives are not just Quidditch games, the school''s daily courses are also very heavy. They spent too much time in the locker room, and when everyone came to the training ground, the sun had already risen high. Harry couldn''t believe it when he saw Colin also in the stands. "Wood has spoken for so long, and Colin hasn''t left yet." This is something that makes people unhappy, and there are also things that make people happy. Harry saw Ron and Hermione. They didn''t leave him, but watched his training together. "You haven''t finished training yet?" Ron asked incredulously. When he slept drowsy in the morning, he vaguely knew that Wood had called Harry away early. When he got up when he was full, he also saw the note left by Harry. He also happened to meet Hermione while eating in the big dining room. After breakfast, the two of them also brought some bread and jam as snacks, and they came to Harry together. "Wood talked about a lot of new tactics, and he hasn''t started training yet." Harry looked at Ron and Hermione with envy. They were sitting in the stands, eating snacks, and he even had breakfast. Haven''t eaten yet. Although he was a little bit grumbling, he rode his own light wheel 2000, kicked his legs on the ground, and flew. The cool and fresh air rushed over his face, and he felt refreshed, "No matter what tactics, he didn''t fly briskly in the air to make people happy and uplifting." Returning to the Quidditch Stadium in the new school year, Harry found a feeling of being in water. He was flying high in the sky, quickly flying around the stadium, more than one teammate after another. "It''s so comfortable." Harry slowed down and opened his hands, feeling like he was flying, even though he was already flying. "Where did the click sound come from?" asked Fred, who followed from behind. Harry looked towards the stand subconsciously, as expected. Colin climbed to the top row of seats, held the camera high, and kept pressing the shutter. Taking pictures one by one, in the empty and quiet stadium, the sound of the shutter seemed very abrupt. "Look here, Harry." Colin raised the camera with one hand and waved with the other. Harry tried to hit the wall like a sap in the chest. "Who is that person?" Fred hadn''t seen that person, and guessed it was a freshman. "I don''t know." Harry didn''t dare to admit that he knew Colin at this time. It was too embarrassing. He had no face and continued to stay, speeding up and leaving Colin far. "What''s going on?" Wood also speeded up, and he frowned. He had just made a new plan, and was about to use it as a secret training to do a lot of work. "Why is that freshman taking pictures? Secret training, he is probably a spy of Slytherin, who wants to spy on our training plan." "He is a freshman in Gryffindor." Harry hurriedly explained that although Colin is an uncomfortable fellow, after all, he is his admirer, not a bad person. "Slytherin people don''t need spies, Wood." Fred muttered. "How do you know they don''t need it?" Wood was a little angry. He had great expectations for his training plan. This is what he came up with after spending a long time in the summer vacation. As a result, everyone didn''t care. Now he met someone taking pictures. "Because Slytherin''s came by himself." Fred pointed down disapprovingly. Several people in green robes walked into the stadium, all holding broomsticks in their hands. "I can''t believe it. I have covered the stadium today. I want to see what they want to do." Wood lowered his angry voice. He rushed to the ground, too fast, and he was a little unstable even when landing. Harry and Fred fell beside him, confronting the Slytherin players together. "Flint." Wood yelled at the Slytherin captain, "It''s our training time, you guys give me out." Marcus Flint seems to be of troll blood. He is taller than Wood, with a sly look on his fierce face, "The court is huge, Wood." Angelina, Alia and Katie also rushed over, and the Gryffindor players stood in a row, glaring at each other. Slytherins team has no girls, and their players stand side by side in a row, with Slytherins characteristic arrogance on their faces, squinting at the Gryffindor players. "I have already covered the court." Wood yelled, "I have already covered here." "Oh!" Flintra increased his tone, with a frivolous tone. "But I have a note specially signed by Professor Snape. Professor Snape allowed us Slytherin to train on the court today to train our new seekers. ." "You have a new seeker?" Wood''s attention was immediately caught by this sentence, which is big news, "Who is he?" A small boy flashed out from behind six tall and burly teammates His pale face with the characteristic Slytherin arrogance, it was Draco Malfoy. "Isn''t this Lucius Malfoy''s son!" Fred said with a look of disgust. He still remembered the fight between his father and Lucius at the Lihen Bookstore. "Since Mr. Lucius Malfoy was mentioned." The Slytherin players smiled even more triumphantly, "Then let you see and see, Mr. Lucius generously gave the Slytherin team a gift." Seven people raised their broomsticks in front of them, and seven brand new, beautifully-lined flying broomsticks, all printed with the golden word "Light Wheel 2001", reflecting golden light in the sun. "The latest model that just came out last month." Flint said smugly, and gently stroked the broom with his hand. "It is much faster than the old light wheel 2000 series. As for those old-fashioned Sweeping Seven Stars." He looked at Fred with contempt, holding an old Sweeping Seven Stars in his hand, "Sweep the floor with them." Gryffindor players were also shocked by the seven light wheels 2001 in front of them. The broomsticks provided by the school are very old, and players with better financial conditions will bring their own broomsticks. But these prices are not cheap, not to mention that Quidditch is only a sports game after all. Few parents are willing to buy the best broomsticks, and they prefer their children to spend more time studying instead of training. Malfoy smiled happily, his indifferent eyes narrowed into a gap, and he silently said, "This is just the beginning." Looking at the Gryffindor players, especially Porter, Malfoy finally With a kind of uplifting sourness, you are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 98： Malfoys provocation Chapter 98 Malfoy''s Provocation After Malfoy borrowed 1,000 gold gallons from the mutual aid agency last year, he has already established relationships with other Slytherin students, especially the Quidditch players. But he didn''t expect to join the team easily, but it was different in the second grade. During the summer vacation, he gained a lot. The improvement of meditation and the training of spells made him stronger day after day, every day, and this kind of power-derived progress made him fascinated. The improvement in power also brought about an increase in the right to speak. His father Lucius paid attention to his progress. In accordance with the tradition of the Malfoy family, of course he gave him more voice and more resources. By this year, his strength has far surpassed that of ordinary second-year students. The preparations made last year were not in vain. He hit it off with the Slytherin players and became the team''s new seeker. In order to be able to beat Harry and Gryffindor more surely, he also asked his father to replace the team with the latest flying broomstick, which is guaranteed to be foolproof. "Oh, someone is here again." Flint looked in the direction of the people coming. He didn''t mind people watching. This year the whole team was replaced with the latest light wheel 2001. Their advantage is too great. And Malfoy is also a very good seeker, and has the advantage of broomsticks and will not lose to Harry Potter. Ron and Hermione in the stands saw everyone falling down and surrounded here again, so they rushed over to see what happened. "What''s the matter?" Ron looked at Harry, "Why don''t you train? What are they doing here?" He was a little puzzled, why are the Slytherin players here? Are they training for two teams today? ? Malfoy arrogantly said, "I am now a seeker for the Slytherin team, and everyone in Gryffindor is admiring our teams newly bought broomstick." Ron''s eyes widened and stared at the seven latest broomsticks 20001 in front of him. These are the best broomsticks now. Seven at a time is not cheap. "Very good." Malfoy pretended to be sincere and gave advice. "I don''t know, where can Gryffindor get some money to buy some new flying broomsticks? Maybe you can sell them by exchange Those few swept the seven stars, I think the museum will be willing to collect them." "Haha!" The Slytherin players all laughed presumptuously. "At the very least, there is no player in the Gryffindor team who needs to spend money to join the team." Hermione said angrily, "They all came in by their own ability." Malfoy arrogantly showed disdain, "I heard the wailing of the poor, when you give up, I allow you to cry as much as you like with your broomsticks." "Hahahaha." The Slytherin players laughed crazily. Malfoy rode on the broom, kicked his legs, and flew into the sky, flying in the sky easily, spinning, and shouting, "Come on, Potter, show your courage." Flint stared at Wood slyly, "Come on, let''s decide the winner here today." Harry mounted his broomstick and was about to fly up to catch up with Malfoy, but was caught by Wood, "Lets get out of here first." Flint exclaimed, "Have everyone in Gryffindor surrendered obediently?" The Slytherin players laughed more presumptuously, "They are scared." "Oh...oh... Potter is coming up!" Malfoy flew up and down in the sky at an incredible speed. "Fortunately for you, we haven''t had breakfast yet." Wood shouted loudly, dragging Harry and the others to the dressing room. "Hahahaha, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet." Slytherin''s players yin and yang learned weirdly. "You have to eat all the dishes in the restaurant to make yourself faster than Light Wheel 2001." Slytherin laughed loudly. Harry clenched his fists. He wanted to fly up to defeat the Slytherin, but Wood''s hand was held tightly by Wood and he couldn''t escape. Gryffindor players, amidst the ridicule of Slytherin, returned to the lounge dingy. "Why didn''t you let me fly up?" Harry complained a bit, believing he would not lose to Malfoy. "Our strength is weaker than Slytherin." Wood suppressed his anger. Who would want something like this, "We had lost seven years in a row before Harry joined last year." Fred deliberately refuted that he was not weaker than the Slytherin players, but he looked at the sweeping seven stars in his hand, and then thought about Slytherin''s seven light wheels 2001, and finally sat angrily on the lounge chair. on. "Now they have replaced seven light wheels 2001, the advantage is even greater." Although Wood is a Quidditch madman, he always strictly demands his players, and he will do everything in order to win. But he is not stupid, and he is not just a fool who only knows his head, he knows the strengths and weaknesses of each team. "I won''t lose to Malfoy." Harry had enough confidence in himself. Even though Malfoy''s light wheel 2001 is faster than his, flying is not just about broomsticks. "But you are not the only one on the team. UU reading " Wood gritted his teeth. He squeezed his fists. He was not sure that he could beat Slytherin''s Flint. As a veteran player, he is also the captain of the team. Now he has become a drag on the team, and he feels very uncomfortable. "The gap between us and Slytherin was not big, but with their new broomsticks, our disadvantages are obvious. Harry is an outstanding seeker, and this is our advantage." Alia pursed her lips and analyzed The current situation. She did not lose to the Slytherin players, but she did not have the advantage. Slytherin''s opponent changed to a much better broomstick, and she had no confidence. "Sweeping Seven Stars 5 can''t be compared with Light Wheel 2001. I can only play a supporting role in the game." Fred said with a frustrated expression. He is not afraid of Slytherin, nor does he think he will lose to Slytherin. Players, but the gap between the broomsticks is obvious, which he still distinguishes clearly. "We must find a way to deal with it, we will not just admit defeat." Wood is not a person who will admit defeat, even if the team has lost for seven consecutive years last year. He has never given up, he is always training, always improving tactics, and he makes the team progress bit by bit. Last year, they waited for Harry. They won the championship for the first time in seven years. The sufferings still cannot defeat them. "Yes, we will win, we also won last year." Angelina was not very aggressive, she thought to herself, "At least we won last year." Gryffindor had lost too many times before Harry joined. At this time, facing a formidable enemy, and having replaced a formidable weapon, it would be a lie to say not to worry at all. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 99： Excited Malfoy Chapter 99 Excited Malfoy "Well, you guys go to breakfast first, I will figure out how to deal with it as soon as possible." Wood has no good way for a while. Now the stadium is occupied by Slytherin and there is no way to train, so I have to say hello. Everyone goes back to eat first, "If you have any good ideas, remember to say them, we need to work together." "Work together to tide over the difficulties." Fred yelled, frustratedly putting Sweeping Seven Stars back into the cabinet and leaving the lounge. The Gryffindor team members left the lounge one after another, leaving Wood frowning and thinking **** the drawing board, "I will definitely think of a way. "Oh...oh...oh...oh...oh...", the members of the Slytherin team were flying presumptuously on the Quidditch arena. Walking through the wind and waves, the high-speed air current hits the face and blows on the body. The new speed of the new broom made them very excited. They also need to vent. Last year, they not only lost the Quidditch match that should have been defended. At the final dinner before the holiday, they also lost the Academy Cup that should be defended at the last minute. They had a bad summer vacation, but now its a new year, and they have new opportunities, "Gryffindor wont be able to get cheap." On the first Saturday of school, they hit the Gryffindor team severely. Seven light wheels 2001, seven powerful Quidditch players, let Gryffindor collapse without a fight, what could be more pleasant than this. Malfoy is very happy. Since he met Harry, he has played against him many times. And he believed that this was just the beginning, and he would not lose to Harry. Since he decided to have a good relationship with George, he has been lucky. It''s just that some Slytherin''s unique collection of books were sent at the beginning, which really didn''t cost a penny. After George accepted the books, Malfoy saw Harry and Ron shaking their hearts at that time. "They have lost their backing." Malfoy was like a pill, he had already imagined himself stepping Harry and Ron under his feet. Of course this is only a small part of his fantasy, and to please George even further, the gain is far more exciting than seeing Harry and Ron panic, and hearing the wailing of their defeated dogs. Malfoy carefully selected and sent George a book of "Secrets of Meditation", which is not simple. This is an amazing wizard genius in the history of the Malfoy family, trying to restore the power of ancient wizards. This is a symbol of the Malfoy family''s long history, strong heritage, and pure blood honor. Only a powerful pure-blood family with a long history like the Malfoy family has the ability and motivation to revive the power of ancient wizards. Malfoy slumped his mouth secretly. As for those lowly mudbloods, the pure-blooded family who had lost their strength and honor. For example, fools like the Longbottom family and the Weasley family can remember the current spell, and it should be thank good. The ancient spell, that is the power that can be touched only by the most powerful and wise wizard, not to mention repairing the inheritance. Malfoy couldn''t help trembling every time he thought of this. He used to know that George was terrible, but now he knew he would never catch up with George, which made him a little frustrated. He is not like a normal person at all. How can an 11-year-old student have his height and weight, not to mention that he has almost memorized all the public books in the library. Malfoy didn''t believe at first that George could finish reading the books in the library, but when he made a good relationship with George and kept in contact with George. With every little contact and every little understanding, let him know more that George''s creation of the best freshman achievement in Hogwarts history is just the tip of the iceberg exposed. Hidden under the calm sea, it is so unfathomable that even Hermione Granger''s genius is just a child''s cleverness compared to him. Malfoy couldn''t help feeling a chill, "George is already as strong as a professor at this time. No, he is much stronger than the professor. The professor is not capable of restoring the power of the ancient wizard." The original intention of sending the "Secrets of Meditation" was just to have a good relationship with George. He never thought that George might restore these powers. After all, even the genius wizards in the history of the Malfoy family spent decades, but in the end they failed to truly restore the power of the ancient wizards. This secret book that once represented the dreams of generations of the Malfoy family has become a useless clutter. Malfoy didn''t think of it at all, and finally the debris was in George''s hands, and it was restored by him, the power of an ancient wizard. Malfoy still remembered his disbelief when he just received the meditation technique. He didn''t believe that the genius wizard in his family history could not do it. George did it. He didn''t even plan to see it. But when George told him that he and Harry and Ron would be arranged to train and fight, he had to try meditation dubiously. Although it is just a meditation that George chose at random , it is not a random choice. This meditation is very suitable for Malfoy''s physique. He also quickly felt the benefits of meditation. The flow of blood, calm head, and ease of control of magic powers he felt during meditation made Malfoy fascinated. He has never had such a powerful feeling before, and has never had such a direct grasp of power. This makes him more secure and more at ease than his follower, his Jin Jialong. Throughout the summer vacation, he has been training meditation, spells, and flying eagerly. Even his homework is written by someone with money. But all the hard work is worth it. On the Quidditch pitch, Malfoy easily won the Slytherin Seeker. Slytherin, who put on a new broomstick, made Gryffindor collapse without a fight. "They have no chance again." Malfoy smiled coldly. "Our Slytherin teams tactics are no tactics." Flint yelled to his teammates from the sky. He was explaining his tactics to the Slytherin teammates. "Oh..." Flint''s confidence caused cheers from the Slytherin players. "Each of us is stronger than the Gryffindor players, and our broomstick 2001 is far better than their tattered ones." Flint slowed down and stopped in the air, waiting for other teammates to approach him. . "We are stronger." The Slytherin players gathered around, and they made no secret of their stronger confidence in themselves. "With stronger players, stronger broomsticks, and faster speeds, what tactics are needed?" Flint held up his hands and shouted, "Strong is the strongest tactics Welcome to book friends Come and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read. Chapter 100： Snake blood Chapter 100 Snake Blood "The strongest...the strongest..." The Slytherin players were all excited by Flint''s remarks. They liked this strongest tactic. "The only thing Gryffindor needs to worry about is Harry Potter, he is indeed a good seeker." Flint said seriously, but then he laughed again and pointed his hand at Malfoy. "The best seeker right now is me." Malfoy yelled, and the broom under his feet suddenly accelerated, making difficult changes in the air. The only advantage of the Gryffindor team over other teams is that they have a smooth 2000 and can catch Harry the Golden Snitch. But now that Harry met him, Slytherin would be a mountain that Gryffindor could not surpass. " The Slytherin team members uttered bursts of confident shouts. Gore and Crabbe were motionless, looking down at their toes, as if they had a nice flower on their shoes. Of course, there are no flowers on their shoes, but there are flowers on the carpet, gold and silver bordered lines, and zigzag lines. Gore looked forward quietly along the lines, a dark and invisible body sitting on a stool. A gloomy cold and deep cold entangled his body following Gore''s sight. He shivered with a sharp spirit, and immediately looked away. The small room looks extremely depressing, and the layout of the room has changed drastically from last year. Gore still remembers that last year, there were still a few pictures of famous wizards in Slytherin history on the wall. They were once Malfoy''s role models, but now they are completely empty. The wall and the ground have the same pattern, with twists and turns, and the pattern of gold and silver borders, extending from the doorway to the back wall. When Gore just opened the door, he almost thought he had stepped into the Demon Kings lair. It was obviously less than twenty square meters of space, but it made him feel unfathomable. It wasn''t until he saw Malfoy in the room that he stepped into the house like he found the backbone, but he regretted it when he came in. At this time, Malfoy was completely different from what it was during the day, and it was even more drastically changed compared to last year. Gore said silently in his heart, "Ever since he was scared into the hospital in the Forbidden Forest last year, Malfoy has become more and more scary." Gore didn''t like Malfoy like this very much. He even wanted to change the owner. How easy it was to deal with Malfoy before. Just stand beside him, "hehe!" smiled twice, helping him scare his classmates. He completed his task easily, can get snacks, get benefits, and scare people under Malfoy''s name. But now Malfoy is not as easy to fool as before. He wants too many to die, and there are good things that I don''t want to take him and Crabbe. Every time they ask them for news, they have to ask again and again. Once he does not meet his requirements, he will scold him at the slightest level, and cast a curse at the worst. Even if all he lost was a restraint curse, the feeling of being tightly bound all over his body was a bit uncomfortable. "After the Forbidden Forest last year, Malfoy was completely changed. He was like being possessed by a demon in the Forbidden Forest." When he thought of this, Gore''s heart trembled. Don''t be so! He couldn''t even dare to think about changing masters now, just thinking about being able to deal with Malfoy''s errands, and couldn''t help crying inwardly, now he was really on the thief ship. Crabbe did not have as many thoughts as Gore in his mind. His head was not small, but his pretense was all about eating. Every time he and Gore were arranged by Malfoy to inquire about Gryffindor, he would easily get some cakes in Gryffindor. He can always find hidden food in inconspicuous, invisible places. Just like now, he saw a goblet on the small table beside Malfoy who was sitting cross-legged, and it was filled with a bright red viscous liquid. Crabbe quietly pads his toes and flips through his memories, wondering what it is delicious, "Red wine? No, red wine is not so sticky. Freshly squeezed fruit juice is a bit like grape juice and tomato juice. It''s like so sticky." But he quickly overturned this judgment, "There is no pulp in the liquid, it''s just pure liquid. What is it?" Crabbe scratched his head, but didn''t know what he was eating. This is unbearable for a foodie. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. In his years of history in the food industry, there were few things he hadn''t eaten. Whether it''s a mouse or a bug, as long as it''s well prepared, he won''t mind. Some foods that are very special in the eyes of others are not special to him. "It''s snake blood!" Crabbe''s eyes flickered, and he recognized it. He remembered his mother had made snake soup for him. It is really a wonderfully delicious taste. The scent of the snake soup when it was boiling made him salivate and drool. He still remembers the scene at that time. The snake soup needed to be boiled for a long time. He couldn''t bear to stay in the kitchen and search around. He wanted to find other food to comfort his stomach. Then he saw a bowl of remaining, red liquid. He doesn''t care about three or seven twenty-one, he only remembers the food in the kitchen, and all the bowls are for food. That''s not a delicious thing and it''s not terrible either, Crabbe smashed it. Snake blood was very fishy, ??very fishy, ??it was a taste he had never tasted before. But after the strong smell, there is another special sweetness, which is still memorable in retrospect. "But simple snake blood is not delicious. After it is boiled into a coagulated blood clot, it is more suitable for making all kinds of food." Recognizing the food in the glass, Crabbe instantly became a great food wizard. The twelve ways to eat snake blood began to be recalled constantly in his mind. Malfoy finally stopped his meditation amidst Gore''s and Crabbe''s fantasies. He didn''t immediately turn his eyes to the two attendants in front of him, but turned his head and looked at the snake blood in the goblet. "Sure enough, as I thought, the more snake blood that fits the characteristics of meditation, the more it fits the practice of meditation." Malfoy secretly compared the effects of using different items to assist in meditation, considering which method can be used. To get the best results, "Unfortunately, without the blood of the basilisk, this powerful creature is too rare." There was a trace of regret on his pale face, "I will try mixed snake blood next time." Malfoy knew why his father would join the Death Eaters after graduation. Although he never asked his father, his father never told him. But he just knew that this was something that Malfoy should know and understand naturally. He can see Harry, see Weasley, see Granger''s fate. He knows the fate of Gore, Crabbe better. He doesn''t have the ability to predict, which is an area that the most powerful wizards can''t get involved. But Malfoy doesnt need these, he can see the fate of othersBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all on Mobile Users please go to read. Chapter 101： Malfoys ambition Chapter 101 Malfoy''s Ambition "Living like an ordinary wizard will eventually become an ordinary wizard." Malfoy no longer remembers the words left by an ancestor in the family, but afterwards all Malfoy abide by this motto. . Other people work hard all their lives just to become ordinary people. But as a Malfoy, their ambitions, their desires, and their bloodlines would never allow them to become like this. Why did Hogwarts be divided into four colleges, instead of just mixing together and pretending to be harmonious? It doesn''t matter what a person says or thinks about. But what you do and how you do it is very important. Being sorted into Slytherin, they are always like a Slytherin, and they will eventually become a qualified Slytherin. Once they enter an academy like Hufflepuff, in the end they will think like a Hufflepuff and become a Hufflepuff who never exists. Malfoy can see through their future at a glance, "The poorest ghost of the Weasley family, the highest achievement in a lifetime, is at best like his father, who goes to the Ministry of Magic as a small clerk. And Granger, the mudblood, she wants Either go back to be a Muggle, or stay in the magic world and marry an idiot." "As for Potter, he is a little talented, maybe he will be a good Auror, and then I don''t know one day, he was accidentally killed by the black wizard who suddenly appeared." He looked down on his opponent with a heart, "They thought I treat them as opponents, but this is actually just my pastime in the academy." "The idiots of the Longbottom family, you should be thankful that you can graduate successfully and find a job to support yourself." Malfoy finally looked back at Gore and Braque. "These two idiots may be barely usable subordinates. Otherwise, I can only work in a grocery store for the rest of my life." The destiny of a person has been set from the moment he was born, and a lifetime of hard work can only make this setting a little better. Even if a Muggle becomes a wizard by luck, it can only be a shame for the wizard. A wasteful family, the greatest achievement in a lifetime is to become less wasteful. Malfoys eyes flickered, The only exception is power. Power can determine everything, and power can change everything. This is the fundamental reason why the Malfoy family is different from other fools. The Malfoy family is not only powerful, but they know how to change their destiny. How to strengthen destiny." Just like Lucius can become a Death Eater without hesitation after graduation, using Voldemort''s power to gain his own growth. After the fall of Voldemort, Lucius''s was taken to the next level. The Malfoy family knows the fundamental law of the world, and they follow this law and control it. This makes them, generation after generation, destined to become kings, destined to become above all. "The fools of the Gryffindor team, what are you doing now?" Malfoy looked at Gore and asked him to report what he had inquired. "Oh, Master Malfoy, we saw the Gryffindor players and we were frightened by our team." Gore immediately took a step forward, still making a hey laugh. Seeing Malfoy expressionless, he immediately continued, "They haven''t been training for several days. The whole team is listless and no one goes to the Quidditch training ground." Gore went on dancing and telling Malfoy that he had received news from Gryffindor, "Especially that Fred, as soon as someone mentioned Sweeping Seven Stars in front of him, his face went red and his eyes burst into flames. "It was him who kept mentioning the sweeping seven stars in front of Fred. "They don''t train, they are listless, and even eat less food than they used to be." Crabbe''s focus is always on eating, he remembers clearly. The members of Gryffindor had less appetites than usual during meals, which allowed him to walk by a few more pieces of cake when passing by the Gryffindor table. Gore continued, "The players of our team won the new light wheel 2001, and they are full of confidence. Recently, whenever they have time, they will go to the Quidditch stadium to get familiar with their new broomsticks." He reported on the news of other teams, "Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff players also began to practice on the Quidditch arena. But when they saw our light wheel 2001, they were scared and helpless. We were beaten down on the training ground." "This is a matter of course." Of course Malfoy knew it would be the result. Before Harry joined Gryffindor, Slytherin was the best team in the academy. has now put on a new broomstick, and his strength has surpassed other teams by a lot. Unless other teams also put on the same equipment, how is this possible? Players can''t afford this money at all, and even professors will feel painful about this number. Otherwise, Gryffindor won''t be the only one with Harry 2000. Others still use it to sweep the seven stars. "Where is Potter?" Malfoy asked about his old rival Harry Potter again. "Potter and the others looked through a lot of Quidditch match-related books in the library, wanting to see if there are any rules that can restrict our broomsticks." Gore is now somewhat comfortable with inquiries about information Of course he will not miss the most important Porter, "Will Quidditch restrict opponents from using better equipment?" He asked with some worry, he was not interested in going to the book by himself, so he asked Malfoy. "We are wizards. The important thing is the result. There will be no rules stupid enough to restrict more powerful equipment." Malfoy sniffed at Harry and their innocence. They were really full of Muggle ideas. How could it be possible? There are rules restricting better equipment. Wizards are a group that masters power. The worship of power is innate. If it is not to avoid the death of players, they even want the players to cast evil spells directly on each other. You know, there was no red card in the Quidditch game, no sent off. Not only that, but Quidditchs rules are also very rigid, requiring the Golden Snitch to be caught to end. The longest Quidditch match even lasted for three months. This is because Quidditch is just a game and a sport, but in the final analysis, it is also a demonstration of the wizard''s power and abilities. Just like when the world is peaceful, human beings will pursue the stimulation of violent senses. The same is true in the wizarding world. With long-term peace, wizards reduce conflict. But on the court, all kinds of secret methods, illegal injuries, these are all grand and honest. Quidditch can even be counted as battles and exercises between wizards. This kind of naked power display, how can power worship restrict more powerful equipment? People will only expect higher, stronger, and more terrifying equipment to continue to appear. As for fairness? Only the game world can reluctantly consider fairness. The real world only pays attention to resultsBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users Please go to read. Chapter 102： cheat? Chapter 102 Cheating? "It seems that there is really no way to restrict Slytherin from using a broom that exceeds the standard." Hari shook his head vigorously, took his thoughts out of a book of Quidditch Uncovered, and pounced. Pour on the sofa in the Gryffindor lounge. "Not only can''t it be restricted, but you have to beware of them using more methods." Hermione moved her body to the side so as not to encounter Harry who was flailing. She also turned over a copy of Quidditch Rules in her hand. "The more I look at it, the more I feel that Quidditch is really a simple and crude game." Saturday, the Gryffindor players met the Slytherin team at the Quidditch arena, and they were shocked by their seven newest smooth wheels 2001. The new semester only started, and they have lost the confidence to win. In the past few days, even the training mad Wood did not ask everyone to train. Everyone was thinking of ways to find a way to deal with the Slytherin team. Harry, Ron, and Hermione are all trying their best to find a way these days. They looked through the rules of many Quidditch games and checked the records of Quidditch games, but nothing was gained. "There is no way in the rules, what about the tactics?" Ron flipped through a book of Quidditch match records, which recorded many interviews with the winners of Quidditch matches in history. But the actual content is mostly the winning side thanking his broomstick while thanking his teammates for their kind words. "Slytherin''s tactics are difficult to deal with." Hermione closed the book, pursing her lips, thinking about Slytherin''s tactics. Slytherin did not hide his tactics, showing off his strength very arrogantly. "No tactics are just their verbal statements." Hermione contacted the Quidditch information that they had found these days and analyzed Slytherin''s tactics. "Their tactics are very simple and classic. They just focus on playing their best. Advantage." "The broom is their greatest advantage." Ron said angrily, Slytherin''s advantage is equipment, it is cheating. "Yes, they understand this too. So their tactics are simple and rude, but very effective. They are determined to take advantage of the broom." Hermione''s tone seemed helpless. "The advantage of the light wheel 2001 is not only speed, but also more suitable for riding. It can also reduce physical exertion, faster acceleration, faster steering, and smooth flight. All its performance far exceeds the sweeping seven stars." She Yue said The more frustrated. "After all, the price is more than ten times more expensive." Harry is using the light wheel 2000. He can imagine how good its upgraded version will be. "The performance difference is too big." "I went to the court to watch their training. Their players can easily catch up with the broomsticks of other college players from the rear." Ron never thought Quidditch was a sport for equipment, but now he has to admit , A good equipment brings a huge advantage, "Through the new broom, they are far more than other teams whether they are accelerating or turning." "Even physical strength, the longer the game, the greater their advantage, from start to finish." Harry himself is a Quidditch player. He knows what these comprehensive advantages will cause in the game. Consequences, "It''s hard for us to grab the ball, it''s hard to score, and it''s harder to block their offense." "If we didn''t know this, why would we spend time on these books." Hermione patted the book heavily on the table, and watching these boring Quidditch rules these days has made her very impatient. "But in the end there was no way." Ron also threw the book aside and stretched. Looking at the Quidditch match records he likes these days, I''ve seen tiredness. One can imagine how many records he has turned over. "Tactical interception must first be able to catch up with the opponent, unless our cooperation can be as good as Ravenclaw." Harry got up from the sofa and leaned back on the sofa, recalling last year''s game against Ravenclaw. Scene. He still remembers Ravenclaw''s rigorous cooperation. "Let''s not mention whether we can achieve the Ravenclaw''s tacit understanding. You must know that Ravenclaw is also completely under the Slytherin in training." Hermione thought about the Gryffindor players and jumped off. Its not easy for the Weasley twins to cooperate with everyone like Ravenclaw. What''s more, even Ravenclaw will lose to Slytherin. "I looked through almost all the game records. The most important thing in the team is the Seeker. We lost all other positions. I can only hope that Harry can catch the Golden Snitch quickly." Ron read all over. After the record of the Quidditch game, in the end only came up with a solution that was not a solution. "I will try my best to catch the Golden Snitch. I won''t lose to Malfoy." Harry pondered slightly, and now there is only this way. "Harry''s Light Wheel 2000 is not much worse than Malfoy''s broomstick, and its flying technology is even better than Malfoy, but we have to beware of interference from other Slytherin players." Hermione also agreed with this approach, but also Expressed his worries. "They will definitely do this, UU reading will definitely let people pinch Harry, and I have seen Malfoy in the training ground, he is not weak with the polished wheel 2001." Ron analyzed Slytherin will respond, and then think of Malfoy''s training he has seen on the court. "I can only do my best. I don''t want to lose to Malfoy." Harry also felt helpless. Last year, everyone cooperated and fought together. This year, Malfoy unreasonably bought seven light wheels in 2001. Now the whole team''s victory and defeat are completely handed over to him, which makes him feel a little pressure. "The most useful way is actually to change the broom. Sweeping the Seven Stars is completely impossible to compare with the Light Wheel 20001." Ron whispered. The academy is too stingy. The brooms provided for the Quidditch match have long been outdated, which made them completely Can''t confront Malfoy head-on. Who said no? Just put on a better broom, even if it''s just a bare wheel 2000. Harry also believed that his teammates would not lose to the Slytherin players. But let them use Sweeping Seven Stars to fight the Light Wheel 2001, which is too difficult for them. But thinking about the prices of the two, everyone can only be silent, and it is always sad to have no money. "I can''t do anything head-on. I have to say cheating." Hermione pursed her lips and whispered. She didn''t know if she should say it, but she didn''t want Harry to lose to Malfoy. "Lets talk about your way, Slytherin is cheating with a broomstick." Ron heard that Hermione had a way, and immediately asked excitedly. Slytherin didn''t intend to win the game fairly, and he certainly didn''t mind using some means to beat them. Not to mention losing to Malfoy, it was too bad. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 103： Rules and loopholes Chapter 103 Rules and Vulnerabilities "Eagle Eye Technique." Hermione groaned for a while, and still said this method. As for whether to use this method, everyone can continue to discuss, "I know that George has developed the Eagle Eye technique into a silent spell, and you can cast it without a rod. ." "If Harry can cast Hawkeye on the broomstick, it will be easy to catch the Golden Snitch." Ron immediately reacted. He used this spell many times while watching the game. He knew it. How powerful it will be in Quidditch matches. "But in this case, the game is meaningless." Harry''s tone was a little struggling. He didn''t want to lose to Malfoy, but if he cheated in the game, the game would be meaningless. Cheating, or losing, this is a problem. The biggest problem is not unfairness, but what is more important. When the strongest participant is relying on cheating to gain an advantage, the game also implicitly encourages cheating. At this time, should we rely on our strength to just lose to cheating, or should we cheat according to the rules? Harry, Ron, and Hermione fell silent. Should cater to the world, do everything to achieve victory. Or just stick to the heart and would rather lose? No one knows how to answer this question. "Lets not think about it so much. Lets ask George if there is another way. Besides, using Hawkeye on the broomstick is so easy." Ron didnt know if he should cheat like Slytherin, or Lose openly. But he didn''t want to just give up like this, he still wanted to rescue him, maybe George would have a way. "Yes, let''s ask George." Hermione didn''t know how to make a decision. She suggested a feasible way, but it was only a last resort. "Let''s go, let''s ask George." Harry was about to leave immediately. He didn''t want to make this decision. He didn''t want to choose whether it was cheating according to the rules or losing with integrity. In addition, there should be a chance to win with integrity. Harry, Ron, and Hermione took the books to be returned to the library and left the lounge together. They went to the library first, returned the borrowed book, and then found George who was reading in the mutual aid agency. George was a little surprised at their intentions, "So, you are almost surrendering now?" George knew that Malfoy had made a lot of progress during the summer, but he didn''t expect him to perform well as soon as school started this year. Now he became interested in the battle between Malfoy and Harry. "We didn''t admit defeat, but Slytherin and the others are cheating. Quidditch''s rules are basically encouraging cheating." Hermione looked at George irritably. The more she understood the rules of Quidditch, the more she felt Quidditch. Odd games encourage cheating. George listened to Hermiones words with a knowing smile on his face, Your discovery is correct. Quidditch matches are a demonstration of wizard power and wisdom. They really encourage cheating. "They actually encourage cheating?" Hermione was stunned. Although she had reached this conclusion after reading the book, she was only angry and complaining. I didn''t really think that wizards would encourage cheating. I just thought that wizards were ignorant and had too many loopholes in the rules. I didn''t expect George to say that Quidditch really encouraged cheating. "How is it possible?" Ron couldn''t believe it. He had always been a fan of Quidditch. He liked the perseverance of Quidditch players. Like the passion and competition of the Quidditch team, George even said that Quidditch games encourage cheating, which made him unbelievable. "Why should cheating be encouraged in Quidditch matches?" Harry also thought this was incredible, but he was a Quidditch player, and he faced Slytherin''s seven light wheels 2001. He knew that his teammates were sweeping the Seven Stars. He knew that such a game was unfair, but the rules never intended to solve these problems. The Quidditch rules he had read these past few days have puzzled him, and he wants to figure out what these are for. "It''s different from ordinary people''s sports and sports." George looked at Harry and the others who were startled, and slowly explained to them, "Wizards are born with magical powers, and magical powers are part of the wizards'' bodies. Magic and wizards Inseparable, magic is the fundamental difference between wizards and ordinary people." "Any game between wizards cannot prohibit wizards from using their own magic power, just like you cannot prohibit ordinary people from using their bodies in the game." George tried to make a metaphor. The body of ordinary people is dependent on ordinary people, and there are huge differences in human bodies. Some people are naturally beautiful, talented, and wise. Some are physically strong and powerful. Others are agile and fast. A competition between ordinary people, whether it is a beauty pageant, or a contest of appearance. Intelligence test, competition intelligence. Sports competition, physical confrontation. Game chess, mental calculation. All these competitions depend on the human body and the natural talents of the body. No one will feel that it is unfair to use their own body. Wizards are born with magic power For wizards, magic power is just like the physical fitness and mental talent of ordinary people. There is no competition to prohibit wizards from using their magic power. "Flying broomsticks are not magic." Hermione said in a low voice, lacking confidence. "The flying broomstick is not magic, but the flying broomstick is a tool of the game. You can''t prohibit people with strong bodies and strong magic power from participating in the competition. Naturally, you can''t prohibit players from using better equipment and better props." George questioned Hermione. Don''t mind, continue to explain to her. "If the wizards have hundreds of millions of people, they might divide the game level like ordinary people in the game, and strictly limit the magic level and item level. But obviously, the current wizards do not need these at all, and try to show their power in the game. And wisdom, including wealth, are encouraged by the rules." George said here, and finally stopped. "Will George join Ravenclaw''s team?" Hermione thought of another question. Rather than losing the team to Slytherin, she would rather the Quidditch champion fall into Ravenclaw''s hands. Harry and Ron were also delighted when they heard this thought. As long as they don''t lose to Slytherin and Malfoy, everything is fine. They looked at George expectantly. George spread out his hands and didn''t care. "As I said just now, if wizards have hundreds of millions of people, they will be ranked like ordinary people." "Well, I probably understand. Malfoy caught the Quidditch loophole that is not a loophole. For you, the Quidditch level of the academy is too low. The whole game is for you. A loophole." Hermione lowered her head and thought for a while, and roughly understood George''s thoughtsBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at~www.novelhall.com ~ For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 104： So-called original mind Chapter 104 The so-called original mind George looked at Hermione approvingly, and it turned out to be a smart Granger, "The use of methods and rules within the rules does not mean cheating. The game between wizards is a display of wisdom and strength, and of course it also includes wealth. ." Having said that, he paused and continued, "It is not that fairness is taken for granted at any time and in any situation. In certain circumstances, fairness and justice can be discarded or even prohibited. If necessary, , The rules will naturally prohibit the use of props and prohibit participation by people with stronger magical powers." "Since the rules encourage wizards to show power and wisdom, then of course we can use Eagle Eye, just like Slytherin can use Light Wheel 2001." Hermione clapped her hands and said excitedly. Although George does not intend to join Ravenclaw, as long as he masters Hawkeye, Harry still has a great chance of winning the game. "Then George, teach Harry how to use eagle eye without a wand." Ron heard that he could use eagle eye in the game, and immediately wanted Harry to learn to use eagle eye on the broom as soon as possible. Harry lowered his head and said nothing. He knew that George was right, but he still felt awkward. Even if Malfoy used the rules and bought seven light wheels 2001, he still felt that the use of Hawkeye during the game made the game meaningless. George watched Harry silently, guessed his thoughts, and asked softly, "Harry, do you think this is unfair?" Harry didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t think it was unfair, and he didn''t think fairness was a great thing. Harry is not stupid, how can there be any fairness in the world? He had no parents when he was a baby. Is this fair? He stayed at his uncles house for eleven years. He was beaten and scolded every day, cold and starved. Is this fair? He still has a scar on his forehead. This is a powerful Dark Lord. When he was still a baby, killing his parents left him. Is this fair? But he feels unhappy. He likes to fly and to fly freely in the air. It''s like the fish returning to the sea, the sky that the birds meet. Quidditch is not a win or loss, but happiness, freedom, and friendship with his teammates. Even if Malfoy can buy seven light wheels 2001, he can''t get the joy of these games like himself. Even if he can easily defeat other teams by relying on Hawkeye, he may lose these joys. George continued, "Within the scope of the rules, the use of means does not mean cheating or wrong. But they also do not mean that they are good, and do not mean that they are justified. Just like Malfoy bought seven light wheels in 2001 , It makes other colleges very uncomfortable." "That''s it." Harry''s eyes lit up. He didn''t care about winning or losing, but about what George was talking about now. Winning is of course winning, regardless of whether a method is used, but again, winning does not mean right, and does not mean taking it for granted. Losing doesn''t mean it''s a mistake, let alone a heinous crime. "The same is true for your use of eagle eye. This is in accordance with the rules and it is not wrong. But it does not mean it is of course. It will make other academies very uncomfortable. So I will not directly help you learn eagle eye, but the game is a wizard A display of wisdom and strength. In return for your wisdom, because you asked me for information on Quidditch, and I told you this." George knows what it means to be enough. He knows that Quidditch games encourage cheating, but he doesn''t just go to the arena to beat up children. He knows that the winner takes all in the real world, but he also knows that winning does not mean right, let alone taken for granted. Losing does not mean mistakes, nor does it mean heinous crimes. Win only means winning, and losing also means losing. Harry''s eyes brightened as he listened to George''s words, and he wanted to understand what he was doing. That''s it, this is what he wants, the rules can be used but must not be abused. "Because you asked me for information on Eagle Eye, I will provide you with the notes of Eagle Eye. If other academies have this wisdom, I will also give them information on Eagle Eye. This may still be unfair. But I like this." When George said this, he laughed. "You can even consider using Hawkeye against Slytherin and playing against other teams as usual." Is there any perfect way, the important thing is that you dont want to wrong yourself to cater to the so-called false morals. Don''t abuse your power and keep all bottom lines to the lowest. "I like this method too." Harry said aloud with a smile on his face. "Then, it''s such a happy decision." Hermione jumped up excitedly, and things weren''t as bad as she first thought. Many times, things are not what people think. At first, she thought that she could only choose, or she would just lose, or she would cheat uneasy. Unexpectedly, there are other methods, more wisdom, more understanding of the situation, and more knowledge and choices. Using rules does not mean cheating, nor does it mean that you need to be upset. Treating kindness and returning goodwill Treating evil and attacking. It is a heinous crime to attack the kindness. Treating evil and repaying kindness is another kind of sinful evil. Doing good is good, and eliminating evil is greater good. The most terrible thing in the world is not that the bad guys are too arrogant, but that the bad guys will always wash the floor, and in the end they will always be washed clean. It is also called tolerance. People are always very harsh on kindness and absolutely tolerant of evil. After all, goodness lacks offensiveness, but evil cannot be offended by anyone. Ron scratched his head, a little confused, he didn''t have as much thought as Hermione. But he also knew that the matter was solved in this way, "The only problem now is that Harry can learn to release Hawkeye on the broom before the game?" "Should it be possible?" Harry no longer worried about whether he should use Hawkeye or not, but he was a little worried about whether he could use Hawkeye on a flying broomstick at high altitude, which was not easy. Hermione looked Harry up and down, then compared George, "I think it''s a bit unclear." "It''s a curse, and it''s not more than tall." Harry was a little unhappy with Hermione''s behavior, so why compare him to George. "It''s as if you have nothing to compare to George except for your height and appearance." Hermione spread her hands and looked disdainful. "Don''t tell me." Harry spread his teeth and squeezed Hermione''s face. Hermione laughed and ran away. Finally solved the problem of worrying for many days, their mood became lighter, chasing and fighting each other. "Wait for me." Ron didn''t know how to react until Harry and Hermione ran away. He immediately waved and yelled and chased after him Welcome friends to visit and read, the latest , The fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 105： Ancient spell Chapter 105 Ancient Curse "Really energetic young man." Kate Winslet walked in, she said with a look of envy, and she also had a thick tome in her hand. The people of Ravenclaw always carry thick books with them wherever they go. Whether it is in the restaurant, or on the court, whether in the dormitory, or in class. As long as the current things can''t attract them, if they don''t agree with them, they will start reading and fall into the ocean of books. Although some are reading textbooks, some are reading travel notes, some are reading novels, and some are reading loneliness. "You are only a few years older than them, okay, young man." George couldn''t help but laugh. It was often young people who always felt that he was no longer young. The older ones, on the contrary, want to catch up with the tail of youth and pretend to be a young man. The oldest person does not have the concept of youth. They are easy to fall into memories at all times. They have experienced too much and watched too much, and there will always be things in their memory that are associated with the present association. Over time, this is called aging, and this is called death. Wizards often don''t die at the end of their lives. They have many ways to extend their lives. Wizards die more out of carelessness. Before the end of their life, their heart for the whole world is dead. Kate also seemed to think of her true age, shook her head, her long dark hair was shaken a little messy, and she was pulled behind her ears with her delicate white fingers. "Ah-" she yelled, as if she was trying to drive out all the tiredness on her body. At the end of the call, she still jumped heavily on the ground a few times. Then it was like really driving out all the tiredness, and instantly transformed into an energetic young girl, "I don''t dare to stay up late anymore. Staying up late is really the enemy of young girls." "Why, what can make you difficult?" George is also very curious, what can keep Kate up at night. Kate looked at George with a grimace, and said leisurely, "It''s not because of you." "Me?" George was shocked, his legs couldn''t help but took a step. There is no longer the Taishan landslide of the past, but the calmness of the unchanging color, my heart turned a lot of thoughts, "Is this to confess?" "It''s you, the ancient spell you gave me, what you said has been confirmed. As a result, I tried it all night, and it was obviously not right." Kate''s eyes hide deep resentment, as if to use her eyes to hurt herself The culprit who stayed up all night felt guilty. George gave her some information about the ancient spell and said that he had confirmed it. How could a real wizard not be interested in ancient spells? Even more, George said that she had confirmed that she believed George would not be wrong. So as soon as she got the information, she buried herself in the ancient spell. But after looking through the information, not only did she find nothing, but the confusion in her mind became more and more. She did not sleep all night but could not figure out the problem. These ancient spells seem to have major problems and they cannot be realized at all. If the information were not from George, she would think the information was fake. George said grimly, "I didn''t get much from my summer vacation. You want to learn the ancient spell all night. You are too confident." There was a false alarm. George was a little speechless, scary, scary. "You said you confirmed it, I thought I could learn it directly." Kate stuck out her tongue a little embarrassingly, and she realized that she was too impatient. This is an ancient spell, a power that modern wizards have lost. How can Kate not be crazy and obsessed with this, as a well-read Ravenclaw, she knows more than others. In the historical records, the strong among the ancient wizards have incredible powers, much more terrifying than modern wizards. They can fly without the aid of flying broomsticks, and can cast powerful spells without the aid of magic wands. The legendary forbidden curse can even summon meteorites and destroy the city. It can also make the earth frozen, a country of snow for thousands of miles, and mountains and cracks between hands. When this legendary power suddenly appeared in front of her, she could even begin to learn how Kate didnt lose her mind and was in a mess. Maybe some wizards no longer believe these records, they only believe that they can see them. They don''t believe that wizards have such powerful powers, and treat these as myths, and put gold on their faces as ancient wizards. But Kate knows that this is not the case. The existence of powerful ancient wizards is not just a record that can be corroborated in history. The former Philosophers Stone, the former Nicholas Lemay is a proof of the power of the ancient wizard. He and his wife lived to be more than six hundred and fifty years old. If it weren''t for them to be bored with life. They can continue to live. They are a living evidence and a living example of the power of ancient wizards. But after all, they were tired of their death, the destruction of the Philosopher''s Stone. It is the great loss of the wizarding world, the disappearance of the top power and knowledge of the wizarding world. Maybe decades later, UU reading The legend of Nicholas and the Philosophers Stone will disappear forever like ancient wizards and ancient forbidden spells, leaving only in myths. The wizards in the future may not believe in the magical Philosophers Stone, nor will they believe that wizards can live more than six hundred and fifty years old. "What problem did you encounter in learning ancient spells? Is the magic power out of control or unable to sense external elements." George asked with some uncertainty. He was very concerned about the problems Kate encountered in learning ancient spells. very interested. The ancient spells will be lost, almost disappeared, naturally there will be special difficulties. He had never imagined that the process of restoring the ancient spell would be smooth sailing, and if it were so easy, the ancient spell would not fall to the point of being lost. Since George will give Kate the information about the ancient spell, how can he not be prepared? In meditation, he still knows how to choose the right meditation technique for everyone, especially in ancient spells. The ancient spell data obtained by Kate is exactly the basic content of the ancient spell. The curse selected was also a curse that he confirmed, very safe and easy to cast. Kate bit her lip, her face was embarrassed, "I don''t know where the problem is, so I''m embarrassed." As she spoke, she stretched out her hand and waved gently. A book on the table, with her fingers floating in the air, gently flipping page by page. A cup next to it also floated into the air, the cup swayed from left to right, the water in the cup seemed to solidify, and there were no waves. She waved her hand again, and the liquid in the cup sprang out like a long snake. Winding and twisting in the air, circling constantly, and finally wrapped around the cup, like a living thing. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 106： The development of the spell Chapter 106 The Development of the Curse "Distracted and multi-purpose, skilled in magic control." George couldn''t help clapping his hands and applauding, "It only needs to be accompanied by flying needles and other things, which can already be used directly as a means of attack." Kate uses magic power like thought power. This skillful use of magic power can almost directly be used as a means of attack. "It''s just good-looking, and it can also be used to be lazy. Of course, the most convenient thing is that I don''t have to let others help me take things on the other side of the table." Kate smiled, a little disapproving of using magic power to attack, "Wizard face For danger, the first moment is to add armor to yourself. Flying needles can''t hurt wizards." George doesn''t think so. Although the use of such magical power is low in lethality, it is better than concealment and quickness. He had killed Voldemort in a sneak attack with the help of invisibility cloak. He knew how vulnerable unsuspecting wizards were. They were just like ordinary people. Using magic to manipulate the flying needle, of course, it can''t deal with a defensive wizard. But when used as a sneak attack, as long as the opponent is not prepared, they can blind them with a single shot. And once suffering from this kind of injury, the mere pain will make most wizards born in peaceful years lose the ability to resist. And even if there is an accident, the other party can still struggle, but the wizard who has lost his eyesight is unable to recover even if he reacts. Although I feel that magical control of flying needles has a lot of potential to be tapped, George did not continue to entangle this point. "The magical control is skilled, then the problem should not be magical control." Kate also nodded. This is also her judgment. She still has some confidence in her own magic control. "Magic control has always been my strong point. It should be said that I have some talent in this. I learn spells faster than most people. ." "Meditation is not difficult for me. The training of meditation in the past few months has also greatly helped my magic control. I don''t believe that even the basic part of the ancient magic spell, my magic control will not reach Standard." Although Kate is very fascinated by the ancient spells and the power of ancient wizards, she will never underestimate herself. Before she graduated, she could develop reading spells. The academic performance on weekdays is far superior to that of her classmates. She has the confidence and pride of being a top student. If it is a powerful spell, it is normal to not be able to learn it. But the most basic spell cannot be learned, and that must be the key to the secret. And it will definitely not be her lack of qualifications, and it will definitely not be her lack of learning ability. "So what about the induction of external elements?" George asked another key question. One of the biggest differences between ancient mantras and modern mantras is the resonance with external elements. From the beginning of the ancient spell, it was necessary to build a magic channel and a magic model in the outside world. From the very beginning, these constructed magic models need to resonate with external elements to form a complete spell. Modern mantras, more often focus on the use of their own magic. It is precisely because of this that magic power becomes more controllable, and wizards can use magic power in all aspects of life. Instead of worrying that the cooking heating curse will burn the pot, the cleaning magic will not tear the sheets. But because the ancient spell was constructed from the beginning, it needed to resonate with external elements. Once the ancient magic spell is cast, its destructive power can use the power of external elements, and it is with the power of external elements that it has the amazing destructive power of the ancient spell. Kate lowered her head in thought, recalled how she felt during practice, shook her head, and said, "There is no induction with external elements." "The casting of ancient spells requires the perception of external elements. When casting magic, stir the resonance of the elements, so that the ancient spells can be displayed." George recalled his experience when casting ancient spells, hoping that these experiences would be right. Kate is helpful. Kate''s eyes lit up and he immediately asked, "So, you can already cast the ancient spell?" She didn''t expect that George could already cast the ancient spell. "That''s right, no wonder you would say that you have confirmed these spells. It turns out that you can cast it, I should have thought of it." Kate was annoyed in her heart, she was too slow. She should have thought that since George said that these spells have been confirmed, he must have learned it. Thinking of saying that there was a problem with these spells, Kate''s ears suddenly turned red. George stretched out his wand and listened to the whispering spells from his mouth. A little bit of the wand, a red fireball with the size of a fist, hovered over the wand. The red fireball is like a human heart, constantly beating, emitting fire and heat in all directions. Kate took a step forward curiously, approaching cautiously, feeling the huge heat contained in the fireball, and feeling the irritability hidden in the beating fireball. "I don''t have this curse in my profile." Kate looked around the fireball, somewhat disappointed, "This is not much different from modern curses, and may even be less powerful." "It''s not very easy to control. Compared to the current spell, it''s like an unstable bomb which can explode at any time. Of course I didn''t plan to let you experiment with this." George said disapprovingly. , "Modern magic spells can grow, they will naturally have their own advantages, after all, this is just the most basic ancient magic spell." Although George is very interested in ancient spells, he has spent a lot of energy to restore ancient spells, but he will not be like those who are thick and thin. It is totally unreasonable to think that all ancient things are good and all modern ones are bad. Something that can develop and grow must be justified. Even if bad money drives out good money, it also means that there is a lack of credibility in the society. Modern mantras can develop and grow, and must have the advantages of modern mantras, such as being safer, more universal, and better to master. George attaches great importance to ancient spells, and it is definitely not because ancient spells are good. He is not a fool who relies on the past and the present to eat, he is not even an aboriginal in this world. He would want to restore the ancient spells, only because records prove that there are more powerful forces in the ancient spells than the modern spells. Seeing that the fireball on the wand became more and more unstable, he whispered a spell again. The fireball on the wand seemed to be caught by a big hand, shrinking, shrinking, and slowly dying out. "Ah-and start with these useless spells!" Kate looked a little discouraged, although he knew that learning ancient spells must start from the basics. But thinking that he had already mastered a more powerful spell, but now he had to start with the most basic ancient spell, and couldn''t help being a little discouraged. How much time will it take to master a stronger curse than now Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 107： Malfoys room Chapter 107 Malfoy''s Room George said irritably, "Otherwise? Don''t you think that restoring ancient spells is to find a dilapidated book in a corner where you don''t know. It contains several legendary forbidden spells. After you learn how to read, you can kill the Quartet?" Kate blushed, "How do you know?" George held his forehead with his hand and looked up at the ceiling, "I can read novels, too." Then he said in a low voice, "And I see a lot." "The restoration of ancient spells is a very long-term task. Now that you are a little confused, you should take a break. When your mind is calm, let''s learn the ancient spells." George looked at Kate''s increasingly tired look, and first gave comfort. Tell her to rest. Even for himself, it took a year to gain something from the ancient spell. Speaking of taking a break, Kate couldn''t help but stretched her waist. She was really frightened by the ancient curse and messed up. Gore ran fast on two legs, he was panting, he couldn''t catch his breath. The more he felt that the current life was not easy, and the more he missed the good days when he only needed to stand beside Malfoy to complete the task. But he didn''t have the guts to stop. Malfoy changed, it became very scary. He can only change with it, whether he wants it or not. This is the fate of being a follower, and this is also the consciousness of being a follower. Even if he is a follower, he must be a follower who lives well. He came to the door of Malfoy''s dormitory. As the strongest student in a grade in Slytherin, they all have their own single-room dormitory. The four colleges of the school have their own characteristics. Gryffindor''s recklessness and bravery, Hufflepuff''s inexistence, Ravenclaw''s wisdom and peace, and Slytherin''s unscrupulous means. Among them, Gryffindor and Hufflepuff pay more attention to teamwork and friendship. The students of these two colleges, regardless of grade or status, all live in multi-person dormitories. So that everyone gets along well and exchanges feelings. Ravenclaw College respects knowledge more, and the wisest students have always been given special treatment. Not to mention Slytherin, they would even arrange a hierarchy according to strength in their own academy. Malfoy is most satisfied with Slytherin, including this single room. As the heir to the Malfoy family, although in the academy is far worse than at home, he still has a room of his own. Think about if Slytherin is like Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and other foolish colleges. He had to live in the same dormitory with the lowly Mudblood or the fools like Neville, Gore, and Crabbe. Such a picture, just thinking about it, made him shudder. In the college, his favorite is this dormitory. Whenever he stayed here, no one would disturb him. He can arrange the furnishings in the house arbitrarily, and can do whatever he wants in the house at will. Sometimes it even made him feel more comfortable here than in Malfoy Manor. Last year, there were still pictures of some powerful wizards in Slytherin history hanging on the wall of the house. But this year, none of these are needed. In the current house, the walls, the ground, and the ceiling are all decorated with gold and silver lines, and the tortuous lines extend to the door. When everyone comes in, they will be taken aback by this terrible arrangement. Malfoy likes this feeling, and likes the fearful and horrified eyes of visitors. This place is really like his lair now, the devil''s lair. "Boom. Boom. Boom!" Hearing the knock on the door, he knew he was the fool Gore. After training in meditation, Malfoy was not only powerful in his magic and control, but even included his senses. This allowed him to put more strength and more thoughts into meditation, and he liked the fulfillment and satisfaction that this powerfulness brought. He named his meditation technique Snake Breath Technique. In fact, he prefers to call it Demon King''s Heart, but it is too public. A shrewd Malfoy would not make such a foolish move. The name of the Snake Breath Technique is also good, and the Snake Academy will eventually pitch under my breath. "Come in Goyle!" Malfoy didn''t get up, but still sat at the desk, which was his most important meditation technique. Next to it is an empty goblet. When needed, the cup will be filled with all kinds of snake blood. This is the best drink for him to practice snake breath. When I first drink these, it can be a little awkward. But slowly, as your senses become sharper and your spirit is purified. You can feel a trace of deep cold hidden in the blood. They pass through your throat, climb up to your body, flow through your blood, stimulate your senses, play with your spirit, what a wonderful feeling. Gore opened the door and walked in. As soon as he entered the door he saw Malfoy, the coldness with intoxication. The hot sweat that just ran out turned into cold sweat in an instant, and the words became stammered, "Master Malfoy... Harry, they went... to find Joe... to cure..." "Knowing that they will not honestly admit defeat Sure enough, they have gone to find their backer again." Malfoy snorted coldly and said coldly. He had long known that Harry and the others would not give up easily, and he even thought of several ways for Harry and them in advance. When his father Lucius agreed to send Slytherin Seven Light Wheels 2001, he was already considering the countermeasures other colleges would take. Especially Gryffindor, especially Harry Potters countermeasures, he even thought out countermeasures for Potter in advance. Slytherin wins on the broom, but it''s not just the broom that wins. Before Porter joined Gryffindor, Gryffindor had lost for seven years, and they weren''t smart academies. Slytherin surpassed Gryffindor in strength and tactics. Now I have to add a broom, which is even more foolproof. How would Harry Potter respond? There was no hope for Gryffindor who relied on those idiots. Potter would know this, and Malfoy knew it better. Unless he has the money and replaced Gryffindor with all the light wheels 2001, then maybe they can lose so badly. Of course it''s impossible. Those who have this economic strength in the college don''t have this idea, and those who have this idea don''t have this economic strength. So in the end, the key to victory is only on Malfoy and Porter. With the arrival of these seven broomsticks, the Quidditch match was successfully handed over to both of them. Among them, Malfoy has a huge advantage, and his advantage will grow with the time of the game. This is exactly the situation he deliberately created. It is up to himself to decide the victory of the game and the ownership of the victory. This state of control makes him fascinated Welcome to visit and read the latest , The fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 108： Cage tactics Chapter 108 Cage Tactics "What''s the matter?" Malfoy asked blankly, thinking about what kind of countermeasure Harry and the others had obtained from George. "Potter, Ron, and Hermione had been in the library before, searching for Quidditch rules and some game records." Gore continued, "but they probably haven''t found a way, so they have been listless." "If it''s that easy, let them find a way. Isn''t my seven polished wheels 2001 bought for nothing?" Malfoy said disapprovingly, but he bought seven polished wheels 2001 seriously. These are decent spending, decent investment, decent wealth, and upright advantages. If Potter and the others can easily use their brains and play tricks to think of ways to redeem these advantages, is there any reason? Gore also slowed down, and Malfoy in front of him became less scary, and he hurriedly flattered, "Master Malfoy''s methods, none of the three of them have the ability to deal with. It took a few days to check, these fools. In the end there was no way." After talking about this, Gore laughed a few times and laughed at the three Harry. Seeing that Malfoy didnt respond, he continued, They really couldnt find a way, so in the end they had to beg others. They went to find George at noon. ." Finally heard the key point, Malfoy also narrowed his eyes, and the coldness in his eyes was full, and the one he couldn''t see through was George. He could guess that Harry will probably be an Auror in the future, Ron will at most be a clerk in the future, and Granger will probably stay in the magical world and marry an idiot. This is not because he has foresight or foresight, but because it is difficult for people to exceed their own abilities and environment. Especially an ordinary person, throwing them to a remote area, they are destined to farm and feed cattle all their lives. Throw them into a bustling big city, most of them can only find a job below average. And if a person is reborn as a child and receives a good education, just like Malfoy, such a person is destined to be born extraordinary and become a master. This is the destination of most people in the world, and the destiny of most people, but there are very few exceptions in the world. Malfoy couldn''t see through to George. George was like the exception, Malfoy couldn''t guess what he wanted to do. He would not be an Auror, he would not be a professor, and he would not even care about Hogwarts. Malfoy can''t guess what he wants to do, but Malfoy knows that such a person does not do anything. In the end it will always be earth-shattering, and no one can stop it, just like the Dark Lord. "I don''t know what George said to them. After they came out, they seemed not to worry about the Quidditch game at all. They were happy." Gore didn''t dare to go to George for information. Obviously he went to Harry and they too. come to grief. Of course, this is to tell Malfoy directly and let him figure out a solution. "Go, let''s see Gryffindor''s idiot." Malfoy stood up suddenly, going to see what Harry and the others found out from George. ................... Harry, Ron, and Hermione finally solved the trouble that had plagued them for several days under George''s consolation. Quidditch games have had a good response, and now we should encourage the players. While continuing to train, I have to start practicing Hawkeye. After all, whether you can defeat Malfoy, whether you can defeat Slytherin, this is the most critical part. Even if there are countermeasures, if you can''t use it in the end, it doesn''t mean there is no. Harry and they found Wood first, and now he looks a little haggard compared to Wood, who was very energetic during the first training. Thick dark circles, coupled with messy hair, appear to be in poor health. However, his mental state is still good. After all, he is the captain and one of the few people who really loves Quidditch games. Wood has not lost his fighting spirit these days. He has been thinking of ways and tactics. When Harry first found him, he was still writing tactics one after another on the drawing board in the dormitory. "Harry, I thought of a way to deal with Slytherin." The first words Wood saw them were about Quidditch tactics. "What is the way?" Although the three of Harry came to encourage everyone, they were also very curious about Wood''s way. Wood is the captain of Quidditch and has rich experience. Maybe there is really a good way. "The Slytherin players put on the best broomsticks and took advantage of the broomsticks. They are faster than us, more flexible than us, and consume less money than us." Wood is not a daydream, he is expecting to win the game and win the championship. People. He is a training freak and a tactical freak, and he believes that he also relies on strategy. "If we compare speed, flexibility, and physical strength with them, we all have a great disadvantage. But the goal is fixed, no matter how flexible, no matter how fast, no matter how good the physical strength. Their goal is always to score, always to score. The goal is fixed." Hearing what Wood had said, Harry and the three were also bright. They have read so many Quidditch-related books recently, and they didn''t read it for nothing. Naturally, they could see that Wood was right. No matter how much advantage Slytherin takes their goal is to score or to score. "If we play against Slytherin, our disadvantages are obvious. We can''t grab them, we can''t guard them, we can''t survive them." Wood kept talking about the team''s disadvantages, but was not at all impatient. He has been anxious too many times and anxious too many times these days, but now he has thought of a way, "But we can focus on defense, our defense is in the key position of scoring, we are there. We can''t run them, We will not run. Without them, we will not be more flexible. Without them, we will not go to attack." The more Wood speaks, the brighter his eyes are. He is following his narration and understanding his tactics more deeply, "Ours is called cage tactics. No matter how much advantage the Slytherin snake has, we can use cages to trap them. Lock it up. We defended, even if they didnt get points, they wont get points. Finally..." Wood looked at Harry with a hot flame in his eyes. He stretched out his hands and patted Harry on the shoulder. "Finally, our seeker, Harry Potter will catch the Golden Snitch, and then we will win the race." Harrys eyes are also shining brightly. He has already planned for this. "I will catch the Golden Snitch and we will win the game." Wood is a training maniac, a tactical maniac, a team captain with the spirit of Quidditch fanaticism. When he found a way to deal with it and found the tactics that needed training, he immediately took action. He asked Harry to split up with him and call all his teammates. They have been resting for several days. It''s time for them to act Welcome to read the latest, fastest and hottest serial. Works are all at mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 109： Pin his hopes on Harry Chapter 109 Pin Hope on Harry Harry was also infected by Wood''s resolute behavior, not to mention he had his own response, and Wood''s plan coincided with his response. When all the fighting spirit and all the hearts are working together, what difficulties can still stump them? In the afternoon, the stadium is green and the breeze is still there. When the sun is not big, the stadium always makes people feel refreshed. The Gryffindor players all arrived in the lounge, and Wood waited until everyone was there before explaining the tactics to everyone. "In other words, my next mission will be a copper wall and an iron wall, firmly protecting our goal." Fred said eagerly, "I like this tactic, how about sweeping the seven stars, faster and faster than me. Well, as long as I stand in front of them, they will absolutely not be able to pass my defense." "The broom can''t compare to them, but I will never lose to them in defense." Angelina said with a look of fighting spirit and excitement. "We have wasted a few days, let''s start training today." Alia was already a little impatient. After resting for several days, she was eager to meet the challenge. "I want them to know that Quidditch matches are more than just broomsticks." Katie squeezed her fists, even if Slytherin had a better broomstick, a better advantage. But they have found a countermeasure, they will let Slytherin hold the best light wheel 2001, usher in a complete failure. "Then." Wood took the lead and walked to Harry, "We will all be your strong backing, your copper wall and iron wall. We will not let Slytherin score or let them interfere with you." The twin brothers, Angelina, Alia and Katie also came over, they all gathered in front of Harry, "Please use our strength, let us together defeat Slytherin and win the game together." Harry felt a little moist in his eyes. This is exactly the Quidditch game he likes, the game he really loves, "We will defend Slytherin, we will catch the Golden Snitch, and we will win the game." The Gryffindor players finally stepped onto the court again. Last time they left dingy, but soon they returned full of fighting spirit. Flint, Malfoy, and several Slytherin players are also waiting for them on the court, wanting to continue watching Gryffindor''s jokes. "Isn''t this a member of Gryffindor who ran away without breakfast last time?" Flint said with a grim expression, still carrying Slytherin''s characteristic arrogance. "It''s not time for dinner, I think they will soon be too hungry to go to dinner." Malfoy spent a lot of time looking for Harry and the others, but never found anyone, and then I heard about them. When we arrived at the stadium, we rushed over again. Wood took a step forward and stopped in front of Flint. "I heard that your tactics are called no tactics?" Wood now is not the Wood of a few days ago. Before this, he didn''t know how to deal with Slytherin''s seven light wheels 2001. Before that, he didn''t know how to deal with Slytherin faster, more flexible, and more durable. But now, he knows, he has a way. Even if they are still at a disadvantage, they already have a way, they are fearless, Flint glared fiercely, "We are strong enough, we have nothing to resist, we are destined to win, and our tactics are strong." "Our tactics are powerful..." The Slytherin players cheered. They have experienced the power of the new broomstick these days, and experienced their own power blessed by the new broomstick. They are faster, more flexible, and more durable than all other teams. "Their tactic is called the broom tactic." Fredela''s tone changed, causing a burst of laughter. Its not just Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw players who have resentment for their Seven Wheels 2001. They have also been bullied by their broomsticks these days. "The wailing of the defeated dog is not surprising, maybe holding your broomstick and crying to your heart will make you feel better." Malfoy cocked his chin, shouted in a shrill voice, and the Slytherin players all laughed wantonly. With. "When I started, I thought there was no way, only to change to a better broomstick. Only by changing to a better broom. I can defeat a faster, more flexible, and longer-lasting opponent. I even want to borrow some money from the mutual aid agency and buy a few better broomsticks. . For the sake of my classmates, they might give me a lower interest rate." Wood''s voice was firm, but what he said was very moving. He really loves Quidditch games and his team. "That''s your only choice, but unfortunately you can''t borrow a lot of money for your name." Malfoy said with a little humor, which caused Slytherin to laugh again. Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw players all looked at Wood in a bit of surprise. They haven''t thought of this method, since Slytherin''s seven light wheels appeared in 2001 ~ www.novelhall.com ~ since they quickly became stronger with the broom. Every team has complained about their old broomsticks in their hearts. Why don''t they know that a good broom will bring huge advantages and make them stronger in the game. "But I don''t think so much now. We don''t need a better broomstick." Wood has become different now. He is no longer afraid of tactics being leaked. He knows where his team''s advantage lies. Just like Slytherin is not afraid of tactical exposure, because they are strong enough and their advantages are big enough. Wood raised his voice, his voice became a little hoarse because of it, and his face flushed. He shouted, "Our tactic is called cage tactics. No matter how superior your snake has, we will use it. The cage locks you up. We dont compete for speed, flexibility, or durability. We compete for defense, and even if you cant score, you wont score. Finally..." "Finally, our seeker, Harry Potter will catch the Golden Snitch, and then we will win the game." Do not compete for speed, flexibility, or durability, but for defense. If you can''t get points, your opponent can''t get points. Finally, let the team seekers catch the golden snitch to win the game. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff players, hearing Wood''s tactics, their eyes brightened and thoughtful. In this way, the advantage of Slytherin''s seven broomsticks is limited, and the key to the game becomes a duel between seekers. The seeker is the most important role in a team. Among all teams, the seeker has the fastest speed, and the broom is definitely the best Book friends are welcome to visit and read , The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at mobile phone users please go to read. Chapter 110： Unyielding will Chapter 110 The Unyielding Will When the team''s victory or defeat falls on the seeker, Slytherin''s seven broomsticks are difficult to use. The duel between seekers will naturally not be a battle between Qixing and Guanglun 2001. Seekers in every academy have brooms that are similar in performance to the Smooth Wheel 2000, even if they are not as good as Slytherin''s broomsticks. . As long as they don''t have the advantage of flying broomsticks, the players in other academies have enough confidence in their seekers. In this case, even if you lose, you will only blame yourself for not having enough strength, instead of feeling that it is a broomstick problem. Thinking of this, the players of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff are a little moved, and some are even discussing with their teammates to tell the teammates who are not on the court the good news. Flint''s eyes rolled and his expression was uncertain. Unexpectedly, Wood, this guy, actually came up with a way to limit their advantages. As the captain of a strong team like Slytherin, Flint is naturally not a general. After the team won seven rounds of light in 2001, he immediately came up with this "powerful tactic" to give full play to the team''s greatest advantage. Now he can''t see that Gryffindor''s fool did think of a good one. This will greatly weaken their already invincible advantage. Flint said quietly and loudly, "I thought you really had a good way, but it was turtle tactics. Putting your heavy tortoise shells on your back, and obediently retracting into the hole, really fits your abilities and image. " "Haha, go back to your hole, the tortoise wants to win, too." The Slytherin players laughed presumptuously. Gryffindor''s tactics are really ugly. Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff''s players clenched their fists. This tactic is very aimed at Slytherin''s broom tactics. It maximizes its cooperation and players'' will. It is the best way to deal with Slytherin''s broom tactics. But the only thing everyone was worried about was that, as Slytherin could see, this tactic was too ugly. Do not go to confrontation, do not compete for speed, do not compete for flexibility, so that it can limit Slytherin''s broom advantage. But in the end, they all competed defensively, and the game turned into a dozen other people playing soy sauce, and finally the seekers were desperately there. Such a game is really not good at all. Wood spent so much time thinking of this tactic, how could he not be prepared? He had already figured out a way to deal with this kind of ridicule of Slytherin. "Hahahaha!" He let out a weird smile, "Slater of the broom tactics Lin, also began to fear our tactics." "The broom tactic is really a good tactic. It is faster, more flexible, and more durable. I bet that no other tactic can beat this broom tactic with money." The light in Wood''s eyes shrank, and he praised it. Slytherin''s broomstick tactics stunned the Slytherin players. Flint''s face sank. He already knew Wood''s plan, thinking that if we exaggerated our advantages, wouldn''t it be so embarrassing to lose in the future? He even planned to hold us higher, and the more painful the fall. Really naive. We are Slytherin, our only goal is victory. Do you think you Wood will be my opponent? Great mistake, our Slytherin goal has always been victory, we have no opponent in our eyes. Sure enough, Wood''s voice changed, and his voice was stern, "I will let you know that Quidditch matches are more than just broomsticks. No matter how powerful and invincible your broomstick tactics are, we will let you hold the most Good light wheel 2001, ushered in the most complete failure." Wood raised his hands and shouted loudly, "The broom tactics can never defeat real Quidditch players, nor can they stop the fearless will of Quidditch players. When someone wants to use the broom tactics to defeat us, we will let them see What is a real Quidditch game, we will make them suffer the most tragic failure." "Oh... um..." Wood''s momentum aroused the will of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff with the same enemy, and everyone screamed. Everyone thinks in their hearts that we can just lose in a fair game. But want to use the advantages of the broom to crush us? Then we will drag you into the ugly, into the mud, so that your broom advantage cannot be used, and you will suffer the most tragic failure. Flint looked at the same enemies in the three colleges, and couldn''t help being a little annoyed. This time it was not a tortoise, but three tortoises. Although he hadn''t thought that the opponent would be able to beat them by turning into three turtles, this was not what he wanted. Slytherin had such a big advantage, what he needed was a smooth victory and extreme crushing. It is not a wonderful thing to win three turtles. Other players in Slytherin also thought of it. Suddenly, Slytherin fell into silence under the shouts of the three academies. Watching Slytherin''s silence the fighting spirit of the three academies became even stronger, and there were waves of cheers. "Not to mention the tortoise tactic, even if you really put on the tortoise shell during the game, you can''t escape the fate of losing." Flint is not easy to deal with, how can he really be intimidated by a subtle tactic , After all, the game still depends on the strength. "Hopefully, the tortoise shell can hide your loss." When Flint saw the Slytherin team, he had already aroused the same hatred of the other three stupid colleges. At this time, he could not get any benefits, decisively. Take the players away. Slytherin''s dressing room, Flint did not forget, and encouraged everyone before leaving, "The opponents have turned from fools to turtles. This is not a happy thing." The Slytherin players laughed and whispered, "The tortoise is only a tortoise after all, no matter how difficult it is to bite or a tortoise." These days, they have taken advantage of their broomsticks to take advantage of flying in training. Now the opponents have finally found a way to deal with them, which is not wonderful, but nothing terrible. Flint waved his arm to signal everyone to be quiet, "It must be said that they are not too stupid, and the turtle tactics can really limit our advantage." Now it is the tactical discussion of his own team, of course it will not be the same as in front of the opponent. Simply using trash talk to take advantage of his mouth, Flint immediately admitted the effectiveness of the turtle tactics. The Slytherin players started whispering again, the turtle tactics were effective, but that was all. There are many effective tactics, and each tactic has its own advantages and disadvantages. Even if it is an effective tactic, you can find a way to deal with it Book friends are welcome to visit and read, the latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all at For mobile users, please go to read . Chapter 111： Slytherin Chapter 111 The Despicable Slytherin "First of all, there is nothing to say, we will definitely win." Flint has no doubt about this. In fact, last year, if Porter were not lucky, they would let Gryffindor usher in Failure for the eighth consecutive year. "Last year, Porter was lucky and caught the Golden Snitch continuously, but this year he won''t have such good luck." The Slytherin players are also confident in the strength of their team. They have practiced to win for many years before, whether it is Quidditch or the Academy Cup, they are always the champions. "This year, we have gained a greater advantage. Our goal is not only to win, but also to win beautifully." Flint can be the captain of a strong team like Slytherin, which is naturally convincing. Ability. He can''t be burly physique, skilled in the ball, use tactics, and use tactics. At this time, when he opened his mouth, he booked the championship, which dragged everyone from the idea of ??winning or losing to how to win beautifully. All of a sudden, the players changed from passively responding to the challenge of the turtle tactics to how to actively win beautiful. Suddenly, the players'' fighting spirit not only became high, but also their thinking broadened. Someone immediately replied, "The tortoise is not without flaws. Gryffindor has three female players. Obviously their tortoise shells are not hard enough. " He is Terrence Higgins, the previous seeker for the Slytherin team. As the core of the team, he is not a general, and he immediately thought of finding a breakthrough from the three female players in Gryffindor. With Higginss reminder, the other Slytherins were also inspired, and the pursuit player Drian Pusey immediately said, The championship is based on the total score. If you want to pick up one or two golden snitches by luck, you will win. Competition, that is daydreaming." With the players'' suggestions and suggestions, Slytherin seemed to be opened up, and came up with all kinds of weird, even non-complicated methods. includes, but is not limited to, putting iron plates in your clothes, adding spells to the roaming ball... hitting the opponent while defending, and blaming it on the opponent''s excessive defense and slow movement. Suddenly, the Slytherin group was so passionate and passionate that they could not help but take out the magic wand and had to go to the arena for a big fight. Flint looked at the players'' fierce fighting spirit, and was full of confidence, removing some unreliable methods that sounded less reliable. Opening up the situation from the fragile female players of the opposing team, accumulating the advantage of the total points, and using collisions reasonably are all very effective and very powerful methods. With these methods, even if the opponent uses the tortoise tactics, it will only be defeated in the end. As for these methods, it will be disgraceful, bullying girls, attacking classmates, and conversing right from wrong, which will be very despicable. That''s great, these are exactly what Slytherin likes. For Slytherin, being able to accept the despicable and shameless praise of the opponent after defeating the opponent is the best compliment to Slytherin. Just thinking of the glory and praise after these victories made the Slytherin players even more interested. "That''s it, we are the real strong in the academy, and we are the strongest team in the academy." The Slytherin players have begun to chant. They want not only victory, but also crushing victory, and despicable victory. Being a man is not mean, how is it different from a salted fish? They even want to start celebrating victory in advance. "Although Porter is indeed a good seeker." Flint saw that everyone was almost happy, and prepared some cold water, although it is impossible to lose. But to win beautiful, win despicable, we still have to work harder. "But our goal is to win every game, so any Golden Snitch should be in our hands." Flint turned his gaze to Malfoy, the new seeker, who brought more than just It is the seven light wheels 2001. He himself is also a brilliant aviator, calm mind, flexible body, and extraordinary speed. "Of course, Potter won''t have any chance to grab the Golden Snitch in my hand." Even when facing Slytherin''s classmates, Malfoy was arrogant. He has caught Potter''s bare feet, and he has found the source of Potter''s confidence. Before, Malfoy had not found a chance to speak to Porter alone until he left the stadium, nor did he have a chance to formulate their response from them. But Malfoy doesn''t mind this, things are developing as he expected. Why should he buy seven smooth wheels 2001 for Slytherin? Isn''t it just to make other teams unable to cope, and finally put all hope on catching the Golden Snitch as soon as possible. Now Gryffindor has a tortoise tactic specifically to deal with their broom advantage. Although this will make their team''s advantage smaller, the advantage is always the advantage, and the final victory or defeat will eventually be handed over to the seeker. And this is what he deliberately promoted, UU reading www. uukanshu.com he must use his own power to completely determine the outcome of the entire game. He has confidence in himself, and he also has confidence in his broomstick. Although the turtle tactics that the three academies may adopt, it will make the game ugly. But as long as you win, all the honor belongs to the winner, as long as you win, all the ugliness is added to the loser. "No matter how they struggle and exhaust their means, in the end they will only lose thoroughly and cleanly." Malfoy is not worried that he will lose to other teams'' seekers. He has become different from last year. Now he is very strong, keen senses, calm spirit, strong intuition, the best broom, these all laid his destined victory. "The only thing to consider is what benefits Potter has gained from George." Malfoy was not worried about Potter, nor was he afraid of Potter. He was always worried about George Soros. Although I could not obtain information directly from Potter, with the help of existing intelligence, constantly eliminating plans and comparisons, I will slowly approach the real answer. During the time in the lounge, as the players found a way to deal with the Gryffindor turtle tactics, he also found the source of Potter''s confidence. "Gryffindor has decided to adopt the tortoise tactics, and there is no doubt about tactics and broomsticks." Malfoy ruled out the plan previously reserved for Gryffindor, so there is only one truth. "Why does Potter think he can beat me? What? Except for the self-confidence that is blind and self-aware, what else is there to rely on? Equipment, tactics, spells?" The equipment and tactics were eliminated. The only thing left was the spell. Malfoy had guessed what spell Potter was relying on. UU Reading Book Friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all in UU Reading! For mobile phone users, please go to read. Chapter 112： Conan Malfoy Chapter 112 Conan Malfoy "Eagle Eye" is a magic spell unique to Mutual Help Society, but in fact it is not secret. Especially when this spell can be used to watch Quidditch games. is promoted by the most beloved widespread movement in the magic world, and the mutual aid agency does not intend to hide this curse. Many professors and students have used some of their own experiences and treasures to redeem this curse in the mutual aid agency. The one who saw the hidden value of this spell at first glance was not Malfoy, but his father Lucius. As a smart politician, a smart conspirator. He could tell at a glance that this investigative magic had the greatest significance, not for watching boring Quidditch games. An effective investigative magic, a magic that can detect opponents in advance, its meaning is strategic. As a powerful dark wizard, a high-level Death Eater. Lucius would naturally know how important it is to the battle to spot the enemy in advance. Lucius not only changed Malfoy from the mutual aid agency to "Eagle Eye", but also tried to improve it. Malfoy believes that as the inventor of eagle eye, George must have a more advanced eagle eye, and even the eagle eye that can be used by Potter on the broomstick. "Since Potter can get Advanced Hawkeye from George, I can too." Malfoy still has confidence in this. The more he fears George, the more he will understand him. He could see that George was not just an erudite Ravenclaw, he also had the same decisiveness as Slytherin, and even traded with the devil in order to achieve his goals. Malfoy is certainly not the devil. Of course he is easier to deal with George. In fact, he has already benefited a lot from George. Besides, he also believes that George has also benefited a lot from him. Because people like George never wronged themselves and let themselves get together. Even if he is incredibly strong, he doesn''t have many friends in Ravenclaw. Malfoy had always suspected that when George was in the academy, he would put a confusing spell on himself so that other people would not take the initiative to flatter him. If he hadn''t had enough resentment towards Potter, it would be hard for him to think that he would take the initiative to build a good relationship with such a person. You know, even a professor, he is not interested in taking the initiative to know. Now that it has been determined, Potter''s reliance is Hawkeye, and the rest of the response is naturally easy. Malfoy had already figured out a way to obtain Advanced Hawkeye from George. He only needed to be on the same level with Potter and believed that he would not lose to Potter. As for Porters reliance on not hawk-eye, then stupid Porter will only lose faster. Malfoy could already think of himself on the broomstick, using eagle-eye technique, and at the beginning of the game, he would beat Gryffindor to the ground. ...... On the other side, the Gryffindor players have already started their first Quidditch training in the new school year. This is not easy, the new tactics look beautiful, but they are not easy to do. In Muggle world ball games, there is an adage that goes, "Offensive wins the score, defense wins the game." The two teams attacking each other looks wonderful, you are fighting for me. But rushing too fast, all the energy is put on offense, it is destined that the intensity of defense will definitely drop. This is both a good thing and a bad thing. The decrease in defensive strength is the same for both sides of the attack. The smoother their attacks, the more holes in their defense. The confrontation between the two sides will be heartily and heartily, the more the fight, the smoother, the better the mental state. The actual consumption is not as great as focusing on defense. After the players in training, really focus on defense, they know why the defense wins the game. Because it is so difficult, every attack is blocked in half, and every vent is like a throat. Once the speed slowed down, the Quidditch game that was won by spectators became extremely ugly. Hermione scratched her head and said helplessly, "They are now like a boring football game. The whole process has changed from extremely fast competition to small-scale running. The ball keeps coming and going, but it never fails. Someone will score." Ron was also a little discouraged. He had never seen such an ugly and anxious Quidditch game. "I have to say, this is really like a turtle tactic. There is no high-speed sprint, no beautiful maneuver, all is defense. Defend, defend again." Although the audience became a little dissatisfied, they felt that the game was suddenly unsightly. But the players who participated in the training did not think so, especially some players from Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. They clearly saw the actual effect of this tactic. The advantages of the broomstick were completely incapable of showing. Without high-speed sprints, no beautiful maneuvers, there would be no smooth wheel 2001. Everyone was thinking, "Now Slytherin''s broomstick tactics are really restricted." Wood also seemed extremely excited. The training was just like he thought, with a small range of movement, relying more on the victory of the will The powerful defense brought by this cage tactics, the oppression of spirit and will very obvious. The advantage of the broomstick is minimized, and the tacit understanding between the will and the players is particularly important, and this is what they are good at. While flying, he shouted, "Yes, that''s it, strengthen the defense and strengthen the oppression. We are a copper wall and an iron wall, we are a caged prison. All opponents cannot fight our will, all opponents cannot fight our tacit understanding. " Fred also likes this tactic very much, now there will be no one anymore, he can use the speed of a broom to bully his sweeping seven stars. He can even use his flexibility and defense to oppress opponents. Harry was flying high in the sky, experimenting with Hawkeye on the broomstick. But obviously, he got nothing, which is too difficult for him in the second grade. Fortunately, there is still enough time, at least now he is still full of confidence. Once people get busy, time flies quickly. Anxiously waiting will make people live like years, but when you are short of time, it is like a most ruthless emotional liar, leaving you behind easily. Unknowingly, it has been a month since school started, and it was already October. The weather is slightly cool, humidity and cold, and the north wind has come to the college, bringing typhoid fever and colds. Madam Pomfrey, the head nurse, had to make a lot of refreshing potions. These potions were poured into the throats of sick students. In the next few hours, their ears would continue to smoke, and finally they would suddenly get better. Recently, even Ginny Weasley was ill, and was forced to drink some refreshing agent by his brother PercyBook friends are welcome to visit and read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are all here. For mobile phone users, please go to read. ~： Shelf testimonials The author is a newcomer. It has been updated for nearly two months, and it is finally on the shelves. Lets chat with everyone. Everyone has a Harry Potter in his heart. As of this writing, the book review area is almost full of complaints and curses. There are very few stories and content about the heart. It is actually quite disappointing, but anyway, even if it is cursing There are quite a lot of people, it can be regarded as because after reading this book, I feel that it doesn''t fit my mind. . Different ages, watching Harry Potter will have different ideas. This book is a re-reconstruction of the story from the perspective of an adult. It is not good enough and not cool enough, but it is the authors own thoughts. In terms of plot, it involves the reconstruction of the original work and the shaping of the characters. Less, this is no way. After you read it, if the images of Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, Ron Weasley, Draco Malfoy, and Dumbledore in your memory are more clear, if you can smile with your heart, then this book Even the book is successful. The first time I write a book, Im going to be on the shelves soon. Although I know that I cant get the approval of all readers, I still ask the comrades who are currently following updates to subscribe. I heard the editor say that readers who can open automatic subscriptions, it must be Really love it. I will definitely finish writing this book. Although I dont have much hope for the results, the author''s main source of income is to move bricks, but I sincerely urge everyone to subscribe. I feel really good to be recognized. Very eager. At present, the manuscripts are still adequately saved, which is a sign of sincerity, so there will be an outbreak of ten shifts on the first day of release. Every work, the most important thing is definitely subscription, recommendation ticket and monthly pass. According to estimates, after being put on the shelves, the amount of manuscripts in stock plus the codeword speed of the author Junshou can barely stick to the three changes for one month, and then imitate the predecessors to set up a rule for adding changes. The daily basic update volume of this book is Three shifts, and then the recommended ticket is increased by one for every 1,000 votes, and every time the total number of monthly tickets reaches 20, one more is added. As for subscribing to add updates... then forget it. I hope that my dears subscription will allow me to eat one more egg when I move bricks every day! Haha, the rules are here. If the conditions are met, they will be added as soon as possible without delay. I hope you can let me have no chance to leave the computer in my spare time this month. Finally, please subscribe, collect recommended tickets, monthly tickets, thanks. Chapter 113： Harrys melancholy Chapter 113 Harry''s Melancholy However, the effect of the refreshing agent did not seem to be very effective for her. Steam was constantly emitting from her bright red hair, and her whole head was on fire. Everyone was dissatisfied that Harry didn''t have time to see her. But Harry is really busy lately, although more often, he doesn''t have to be busy. Oliver Wood''s desire to win a Quidditch game will never diminish over time, but will only become stronger over time. He regularly held Quidditch training, and the training of cage tactics went smoothly, but the high-intensity training made almost everyone overwhelmed. Fortunately, the hostility towards Slytherin and the resentment of refusing to lose to Halo 2001 supported them. The big raindrops hit the high walls of the castle, and it has been raining for several days. Amidst the wind and rain, he was wet, with a muddy Harry Potter, just finished Quidditch training. He is not in a good mood, and the progress of Eagle Eye Technique is very slow, even during this period, he has been seizing the time to practice all the time. But the time is still too short, too short. It is very difficult to cast a spell in the air, especially without the help of a magic wand, to cast a spell in the air. The number of times he has succeeded is few, and the duration of the spell is negligibly short. Fortunately, the teammates cage tactical training has been very effective. It is precisely because of this that even though Harry does not need to be with his teammates in every training, he still participates in every training of the team on time, rain or shine. He was walking toward the dormitory, and on the empty corridor, he saw someone who was as worried as he was. No, it''s not that there are people, but there are ghosts who are as serious as him. The ghost of Gryffindor, the "almost headless" Nick is looking sadly at the pattering raindrops outside the window. At this time, his mood is like these rainwater, pattering on his heart, and his mouth whispered. Mumbled, "...It''s half an inch short, but it doesn''t meet their requirements, it''s almost a bit if..." Harry saw a lot of melancholic people, and melancholy ghosts were rare. Harry said hello, "Hello, Nick." "...Hello, Harry." Nick, who was almost headless, was startled by the sudden appearance of Harry, the weather this time. Not to mention people, ghosts can''t be seen, Harry suddenly appeared, and even ghosts can be shocked. Nick, who was almost headless, turned around and saw Harry. He collected a transparent ghost-only letter, hid it in his jacket pocket, and asked, "You seem to have something on your mind? Potter." "It''s nothing, some worry about the game. You seem to be worried." Harry first revealed his thoughts, and then asked Nick. Nearly headless Nick raised a hand, then put it down weakly, and said with some discouragement, "Me too, although I dont have to participate...but I think I can apply...but they say I dont meet condition." Its tone was a little indifferent, but there was an uncomfortable expression on its face. "You come to judge." It was finally out of anger, and took the envelope out of its pocket. "A ghost who was chopped forty-four times by a blunt axe on its neck, is it eligible to participate in a headless hunter? team?" "Um-yes." Harry agreed naturally. Nick, who was almost headless, waved the letter in his hand excitedly, and said furiously, "Who said no, I hope this thing is clean and neat than anyone else, and I hope my head is completely broken. This will save me. Suffering pain, let alone being laughed at, but they actually..." Nick, who was almost headless, came out with conviction, "Our headless hunter team only accepts hunters whose head and body are completely separated. You need to know that if you dont, members cant participate in such things as headball and horseback. Hunter team activities. Therefore, I am very sorry to inform you that your conditions do not meet our standards. Greetings to you, Mr. Patrick Debord" Nick, who was almost headless, stuffed the letter back into his clothes angrily, "There is only a tiny bit of skin and tendons attached to my neck, and everyone else would think it is the same as losing my head. But this is not good. In the eyes of Mr. Bo Mo, this is not enough, it does not meet the standard." Nick vented the almost headless Nick and took a few deep breaths. Although there would be no air coming out of his body, he did control his emotions, "So, Potter, what''s the matter with your game? How? Can I help?" "Thank you for your kindness." Harry scratched his head. "I think it can''t be done unless you know how to get seven free light wheels 2001 so that my teammates can fight Sly... ." "Meow--" Harry was talking when a sharp squeak suddenly sounded from his feet, which made him shiver. He looked sideways, and his two terrifying yellow eyes, like light bulbs, were a skinny and ugly gray cat. It''s called Mrs. Loris, and it''s the pet of Filch, the gatekeeper of the college. "You have to go first, Harry." Nick looked around and said eagerly. "Filch is in a bad mood. He has a cold. He meets a few third graders and wipes the frog brains in the underground classroom. He spent the whole morning washing the ceiling. He is now full of anger. If he comes out and sees you in mud and water, he will go crazy." "You are right, I should go." Harry said, looking at the escape route. But he was still a step late. There seemed to be a mysterious connection between Filch and this pesky cat. The cat is there, the cat is calling, Harry has not had time to take a step, he has suddenly appeared behind a tapestry He is panting and panting, frantically trying to catch There are people who violate school rules. He wore a plaid scarf around his head, and his face was flushed. He didn''t know which ones were because of colds and which ones were because of anger. "Dirty stuff." He screamed loudly and pointed at Harry. I don''t know if it''s talking about Harry himself, or about the mud and rain on Harry''s Quidditch uniform, or both. His eyes were astonishing as Mrs. Loris, and his flushed face was trembling, "Dirty, dirty, dirty everywhere. There is a mess everywhere, I have had enough, these **** things ." He turned around and motioned for Harry to follow him, trembling with all his flesh in his angry steps. Harry waved goodbye to Nick who was almost headless with a gloomy look, and followed far behind the disgusting Filch, leaving a trail of muddy footprints along the way. It was the first time Harry came to Filch''s office, but unfortunately the students who had been here hated it. The room was dim and dirty, airtight, only a tattered oil lamp hung from the low ceiling, and the air was always filled with a faint fishy smell. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 114： Filchs Secret Chapter 114 Filch''s Secret There are rows of wooden filing cabinets all around, all leaning against the wall. Harry knew that these file cabinets contained details of the students that Filch had punished. The twin brother''s information occupies a huge drawer. On the wall behind Filch''s desk, there is also a set of shiny new handcuffs, fetters, and hinges. As everyone knows, Filch often asks Professor Dumbledore, hoping that the professor will allow him to dump the students with shackles and hang them upside down from the ceiling. If possible, after he hangs the students upside down on the ceiling, he wants to continue torture the students. Maybe it was bloodletting, maybe something else. Although Dumbledore hadn''t agreed yet, Filch had been meticulously maintaining his instruments of torture, polishing them up. Just waiting for one day to come in handy, the only clean and dazzling thing in the whole room was this set of torture instruments. Harry didn''t know why Dumbledore would allow such a place in the school. He didn''t know why Filch, who didn''t allow a little dirt outside, would make his office as dirty and messy as a pile of debris. But he knew that he seemed to be out of luck this time. Filch grabbed a quill from a pen holder on the desk, and dragged his feet to search for parchment in the messy room. "Damn it." He was angrily. "Frog brains...mouse intestines...creaking slugs...I''m fed up...only dead students are good students... I want them to remember what it''s like to make mistakes... forms... I need forms..." After rummaging through boxes and cabinets, he finally found parchment in the desk, spread the parchment, picked up a long feather pen, dipped it in ink, and began to write. "Criminal: Harry Potter... Crime:..." "Only a little mud." Harry was also annoyed. He only trained a little mud, not to mention that he was only passing through the corridor, and Filch was treated as a criminal by this matter. "You only see a little mud, and of course you only see a little dirty." Filch''s voice raised his intonation word by word, his voice increased from everyday speech to yelling. "But what about me, I need to scrub, use that **** rag, use that **** towel, I''m going to be busy for an hour." Filch''s cry was like an amplifier in the airtight room. Like a sound spell, his distorted expression made people nauseous, and a drop of disgusting snot was shaking on the tip of his nose. "Crime: Desaling the castle... Penalty suggestions..." Filch sucked in the running nose, squinted his eyes, and looked at Harry ferociously. Just as Filch was about to write, a loud noise suddenly came from the ceiling of the office, "Kang!" The old oil lamp was shaken. "Pippy, **** Pippy!" Filch roared loudly, and slammed the quill on the table in anger. "I must catch you this time, I will never let you go!" Pippi Ghost is a ghost in the academy who focuses on pranks. It always jumps up and down in the air, causing trouble everywhere, constantly creating disasters and misfortunes. Harry had always disliked Pepy Ghost, but this time he was sincerely grateful to Pepy Ghost, this time it was just in time, and Pepy Ghost turned his attention away from Filch. Pippi seemed to have broken a big thing this time, hoping that this would make Filch careless about him. It would be best if the two of them could fight together, fight hard, and fight in the dark, so that he could escape quietly in the chaos. But now, Harry felt that for the time being, he could only wait for Filch to return, and the current chaos was not enough to make Filch forget about him. Harry sat down on a rickety chair next to the desk. Apart from his half-filled form, there were a few other things on the table. A thick purple envelope with silver lettering on it, Harry glanced at the door carefully, and Filch didn''t seem to be coming back. He picked up the envelope and said, "Quick Mantra Magic Introductory Course". Harry was a little confused, a course he had never heard of. He opened the envelope, and inside was a sheaf of parchment. The first page of the paper was printed with silver swashes: Are you still worried about not keeping up with the rhythm of the modern magical world? Are you still looking for excuses for not performing simple magic? Are you still being laughed at for your crappy wand technique? Then you need it, fast chanting is foolproof, fast chanting is effective, and fast chanting is easy to learn. Brand new courses, dedicated service, gold medal teachers, diamond professors. There have been hundreds of wizard students who have changed their lives and destinies from the fast-chanting courses. An annoying students letter from Top Hill: I cant remember those spells, and the potions I made were even made fun of by the whole family. Now, after a semester course of fast chanting, I use spells They knocked it over, and I can now perform all the magic in the house as I want. Letter from Dietzburys troublemaker student: My wife used to laugh at my crappy magic skills, saying that I was as stupid as a yak. ??But after a month of fast mantra training courses, I succeeded Become a yak! Now she never said I was stupid." Harry was also attracted by the fascinating advertisement. He tapped his finger and carefully flipped through the other parchment in the envelope. Why did Filch go to this quick mantra training course? Or is he not a normal wizard? Speaking of which Harry had never seen Filch use a spell. He scrubbed the floor to clean the floor with rags, towels, brooms. Arrange students to scrub and labor, and even forbid them to use magic. Everyone believed that he had a special problem before, but now it seems, or he simply doesn''t have the ability to clean with magic? Harry looked around at Filch''s dirty, messy, ruined office, and nodded secretly. It''s very possible. He looked down at the content on the parchment again, "Lesson 1: Some advice on using the magic wand", and suddenly there was the sound of stepping steps outside. Filch is back. He hurriedly tucked the parchment paper back into the envelope and threw it back on the table. As soon as he had done this, the door opened. Filch looked like he had a big harvest, "That vanishing cabinet is very precious." He couldn''t contain his excitement, and said to Mrs. Lorice, "Now we can finally let that pesky Pippy go from The college is gone, dear." As soon as his gaze fell on Harry, he suddenly thought of something, and turned his gaze to the fast-chanting envelope in shock. Harry also found out that its current position on the table had deviated from its original position by two feet. "This is the end." Harry''s face also became ugly. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 115： Death party Chapter 115 Filch was more excited than he was, his pale face flushed. Harry lowered his head, waiting for his anger. Filch limped to the table, grabbed the envelope violently, and threw it into the drawer. "Have youdid you peeked?" He said incoherently, anxiously. "No!" Harry answered without hesitation. Filch creaked two ugly hands, angrily as if he was about to break a persons neck, "If I find you peeking at my private...no, its not mine, its me For a friend... whether it''s mine or not... but..." Harry carefully guarded that the angry Filch would suddenly pounce on him. He was ready to turn around and run away at any time. He had never seen Filch so angry. He was even worse than when Pepy Ghost threw a trash on his head. Angry, but terrible. His eyes were about to burst, the flesh on his cheeks kept twitching, and the plaid scarf tied around his neck was about to be squeezed away by his swollen neck. Even if he was violently murdering, Harry didn''t feel strange at all. "Okay... let''s go... don''t divulge a word... I mean... since, if you didn''t peek... you go, I''m going to write a report on Pippi.. .Let''s go..." Harry couldn''t believe it. Filch''s actions were even more incredible than rushing to kill him. But he reacted immediately, and ran out of the office like Fei, rushed through a corridor, and came upstairs before he took a breath. He escaped from Filch''s office without being punished, which was a record of the school. It seemed that he had discovered Filch''s big secret, but he had no idea of ??threatening Filch at all. "He must wish to kill me, but he must also be unable to run me." "Harry! How are you? Does this work?" Nick, who was almost headless, suddenly passed through a door. Harry saw a lot of black and gold fragments behind him, and he could see that it was a cabinet before, but it has fallen to pieces now. "I persuaded Pippi to smash the cabinet on top of Filch''s office. I think this will divert Filch''s attention." Nick had seen Harry being captured by Filch before, worried about this little guy who cared about him. Being abused by Filch, he encouraged Pippi to create a chaos and relieve Harry. "Ah, it turned out to be you." Harry was grateful, no wonder Pippi was making such a noise. It turned out that Nick was deliberately helping him. "It''s so useful, I didn''t receive any punishment. You know, from Fair Its not easy for Qi to escape. Thank you so much, Nick." Harry said as he walked, he planned to leave here as soon as possible. He also noticed that Nick, who was almost headless, was holding Mr. Patrick''s letter refusing to join the Headless Hunter. "What can I do for you about the Headless Hunters?" Harry asked carefully, receiving Nick''s help, and he also hoped he could help a little bit. Nick, who was almost headless, stopped immediately, "You can really do me a favor." It said excitedly, "Harry, is my request a bit too much?-forget-maybe you don''t I will be willing." "Talk about it." Harry asked calmly. Help must be within his means. If it is impossible or inconvenient, there must be no way. "Well, this year''s Halloween is my five hundred-year-old death." Nick, who was almost headless, groaned, and told Harry that he had been dead for five hundred years, and Nick, who was almost headless, held his chest. , Showing a proud look. "Oh!" Harry responded carefully, without making any comments. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad about this matter. "I will hold a party in a spacious basement, inviting friends from all over the country. If you can attend, I will be very honored. Of course, Mr. Weasley, Miss Granger, they will be the most popular Yes. But I guess you would prefer to attend the school dinner, dont you?" It looked at Harry anxiously and expectantly, that no one would go to a party willing to attend the dead, especially if it was the college''s Halloween dinner that day. "No, I would prefer to attend your party." Harry thought this was not too difficult, and the school Halloween dinner was nothing special. He was always worried that by then, the thousands of bats flying on the ceiling would pull down a lot of dirt. "Oh, that''s great, my dear boy. Harry Potter can come to my death party." Nick looked very happy, it has never had the opportunity to invite strangers to its death party. "If you can, you can say one thing to Mr. Patrick at that time, just one sentence. Just say that you think I am very scary and impressive, can you?" It hesitated, thinking that he should not ask for more, but he still bears it. Can''t help but look forward to. "Of course." Harry didn''t refuse. It was too simple. The dinner was all attended, not to mention the effort. Nick, who was almost headless, smiled and followed Harry all the way back to Gryffindor. It wasn''t until Harry couldn''t help it not to keep following, and it watched Harry from a distance into the lounge. "Nick''s death party?" Hermione looked very interested. She had never imagined such a strange scene. "I bet that few strangers have the opportunity to attend such a party. It must be very strange." At this point, Harry finally changed into a wet, muddy Quidditch jersey and put on a clean robe. Holding steaming coffee, I sat down in the common room. Next to him are his friends, Hermione Granger and Ron Weasley. "Why would anyone celebrate the day of their death?" Ron looked a little unhappy, as he was doing homework for Potions class. Professor Snape would not tolerate any problems with the work of the three of them. Except for Hermione, it would be difficult for him and Harry to get reasonable grades in Snape''s hands. "For people, it''s dead, for ghosts, maybe it''s a new life." Hermione said disapprovingly, she was always curious about wonderful things. As for her homework for potions class, she had already finished it. Even Snape couldn''t give her homework a low grade, because that kind of targeting would be too obvious. Snape angered her because of his hatred of Harry, but he could not ask her to answer questions, and could not give her extra points when she answered correctly. After all, he still wanted some face, of course, if it was against Harry, Snape could be completely shameless. He could give Harry an unreasonable grade for his carefully written homework for no reason. You can challenge Harry in class for no reason, and ask Harry some unlearned questions. You can satirize and humiliate Harry in class for no reason. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search "" or enter the URL: Chapter 116： Malfoy got smarter 116 Malfoy Becomes Smart In this regard, Hermione could only observe Harry in silence. Fortunately, Harry had long been used to it, and he hadn''t met such annoying people, Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, cousin Dudley, and Malfoy, Snape and Filch in school. His life is full of such nasties, and he has long known that life will not always be good. If one day everyone no longer hates him, he will feel that such a world is completely unreal. The heavy rain outside the window is still there, and the dark sky is constantly splashing ink from high above, like a ghost domain, and people can''t breathe. Harry turned his gaze hurriedly, and the room was bright and cheerful, with the fire reflecting off the soft armchairs. Gryffindors classmates were all sitting on it, reading, chatting, and writing homework. It was quiet and peaceful. Fred was studying what would happen if the salamander was fed some laborious fireworks. He didn''t plan to take any protective measures. After all, everyone is a wizard, as long as they don''t die, they can be rescued back in the infirmary. I don''t know if it was because of various weird experiments that he was constantly injured, which made his mind very jumpy. He can always think of weird and infinite methods. This orange-red salamander came from the class of protecting magical creatures, and Fred "save" it out. So in return, it must now pay itself as a reward for its "savior". At this time, it was lying down on a table and gloomy, and its stomach was stuffed with exhausting fireworks. It swelled and burned silently, surrounded by a group of curious little bastards. Harry planned to tell Ron and Hermione to Filch and the quick spell spelling correspondence class he had attended, wondering if they had any more clues. As for helping his enemy Filch keep secret, how could it appear in the mind of a normal person. He hasn''t come to say yet. Suddenly, the salamander next to him finally couldn''t suppress the anger in his stomach, and jumped into the air with a "swish". It was like a ignited rocket, flying wildly in the room, bursting with sparks, accompanied by a loud bang. Percy reprimanded Fred loudly with a hoarse roar, and he felt like he had become a mother, Mrs. Weasley. As long as an oversight does not notice Fred, he can always cause trouble. For a while, Percy sincerely admired his mother for raising their family safely. The salamander continued to emit orange-red stars, exploding continuously in the sky, beautiful and spectacular. At this moment, it is no longer a shameless salamander that has been abused. At this moment, it evolves into a fire-breathing dragon, showing off its own style. It flies freely, breathes fire happily, and vents all grievances. But slowly, it felt the firepower began to diminish and felt the murderous aura surging around it. With its last strength, with the last explosion, it escaped into the fire. After interrupting, Harry suddenly forgot what he was about to say. It took a few days before Harry finally remembered, waiting for him to teach Filch and his quick spell chanting correspondence class to Hermione and Ron, which immediately caused Ron to burst into laughter. "You guessed it right." Ron leaned forward and backward with a smile, no wonder Filch hated students so much, and he didn''t see students using magic. "It turns out that Filch is a dumb gun." "What does dumb gun mean?" Hermione asked strangely. She felt that it was not a good word. Seeing Hermione''s question, Ron tried hard to restrain his mocking of Filch. Dumb gun was indeed not a good word. He scratched his head, and said embarrassingly, "Well, this is not ridiculous in reality, just putting it on Filch will explain a lot of problems." "Sudden cannon refers to a person who was born in a wizarding family without any qualifications as a wizard. They can''t learn any magic at all, just like Muggles. This is the opposite of Muggle-born wizards, who were born in a Muggle family. He has the qualifications of a wizard." Ron thought for a while and continued. "Laughing at people dumb guns and mudbloods, these are very vicious and insulting words, and should not be said. But this also explains why Filch hates students so much. He is jealous." Ron was proud of the truth. "He wants to learn magic through correspondence courses like quick spells, this well-known scam, he must be a dumb gun." In the last few days before Halloween, Harry''s eagle-eye technique on the broomstick still didn''t make much progress. For this, he had to make a lot of adjustments. On the one hand, he had to use Eagle Eye Technique in his daily life, so that he could seize the time to practice Eagle Eye Technique every minute and every second. On the other hand, he had to reduce the training of Hawkeye on the broom and increase the coordination with the team''s tactics. In order to avoid spending all the time practicing Hawkeye, but in the end it still failed to master it, which eventually dragged down the team. This is really not easy, and it is much harder to actually act than to think of a solution. The other bad news that is not easy is that Harry learned that Malfoy had also switched from mutual aid to Hawkeye. "This is really bad. Malfoy not only has the advantage of broomsticks, but now he also has the information on using the eagle eye technique on the broomsticks." Ron saw Harry''s recent hard work in his eyes, and became more and more interested in Slytherin''s broomstick Dissatisfied with advantages. "It''s okay, I don''t really believe that Malfoy can master Hawkeye before me." Harry''s hope now is not all on Hawkeye. He knows that on a broom, he doesn''t need a wand to cast Hawkeye. How difficult is the surgery? "Malfoy has recently become smarter I cant imagine the man who had his chin up to the sky last year. This year he started to have a brain. He guessed that eagle eye can be used in the game. In. I saw him still training on the court from time to time. It''s incredible." Hermione suddenly had a brain for Malfoy and was shocked. This year''s Malfoy is really different from last year. His academic performance slowly ran from the middle to the upper reaches, and he guessed that Hawkeye could be used in Quidditch competitions. He also often goes to the court to practice, not like last year. All the time is spent on showcasing power and doing wrong things. "That''s fine, at least he doesn''t have time to trouble us like last year." Harry was happy to see Malfoy''s change. Although Malfoy is not a good thing, as long as he rarely shows up in front of him, who cares what Malfoy is. As for Malfoy will become stronger, more difficult to deal with? Harry didn''t care about this. His goal could include fighting Voldemort, who made the entire magical world horrified. A mere Malfoy, even if he is no longer as stupid as last year, or even becomes smarter, what does it matter? (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 117： Hi Songs Pumpkin Chapter 117 It is what a stupid person would have if he hopes his opponent will be weak, rather than hope that he will become stronger. "Well, I hope you can use Hawkeye on the broom tomorrow. Then, how about the team''s training?" Ron hopes that Wood and their tactics will work, although Harry is a little worse than Malfoy. , But his flying skills are much better than Malfoy. Calculating this way, the probability of catching the Golden Snitch in advance is quite high. Speaking of team tactics, Harry immediately cheered up. "You can say that the cage tactics are not so good-looking, but the effect is absolutely top-notch. When Fred used the Sweep Seven Stars desperately to defend, the opponent did not have a chance. We, Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff have both practiced. , Even I can''t pass Fred''s defense. Slytherin wants to use the broom''s advantage to defeat us this time, this time it can''t succeed." "We have to change the road. I saw Lockhart coming from the opposite side." Harry had already led Hermione and Ron to change the road as he spoke, and easily staggered with Lockhart. Ron looked at Harry with admiration, and gave himself an eagle eye without a wand. "Just to avoid Lockhart and Snape, your practice this time has not been wasted." "Of course, as long as I have a little more time, I can perform Hawkeye on the broomstick." Harry said expressingly, without using a wand to cast spells, which is incredible for most students. If it weren''t for the upcoming game, Harry would still be very satisfied with the training effect during this period. Now, every time he walked through the corridor, through the aisle, and passed some places where people would suddenly appear, he would add an eagle eye technique to avoid hitting Lockhart, Snape, and Filch. Of course, now there is one more, his crazy admirer Colin. "You can also practice this spell more, it''s rare that George will teach it to us. There are not many practical spells taught in the school this year, and the Defense Against the Dark Arts class has become a joke again." Harry experienced Hawkeye. Its practical, and I plan to persuade Ron and Hermione to spend some time mastering this handy magic. "Well, it is indeed very useful, especially if it can be used on a broomstick." Ron saw that Harry could already use this spell without passing the wand, and he also became interested. If he can also learn to use Hawkeye on the broomstick, maybe he can join the Quidditch team next year. I don''t know if the Gryffindor team will be short of people by then. Thinking of this, Ron also had a lot of ideas about Hawkeye. "Well, I will use a few days to cast spells without a rod." Hermione replied decisively. She was the first of the three to master Hawkeye. Although she didn''t pay much attention to it during this period, if she only trained to cast spells on the ground without a stick, it wouldn''t be troublesome for her. Ron and Harry looked at each other as they heard this. As long as they mentioned learning-related matters, Hermione was really shocking. While they were talking, they had left the castle and crossed a field again, and saw a crossbow placed in front of the gate of Hagrid''s cabin. Hagrid was not in the house, he was in the vegetable patch behind, looking after the pumpkins. After this period of growth, these pumpkins have expanded like a small house under his expansion magic. Hagrid must stay here all the time to prevent the pumpkin from exploding when he didn''t see it, because it rose too much. Fortunately, he planned to harvest all the pumpkins today. With three days left on Halloween, Hagrid needs to harvest the pumpkins and transport them to the castles restaurant. Then in the big dining room, they are all carved into various pumpkin lanterns. The teachers at Hogwarts are understaffed, and there are some teachers you cant count on because they cant help at all. For example, Lockhart, he was very active in the first few weeks of school and recommended his books to many teachers in the college. But soon the teachers discovered that he was a complete idiot, and they didn''t expect him to be of any help. Hagrid invited Harry and they came to help him move the pumpkins. Although Harry had no plans to attend the Halloween party at the college, he would not refuse to help. It didn''t take much time, the pumpkin was too big, even if Hagrid had already prepared the cart, he couldn''t fit such a big pumpkin. Fortunately, he also prepared a special magic, reducing spell. This spell can make the pumpkin a little smaller, and can just be loaded into the cart. However, it was clear that Hagrid was expelled from the academy in the third grade, and has been unable to use magic openly, which affected his strength. He had seen Professor McGonagall use this spell several times, but when he shot it himself, he exploded two big pumpkins one after another. Ron and Harry tried this spell, but it was unsuccessful. In the end, Hermione saved the remaining big pumpkins. There really is no magic spell that Hermione can''t use! "Hagrid said proudly. Hermione''s face turned flush, and she didn''t know if it was because she had learned another useful spell, or she was shy because of praise. Halloween is here, there is good news and bad news. The bad news is that Harry''s eagle-eye technique on the broomstick still hasn''t made much progress. The good news is that Ron and Hermione did not leave Harry, they decided to accompany Harry to the death party, and even George was interested in the party. "Halloween party is held every year. Few strangers have the opportunity to participate in the death party." Hermione has a strong curiosity. UU reading www. uukanshu. Com, she is very curious about things that are not even recorded in books. "I can''t go to the Halloween party alone?" Ron shrugged. He wasn''t interested in the party where the dead celebrated their death. But now its to catch the ducks on the shelves, its hard for him to go to the Halloween party alone. "I have some interest in long-lived ghosts, and maybe I can get some useful information." Although George has been mainly busy repairing some basic ancient spells recently, this is a rare opportunity to meet ghosts from all over the country. Perhaps some useful information can be obtained. As he walked through the auditorium, Harry still had a little nostalgia for the well-dressed auditorium. The big pumpkins they brought had been carved into huge pumpkin lanterns these days. The students are saying that Dumbledore has booked a skeleton dance company to perform at the dinner party. "Or we can" Harry was a little uncertain, and wanted to ask everyone what they thought. "You have to be credible." Hermione interrupted Harry''s fantasy without hesitation. "You promised Nick to go to the death party." (To be continued.) To find this site, please search "" or enter the URL: Chapter 118： The death party begins Chapter 118 The Death Party Begins "Or are you actually a heavy taste who is particularly interested in the Skeleton Dance Company?" George heard about the Skeleton Dance Company and didn''t want to attend the Halloween party. "Huh huh!" The leader of the team had already made a decision, and Ron had no choice but to hum. It was almost seven o''clock, everyone went through the passage door together and entered the auditorium. There are festooned lights, brightly lit, and shiny gold and silver ornaments have been placed on the table, waiting for students to enter the venue. They did not stop, and continued to walk in the direction of the underground classroom. Candles were already lit in the aisle leading to Nick''s death party, who was almost headless, but the effect was not satisfactory. The black, thin, pointed candles glowed with blue light when they burned. It shone on the faces of everyone, showing a dark scene. "How did the ghost light the candle?" Hermione asked curiously, looking at the candle on the wall. She remembered that the ghost should be intangible. "Maybe it was made by the house elves in the college, or it might be Pepi ghosts. Ghosts can touch certain objects, but they can''t change reality. They can''t do things like lighting a candle." George said to the ghost. There is still some understanding, which is the benefit of reading more books. Everyone walked along the aisle, and the temperature dropped every time they took a step down. Harry couldn''t help shivering and wrapped his clothes tightly. George saw the sight, took out his wand, waved it lightly, and put a protective cover on all three of them. "What kind of spell is this?" Hermione raised her hand and looked at the spell like a transparent film on her body. "Elemental resistance, a spell that is adapted to the amulet, is not very useful for the time being." In addition to trying to restore the ancient spell, another important measure for George to enhance his strength is to change the existing spell And adapt. After all, on the one hand, the wizards are fragile enough to protect themselves and require heavy protection. On the other hand, the existing spells are not systematic enough, and there are many places to dig. "It''s very easy to use." Harry poked the transparent film on his hand curiously, like a layer of water attached to his body, unstressed. He took another big breath, the warm air leaking into his nose, "It''s amazing." Seeing Harry''s actions, George smiled softly, "I want to develop a protection curse with filtering function. Although it hasn''t achieved the expected effect, the basic functions are also available." "You have to adapt to the identity of the wizard. If you have any discomfort or problems, use the wizard''s response more." George enlightened Harry and the others with some nagging. As a wizard, you should think about using magic spells to solve everything. If one spell cannot be solved, then two. They walked forward for a while, and the sound of nails scraping on the blackboard reached their ears, and everyone frowned slightly. "They don''t call this music, do they?" Ron frowned, and through the spell of elemental resistance, it could arouse irritability. Without the support of the magic spell, it would be difficult for ordinary people to bear it, and it is strange that some people have to want to attend their party. "Probably not, after all, they are just ghosts, not monsters." Hermione said with some uncertainty. After all, from the academy, ghosts are quite normal. Many places are similar to them. It is impossible for anyone to survive. Like this sound. "Phantoms are the traces of grieving wizards after their death. As dead, their senses are different from ordinary people." George doesn''t know much about ghosts. In fact, the entire magical world does not know much about ghosts. After all, compared to ghosts, there are many things that are worth noting and attaching importance to the magic world. Before the magical world is prosperous enough, there are many things that are not important enough that no one wants to study. On the one hand, there is a lack of funding; on the other hand, there is also a lack of interest and necessity. "I hope the waiting party will not be too bad." Ron lowered his voice. He didn''t have much expectations for the party, so he didn''t feel discouraged. Everyone passed a corner and saw Nick, who was almost headless, standing in the doorway, dressed in a black velvet curtain, dressed as an opera actor. "My dearest friends." With a heavy sorrow, he showed the weight of a dead soul commemorating his death, "Welcome you, welcome you to come, I am so touched." Nick took off his feathered hat and bowed at the door like a host, welcoming the guests. The sight in front of me is simply incredible. The underground classroom was packed with hundreds of translucent, milky figures. Most of them were floating on the crowded dance floor, waltzing with the terrible trills of many music saws. The band playing the music saw floats above the black cloth stage, and the overhead chandelier is dyed with countless candles, flashing midnight blue light. The four strangers have truly entered a demon mythical creature that walks in the night of a hundred ghosts. "I have never seen so many ghosts." Harry has never seen so many ghosts, more than the entire Hogwarts teachers and students combined. "I''m afraid that no one has seen so many ghosts." George thoughtfully, knowing that this time he was right. He only knew that Nick, who was almost headless, would invite many friends, but he never expected that he would have so many ghost friends. In his expectation, there are dozens of ghosts, there are already very many, hundreds of which are really incredible. Don''t think that hundreds of ghosts are nothing You know, the entire British magical world has a population of only about 3,000. The number of ghosts assembled here exceeds one-eighth of the total population of the British magical community, and more than twice the number of teachers and students in Hogwarts. What''s even more amazing is that these were only invited by Nick, who was almost headless. Obviously, there are more ghosts in the world, far more than the ghosts present there. It is even possible that there are no fewer ghosts in the magical world than living people, or even more than living people. You know, when Hogwarts organizes a celebration, there will be so many people at most. And Nick, who is almost headless, is certainly not as famous as Hogwarts. Of course, ghosts have a lot of time and are boring enough, and there are rare gatherings, and it is possible for everyone to actively participate. But just thinking about the existence of thousands or even tens of thousands of ghosts all over the world, this fact alone is amazing enough. As long as they can be used for a little bit, these ghosts are a very terrifying force. Obviously, ghosts can talk, and most of the time they have some brains. That alone is an amazing force. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search "" or enter the URL: Chapter 119： The curse against ghosts Chapter 119 The Curse Against the Ghost "A ghost is a trace of the death of a resentful wizard." George now realized the heaviness behind this sentence, thinking that there are tens of thousands of ghosts around the world. They represent tens of thousands of grieving wizards. What a terrible sorrow is behind this terrible power! Thinking of this, even a somewhat indifferent George could not help clenching his fists. Not everyone can see these terrible phenomena, the truth behind them, Harry and the three are slowly wandering around the edge of the dance floor. Their experience and experience are far from enough to be able to see through the information behind them, they are just children attending a wonderful party. They passed a group of glum nuns sitting idly by, and passed a man in a rags with chains. They also saw an acquaintance, the ghost of Hufflepuff, the fat monk. It was a ghost with a lively and happy temperament. It was hard to imagine that it would turn into a ghost with resentment instead of dying quietly. The fat monk was chatting with a knight with an arrow in his head. In addition to the fat monk, Barrow, the blood man, is also here. He is the ghost of Slytherin, who has great fame and prestige among ghosts. He was skinny, his eyes were dull, and his body was stained with silver blood. Wherever he went, other ghosts would make room for him. "Oh, bad." Hermione stopped and turned around. "Let''s go back. I don''t want to see the crying Myrtle, and I don''t want to talk to her." "Who is that?" Everyone returned the same way, and Harry asked in a puzzled way, who is so terrible? She was so scared that Hermione could run away. "She''s the ghost in the girls'' bathroom on the first floor." Hermione said angrily. "A ghost in the bathroom?" Ron felt that his ears were crazy. How could there be a ghost in the bathroom? How could the school allow it? "Yes, the bathroom breaks down every three days, because Myrtle keeps losing her temper and splashing water everywhere. As long as I have a way, I will never go there. You can''t believe it. When you go to the bathroom, she It would be screaming at you, that''s horrible. "Hermione rarely feels so anxious, you can imagine how terrible Myrtle is. "I can imagine that if I had a ghost yelling at me when I went to the bathroom, I would give him a death curse and let it rest completely." George felt very sympathetic to Hermione''s experience. Fortunately, boys'' toilets would not have this. Monster, otherwise the super-low fertility rate in the magic world would have to drop drastically. A child, the most terrifying scene from his childhood memory, will always be included. In the dark and silent night, a man crept into the darkness and went to the toilet in a panic. If it is in the magic world, there are ghosts in this world, and ghosts will yell in the toilet, this is really scary. "Can Death Curse really kill ghosts?" Hermione asked curiously, she was really interested in this. Harry and Ron looked at Hermione dumbfounded, didn''t she really want to learn? Although they were a little unbelieving, they did not dare to ignore Hermione''s resentment that seemed to be visible to the naked eye. George also stared at Hermiones eyes carefully until she blushed and turned her head away, The death curse is not suitable for you to learn for the time being, but there are many curses that work on ghosts. I can teach you to silence it and drive it away. You can even attack it." Although ghosts are difficult to touch, they are not invulnerable, otherwise the world should be ruled by ghosts. And because ghosts cannot change reality, they can only touch certain things. In fact, they have very few direct conflicts with human beings, and usually they are not considered threatening. As a special kind of existence, they are difficult to contact and hard to be hurt, and most attacks have no effect on them. But they are only a specific existence after all, as long as a specific method is found, it is not difficult to deal with them. In George''s view, ghosts are in a special waveband, just like electromagnetic waves from different radio stations. Only from the same frequency can ghosts be contacted. He has developed special spells for this purpose in order to deal with such troubles in the future. Ghosts have no weight, no mass, and their existence is not firmly connected to the real world. You only need to find the right frequency, and a gentle wave of magic power can drive the ghost far away. Even if you want, the frequency completely opposite to the ghost can even annihilate the ghost. In fact, among the existing spells, the patron saint can harm the ghosts, although it cannot completely kill them. And the spells aimed at souls, such as Su Ming Curse, can directly kill ghosts. "It''s better to go back and talk about this. Surrounded by a group of ghosts, talking about how to deal with them, it''s weird." Harry looked embarrassed and looked a little nervous. He is also very interested in spells that can be applied to ghosts. If there is a way to deal with Pippi, it would be great. However, in the current demons and ghosts of Hyakkiye, talking about how to deal with ghosts, he always feels cold behind his back, and he has to be careful about being heard. There was a gleam in Hermione''s eyes, and she was so satisfied with the answer, she thought she could only endure the torture of Myrtle. Not only her, but other senior girls also endured the torture of Myrtle. If the ghost does not do bad things, then everything is fine. But if they make up their minds to play a prank, it will be a nightmare. She has tried all the methods in fantasy novels, crosses, scriptures, spells, garlicsunshine, etc., all of which are not suitable. These things can''t touch the ghosts at all, but ghosts can scare people unscrupulously. She will suddenly float behind you quietly when you go to the bathroom, making a ghost-like howling in your ears. If it is late at night, people will even fall into the toilet with fright. She will also pour water on you, do all evil things, and in the end she will pretend to be the victim, crying and screaming desperately. Myrtle created too many bitterness and fear in Hogwarts, she was simply a devil. Thinking of this, Hermione was still more interested in the death curse. If she could... it would be a good thing to save all the girls. Seeing the terrible resentment that seemed to be visible to the naked eye on Hermione, even Harry and Ron, who were protected by elemental resistance, felt cold all over. They felt they couldn''t make Hermione think anymore. Otherwise, she would take out her magic wand in the next second and rush towards Myrtle, using all the attack spells. "Look, there''s food over there." Ron looked around to see if there was anything that could turn the topic around. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 120： Momogane Musume Chapter 120 Myrtle On the other side of the underground classroom is a long table with a black velvet blanket, which looks decent. "What does the ghost eat?" Everyone was attracted by this magical idea for a while, and they couldn''t wait to rush over. Soon they regretted it again, it was really disgusting. As soon as they approached, a rotten, strong stench permeated. Large pieces of rotten flesh were placed on a beautiful silver plate, and cakes with black paint and black stinks were piled on a large plate. There are also lamb belly stuffed with maggots, and smelly cheese covered with green hair. The only thing that is normal is that in the middle of the table, a huge gray cake like a tombstone, with icing spelling the purpose of today''s dinner: Sir Nicholas Deminsey-Sir Popington died on October 31, 1492. Seeing this strange scene before me. Everyone really understands the boundary between life and death represented by today''s party, and the separation between the living and the dead. A **** ghost floated over, squatting on the ground and passing through the middle of the table. The huge open mouth tried to swallow an unsmelling salmon. From its translucent mouth, the salmon swept across the back of its translucent head without change. "Can you feel the taste if you go through this way?" Harry asked curiously, the salmon at this moment looked unchanged. "Maybe." The fat ghost turned and floated away with sadness on his face. It can be seen from its body size that food once occupied multiple positions in its body. But now, whether it has been eaten for decades or hundreds of years. How long will this endless torture last on it. "I guess they made the food rot to make the flavor a little stronger." Hermione said seriously, clutching her nose and leaning up to look at the rotting lamb''s belly. "The ghosts obviously don''t have the same five senses as humans. They get their feelings through other means." George quickly turned his mind. Today''s evening will open his eyes and have a lot of understanding of the world of ghosts. Since ghosts can come into contact with some ghosted things, and spells can also drive them away and kill them, can you use spells to ghostize items? If he can master the method of ghosting food, this ability alone can give him countless more ghosts that he can drive around the world. I have to say that sometimes, strong curiosity and thirst for knowledge can make people very scary. "Let''s go, I''m about to vomit." Ron''s voice was like a bag of air, he didn''t like the party at all. They were about to leave when a little funny ghost suddenly got out of under the table and floated in front of them. "Hello, Pippi." Harry greeted carefully. Pippi is a ghost in the college who specializes in pranking. It is different from the ghost, it can touch the entity, and it is not pale and transparent. Pippi was wearing a bright orange-red pointed party hat, with a big bow tie around his neck, and a wicked wide face grinning mockingly. It looks weird and funny. "Would you like some?" He said gently, and handed a bowl of peanuts covered with mold. "No, thank you." Hermione responded politely. Although he knew that Pippi was not well-intentioned, it was better to ignore it. "I heard you talking about the poor Myrtle." Pippi smiled smirkly, his eyes flickered, and he wanted to play a prank again. "It''s impolite to talk about that poor stupid girl." Pippi was very upset now, and none of the ghosts at the party paid any attention to it. It helped set up the venue for the party, lighted candles, and arranged food. But these stupid ghosts lacked enough respect for it, neither let it go to the party to address, nor arranged to greet it, and no one even came up to thank it or flatter it, which made it very unhappy. It will play pranks when it is upset, and of course it will play pranks when it is happy. Now it has found its target. Just when it was under the table, I was hearing Hermione say, don''t see Myrtle, don''t talk to Myrtle, and they ran away. Pippi spent a little time thinking about how to make a prank, and just saw these students bumping back into it again. Now, it really can''t be justified without carrying out his own prank. He took a deep breath and shouted, "Myrtle." "Don''t, don''t do that, Pepy Ghost, don''t tell Myrtle, she will be sad." Hermione begged Pepy Ghost anxiously. Seeing this scene, George was amused secretly. Everyone was worried that Hermione''s resentment would make her rush to Myrtle and throw all the attack spells on it. As a result, it was only Pippi that told her to hate Myrtle, and she panicked. After all, she was just a kind-hearted 12-year-old girl. You can lose your temper behind your back, you can have many complaints, and even give birth to the idea of ??destroying this tormenting Myrtle. But it is still difficult for her to really let her hurt someone in person instead of venting her grievances behind her back. After all, she is just a little girl who is more accustomed to wronging herself. Regarding such a situation, George is noncommittal, and everyone''s growth can only be experienced by themselves. Kindness is certainly not a disadvantage, but kindness is definitely not an advantage compared to reason. For a nasty nuisance, everyone secretly isolates it, but refuses to say anything embarrassing it. Still uprightly telling him that his behavior is abominable, and asking him to change it. This is a different choice for different people and different abilities. "I''m just talking about it, I don''t mind those, I don''t hate her, oh MyrtleHello." Hermione was still begging Pippi, a short girl The ghost of has floated over, it is Myrtle. It was also the first time that George saw this ghost that could make Hermione angry. It was not easy to provoke Hermione to such a degree. At first glance, it can be seen that Myrtle is an unwelcome ghost. Its face is so gloomy and terrible, it reminds people of the evil spirits in ghost movies. The chubby face was mostly covered by straight long hair and thick pearl-colored eyes, making it look blurry and unclear. "What?" She pulled her face, an ugly expression that everyone owed her. "Myrtle, hello." Hermione said insincerely, pretending to be relaxed. "It''s nice to see you outside the bathroom." Hermione said this from the heart. If Myrtle never showed up in the bathroom, she could still be forgiven. Myrtle sniffed, but did not answer. She is not a good ghost, no one wants to see her, everyone knows it, and she knows it herself. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 121： Pippys prank Chapter 121 Pippi''s Prank "Miss Granger was still talking about you just now?" Pippi floated to Myrtle''s ear and said slyly. "I mean, I mean, you''re so beautiful tonight." Hermione quickly turned away and stared at Pi Pigui. If her eyes were magical, Pi Pigui must have been killed several times. . Myrtle looked suspiciously at Hermione, she didn''t believe anyone would say good things to her behind her back. "You are laughing at me." Thinking of this, Myrtle''s tears quickly slipped from her transparent eyes. She was not in Hogwarts for the first year. She has been at Hogwarts for almost fifty years, unlike other ghosts who lived in Hogwarts after death. She was killed by students at Hogwarts. She hated this place, also hated Hogwarts, and even the students who hated Hogwarts. "You are still bullying me after I die." Myrtle choked, feeling that she was infinitely wronged. She was also a student of Hogwarts College. But she died at the college, her classmates, students younger than her, generations of students graduated and left. All students can leave Hogwarts. Only she was laughed at by Hogwarts students when she was alive. After she died, she would still be laughed at by Hogwarts students. "Absolutely not, really, I just said that you are beautiful today." Hermione explained, elbowing Harry and Ron''s ribs fiercely. The two fools didn''t know how to explain to her. She took a peek at George again, and he looked indifferent, as if he was happy to see this situation. "That''s what she said, she said you are pretty." Harry gave him a hard hit on the ribs, and his mouth immediately became sharp. "Ah, yeah." Ron felt that he was hurt internally, and he cried silently. He had said he shouldn''t have come. George didn''t speak, so he wouldn''t wrong himself to flatter any nasty ghosts. If he was alone, he would take out his wand, mute them all, and drive them away. "Don''t think you can lie to me." Myrtle was crying out of breath, she was so wronged, if she had a way, if she had a place to go, she would leave Hogwarts immediately. She hates the students here, just as the students here hate her. Pepy Ghost chuckled behind her, he liked to bully Myrtle. Other ghosts are hard to deal with, they are all dead, they have no body. Pippi''s methods didn''t work in front of other ghosts, but luckily there was Myrtle. This is the ghost that it can easily bully. She is too fragile, and a little trick can make her cry. "Do you know how other people talk about you? Fat Myrtle, ugly, spectacles. Myrtle who is crying, Myrtle who is tantrum every day, and Myrtle who has acne. The skin ghost floated around Myrtle, talking these ugly words. "Ah!" The crying Myrtle finally couldn''t listen anymore, she gave a violent cry and ran out of the underground classroom. Pippi happily chased her behind her and hit her with moldy peanuts, which passed through Myrtle''s translucent body like a stone. Pippi smashed and shouted, "Myrtle with pimples, myrtle with tears, everyone hates you and goes crazy." "Oh, my goodness." Hermione exclaimed sadly, "Pippy is so annoying, his eyes are so bad." At this time, Nick, who was almost headless, floated over from the crowd, "Have fun?" "Oh, happy." Everyone pretended to be happy. "The number of guests here is quite satisfactory." Nick, who was almost headless, said proudly, "I have many friends, and the crying widow came here from all the way from Kent... , Okay, Im going to give a speech on stage, Ill go to remind the band to give them a good background music." At this moment, suddenly, the band stopped playing. They and everyone in the basement became quiet. Everyone looked around excitedly, and there was a sound of hunting horns. "Oh, bad." Nick, who was almost headless, said with a pained expression. In the walls of the underground classroom, twelve ghost horses suddenly appeared, each of which was a headless rider. All the people attending the party stood up and applauded warmly. Harry and the others were about to applaud when they realized that Nick''s face was even more ugly, and then they stopped. The twelve ghost horses rushed into the center of the dance floor, then stopped abruptly, first stood up with their hind feet, and then raised their front hooves to charge. The ghost at the front was a big, burly ghost. His bearded head was clamped under his arm. With a horn blowing, he jumped off his horse. He raised his head high in the air and looked at everyone condescendingly, causing bursts of laughter. He tucked his head so-so around his neck, and strode forward to Nick who was almost headless. "Nick!" he roared gruffly, "Are you okay, are you still hanging on your head?" He laughed rudely, and patted Nick''s shoulder, who was almost headless. "Welcome to you, Patrick." Nick Pip greeted with a smile. "Sir!" Mr. Patrick spotted everyone immediately. He pretended to be surprised and jumped high, but when he jumped up, his head fell again. It caused a roar of laughter from the guests. "Very interesting." Nick, who was almost headless, looked even more ugly. Patrick knew he was stealing the limelight. The saddest thing was that he could never steal him. "Don''t mind Nick!" Mr. Patrick''s head yelled on the floor. "We know that you are still brooding about not being able to join the Headless Hunter team, but I want to say, look at him. What the Hunters want?" "I think Harry saw Nick''s encouraging eyes and said immediately, "I think Nick is very scary and funny. " "Haha." Mr. Patrick''s head yelled, "I guess he taught you to say that." "Attention everyone, now I''m about to start speaking." Nick, who was almost headless, shouted. The **** Patrick is here, and he doesn''t want to continue to delay. He strode to the podium, a cold blue light from the podium focused on him, "I pay tribute to the late Lords, ladies and gentlemen, at this time my heart is so sad and heavy... " He was brewing feelings and speaking according to the carefully prepared manuscript, but he immediately discovered that no one cared about the latter words. Mr. Patrick and the members of his headless hunter team are making a lot of noise. They are playing a game of overhead hockey. Everyone turned around to look at them, and no one wanted to hear his speech anymore. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search for "" or enter the URL: Chapter 122： Victim of the Chamber of Secrets Chapter 122 The tenth update is over, please subscribe and vote for a recommendation by the way, thanks! ....... Nick, who was almost headless, tried in vain to regain the audience''s attention, but Patrick''s head flew around in cheers, his efforts were meaningless, and he was immediately defeated. "I can''t stand it anymore." Ron murmured, not only was he tired of this terrible, twisted party. His stomach couldn''t bear it either, and it was groaning. "There is nothing to see. If you don''t want to stay any longer, then let''s go." George felt that today''s gains were enough. As for how to drive the ghost, this will be a long-term topic for Hongda. "Let''s go, I''m hungry too." Harry also felt it was time to leave. For Nick, who was almost headless, he had helped him, and it was time to leave here. The band creaked and began to play tearing sounds again, and all the ghosts, big and small, went back to the dance floor. They walked towards the door, passed ghosts one after another, and finally returned to the aisle with tiny candles. "The stuff may not have all been eaten." Ron still had some illusions, and now the dinner may not be over, he ran at the front and walked towards the steps leading to the hall. Suddenly, just then, Harry heard it again. "Tear you...Kill you...Tear...Kill..." He heard the voice again, the cold, vicious, murderous voice that had been heard in Lockhart''s office. He stumbled to a halt, leaning on the stone wall, cautiously, perceiving the sound with full concentration. Looking around, recalling the source of the sound, he looked around and searched in the dimly lit aisle. "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Hermione walked behind Harry. She noticed Harry''s abnormality for the first time. She came to Harry and asked carefully. "It''s the voice, he has appeared again, don''t speak yet." Harry raised his mind, struggling to find the source of the voice. "... hungry, so hungry... hungry... too long, too long..." Harry heard it again, that was the voice. "Listen!" Harry asked everyone eagerly, his voice becoming more and more obvious. But apart from him, no one heard any sound, and everyone was watching him closely. "...It''s time... to kill." The voice was fading, it was moving. Harry was sure it was moving, moving upwards, and he stared at the ceiling, it was pitch black. A feeling of excitement and fear rose in his heart. How did it move, how did it pass through the stone ceiling? Is it a ghost? "Here." He shouted and led the way. He ran up the stairs and into the hall. There was also the hustle and bustle of the Halloween dinner in the Great Hall. Harry continued to rush up the marble stairs to the second floor. Everyone followed him closely. Ron murmured as he ran, "The dinner party is not over yet, but we are in trouble again." He couldn''t help asking Harry, "Harry, what are we doing..." "Shhh!" Harry motioned not to speak. He was pricking his ears, and the voice, far away, was coming from upstairs. The voice became weaker and weaker, "...I smell the blood...I smell the blood..." Harry only felt that his stomach was cramping, and he shouted in shock, "It''s going to kill." Regardless of other things, Harry speeded up his pace and rushed up a staircase in three steps, searching for movement and listening attentively. Harry galloped around on the third floor, and the others looked for the unknown anomaly as they watched carefully. Until I turned the last corner and came to the last empty aisle. Everything is business as usual. "Harry, what are we looking for?" Ron said, wiping sweat from his head with his sleeve. "I didn''t hear anything." Hermione gasped suddenly and pointed to the edge of the corridor. "that!" Something is shining on the wall in front. George walked in the front, he took out his wand, no matter what the three seven twenty-one, he threw a few armors for everyone before saying, "All things can be solved with magic spells. If one fails, then two ." With protection, everyone felt a little settled. Between the two windows in the corridor, on the corridor wall one foot from the ground, some handwritings were written, and the special paint shimmered under the light of the torch. The secret room was opened again. Heirs enemy, be wary. "There''s something hanging there." Ron found something, his voice trembling, pointing to the front. "It''s Mrs. Loris of Filch, it''s hung under the slogan." George blessed himself with Hawkeye when he put on his armor. It''s a pity that once it''s night, this magical investigative spell becomes sparse and common, and the darkness has too much influence on the line of sight. As everyone approached slowly, Harry almost slipped and there was a large pool of water on the ground, and George lifted him up. Everyone took out their wands and walked carefully into the sign. Only then did Harry and the others see Mrs. Loris''s appearance, and they all jumped back in shock, splashing water and hitting the armor barrier. Mrs. Loris was even more terrifying than before, and it looked hard now, like a wooden board. The tail was nailed to the bracket of the torch, and the light bulb-like eyes didn''t look any bright, just as dead. "Why don''t we leave here first." Ron said a little uneasy, and the weird scene at this time made him not want to stay for a second. "Should we rescue it?" Harry said uncertainly Filch is not a good person, and Mrs. Lorice is not a good cat, should I care about it? "Listen to me, it''s not a good thing that we were discovered here." Ron didn''t want to mix up with such things. More importantly, they were the only ones here at this time. It would be difficult to explain if we were discovered. "It''s better to protect the scene." George pondered for a moment and made a decision. "Although it was just a cat, the method seems to be a bit special. The sign that the secret room was opened also means that the matter is just the beginning. If we know more information, we can be more prepared." "In addition, do you remember our old opponent in the Philosopher''s Stone last year?" George lowered his voice, reminding everyone that everything last year was not so easy to end. "Hi!" Ron felt even more panicked when he mentioned the old opponent. "I won''t let him succeed." Harry has been working hard to keep his promise. I have been working hard to show my consciousness. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search "" or enter the URL: Chapter 123： Who is acting for Chapter 123 Hermione''s eyes were uncertain, and she looked around carefully, she was not willing to take too many dangerous adventures. But her friends are here now, and she can only choose to stand with her friends at any time. Right here, a low cheer came from a distance, and the banquet was over. As soon as the banquet was over, the sound of hundreds of feet stepping on the stairs immediately sounded at both ends of the corridor. It was the students returning to the dormitory after the dinner. After they had enough water and food, they talked and laughed easily and cheerfully. Following the excitement of the party, the students pushed and squeezed into the aisle from downstairs. When the people going upstairs saw the scary cat hanging upside down, all the noise, all the cheers and laughter. Suddenly, immediately, everything disappeared. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and George stood in the middle of the corridor to protect the scene, and the students quietly rushed up to watch the terrible scene. In this silence, someone broke the silence loudly. "Enemies of the heirs, watch out! You are next, Mudblood." It was Draco Malfoy. He squeezed to the front of the crowd, his cold eyes were inexplicable, and his face revealed a malicious sneer. His pale face flushed with excitement, he looked at the stiff cat pinned there with a ferocious grin on his face. "Pay attention to your words, unless you want to cause trouble." George was a little dissatisfied with Malfoy''s panic spread. Does this idiot have to be so happy? Only then did Malfoy suppress his cruel grin. He knew he couldn''t provoke George, and he wouldn''t be so stupid that he would provoke George for a little thing. However, seeing other people''s panic always makes him satisfied. This is a powerful force, and this is a terrible deterrent. "What''s going on, what''s going on, why are you around here?" Filch was attracted by Malfoy''s shout, and he felt unhappy when he saw so many students surrounded. As long as you see students gathered around, there is no good thing. It should be said that as long as you see students, there is no good thing. He squeezed through the crowd with his shoulders, and the feeling of being crowded with students made him sick, and his heart was full of anger. Then, like a bucket of ice water drenching him from head to toe, he saw the stiff Lady Loris. He stumbled back a few steps, horrified, and unbelievably tore his face with his hands. "My cat, my cat, what happened to my Mrs. Loris." he screamed. "What did you do to her?" He was hoarse, his eyes were cracked, and suddenly, his bursting eyes saw Harry. "It''s you." He screamed, "It was you, you killed my cat, you killed her, I want to kill you, I want to..." "Stop! Filch!" Dumbledore also rushed to the scene. After the Halloween party, he spent a little time arranging the cleaning of the auditorium. But at this time, he and many other teachers also rushed over. He is the principal of the school and he is responsible for everything in the school. He walked straight past Harry, Ron, Hermione, and George, and lowered Mrs. Loris from the torch holder. "Come with me, Filch." He turned his head and said to Filch. "And you, Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Mr. Soros, Miss Granger." Lockhart also hurried forward. "Go to my office, it''s next to here, upstairs, you''re welcome." "Thank you, Guidro." Dumbledore agreed immediately. The silent students separated to the two sides and let them pass quietly. Lockhart was very happy, very excited, and his face was vivid. Finally something happened in the college, maybe he just happened to be able to solve it. In this case, it will be a great best-selling book, "I Walk with Hogwarts", which should have a good title. During this period of time, the communication with other teachers was not smooth. They didn''t understand how good I was, and even the students'' admiration for him didn''t have the initial enthusiasm, which made him do something special. As he thought, he followed closely behind Dumbledore, followed by Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape. When they walked into Lockhart''s dark office, there was a commotion on the wall. The walls of the office are full of Lockhart''s own photos, in all kinds, clothes, and occasions. But now, Lockhart in these photos also seems to know something has happened, and hides in a panic. At this time, the real Lockhart lit the candle on the table, and the dim candlelight brought a ray of light to the office and dispelled the darkness. Dumbledore began to examine the stiff Lady Loris on the clean table. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were a little nervous and they exchanged glances carefully. George was more interested in Dumbledore''s actions and stared at Dumbledore''s methods intently. The tip of Dumbledores long hooked nose almost touched the hair on Mrs. Loriss body. He carefully inspected it through the half-moon-shaped transparent spectacles, and his slender fingers were poking here and stabbing for a while. Poke there. Professor McGonagall bent over, his face almost touching the cat, and squinted his eyes carefully. Snape stood behind them, a little distanced, half of his body shrank in the shadows, looking deep, with a strange expression on his face, as if trying to restrain himself from laughing. Lockhart wandered around Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore, and kept pointing and making suggestions. George has turned his gaze away, no matter who Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are acting for, their acting skills are pretty bad. UU read when he was in the corridor, and he estimated the means that the cat suffered far away. And Dumbledore''s inspection, purely like a mischievous child, seemed very sloppy, performing neither professionally nor professionally. "I think it was a curse that killed it. It should be a curse of transformation and torture. I have seen people use this spell many times. It''s a pity that I was not there at the time. I happened to know the solution to this spell. , I can save it..." Lockhart said endlessly. He didn''t know how to save the cat, but he wouldn''t give up attracting everyone''s attention. Filch let out a dry howl, he collapsed on a chair next to the table, covering his face with his hand, he did not dare to see Mrs. Loris. Although Harry hated Filch, there was a hint of sympathy when he looked at him at this time. But he was more sympathetic to himself, hoping that Dumbledore would not be so stupid to believe Filch''s nonsense. Here, Dumbledore muttered some strange words in a low voice, like a spell, and it didn''t seem to be. Then he knocked Mrs. Loris with his wand, but there was no response. (To be continued.) To find this site, please search "" or enter the URL: Chapter 125： Respective small abacus SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 124 George and Snape Mrs. Loris lay there stiffly, like a dried specimen. "I remembered some similar things that happened in Ouagadougou." Lockhart was unwilling to be ignored and continued to attract attention. "The series of attacks are detailed in my autobiography. That is. Secondly, I provided various amulets to the local residents, and then all the problems were solved." No one cared what he said, but Lockhart nodded in the pictures on the wall and said that there was light in the room and they all appeared again. Finally, Dumbledore finally stopped poking and poking on Mrs. Loris, and he straightened up. "It''s not dead, Filch," he said softly. Lockhart was breaking his fingers, counting how many murders he had prevented, and couldn''t help but stop at this moment. "She''s not dead?" Filch asked with a choked voice. He secretly looked at Mrs. Loris through his fingers, "Why is it frozen and stiff?" "It was petrified by magic," Dumbledore said affirmatively, "but what is going on is not yet clear." Dumbledores utterance of the term petrochemical made George a little surprised, and he secretly slandered himself, "After acting for a long time, I thought I would make up something else, but I still said, who are they acting for?" "It''s him." Filch screamed, staring fiercely at Harry on his tear-stained face. "Second-grade students are not capable of doing this." Dumbledore said unquestionably, "This must have the deepest dark magic." "He did it, he did it." Filch was almost mad, and he didn''t care if he wanted to kill Harry. "Don''t you see the words he wrote on the wall? He is in my office, he When he found out, he knew I was a" Filch''s terrible face twitched fiercely. "He knew I was a dumb gun." "I never touched Mrs. Loris." Harry said loudly. He didn''t know why Filch wanted to bite him like crazy. Petrification is not something he can master at all. "I don''t know. What is petrochemical." "Please allow me to say something, principal." Snape said maliciously hidden in the shadows, which made Harry''s uneasy even stronger. He believed that Snape would always attack him by any opportunity. "I think Potter and his friends just showed up at the wrong place at the wrong time." Snape said insincerely, with a sneer and doubt on his face. "Then, We encountered a series of doubts about what they were doing at the Halloween dinner and why did they go to the corridor above." Harry, Ron scrambled to explain that they were attending the death party of the almost headless Nick, "There are hundreds of ghosts there, and they can all testify for us." "But after? Why don''t you come to the banquet?" Snape continued, his dark eyes gleaming in the candlelight, "Why are you going to the upper corridor?" "Because we heard something and found it in danger, we went up to investigate." George stood next to Harry, and he didn''t want to listen anymore. Snape was a mad dog in dealing with Harry, he would seize any opportunity to bite Harry hard. He didn''t care that Harry was not a murderer, he didn''t care that Harry was unable to use petrification. He still didn''t care who the murderer was, or who would threaten the safety of the college. He just wanted to bite Harry, bite Harry at all costs. "What did you hear? Why didn''t you inform the teacher, why did you want to investigate?" Snape was very dissatisfied with George''s sudden emergence to interrupt him. He had seen Harry''s panicked expression, he was almost grasping Harry''s handle, almost. "It is because it is not clear that we have to investigate, and it is because it is not clear that it is inconvenient to inform the teacher." George''s face is also a strange smile. "It is because it is not clear that we have to investigate, and it is because it is not clear that it is inconvenient to inform the teacher." It''s not that Harry was dumb and uneasy just now when he was forced to question by Snape. But suddenly when he heard George''s "reasonable" answer, Harry couldn''t suppress a smile on his face. There was really no problem with this answer. Ron and Hermione were also on one side, secretly covering their faces so that their smiles could not be seen. It''s just that the trembling shoulders can still be seen at a glance, they endured very hard. Lockhart said in agreement, "Yes, being a good wizard is like this. I remembered my things in Ouagadougou. At first I didn''t understand the situation, but I just need to turn my mind. Check it a little bit, right away" He started to talk about zj''s experience again. He always has the ability to bring everything to zj''s experience and zj''s books. But seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he had to calm down again. Snape''s expression was like a arrogant cock, but suddenly he was pinched by his neck and he couldn''t make a sound. His face was full of, "Are you kidding me?" But after a second thought, I really couldn''t fault it. When encountering an abnormal condition, everyone''s first reaction really needs to understand the general situation first, and judge what qngkung it is. Only then can I decide whether to deal with it or tell the teacher. "Then why did you find the anomaly and stay there?" Snape asked angrily this nasty guy who suddenly appeared and disrupted his plan against Harry. "Because we are protecting the scene to prevent the murderer from coming back and destroying the scene, or some students are not careful." George is not as foolish as Harry, and the excuse is to come with his mouth open. "You, you" Snape''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted by George, and he couldn''t think of a better question for a while, but he would never let it go. "You shirk things completely, but do you think you have made no mistakes?" Snape said sternly, "As a student, leave the college of zj, leave the team, and don''t go to the Halloween dinner. None of this. Report to the teacher. When encountering danger, I am arrogant and think that I can handle it." "You are lawless and arrogant." Snape raised his voice and said fiercely. He is not a good stubborn, and he can find excuses at will. "The professor is right, we will absorb this jioxn." George replied sincerely. (To be continued.) Chapter 124： George and Snape Chapter 125 "You!" George''s rogue made Snape dumbfounded, punching with all his strength was like hitting cotton, but he staggered and was speechless for a while. Harry smiled more happily in his heart, his face taut, nothing unusual. Only the corners of his eyes can''t help but turn up, his eyes are full of joy, and my heart is full of joy. He couldn''t help thinking, if only he could deal with Snape as easily as George. But when I switched my mind, I realized that George had the confidence and ability, and he was not afraid of Snape wearing small shoes. He didn''t need to attend Snape''s class. All the homework and experiments were more standard than standard answers. With such strength, whose face do we need to look at? But if he learns George, he will immediately be greeted with Snape''s rage, deduct points, and drive out of class. These are no small things for him. "Principal, my opinion is that Potter and the others didn''t tell the truth completely." Snape''s ugly face was gloomy, and he finally gave up on the difficult bone of George. Of course, Persimmon had to be soft. He turned to look at Dumbledore, "We should cancel some of the privileges granted to Potter until he can tell us the truth of the matter honestly. I propose that Potter leave the Quidditch in Gryffindor. The team, wait until his attitude can be honest." There was no smile on Harry''s face, his face was flushed red, his eyes were straight @long@wind @wen@learning, www.cfwRx.net sparking, "Damn it. Snape." He immediately ignited endless hatred for Snape, and he remembered the hard work everyone has been training during this time. Wood thoughtfully came up with a tactic for the Slytherin broomstick, and everyone on the team tried their best to participate in training. Fred worked desperately. He wanted to use the Sweep Seven Stars to defend the Light Wheel 2001, and he wanted to breathe out for himself. He is an extremely active person, but when training, he has no irregularities of the past, no wrongdoing of the past. He paid too much experience for this game. Katie Bell, Alia Spinnet, Angelina Johnson, they are girls, but they train harder than boys. To be able to survive in the hands of Wood, a training mad, and become the main player of the team, they have put in too much hard work and too much effort. And himself, Harry bears the hard work of all his teammates, he bears the expectations of all his teammates. All the teammates worked hard and worked hard to hold Slytherin''s round of 2001. It''s all to create opportunities for him, he can''t imagine that he will lose, he must win. But now, seeing the competition soon, seeing everyone''s hard work is about to gain. At this time, Snape thought of a sentence, a question, and a hatred of Harry. He unexpectedly, he actually wants to deprive all players of the Gryffindor team of hope. Just in exchange for a disgraceful victory for his academy team. Harry couldn''t imagine how sad his teammates would be if he were kicked out of the team because of what happened today. The team lacked seekers, and the substitutes were too late. All their efforts, all their blood, and all their expectations during this period were ruined by a fluttering sentence and a decision. Maybe they didn''t blame Harry, they might just blame themselves for bad luck and Snape for being partial. They would also comfort Harry and let Harry not be sad. But that''s it, it''s this kind of thoughtfulness, this kind of understanding, will make Harry''s heart suffer thousands of times. He has suffered too much injustice and too much torture. But what he can''t bear the most, and what he can''t afford the most is the gentleness of his friends. Those gentleness are expectations of him and understanding of him, and those gentleness are love. How could he just ruin this? The anger has burned from the soles of the feet to the tips of the hair. When the whole body is full of flames, people will not feel the heat. Angrily grinned, Harry had a weird smile on his face. "If Snape wanted to hurt my friend, I would never let him go. It doesn''t matter what kind of **** grievances this **** raises and my dead ghost father." Fortunately, things did not go to the worst, Harry was not alone, and Snape was not the world. "You can''t do this, Severus," Professor McGonagall said sharply. "We have no reason not to let a child play, and we have no reason to deprive a child of his efforts. There is no evidence that Potter did anything wrong. It''s not being hit by a broomstick." Although Professor McGonagall is harsh, he is not a bastard. She is very strict, and when she gets into trouble with the students of her college, she will deduct points even more severely. But she will not hate students for no reason, and she will not harm students unnecessarily. She knows how hard the players of the Gryffindor team have worked during this time, and she is proud of them. She didn''t allow Snape to use the convenience of power to casually, unprovoked, and shamelessly hurt these hardworking children. Dumbledore stared at Harry with a scrutiny gaze, facing the gaze of his bright blue eyes, Harry did not flinch, he felt himself pierced by the gaze. But he did not allow himself to live up to the expectations of his teammates, nor did he allow himself to live up to his teammates'' efforts. Maybe it was the firmness in Harry''s eyes that moved him, maybe the expectation in Harry''s eyes had convinced him, maybe the anger in Harry''s eyes had reminded him. "There is no evidence to prove guilty, that is innocent, Severus." He made a firm sentence. Snape''s face was even more ugly, his face was blue, he was very angry, he had used enough means to target this little bastard but it was always not going well, this little **** always It is likable, and there is always someone to help this bastard. All this is like that bastard, the **** whose name he even doesn''t want to mention. The **** wanted to kill him, but in the end he saved him. He owed him his life-saving in the conspiracy of the bastard. The shameless and conspiracy of the **** can always succeed, whether it is to make him owe a life-saving grace or deceive Lily. Thinking of this, Snape wanted to torture Harry desperately. "My Mrs. Lorice is petrified." Filch screamed sharply, his eyes bursting out, and his veins were exposed. "I want to see someone suffer the same torment as Mrs. Lorice." Filch hated his weakness very much at this time, and he could only watch Mrs. Loris lying there stiffly. And the whole scene, except for him, didn''t care about poor Mrs. Loris. In the eyes of others, this is just a damn, ugly cat. (To be continued.) Chapter 126： Bad review by George Chapter 126 The indifference and loftyness of these people made Filch extremely sick. He knows, in their eyes, how much difference is there between a dumb gun like him and Mrs. Loris? Such pain bites Filch''s heart, but he is a dumb gun, and he has no ability to resist. "We have a way to cure it, Filch." Dumbledore said patiently. "Mrs. Sprout recently planted a batch of mandela grass. When they mature, I have a medicine that can solve petrochemicals. Mrs. Loris came back to life." "I''ll dispense the medicine." Lockhart found another chance to interrupt. "I have prepared it more than a hundred times. I can also doze off while preparing the mandela resurrection potion. "I''m sorry," Snape said coldly. "I think I''m the potions teacher in this school." There was a silent silence. "You can go now." Dumbledore said to Harry, Ron, Hermione and George. It was finally over and safe, and Harry stepped out of Lockhart''s office with erratic steps. "I can''t believe that Snape bastard, even this terrible thing is involved in my head." Harry still finds it incredible now, no matter how much he hates Snape, at least he still takes him. Teacher of the college. Last year, they had wronged Snape, longwindwen learning, www.cfwx.net, but now it seems that they are not wronged. If he really had a chance, Harry had no doubt that Snape could do anything terrible now, he was a devil with no bottom line at all. "Fortunately, he didn''t succeed." Hermione comforted Harry, but fortunately the other professors were sane. "Thank you George." Harry thanked George, thanking George for standing up when Snape framed him. George patted Harry on the shoulder and comforted, "Since you hate Snape, then make yourself stronger. I look forward to two years later, you can completely ignore his threats like this." "Of course, I''m going to kill Voldemort''s man." Harry said without a doubt. To say a thousand words and ten thousand, the most fundamental operating rule in this world is power. Today Snape is better than him, so he can be slandered and framed for no reason. And George, Professor McGonagall is stronger than him, so he can ignore Snape and fight Snape **** for tat. The strongest Dumbledore can decide his fate with a single word. Filch wanted to torture him too, but no one cared about what the dumb gun said. "Do you think I should tell them about the voice I heard?" Harry asked hesitantly. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore are still worthy of trust. There are monsters threatening the academy, and they have the right to know. "Don''t tell me." Ron replied immediately, "It is not a good thing to hear voices that other people can''t hear, especially in the magic world." Ron still felt that Harry shouldn''t bother himself, go to school with peace of mind, and wait for the holiday in peace, then everything will be all right. Incorporating into mysterious events, it is often no good. "I think I can tell Professor McGonagall." Hermione thinks Professor McGonagall can be trusted. Although she is strict, she really cares about students. "You can tell them, but I guess they already know." George said surprisingly. "Do they already know?" Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked incredible. "Dont underestimate the adults, let alone the teachers at the college. Although no matter how stupid people are, they will grow up and get old, but you dont think that Professor McGonagall, Dumbledore will be like Gore and Crabbe when he was a child. Is it the same?" George gave an example. He tried to let the little guy in front of him not have too much pressure, and the security and important tasks of the college did not need to be entrusted to them. Harry thought for a while, "Dumbledore probably looked a lot like George when he was a kid, and Professor McGonagall might be more like Hermione." Ron also thought Harry''s analogy was appropriate, and immediately added, "When Snape was a kid, he must have been a Malfoy." "Who is Lockhart?" Hermione asked curiously. Being compared to Professor McGonagall, Hermione herself felt quite appropriate. George is becoming a great wizard, and he is very similar to Dumbledore. Snape was a Malfoy alive. So the question is, who is Lockhart? Hermione looked at Harry and Ron with a tangled face. "not me." "It''s not me either." Harry and Ron immediately refused to become Lockhart as children. "Hahahaha!" This kind of interesting scene made them laugh, and the depression just now in the office was also exhausted. "Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, they have been very shrewd since they were young. After all these years, their experience and ability are very strong." George began to tell Harry and them seriously at this time, explaining the strength of the teachers. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all had solemn faces and nodded and said yes, they had really been too self-saving before, and underestimated the teachers in the academy. "When I was in the office, Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall were both acting when they checked the cat." George threw another explosive message. "Are they acting?" Harry, Ron, and Hermione all looked shocked, incredible. They were there just now, but all the emotions were only anxiety and anxiety. Only the panic framed and taught by Snape, only the gratitude to be upheld by Professor McGonagall, and only the peace of mind that was sentenced by Dumbledore. And Georges words let them know that although they were there just now, they didnt see anything. They didnt even notice that Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore were actingWhen I was in the corridor , I saw that the cat was petrified after a long distance. Even though I have never been in contact with petrification before, the effect of this kind of magic is so obvious that there is no need for repeated inspections. " The reason why George is so sure of this is also because of the current state of the magic world, far from the time when a hundred flowers bloom. The magic world is too monotonous, the population is too small, the wizards are too few, and so are innovations and inventions. The academy learns the same spells, and the wizards use the same spells. Famous black magic like Petrochemical can be seen at a glance for a wizard with enough experience. "The acting skills of Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall are so bad, their inspections are completely perfunctory." George gave a big negative comment on the acting skills of the two professors, and then went on to add. "Remember Malfoy? What did he do in the hallway?" He asked a question, trying to get Harry and the others to think instead of just listening to him. (To be continued.) Chapter 127： Not a secret secret Chapter 127 George''s thoughts jumped a bit fast. He just said that Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall were acting badly. The news shocked the trio and suddenly jumped on Malfoy. "What is Malfoy talking about, the secret room is opened, the enemy of the heir, and the next victim is" Harry has always had a good memory of his old rival, although he didn''t understand George''s meaning, he answered honestly. "Wait, I remember where I heard about the secret room. I remember someone told me that the Hogwarts secret room was probably what Bill was talking about." Ron clutched his head, thinking. Speaking of Malfoy and the Chamber of Secrets, he seemed to think of something. He remembered someone telling him, but it was too long. He probably didn''t care at the time, and finally he didn''t remember it. "Don''t care too much." George comforted Ron and continued, "So you see, the secret room is not secret, Malfoy knows, Ron also remembers someone saying it." "So Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, they know all about it." Hermione said with a certain face. They are all here. If she can''t hear George, it''s not Hermione Granger. Harry also recalled that there was something in Malfoy''s words in the hallway, "Malfoy knew the secret room, and even knew who it was against." He still couldn''t say the dirty word. "He is long, wind, and literary, and www.cfwx.neQt is aimed at wizards from ordinary families." Hermione also remembered. At the time, Malfoy said that the next victim The one is you, Mudblood. Harry and Ron immediately turned their gazes to Hermione, worried that the murderer''s goal turned out to be like this. "Hermione shouldn''t act alone recently. Harry and Ron will stay together recently." George reminded them to protect Hermione. "We also need to find out this matter as soon as possible and resolve him as soon as possible." "We will definitely protect Hermione." Harry and Ron said affirmatively, patting their chests. Friends are in danger, nothing can arouse their fighting spirit more than this. They had fallen into the infinite fighting spirit of the gods blocking and killing the gods and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha, and sparks were in their eyes. Hermione watched Harry and Ron''s performance, her heart warmed and moved, but she didn''t admit defeat and said, "I don''t know who is protecting whom." She wouldn''t lose to Harry and Ron. The bell of midnight rang. "It''s twelve o''clock, everyone go to rest, if you have anything, I will talk about it tomorrow." George urged everyone to go back and rest first, even if their fighting spirit and desire for protection were inspiring them a hundredfold. But it''s late at night, no matter what, I still have to wait for a rest. Although there are important tasks, those who should be in class still have to continue. In the following days, everything seemed to be business as usual. It was only in the private free time that Harry, Hermione, Ron, and George paid more attention to rumors related to the secret room. Knowing that Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall had acted in Lockhart''s office, but did not know who they were acting for, Harry temporarily lost the voice he heard and told them what he thought. "They have known about the secret room and the petrochemical matter a long time ago, and even have arrangements. We still find out the secret room as soon as possible to avoid another victim." Harry and Ron both thought so. Investigate the secret room as soon as possible to avoid another victim. This is important because the murderer''s target is likely to also include Hermione, because she comes from the world of ordinary people. The college has also been very lively these days, and the students are all talking about the attack on Loris. Filch''s actions remind everyone every day that this incident has not passed. He often walked around where Mrs. Lorice was killed, maybe he wanted to catch the attacker. But it is more likely that he wanted to be like Mrs. Loris, who was also petrified by the murderer, so that he could accompany his only partner. Harry also saw him using a strong detergent to scrub the words left on the wall by the murderer, but he was just wasting his efforts. Those words were engraved on the wall with a spell, and the stain remover had no effect at all, and shimmering on the stone wall all the time. Harry didn''t understand why the professors at the college and Dumbledore didn''t want to deal with these handwritings. Who are they acting for? This made him a little uneasy. Ginny Weasley was also very upset about what happened to Mrs. Loris. Ron said that this was because she liked cats very much. "You don''t know Mrs. Loris, don''t worry about it." Ron persuaded Ginny, "It is a very annoying cat, and everyone is happier without it." Ginny remained unmoved, her lips trembled slightly. "Hogwarts will not let the murderer go. They will soon catch the murderer and drive him out." Ron comforted Ginny, "In fact, we also have some clues." Ginny''s face was brushed, and she became paler, and she hurried away. Ron froze for a while, but didn''t catch up. He wanted to accompany Hermione. Compared to Ginny''s timidity, Hermione was much stronger and brave, as a "mudblood" who might be attacked. She didn''t care about the sneaky murderer. She continued to attend class to write homework and practice spells, and she was not even curious about the secret room. The only difference is that no matter where you go every time. Harry and Ron had to have someone with her, most of the time they were with her. It''s not very convenient, but Harry, Ron, and George didn''t allow Hermione to act alone. This made Hermione a little bit confused, but she couldn''t refuse her friend''s kindness. But today things have changed a bit. "The secret room is not secret." George brought them the latest news. Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat upright, waiting intently for George to tell them a story. "Hogwarts was founded in about 993 AD. It was co-founded by four of the greatest and most outstanding wizards and wizards at the time. They named the four academies after their own names. They were Witch and Roy. Naravenclaw, Helga Hufflepuff. Wizard, Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor." "They built this castle together, avoiding the Muggles'' eyes. They worked together to recruit young people with magical potential, and brought them into the castle to cultivate. George popularized this history to them. "Why do they avoid Muggle eyes? Do wizards need to be afraid of Muggles?" Hermione raised her hand and asked. She had known this piece of history a long time ago, and immediately proposed one, a doubt when she read this piece of history. (To be continued.) Chapter 128： The history of the wizarding world Chapter 128 The History of the Wizarding World George''s expression was a little weird, and he said slowly, "It''s not so much avoidance, it''s discrimination and self-isolation." Harry and Ron were also puzzled by the history of wizards avoiding Muggles. Upon hearing George''s statement, they immediately leaned forward and listened more intently. Georges face was a bit weird, and he didnt seem to know how to explain it, but he quickly started to say, I told you that the basic education in the wizarding world is not good. Many wizards have poor logic and mathematics, so dont worry. Learning is not better than others." Harry and Hermione nodded. George had encouraged them on the train at the beginning of the first grade. After that, their situation also confirmed George''s statement. "We have all good grades, much better than students from other wizard families." Hermione said confidently. Their grades are more than good, and their grades are ranked in the forefront of the whole grade. Although there are not many people in a grade, Hermione might even get the first place in every subject if it weren''t overtaken by George. Harry and Ron are not as good as Hermione, but their homework is also excellent and occasionally perfect. Their results are better than those of Malfoy who came from a big family. "But in fact, this statement is very unfair. The wizarding world has only lost to the world of ordinary people in the last 100 years. Chang Feng Wen Learning, wwwcfwx.net. Previous wizards The world is the existence that the real world looks up to." In order to comfort Harry and Hermione, George once said bad things about the wizarding world education, but in fact this kind of comparison is unfair, it depends on when it is compared. "In other words, the previous wizarding world was much more advanced and more powerful than the ordinary world." Hermione followed George''s thoughts and began to associate. I got it more than a thousand years ago, when England had just been unified and was in the Anglo-Saxon era. Later, it was William, Duke of Normandy, who crossed the sea to conquer England and establish the Normandy Dynasty. He is known as "William the Conqueror" by history. "It''s too advanced. You know, ordinary people at that time didn''t take a bath, brush their teeth, or wash their hair." George gave a vivid example. "The oil on their heads is more than Snape. It''s a lot, and the hair is dirtier than Snape." "Hmm!" Hermione looked disgusted. Speaking of Snape''s hair, Harry and Ron also felt a little sick. He couldn''t wash his hair more. It would be great to learn from Lockhart. "This is only the smallest aspect. In that era, the infant mortality rate was as high as 30% or more. Even the nobles at that time had an average life expectancy of less than 40." "In a hundred people, less than one can read, and most nobles are also illiterate. Few children can go to school." Give an example of not washing your hair, bathing, or brushing your teeth. But after all, it is just a small section. The real big life, big to life and death, really reveals the terrible scene in ancient times. "It''s terrible." Harry and the others were frightened by people''s lives in ancient times. The ancient times were not idyllic, small rural buildings, it was really backward, really poor, and really dirty. "At that time, the wizarding world already had gender equality and knowledge education. At that time, the wizarding world was incredibly ahead of the ordinary world." George thought of the wizarding world at the time, and he also found it incredible. The wizarding world at that time was like modern people traveling through the past. Their lives and abilities were completely ahead of the entire world. "The world of ordinary people at the time was too backward." Hermione couldn''t help but said. Even if she comes from the world of ordinary people, but thinking of that era of wild and backwardness, the average life expectancy of ordinary people is less than 40, and the child mortality rate is close to half. She must also admit that the world of ordinary people at that time is too backward, far behind. Wizarding world. "It is precisely because of these that the average life expectancy is less than 40, which is close to half of the infant mortality rate. Most of the time, the literacy rate is less than 1%, endless wars and killings, endless deaths and backwardness." George In a calm tone, he said casually. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all looked a little listless, thinking of that era, apart from being discouraged, they could only feel sad. "The wizards in those days were like modern people who went to the primitive tribes of Africa. They were incompatible with the whole world. They hated this world, and they didn''t look at it." George''s tone was a little ethereal, as if he had also experienced the wizards'' Situation and mood. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all brought into that era by George''s voice. On one side is a primitive and savage ordinary person, short and thin, and his body that has not been washed for many years emits a strong smell. A mouth is a breath of smoke, a mouthful of yellow teeth, a mouth full of vulgarity. They are crude and crazy, they don''t know about life or death, and they can fight for the honor of a word. You can also sell everything for the benefit of a piece of land. They can both value righteousness and despise life and death, or they can value profit and depart from separation. They are dying, madly indulging, afraid of everything, and eager to conquer everything. On the other side is a wise and arrogant wizard, tall, handsome, and meticulous in every stitch. They talked full of economy, poetry and curse. There are no taboos to enter and exit from high altitudes. Contacts are strong and wise, no weak. They are rational and arrogant, think they are not mortals, they seek strength and despise the weak. They can face the crazy and elegant retreat of the weak, but their reason and tolerance are more like fear of getting dirty stuff. They will never treat ordinary people as similar creatures They value power, they value Knowledge, they know that men and women are equal, they know that they help each other, but these are always limited to the same kind they recognize. For creatures other than the same kind, they are all classified as "dirty things." "It''s difficult for such a group to come together." Hermione thought for a while, wondering whether it was the wise and arrogant wizard to accommodate ordinary people, or the weak and diverse ordinary people to worship the wizard. "Wizards hate this world, wizards despise this world, they also despise it, and also discriminate against all ordinary people in this world." George''s voice returned to the ground from high above, revealing solemn pressure . "This is the reason why pure-blood wizards discriminate against Muggles and mixed blood?" Hermione asked with some uncertainty. It turned out that the discrimination of wizards was not all about being careful, not all about persecuting the weak. George seemed to hear the thoughts in Hermione''s heart, and went on to say, "Wizards'' discrimination against Muggles and mixed blood is not all about being careful, not all about persecuting the weak, but more about the heritage of the times. The wizards at that time were more Mortals are indeed more like demigods." (To be continued.) Chapter 129： Hogwarts history Chapter 129 The History of Hogwarts Nearly half of the number of children born can not support, the vast majority of people live less than 40, and the literacy rate is less than 1% of ordinary people in the world. Even more common people are malnourished, look poor, do not take a bath, do not brush their teeth, do not wash their hair, and their hygiene conditions are even more worrying. A long distance away is a strong smell, just one mouth, a smoky tone, a mouthful of yellow teeth, a mouth full of vulgarity. In this case, how can the arrogant and invincible wizards who can fly into the sky and escape from the world would not discriminate against ordinary people. Their discrimination against Muggles is like the sun, the moon, the mountains, and the mountains and the sea, relying on the solid ground, which is more ancient and unchanged. With such a social foundation, it can be said that in the first more than one thousand years of history, from the establishment of Hogwarts to a hundred years ago. Until the flame of science is ignited in the world, until ordinary people finally get on the express train of science. The discrimination of wizards against ordinary people can even be said to be logical and hard to be taken lightly. "That''s when the wizards were the strongest and the Muggles were the most backward. The wizards decided to completely separate from the Muggle world. They couldn''t bear to live in such a dirty and backward Muggle world." George said flatly. He said in a tone of voice, with a noncommittal expression on his face. Its hard to say whether the wizards decision was right or wrong. Perhaps in some peoples eyes, wizards have power and they should transform the world so that ordinary people can live a long life, wwwcfwx.n et a happy life. But this is too taken for granted, unless the wizards have a thorough knowledge of magic that can be industrialized. Otherwise, even wizards have great power. But a powerful individual is just like a powerful, non-replicable machine. How useful can a single machine be without everything? Most nobles at that time were illiterate, and the knowledge books of wizards could not even be popularized by ordinary people. Before the establishment of modern scientific theories and the development of productivity to a certain extent, wizards were just a powerful weapon after all, and they could not use their abilities in a wider place. "The origin of Hogwarts is wizards in order to isolate the world of ordinary people." Hermione''s eyes were incredible. She had many ideas about the reasons for the establishment of Hogwarts. The establishment of Hogwarts may be to pass on knowledge, it may be to pass on magic, or it may be to establish an alliance. But she never thought that Hogwarts was established for wizards to escape from the whole world, to isolate the world of ordinary people. "Hiss!" Harry couldn''t help being shocked. Some people have isolated the world because they hate some people and things. This is really unimaginable, incredible. "What a long experience." Ron glared. His family is also an ancient pure-blood family that has lasted for many years, but he never knew this. Not only him, but he bet his parents, his elders and ancestors did not know this. He looked at George carefully, with shock and admiration in his eyes, "This man actually guessed to this point based on some historical records. How terrible it is. Or, he is the founder of Hogwarts. People who have the same idea can understand the ideas of those founders so clearly." "It''s really a big deal." George couldn''t help but admire such a big deal, and said with some fascination. It''s completely different from those who live in seclusion, different from their avoidance of war and disaster. The wizards at that time were incredibly powerful compared to ordinary people''s world. If the current world, the world of ordinary people, already has the power to destroy wizards, in that ancient barbaric era, wizards have the terrible power to destroy all human beings. In that ancient and wild age, wizards were truly invincible, like gods. Not only do they look down on Muggles, they even discriminate against Muggles and isolate the whole world together. They are really arrogant to the extreme, but they are also sad to the extreme. A sane and arrogant wizard, tall, handsome, and meticulous in every stitch. They are full of economics, poetry and curse. There are no taboos for entering and leaving the sky and the darkness. Contacts are strong and wise, no weak. They are rational and arrogant, think they are not mortals, they seek strength and despise the weak. They value power, they value knowledge, they know that men and women are equal, they know that they help each other. But they are incompatible with the whole world, but they just drift outside of this world. The world is not theirs, and the world is not theirs. The world belongs to those they are afraid of contamination, "dirty things." The world belongs to those primitive and savage ordinary people, to those ordinary people who are short and thin, whose bodies have not been washed all the year round, emit a strong smell, and are full of crude mouths. They are crude and crazy, knowing nothing about life or death, and they can fight for the honor of a word. You can also sell everything for the benefit of a piece of land. They can both value righteousness and despise life and death, or they can value profit and depart. They are dying, madly indulging, fearing everything, and eager to conquer everything. But such crude barbarians are all over the world, and their filthyness and backwardness make wizards unwilling to stay in this world. Wizards have terrible destructive power, but they are unable to change the world, or even to adapt to the world. Wizards have the terrifying power to destroy all human beings, but they have no ability to impart knowledge, no ability to let human beings master magic, and no ability to create more of the same kind. Although wizards have no ability to change the world, they are even less interested in allowing this dirty and backward world to change themselves. They refused to stay with vulgar people, UU Reading refused to be the gods of vulgar people, refused to show off in the dirty and backward world, they finally isolated the whole world. "After the wizards isolated the entire dirty world, they began to establish a pure kingdom of wizards. This is where the magic world and Hogwarts came from." George''s voice was a little low. The wizarding world started with a beautiful idea, but all beautiful ideas are meaningless. The world does not rely on ideas, but on good intentions. Wizards are not monsters, nor bad guys, but only good intentions, only ideas, that is meaningless. "Hogwarts was established. The four founders recruited young people with magical potential everywhere, brought them into the castle and cultivated them, and established the pure kingdom of wizards they imagined." "But soon, they had differences again. On the purity of wizards, Slytherin and several other founders had serious differences. Slytherin believed that this pure wizarding country should recruit students more harshly. He only agrees that wizards from pure magic families are his kind. He refuses to accept children born in Muggle families, thinking they are unreliable." (To be continued.) Chapter 130： Slytherin successor Chapter 130-Slytherin Successor "Finally, Slytherin left the school because of this complete disagreement." Having said this, George paused, and then the most important part, he continued. "Legend, before Slytherin left the school, he left a secret room in the castle. He hid a monster in the secret room and sealed it with magic. Until his heir came to the academy again, he would release the monster. Killing in the school to eliminate impure wizard students." Harry, Hermione, and Ron were silent for a while, and the rumors of the secret room involved characters more than a thousand years ago. It was really incredible. "Slytherin is a pervert," Hermione commented. "Fortunately, the other three founders are not as stupid as him." Ron said with a frown. "If only children from a purely magical family could be wizards, wizards would have been extinct." "What kind of monster will be in the secret room?" Harry asked with some confusion, "Is there really a monster that can live for more than a thousand years?" "A monster that has been over a thousand years old should have died long ago?" Hermione said uncertainly, which is even more incredible than the Philosopher''s Stone and Voldemort. "If it is really in what secret room, what will it eat?" "This may be, it is said that the secret room was opened 50 years ago, but these will not be recorded in the book, only the teachers in the college will know longwindwenlearning, www.cf Kwx.net. But if there is a monster, its not hard to guess. After all, there are only a few days, and George has many other things to do, and the secret room can only be understood to this point. "What kind of monster would it be?" Harry, Ron and Hermione asked like curious babies, blinking flickering eyes, a little curious and a little scared. "The magic world can live for more than a thousand years and use petrification attacks. It is still raised by Slytherin, and can be controlled by Slytherin''s heirs. Without a brain, it can be guessed that there is only a basilisk." George said disapprovingly, unknown talent It is truly terrible. Once you know the danger that may arise, there are many ways to deal with it. "Slytherin''s school badge is a snake." Hermione immediately contacted the Slytherin symbol. "Slytherin is still a snake-like voice." Ron added immediately, "Talking to snakes is the famous symbol of Salazar Slytherin. He can talk to snakes and control them. People call him snake language. through." "So Slytherin''s heir will be a snakelike voice. He can open the secret room, control the basilisk, and let the basilisk attack Mrs. Loris." Harry rested his chin and connected all the clues with his thoughts. stand up. The get out of class bell rang, and it finally came to the end of the course of History of Magic, which was the most boring and boring course on Harry''s class schedule. Among all the teachers, only Professor Bins who taught this subject is a ghost. He is very old and his face is full of wrinkles. Every time in class, he would walk across the blackboard and walk into the classroom. Many people think that he didn''t realize that he was dead. One day, he went to class as usual. Before he noticed it, he left his body on a rocking chair in front of the fireplace in the staff lounge. From that day on, he stayed in that moment, doing the same thing every day, and attending classes on time every day. "Although I admire Professor Bins''s dedication to attending classes when he is dead, I must say that his class is really terrible." Ron couldn''t help complaining. He said maliciously, "Maybe the school never No need to pay him a salary." Professor Bins asked them to write an essay more than three feet long on the "Medieval Wizarding Encyclopedia". Just thinking of this, Ron''s head became two big. "I really want to write about George''s history and reasons for the establishment of Hogwarts, and I can surely startle him. Although he has become a ghost, I think he will be scared by these appalling news." Ron said affirmatively. "Hermione has written four feet long in dense small print. Maybe you can ask her." Harry looked at Hermione who was walking in front, and said with some uncertainty. "Forget it, she wouldn''t let me read her composition. She specified that she would write by herself so that she could gain more." Ron could already guess the answer Hermione would give him. Harry thought for a while and nodded, "This answer is very Hermione." Hermione, who was walking in the front, slowed down, "I heard you talking about me behind my back." She said suspiciously. Ron immediately denied, "Absolutely not. We are discussing why Professor Bins can talk about the same history so dull and boring. George said it was fascinating and fascinating?" "I can almost feel the disappointment of the ancient wizards in the whole world when they founded Hogwarts. They hate the backward and dirty world, but they have no ability to change everything. They don''t want to be changed by the filth, so they choose To be isolated from the world. What a precious courage, what a deep sadness." Harry''s experience under the fence of Uncle Vernon made him feel the sadness and frustration that seemed to be an enemy of the whole world. "It''s true, even I can''t concentrate on Professor Bins''s class." Hermione looked frustrated. Even in the hated Snape''s potions class, she could actively raise her hands to answer questions. . Although Snape would never call her name, she still scored high in the Potions class. The three of them are all in love, or it is more interesting for George to tell historical stories. If there is no story, if there is no emotion, who wants to listen to dry history ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the key is that these histories are not necessarily true. History is half speculation and half prejudice. History that has no story has no meaning for speculation and prejudice. "Who do you think is the heir to Slytherin? Who is the snakeskin in the academy?" Hermione asked about the legacy topic last time, which had troubled her for several days. But obviously, she was not familiar with the people of Slytherin, let alone guess who would be the heir of Slytherin. Harry and Ron were also unfamiliar with the Slytherin people, and for a while, they were also thinking hard. "Perhaps we can think about it from another angle. Who would most like to drive the dumb guns and Muggle-born people out of Hogwarts?" Hermione tried to open the situation with a new angle. "People in Slytherin hate dumb guns and Muggles. They think that dumb guns and Muggles are all **** and rubbish." Harry said frustratedly. "I bet everyone in Slytherin will have a chance. Would want to be the heir and control that basilisk." (To be continued.) Chapter 131： Basilisk Chapter 131 "Oh, well, you''re right, we are at a deadlock again." Hermione shrugged and admitted Harry''s opinion. Slytherins are a bunch of bad guys, and each of them feels that they are superior, and they want to drive out the college students they consider impure. "Or would it be Malfoy?" The one Ron was most familiar with except Malfoy was Snape, and of course the two of them most hated. "It could be Snape, too." Harry''s tone was full of malice. "Don''t be kidding, Malfoy is still possible, how can Snape." Hermione could feel Harry''s resentment, but still sneered at the speculation. "Snape has been in this school for so many years and wants to make a move. It''s been a shot long ago." Listening to Hermiones words, Rons eyes lit up, Yes, its not Snape. Hes been in school for so many years. But Malfoy is just like us, hes only in the second grade. He just got a foothold in school and immediately I cant wait to attack my classmates in the school." "Speaking of this, the possibility of a new life is indeed very high." Hermione pursed her lips and turned her thoughts, the secret room will not open without warning. The students in the first grade are not strong enough, and the higher grades have long had the opportunity to shoot. Malfoy has just reached the second grade, but it is just right. "I guess it''s him." Ron said unceremoniously, "You heard him say that the next one is your long wind literature, www.cfwx.neLt, mud. Kind of. In fact, he was showing off his might, threatening, showing off his attack. Look at his ugly mouse face at the time. If George was not present, he might have said more." "Malfoy is the heir of Slytherin." Hermione said with some suspicion, but she still reasoned along this line of thought. "Think about their family." Harry also accepted this reasoning more and more, and began to deduct the details. "Their family is Slytherin, and Lucius Malfoy is also an evil Death Eater. They all agree with this reasoning. Slytherin is proud. They are a very old pure-blood family and have always discriminated against mixed blood and Muggles. It is very likely that they are descendants of Slytherin." "That''s it, they may have the location of the secret room, the key to the secret room, they have hidden it for centuries." Ron also became more affirmed of his inference, "They passed down from generation to generation, father to son." "Other Slytherins are not so easy to find the secret room. After all, even the teachers in the school and even Dumbledore don''t know where the secret room is. I can''t imagine how other people discovered this secret room." Harry said. I think Dumbledore is a bit unreliable, but he still believes in Dumbledore''s strength. "This is indeed very possible." Hermione also agreed, she was almost convinced by the evidence. "We need to find a way to confirm that Smalfoy is a snake-like voice." Ron offered an idea. "Good idea, we can think about it." Harry and Hermione also thought this was a good breakthrough. In the corridor, Hermione walked back and forth anxiously, a little uneasy. Ron, leaning on a pillar, looked around, suddenly his eyes lit up, "Harry is back." "What did George say?" Hermione asked Harry eagerly. If George had a way, she didn''t want to use her own way. Harry ran all the way, he stopped, bent over, his hands on his knees. After a while, he said breathlessly. "George doesn''t care if Malfoy is the heir. He doesn''t believe that Dumbledore doesn''t know about the secret room. He said that his research has reached a critical juncture, and he said that Dumbledore should play with the monster in the secret room." Harry paused, then continued with an awkward look, "George said he was very busy, and then he lost a few **** to me, saying that the **** can protect us." "Huh?" Hermione couldn''t believe it, her face looked incredible. She thought that George might disagree that Malfoy is the heir, and of course he might agree. I also thought that George would let them handle it by themselves, and of course he might help them think of a way, but don''t care what''s going on? Harry looked at Hermiones doubts and immediately explained, Thats the case. George thinks Dumbledore has his own plan. When he and Professor McGonagall were in Lockharts office, they were inspecting Mrs. Loris. Acting all the time." "The place where the basilisk first attacked, the writing on the wall has not been processed. George thinks Dumbledore has a secret plan, and he thinks Dumbledore can handle all this." Hearing this, Hermione''s expression eased, and she asked unwillingly. "George is not curious about the basilisk at all, and is not worried at all? We already know the monster in the back room, knowing that it is controlled by Slytherin''s snakelike voice. We are very close to the truth, only a little bit away. Catch the murderer, don''t we do nothing and just wait for Dumbledore''s plan?" If she didn''t know anything at first, Hermione might also be willing to avoid trouble. But now they knew that the secret room was a Slytherin secret room, and there was a basilisk over a thousand years old hidden in the secret room. This basilisk is controlled by Slytherin''s snake-like voice, and it is likely that this person is Malfoy. They were within reach of the truth, and they stopped at this time, how could they be reconciled. "Yeah, as long as we make sure that Malfoy is a snakeboy and that Malfoy controls the basilisk, we can catch him and drive him out of the academy." Ron also felt unwilling. They were only one step away from the truth. remote. The murderer can be caught immediately and Malfoy can be driven out of the academy How can I stop at this time. "I don''t want to just let Malfoy go and do nothing. But George said that his research is at a critical juncture. Even if Dumbledore finds him, he will let Dumbledore play the game." Harry His face was a little weird, and it was the first time he saw George''s performance like this, like a mad scientist. "What is George''s research?" Hermione was also curious about what George''s research was. Harry thought for a while, then shook his head, "I don''t know, but I think it''s best not to disturb him recently, but he still gave us some protection." Harry took a folded piece of paper from the pocket inside his clothes, opened it, and handed it to Hermione''s eyes. Ron also stretched his head to look at the piece of paper, which was written on it. Basilisk is a very terrifying and dangerous monster. According to legend, it was cultivated by a Greek black wizard called "Despicable Helbo". They are huge in size and have a long life span, at least they can live for hundreds of years. They hatched by hatching male eggs with toads. They have extraordinary skills and are extremely dangerous. (To be continued.) Chapter 132： Rooster and powerful potion Chapter 132 The Rooster and the Powerful Potion Basilisk has deadly fangs and magical eyes, and their stare can cause death. They often prey on spiders and are the natural enemies of spiders, but basilisks are afraid of roosters. They will flee in a hurry when they hear the rooster''s calls. The rooster''s calls are deadly to the basilisk. "Well, I didn''t expect such a terrible basilisk to be afraid of roosters. Maybe we should buy a lot of **** and throw them into Slytherin." Ron shrugged. Now that he knows how to deal with basilisks, there is nothing to fear Up. "It''s said that the stare of the basilisk can cause death. Why is Mrs. Loris being petrified?" Hermione said with some confusion. "Maybe the basilisk has been hungry for hundreds of years in the secret room and has little energy, or Malfoy just wants to control him and drive the students out of the college?" Harry replied uncertainly. "That makes sense. Last time we saw Mrs. Lorice attacked and there were spiders running around." Ron hated spiders, so he remembered the scene deeply. He added, "Then we should find a way to find some rooster." "Don''t think about it, George has bought a lot of roosters and shipped them over. The mutual aid club''s activity room left a few for us. I just ran over in a hurry and didn''t get them." Harry said with a weird look. , Thinking of carrying a big **** with me in the next few days, the scene is really embarrassing. ǡ̳ǡ̷ǡġǡLearn, www.cfwx.net "Well, for safety, its okay to carry a rooster with you. But lets just forget it and wait for Deng with peace of mind. Breddo''s secret plan that no one knows?" Hermione asked a little discouraged and a little unwilling. Harry scratched his head and said helplessly, "Unless you have a good way." He went on to say, "Well, I think I should prepare for my Quidditch game, too. The basilisk may be just like George said, not that difficult to deal with." "Maybe I really have a way." Hermione bit her lip. She didn''t want to use her own way, but now it seemed that this was the only choice. "What way?" Ron was very interested in catching Malfoy and driving him away. "We can walk into the Slytherin common room and ask Malfoy directly. As long as he doesn''t recognize us, he will easily show off the fact that he is a snake-like voice." Hermione said calmly. "You''re kidding." Ron turned his head, which is not funny. "It''s not a joke, it''s true, as long as we use some recurring decoction." Hermione continued to explain, "Snape mentioned it in class a few weeks ago." "Oh, a few weeks ago?" They looked disbelief, who would remember it so long. "Although Snape''s character is very bad, his potion level is very high." Hermione commented honestly. "Oh!" Harry was noncommittal. There is no comparison who knows. He believed that neither Professor Sprout nor George''s potions would lose to Snape. Although he can''t tell the difference at all, he just believes and is willing to believe. "The compound decoction can turn you into another person, we can become three Slytherin students, so that no one will find out. Then Malfoy will tell everything, maybe he''s in Slytherin right now. Letterings common room is bragging. Hermione said her way. Although she didn''t really want to use this method, George is no longer interested in the secret room, and now there is only this method. "This matter is a bit suspenseful. I don''t think the recurrence of the decoction is necessarily reliable." Ron frowned, and said with some worry, "If we become Slytherin and then we can''t change back, it will be miserable. ." He imagined himself pushing against a stranger''s body, like Crabbe''s body, that was too bad. He shuddered and shook his head immediately, "No way, no way." "The effect of the medicine will disappear soon. You should trust the expert more." Hermione waved impatiently. Did Ron think she would be happy to be someone else? She has to deal with everything in this way, which is horribly troublesome. If there is no other way, who wants to use this method. Hermione glanced sideways at Ron, murmured to herself, "If you can''t think of a good way, you know you can''t." Then she said embarrassingly, "It''s not easy to get the formula. Snape said that the formula can be found in a book called "Powerful Potion", but it must be in the restricted area." To borrow books from the banned book zone, you must get a written approval letter signed by a teacher, which is not easy. "We have no reason to borrow that book." Ron continued to pour cold water, "Neither will we make those potions." Hermione''s eyes widened and said vigorously, "As long as we pretend to the teacher that we are interested in this theory, we will have a little hope." "Come on, the teacher won''t be fooled so easily." Ron said disapprovingly, "unless they are extremely stupid." Hermione said unconvincingly, "Look at it, I''ll get it." Hermione was furious to get the "Powerful Potion", and this opportunity came soon. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class, as always, was still a joke. Although Lockhart has never dared to bring living creatures into the classroom since the farce of the elf happened, the class will not become normal because of this. Lockhart read the stories in his book to the students in large sections in class, and the whole class became his opera stage. He chanted, sang loudly, danced, and echoed. But what Harry hates most is Lockhart always performs some weird and dramatic clips. At this time, he was forced to become Lockhart''s actor and props, and he had to become a villager who was subjected to a bubble spell. For a while, he became a Himalayan snowman who caught a cold, and then became a vampire, or a vampire eating carrots. Today, he has become a werewolf again. And, in order to make Lockhart happy, he had to cooperate very actively today. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh). "Good cry, Harry, you are such a cruel beast, you look so alike, that''s it." Lockhart kept boasting Harry, but it only made Harry feel more ashamed. He turned his head back and motioned to the student, "But, as long as I leaped over, as long as I fell over like this, I pressed him to the ground and pressed the wand held in my other hand against his throat." "I wrestled with him, suppressed him, and performed a complex and profound spell that has been lost. He uttered a sad scream." (To be continued.) Chapter 133： Compound decoction Chapter 133 Lockhart took Harry on the stage and danced, using the handy and easy-to-use Harry card props as he pleased. "Harry, that''s it, then call out. Yes, yes, a bit taller. The expression is a bit richer, good." "Then the hair and sharp fangs on his body disappeared. He became an ordinary person. I saved him. I saved the village. This village will always remember me as the hero who saved them. They were saved from the terrible fate of being attacked by werewolves every month." Finally, in the middle of Harry''s life, the school bell finally rang. Lockhart continued, "But this requires high strength. Only a powerful wizard like me can do it. Don''t try to imitate it." "Finally, it''s homework. You need to write a hymn based on my victory over the werewolf Voga. If you write it well, you can get my autographed "Magic Me"! Well, thanks for my generosity, you earn Big." Lockhart showed his signature smile, showing shiny white teeth. The classmates left, and Harry walked to the back of the classroom, where Ron and Hermione were waiting. "Sure," Harry whispered, encouraging Hermione. Hermione looked around, "Wait for everyone to go a little further." Then she cheered herself up, "Okay." She walked toward Lockhart at the station www.cfQwx.net to talk long wind literary studies, holding a note tightly in her hand, shaking slightly, Ron And Harry followed behind her. "Professor Lockhart." Hermione stammered, "I think I want to borrow a book from the library and learn some background knowledge from the book." She raised the note in her hand, desperately controlling her hand not to tremble too much, "However, this book is stored in the forbidden book area of ??the library, and the teacher''s signature is required before it can be borrowed. I believe that I borrowed this book. The book allows me to better understand the lurking poison you wrote in "Walking with the Ghouls." "Ah, it''s the "Walk with the Ghoul"!" Lockhart took the note from Hermione, with an enthusiastic smile and shiny white teeth. "This may be my most satisfying one. The book is out, do you like it?" "Oh, of course I like it." Hermione said enthusiastically, and smiled more on her face. "You use the filter to catch the last ghoul, it''s really amazing." Listening to Hermiones praise and listening to the wonderful passages in the book, Lockhart smiled more happily, "Well, I believe, there is no reason to object, I will provide a little bit for the best students Extra help." He drew out a beautiful and gorgeous peacock brush and signed his name with beautiful swashes. "Yeah, it''s beautiful, very good." Lockhart has a happy smile on his face. "I usually only use it when I sign a book." Hermione hurriedly folded the note and put it in her backpack. Lockhart turned his gaze to Harry and continued, "Harry, tomorrow is the first Quidditch game of the season. Gryffindor Academy will play against Slytherin. I heard that you are a very good one. Golfer, thats awesome, just like when I was young." "I was also the most powerful seeker at the time, and they wanted me to join the national team. But I refused. I would rather use my life experience to eliminate evil. However, if you need some national team masters Guidance, I can start a small stove for you. You can come to me. I am happy to pass on my experience to young people. This will make you very rewarding." Harry grunted vaguely and hurriedly left the classroom behind Hermione and Ron. "I can''t believe it." When the trio carefully examined the signature on the note, Harry had an incredible face, "He didn''t even see what book we wanted to borrow." "Because he is an idiot and has no brains at all." Ron was annoyed. He would rather not have this than borrow this book. Anyway, they all have big cock, don''t worry about the basilisk. "This is because I used a good method, and naturally I can get what we want." Hermione said with a relaxed face, completely forgetting her panic and nervousness. "Follow him, he has everything he needs anyway." Ron followed them to the library disapprovingly. When they walked into the quiet and dull library, they lowered their voices unconsciously. Mrs. Pince in the library was not a good person to get along with. To be precise, she is a very grumpy, thin, shrewd woman, she is like a malnourished vulture, and all the students look at the prey. ""Powerful Potion"?" she said suspiciously, and grabbed the note from Hermione. Mrs. Pins held the note aloft and shot it against the light, finally determined that it was not forged. She swaggered into the tall bookshelf, and after a few minutes, she walked back, holding a thick musty book in her hand. Hermione carefully put the book in her backpack, quietly counting her steps, avoiding walking too fast and revealing her uneasiness. Ten minutes later, they arrived at the dilapidated bathroom where the crying Myrtle was staying. Since Myrtle tortured all the girls who came here to go to the bathroom, almost no one came here. Ron didn''t want to enter the women''s bathroom at all, but his objection was useless. Hermione naturally pointed out that it is because people with normal minds would not want to come here, so this place is the safest. In this way, their actions will not be discovered by others As for the crying Myrtle, if she cries and calls her, just ignore her. They don''t need to stay here long. Hermione opened the "Powerful Potion" cautiously, and the three of them leaned their heads together, looking at the densely packed text and illustrations. No wonder this book is classified as a banned book. Some of the potions in the book are really terrible. I can hardly imagine how a wizard would think of such a potion. In one of the horrible illustrations, a person was turned inside out, completely exposed, terrible and disgusting. What''s more terrifying, a witch''s head has a lot of arms, which is more like a monster than a monster. Hermione didn''t dare to look at the terrible potions. She quickly searched for the compound decoction, and muttered, "The compound compound is here." She said excitedly, pointing her finger at the words of the recurring decoction. Harry couldn''t get happy. He followed Hermione''s fingers and saw the little people on the illustration. They were becoming other people. But there was an expression of extreme pain on his face, Harry didn''t think it was just to make it look good. (To be continued.) ~： Its 10 more, please subscribe once! Although the results are dismal, I am still very grateful to the book friends who subscribed yesterday. I also know that the recent chapters may not be very good, but there is no way. This was written a long time ago, so I have to update as soon as possible so that everyone can see me. A different place behind. Since I think that I will be better than I am now, so please be patient and watch. The current recommendation votes are 6,800+, I believe it will reach 7,000 today, so I updated it in advance, please support, vote for recommendations and subscribe. (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 134： Young and naive Chapter 134 "I haven''t seen a potion more complicated than this." Hermione scanned the formula and muttered, "Leech, lilyweed, lacewing, amphiprion are not hard to get." She slid through the ingredients one by one while talking about how to get them. "You can find it in the student''s locker. We can get it directly. Oh, the powder of the horns of the double-horned beast. This is hard to find. The fragments of African tree snake skin are not easy to find. Some of the things, mainly these troubles." "What do you mean?" Ron asked sharply, "Besides this bunch of troublesome things, we still have to change something on the person''s body? I would never drink Crabbe''s toenails. Medicine." Hermione ignored Ron''s complaint at all, and she continued, "It''s too early to worry about these, those are the last ones that need to be put in." Ron looked at Harry helplessly, and Harry couldn''t bear it either. He asked with a helpless expression, "Did you find out how much we are going to steal? Hermione? The shredded African tree snake skin, the powder of the double-horned beast''s horns, these students have no storage room at all, where are we going to steal? Going to Snape''s warehouse is definitely not a good idea." Hermione snapped the book closed, "If you are scared and want to run away, there is nothing, that''s fine." She was also a little unhappy, and things have reached the point of "Chang"Wind"wen"learning, wKww.cfwx.net. She made the decision, the method was what she thought, she took the signature, and she borrowed the book. Harry and the others wanted to quit at this time, they were really good friends. She has a bright blush on her face and a stubborn look. "I don''t want to violate the school rules, you know. But I know that threatening Muggle-born people must drive them out of the college. This is better than breaking the school rules. , Its a hundred times worse than making complex potions. But if you dont want to know if Malfoy did it, Ill return the book to Mrs. Pins. "I never thought that one day, you would persuade us to violate the school rules." Ron shrugged and said helplessly, "Who makes us friends, then all right, but don''t use your toes. A, okay?" He pleaded sincerely. "How long will this potion be ready?" Harry couldn''t leave his friend behind, so he could just do it. Hermione''s emotions finally eased, glanced at the two people in front of her, and secretly said, "Not bad." She opened the book again, "Let me see, the sapweed must be picked at the full moon, and the lacewing worms need to be boiled for 20 consecutive days. I calculate, if the ingredients are complete, one month is enough." "Oh, thank goodness, it only takes one month." Ron felt his determination, like a punch to cotton, "By then, Malfoy had already knocked down half of the Muggles in the school." Seeing Hermione''s squinted eyes and the cold light in his eyes, Ron added hurriedly, "We need to act quickly. This is the best way for us now." When they left the bathroom, Ron whispered to Harry quietly from behind, "You will just knock Malfoy off the broom tomorrow, so we will save a lot of trouble and everything will be fine." It''s not a small room, but it''s a little cramped because of the shelves, desks, and a large bed. Kate sat on a stool next to the desk. She looked at the furnishings around her and raised her eyebrows. "It''s really easy for you." Except for bookshelves, desks and beds, there are no decorations on the surrounding walls. The wall was whitewashed, and the light from the window made the room bright and monotonous. "I would rather put some star posters on the wall, but it is not good to be seen by others." George sat down at the desk with a pen in his hand, writing and drawing on the notebook, writing out hypotheses one by one. , Extending one by one inference. "Do you still care about other people''s views?" Kate turned her head and looked at George with some curiosity. "Even people like you care about other people''s views?" George said irritably, "I''m like the Dark Lord, I''m very approachable, and I will consider others." "Being approachable doesn''t mean that you care about other people''s opinions, you are just afraid of trouble." Kate pointedly pointed out the indifference in George''s bones. George shrugged and said disapprovingly, "Otherwise, do I have to teach others how to live a good life?" Those who are so boring, who don''t have their own lives, will worry about interfering in other people''s lives. "That''s right, but you are not someone who cares about other people''s opinions." Kate still insisted on this view, and she continued, "Slytherin''s basilisk, you have almost found the truth, you can catch the murderer right away. But you have been hiding in the house recently and dont know what you are planning." Even Kate could not understand George''s plan. The Basilisk in the Slytherin Chamber, this monster that can threaten the academy, even the teacher can hardly deal with it alone. But George was at the critical juncture of finding out the truth and suddenly stopped, which is really hard to imagine. George frowned, did not stop the pen in his hand, and continued, "You are still too young and naive." Kate pouted. There were many comments she didn''t like, the least of which included being said to be young and innocent, "Obviously you are younger than me." "This is called psychological age. Young people are full of spirits and dream about saving the world. This is the standard match for young people." George said the truth, this is not derogatory. UU reading It is said that there is no easy word in the adult world, but if it is more reasonable. You will know that even in the world of children, there is still no easy word. The only difference is that children face all their powerlessness and can only blame themselves, they are powerless. But the adult finally knows that many things cannot be continued, and that it doesn''t matter to them, they can choose to give up at this time. In fact, stopping, resting, or giving up are not derogatory. These are also choices and abilities, and being able to truly give up is also valuable. Whether it''s the "emptiness" of Buddhism or the "quietness" of Taoism, these are all the calmness and freedom after the obsession is let go. Young people are eager to change the world, eager to conquer the world, but they are absolutely impossible. The world will never be thought, never changed by people, the world will only flow freely in the direction of least resistance. Those who are a little older, no longer talk about empty talk, no longer talk about the world. But it does not mean that they are unable to change the world, or that they are unable to influence the world. (To be continued.) Chapter 135： Who is in charge Chapter 135 In fact, the world is in the hands of these silent, silent "old men". They make a fortune in a muffled voice, and they have become the world''s greatest resistance. Under their influence, the world can only go to the other side. "In any case, Dumbledore is in charge of the school, all the teachers, the professors." George saw clearly. Although it may be in the story, Harry is the protagonist. But in the end, the story is not reality. The real master of the academy, the bright side of the magical world, and the real fight against the darkness is Dumbled. Harry was just a **** in Dumbledore''s hand from beginning to end. "So, do you think Dumbledore has any conspiracy and plans?" Kate asked uncertainly. "Since we all know that the truth is only one step away, don''t you think Dumbledore does not know?" George asked Kate back. It is impossible for Dumbledore not to know these things. Since he knew, there would naturally be arrangements and countermeasures. "Then let''s just wait for Dumbledore''s plan?" Kate understood what George meant. She also believed that Dumbledore would not know it, but she was also like Hermione, unwilling to catch the murderer. Stopped at the last moment. George turned his head and stared into Kate''s eyes with full attention, "That''s why I said that this is the mentality of a young man. Young people always fantasize about being longwindwenlearning, wwwcfwx.net yourself One person solves all problems, and they count on one person to save the world." George''s focused gaze made Kate a little embarrassed, her face was slightly hot, and she said angrily, "Then our big man, the muffled elder George, what do you think?" "We can help with the investigation, we can give advice, and we can even find out who might be the murderer." George said here, adding to his tone, "but we can''t directly make a decision, directly judge the murderer, and directly deal with the problem. " "Oh, what do you mean!" The clever Kate immediately reacted and said meaningfully, "The decision must still be returned to Dumbledore." George looked at Kate approvingly and continued, "That''s it, Dumbledore is the master of the school. We can help him investigate and give him advice, but we can''t make decisions for Dumbledore." George looked around the room and continued, "This dormitory now belongs to me. I can put posters of stars on the wall, and even all kinds of things I like." "However, this dormitory does not really belong to me. There will be other people coming in here, even if I dont care much about others opinions. But I know restraint and consider others. So I will not add recognition here. Curse, plus a protective curse." Hearing this, Kate''s eyes flashed with inexplicable brilliance, and he said excitedly, "It turns out that I am not alone. I thought that only I would think of adding a recognition spell and a protective curse to my bedroom." Then she said unhappily, "But if I really do this, my mother will scold me to death. She will blow up my door and rummage in my room for evidence that does not exist." "So you have to have a room that really belongs to you, otherwise, don''t hide your secrets and things in the room." George said with great approval that a private space that really belongs to you will not allow other people. Entered. With this example, Kate also understood Georges thoughts well, "So this is Dumbledores site, and we are staying here. We can help him investigate and provide suggestions, but we cant treat this as our own site. , We cannot make decisions for Dumbledore." Kate added, "Especially when he has a plan, we can''t just be happy to destroy Dumbledore''s plan." She paused before adding, "After all, this is his site." Kate has been in school for six years, and sometimes the school is like home. No one even watched or controlled, and it was more at home than home. But she knew that George was right. This is not her place, and this is not her home. Even the home of her parents is not her territory, nor is it her home. Only the bedroom where she can add recognition spells, can add protective curses, and where she can protect her secrets, will it be her home. "One person can''t do everything. After you do something, you have to leave room for others. Let them have room for decision and choice, instead of creating an acceptable result." George Righteously speaking. Kay nodded, "Things that can only be accepted are not good suggestions. We really can''t overstep them." She looked at George and couldn''t help admiring his vision and wisdom. Then Georges serious tone suddenly became extremely serious, Of course the most important thing is because Im busy now, I dont bother to care about Dumbledores plans and conspiracies. Even if he comes to let me find the basilisk, I will also let him play by himself." "You!" Kate couldn''t help but smiled helplessly, and his admiration immediately became speechless. "What is so important? The study of ancient spells has made progress? I still have no progress in the practice of ancient spells. I have some doubts how ancient wizards learned these spells." She looked at George with a bit of resentment She thinks she is not bad at her talent, and she is even more comfortable in learning modern spells. However, there is no progress on the ancient spells, so she can''t help but suspect that these spells are wrong but George can cast them to control these spells. But if she wants to admit that it is a difference in talent, she absolutely does not recognize it. After all, she believed that she would not lose to George in the mastery of modern spells. George pondered for a moment, "I don''t have a better way to learn ancient mantras. I can only spend more time on the improvement of meditation. I think meditation is the key to ancient mantras." Speaking of ancient spells, George himself did not make much progress, although he also knew that this would not be an easy path, otherwise Dumbledore and Voldemort would not let this path go. Throughout the ages, there are not a few wizards who admire the power of ancient spells and want to restore them. But the ancient curse finally disappeared in history, naturally for a reason. But to say that he had no luck and didn''t think he would be different, that''s not it. If he thinks he will be like everyone else, he won''t bother with the ancient spells. After all, he was lucky, and in the final actual result, he did grasp the foundation of the ancient spell more easily than Kate, but that was all. (To be continued.) Chapter 136： Ghost book Chapter 136 Ghost Book "In the void, chanting and mental power cause elemental resonance to construct a spell. This is so difficult, it is difficult to imagine how the strong ancient wizards cast those powerful spells." George knew that his mental power had been transformed by a blessing potion. Compared with other classmates, his mental power was powerful and incredibly stable. It is precisely with this extraordinary spiritual power that he can master the cast of ancient spells, and like Kate, just a little natural talent, even the basic part of the ancient spells is difficult. "Fortunately, we are still young, even if compared to the ancient wizard apprentices, we are still young. Meditation cannot be slackened. Its role is not only on ancient spells. The practice of ancient spells can be reduced. , Maybe meditation has reached a higher level, and ancient spells will become easier to master." George also had no better way, he could only say a way that was not a way. Kate looked a little discouraged, and said noncommittal, "It has to be so." It didn''t take long from the initial surprise of the ancient spell, to the numbness, to the current discouragement. But it is precisely this, an invisible change, an invisible gain. It will quickly drain people''s energy and dissolve people''s will. This has nothing to do with self-control, it has nothing to do with people''s diligence. People can only learn from long wind text , wwwcfwx.net things that you think are meaningful, once you dont feel the meaning, no matter how reasonable it looks, how should it is , Can''t really convince people. George thought for a while, then continued, "My latest research is more meaningful than the ancient spell, if you are interested." "Interested." Kate said hurriedly. She did not expect that George''s recent research was not an ancient curse. I couldn''t guess what was more meaningful than the ancient spell, and I was immediately full of curiosity. George moved the stool to Kate''s side and sat a little closer. With a light wave of his hand, the window curtains suddenly closed, a few candles in the room naturally burned, and the bright room suddenly became a little yellow. He rolled up his sleeves, showed his hands back and forth, signaled that there was nothing in his hand, and then stretched out his palm, "Watch my hand." Kate was a little surprised by George''s behavior, the dim room, the faint candlelight. It made her feel a little warm and strange. She didn''t dare to look at George''s face, but felt that her ears were hot. She lowered her head and stared at George''s palm motionlessly. There was nothing in her palm, and she wondered in her heart, not dare to ask what George showed her, "He has big hands, but he looks good." The thoughts floating around made her ears even hotter. But suddenly, her mind was completely attracted. She forgot to think about it, she forgot her hot ears, she stared at the sudden appearance of the abnormality with all her concentration, she saw it. The bright spots of light converged in George''s palm, like a faint starlight, and like a moonlight sprinkled under water. Spots of light continued to appear and converge continuously, creating something out of nothing, and quietly flashing out of the void. The light spots slowly converge, and they are crystal clear and form one water drop after another, and the water drop converges into the Milky Way. Fluorescence flickers in the palm of the palm, and the palm rests on the galaxy. The beauty is incredible. The change did not end there. The Milky Way continued to shrink and converge. Finally, all the light spots and all the water droplets merged into a translucent thin book. Kate couldn''t help being curious, stretched out her finger, and poked the translucent book. Just like passing through the air, the book still floats silently in George''s palm. Through the translucent book, Kate''s slender and beautiful fingers are showing. "Illusory?" Kate asked uncertainly. "Guess again." George signaled that Kate didn''t guess correctly. "Magic?" Kate didn''t know where he heard the word. George said angrily, "How can a magician really come from nothing? Is it so hard to guess? You can see it every day." "Curse, ghost?" Kate bet that she had never seen the sight of George in his hands anywhere else. She could not imagine that this was not an illusion, what else could it be, but she still gave two answers that she could see every day. "It''s the ghost book." George didn''t plan to be cryptic, and he told the truth directly. "Can you make ghosts?" Kate only felt that something was broken, that was her three views from the distance. "For the time being, we can only make some ghostly objects, and they can''t interfere with reality." George didn''t exaggerate, it''s worthwhile to make ghosts. But even if it is just creating ghosts, it is already very impressive, and it is not impossible to create ghosts in the future. "But how can people make ghostly things?" Kate didn''t know what to say anymore, just thought it was completely impossible. Unlike those magical worlds with necromancers, there is no necromancer in this magical world. Even in a world where there are necromancers, it is incredible to make ghost items. In fact, necromancers can''t make souls. They just kill people, and enslave souls through torture and pollution. In this world, ghosts are a special kind of existence, they are the products of grieving wizards after their deaths. There is no way to create or control ghosts, at least wizards can''t do this. But now, George is breaking this rule. George knocked on her head, looked at Kate who was holding his head, and said earnestly, "The wizard is the person who made the impossible possible He went on to say, "It didn''t exist before, only representing us do not know. Since ghostly things have always existed, they can naturally be created. Wizards just make the impossible possible. Why can''t we do things that ghosts can do? " "But the wizard is not a ghost." Kate whispered, but the facts were in front of her. Although she had shattered the Three Views, she quickly changed her mind and deduced the meaning of it. Just as the ancient magic spell can be realized, it represents the modern wizard, can also master the power of the ancient wizard, and can use the ancient wizard''s spell. Even if this is difficult, the process will be very long, but as long as the conditions are met, it can be done. Just like a lottery, no matter how low the probability is, as long as the conditions are met, it will definitely appear in the end. And sorcerers can make ghostized items, so it also means that sorcerers can finally make ghosts, even souls, even if it will be difficult. In this process, creating ghosts can naturally come into contact with ghosts, harm ghosts, and even enslave ghosts or even souls. And this is something that even the craziest devil cannot do. (To be continued.) Chapter 137： Beautiful idea Chapter 137 Kate looked at George with a little fear. She finally knew why George said that this study was more meaningful than the ancient spell. If we say that the ancient curse is just restoring the power of the ancient wizard. And the beginning of this ghost creation was when George opened a new wizarding era. The significance is no less than that the alchemist invented the magic stone, no less than the ancient sorcerer invented the modern spell. "Don''t think too beautifully, we have not made any progress with the ancient curse. What''s more, ghosting this completely blank field is harder than restoring the ancient curse." George saw Kate thought of something strange. Place, continue to explain to her the difficulty of this task. Kate nodded thoughtfully, letting go of the worry in his heart. It is already so difficult to restore the ancient spell, not to mention creating a new field. If you look at it this way, ghosting is no better than the ancient spell. The significance is greater. In fact, for most wizards, ghosting is not an important thing. Even though they have lived with ghosts for hundreds of years, they never care about the meaning behind ghosts. It''s not that they are stupid, it''s not that they didn''t find it, or that they couldn''t see it. Instead, they only ask, "What''s the point of this?" For wizards, their power is too easy. Yes, they also need to learn and homework, but this kind of learning and work Long Wind Wen Learning, www.cfwx.net, can directly correspond to strength. Being able to directly show power is so incredible for a past life like the doom world. This kind of change and strength that can be seen with the naked eye and can be experienced in person is too easy and too bizarre for a person from the world of doomsday. The progress that can be experienced in person will make people more addicted and crazy, but it will also make people less concerned about more distant things. Magic and curse can make people powerful immediately, and who cares about the existence of ghosts that can do nothing. The meaning of ghosts is difficult for people born in the magical world to see clearly. But as a soul from the Internet era where information is flooded and ideas exploded, George can see many possibilities in the ghost. During this period of time, after communicating with some ghosts, George discovered that the power of ghosts is a force that distorts reality by belief. The ghosts obtained by ghosts do not come from manufacturing and production, nor from planting and gathering. This is a very special and distorted point. The source of ghost items comes from the needs and imagination of ghosts. Just like Professor Bins, who taught the history of magic, he broke away from his body without realizing his death, took his clothes and notes on his body. After his death, he still went to class every day as usual, and he could still sit on the chair in the faculty lounge. But in fact, he has become a ghost, unable to reach the entity, unable to reach the chair. But as long as he "thinks" and as long as he "thinks", he can distort his senses and his own feelings. I thought I was alive, I thought I could sit in a chair. That''s it. As long as Professor Bins wants to, as long as he believes, he can never find out the fact that he is dead for decades. This may seem abnormal and very illogical, but this is the logic of the ghost. Their senses and reality are not based on the world, but on their own distortion ability. Of course, the power of ghosts is not unlimited. In fact, the power of most ghosts is even very low. The abilities of the ghosts were frozen at the moment of death, and they had no way to enhance their abilities. So many ghosts are very sad, they can''t touch anything, they can''t taste any, and they can''t hear any music. These low-level ghosts with weak ability, except for the clothes when they died, really had nothing. On the other hand, ghosts as powerful as the Headless Hunters have more abilities. They can obtain ghostly items through their twisting abilities. They can create more convenience, and they can live more like alive. Not only can they play games, they can play pranks, but they also have their own partners and have the same ghost horses as them. How powerful a ghost is, how powerful is its ability to distort reality. George is curious if this kind of power can continue to be strong, can the ghost defeat the wizard? Can phantom energy surpass magic power? Since ghosts can be attacked, can ghosts that are powerful enough attack wizards? Can a sufficiently powerful ghost distort reality, or can it become another form of wizard? Although until now, even the strongest ghosts seem to be unable to interfere with reality. But this is because they have lost their presence in reality and cannot enhance their strength. However, a simple ghost can''t do this, so a living wizard, a living wizard who has mastered the ghost and mastered the power of the ghost. Can we base ourselves on light and darkness, distort reality and illusion, and finally cross the boundary of life and death? Ghosts cannot grow. When they die, their abilities have been frozen. But the power they master will not freeze, ghosts cannot create real objects, nor can they create things that can interfere with reality. But the wizard who mastered the phantom energy is definitely not the only way. All these assumptions and all the guesses made George very curious. And when he was really out of the void during this period of time, something came out of nothing. He really created a ghost book of his own, and he became more and more interested in this idea. It is a pity that any good start is just the first step in the long march. George does not lack direction now, all he lacks is time. George was overjoyed when he had just received the information of the ancient spell, but it was of no use. Far can''t quench the near thirst, maybe ten years later, he focused on the ancient curse, his power can crush Voldemort. At that time, he was just 22 years old, young enough. But he had to kill Voldemort in the past few years before he could wait until ten years later. Otherwise, after all, he had to head-on with Voldemort in advance. And in this case, it is possible to face Voldemort at any time. The usefulness of ancient spells is far less than modern ones. In contrast, if the Nether Energy can be used freely, at least it can have a large group of useful eyes in the world. This is at least actually helpful to him in finding treasures and listening to secret information. No matter how beautiful the assumptions and assumptions are, and how far the prospects are, in the end, we still have to move forward slowly step by step. (To be continued.) Chapter 138： The meaning of phantom energy Chapter 138: The Meaning of Nether Energy And now, George is using the greatest creation and the greatest discovery of the magical world for nearly a thousand years. The most cutting-edge and core power "Nether Energy" does a very low price. He is using Nether Energy to copy a best-selling novel in the Muggle World. Not only is he doing this, but Kate who is with him has to be her coolie. She was also forced to learn to master the phantom energy, and was forced to complete a ghost novel. "What we are doing now is to make ghost books and then make adventure novels?" Kate''s eyes were all incredible. She had thought about it a lot, and thought that George would pull her as a coolie. She has sorted out George''s notes for a long time, sorted out various materials, sorted out various books. She also helped George suggest improvements to the spell, and discussed together the ideas and ideas for the development of the spell. She coached students in a mutual aid agency, and she helped Harry train them. But she never expected that George would let her learn to make ghost adventure novels this time. "What''s the point of this?" She really felt a sense of powerlessness when railguns hit mosquitoes and killed ants. "Should we continue to study such a major discovery as ghosting? Shouldn''t we look for similar spell comparisons? Shouldn''t we develop more applications?" "Why suddenly changed to writing adventure novels, writing novels, what style of painting is this, what is this style? Long? Wind? Wen?, www.cfwx.net play? What the **** is this? " George looked at Kate with a look of hatred for iron and steel, and said to Kate, "So you still dont know the importance of money. Everything you say is important. But these are not things that can be done in a few months. What inventions and creations are there, you have to ask the first time. What can it be exchanged, and where can it make money." Kate still asked puzzledly, "What are you going to make from the ghosts? They don''t even have an extra piece of clothing." "As a qualified businessman, the geese must pull down a few hairs when they fly by. The ghosts have no money, they can trade news, they can ask for news. Anyway, their least valuable is time." George said categorically. He is the most valuable now. The lack of time, and then the lack of useful information. He hung up on the acquisition mission for a long time in Knockturn Alley, but there was no news at all. It can only be said that the magic world is indeed a world where money can''t buy good things. Wizards do not play with luxury goods, are monogamous, and do not compare. Do not buy sports cars, do not buy yachts, prices in the key wizarding world are still terribly low. Just like the Weasleys before, they were so poor that they could feed seven children to Hogwarts. People like Hagrid can feed themselves by looking for a vegetable plot or a forest. In this case, things that are really better are not even visible in the market. The economic development of the wizarding world and the gold worship index are far from satisfying a local tyrant who wants to spend money to buy good things. He has given up his plan to buy good things through money in the wizarding world. In this case, there is a group of people who have no longevity and their time has no value at all. What they want, only George can make. In this case, if you don''t crush them to death, how can you be worthy of George''s reputation as a profiteer. Although they were already dead, how could George not be satisfied if he didn''t use this to probe the way of ten or eight phoenixes. On Saturday morning, after Malfoy got up, he moved his body and had a pleasant meal. He was still wearing snake blood, and spent some time meditating to adjust his state. He didn''t leave the dormitory with a relaxed look until he felt he was full of energy and in his best state. Today is a Quidditch match against Gryffindor. The stupid Porter will soon be beaten by him. This is a result that has not been achieved in many previous confrontations. When he thought of this, Malfoy felt enthusiasm, and the calmness brought about by meditation was slowly dispelled. He made a lot of preparations for this matter today. Not only last year, I had a good relationship with the team members. In the summer vacation, he was also approved by his father Lucius by taking practical actions. Only then did he add seven light wheels to Slytherin 2001 at the beginning of school. These are all for today, and now he is about to start reaping results. He successfully turned the Quidditch game into a duel between him and Harry, and he was already pretty sure. Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly flashed with an astonishing fierceness, just like the eyes of an eagle. He wore a neat and close-fitting Slytherin uniform, which was specially modified by tailors by hand. All the details fit his body shape perfectly, allowing him to move freely and easily. And because he is in the developmental period, such completely close-fitting clothes will be replaced and re-sewn every two months to avoid any unfitting of the clothes. In the Slytherin lounge, the teammates are very relaxed. They know their strength and they have the confidence to match their strength. In their view, they are not thinking about winning or losing at all, but how to win wonderful and how to win beautiful. Flint started the pre-match encouragement, he was burly and looked a little like a monster. If someone despises him because of this, he will only be very happy, and after defeating his opponent, he will leave the most humiliating memory to the opponent. Not only is he not stupid, it can even be said that his brain and cunning are not lost to any wizard. "We are going to deal with Gryffindor''s tortoise today." Flint smiled slyly. "It''s not bad to be able to scare the stupid lion into a tortoise." The Slytherin players burst into laughter, and the whole team was filled with a relaxed and happy atmosphere. "The tortoise may be able to fight the lion but the tortoise can''t resist the poisonous snake. Their tortoise shell is just riddled with holes in front of us." Flint has already made arrangements. "Try to get from the opposing female players Start there." The Slytherin team snickered evilly, with an evil light in their eyes. "I won''t say anything about cheering, winning, winning over them." Flint straightened his face. "What I want to say is, run over, we have no opponent in our eyes, we only see victory in our eyes, fun, overwhelming Victory." "Crush, crush." ??Slytherin players never lack the desire to win, they will do whatever they can to win. Flint turned his head and faced Malfoy, "Malfoy, your task is to drag Potter first, and don''t let him catch the Golden Snitch. We can play slowly and win hundreds of points, but if there is no way, Then immediately grab the Golden Snitch before him." "He won''t have any chance." Malfoy thought with a smirk, "Winning by a few hundred points, it seems like a good idea." (To be continued.) Chapter 139： Fierce confrontation Chapter 139 Whether he dominated the game and beat Porter, or dragged Porter to let his teammates win a few hundred points first, Malfoy was a little undecided for a while. As for losing, how is that possible. When the time is up, everyone walks towards the stadium. Today is a hot and humid weekend, and there is a faint thunder in the distance. The stadium was cheering enthusiastically, but it was not for them. Slytherin has always been a target of the Academy, and their Seven Light Wheels 2001 has aroused public outrage. But every player held a broom, raised his hands, and greeted his opponents boos heartily. These boos and pouring colors are nothing less than cheers and applause to them. Especially, waiting for them to win a crushing victory, the comparison at that time is even more exciting. Flint shook hands with Gryffindors captain Wood at the sign of Quidditch referee Mrs. Hooch. Wood looked at him fiercely and squeezed his hand hard, but these only made Flint look forward to Wood waiting to lose a few hundred points. He looks forward to it very much. "I said prepare." Madam Hooch said, "three, two, one." The hustle and bustle of cheers sent off all the players to the sky, and fourteen players jumped into the gray sky. Malfoy followed Potter to the highest position. He saw Potter squinting his eyes and looking around. He seemed to be looking for gold ШRlongШRwindШRtextШRlearn, www.cfwx.ne t Snitch. This was just the beginning of the game, and Porter was too scared to wait to end the game. Malfoy smiled maliciously, "Hi, Scarhead, don''t worry, let''s play slowly, maybe your teammate can lose hundreds of points." Harry ignored him. He hoped to catch the Golden Snitch as quickly as possible so that he could get the biggest difference in score and beat Slytherin. At this moment, a heavy black wandering ball suddenly leaped towards him, and he barely avoided it dangerously and even felt the ball had touched his hair. "Be careful, Harry." Fred rushed forward, and with his batting bat in his hand, he galloped past Harry and swung hard at the ball. A stick hit the wandering ball at Drian Pusi, but the wandering ball was like a stretched rubber band. It didn''t fly far, and suddenly rushed back and continued to chase Harry. Harry quickly dived to evade, Fred slapped the ball heavily at Malfoy, but the wandering ball turned back like a boomerang and continued to hit Harry''s head. "Scarhead, congratulations, he likes you." Malfoy saw the scene and couldn''t help but ridicule, thinking to himself, "These teammates are really foolproof. They actually really cursed the roaming ball. They are totally planning to win a few hundred points." Harry didn''t have time to pay any attention to Malfoy. He leaned down and accelerated with all his strength, "swish swish!" away from the ball. But he could still hear the roaming ball chasing after him. The roaming ball seemed to have spotted him. Could someone else harm him? This reminded him of what Quirrell had done to him, and Quirrell had cast a curse on his broomstick. Fred rushed towards Harry on the broom, trying to drive away the roaming ball for him. Harry slammed his head down and crossed Fred''s shoulder. Fred used all his strength and knocked the ball away. "Fuck away," Fred yelled, but soon he realized that it was completely useless. The wandering ball spotted Harry, chasing him again and again, trying to knock him down from a high altitude, Harry had to accelerate desperately and flee desperately. Malfoy felt that he didn''t need to do anything to complete the task of holding Potter. He hung behind Potter not too far, watching him flee in a hurry as he was chased by wandering around, making a burst of harsh laughter. On the other hand, the players of Gryffindor were in a very bad situation, they were suppressed by Slytherin. Harry was chased by the walk ball, and Fred had to follow along to protect Harry. Not only was their team short of manpower, the opposite Slytherin was shamelessly targeting the female players. Slytherins Drian Pusey took the ball, rode the 2001 smooth wheel, and rushed to the Gryffindor goal regardless. He didn''t care about Angelina on the defensive side, her burly body rushed directly up like a train. No matter how unwilling Angelina was, no matter how motivated and enlightened she was, she could only stagger her body at the last juncture in the face of such a beast rushing up at high speed. Wood wanted to rush to grab the ball, but on the other way, Slytherin''s Terence Higgins smashed Alia in the same way. It was two-on-one again. They staggered goals and they scored again. Slytherin relied on this shameless, desperate tactic, and took advantage of the broomstick. All the hard work of Gryffindor, all the training, all the hard work were torn apart. Wood was furious, but he couldn''t blame his teammates. They tried their best, but Slytherin was too shameless. "You are too shameless, you know you are bullying girls and come at me, bastard." Wood yelled. Terrence Higgins had this idea, but compared himself and Wood''s body shape, and immediately said unceremoniously, "Slytherin has no opponent in our eyes, we only have victory in our eyes." Then he shook his fingers, with a look of disdain, "There is no distinction between men and women in the eyes of a wizard. Do you expect to find a few girls to be teammates so that your opponents will be given special treatment?" Angelina and Alia were also mad with anger, they gritted their teeth, lowered their bodies, desperately about to crash into Terence Higgins. But he only speeded up slightly, and immediately relied on the performance of Light Wheel 2001 to leave Gryffindor players far behind. Taking advantage of the chaos Flint scored another goal, and even Wood failed to defend him frontally. "One hundred points, are you ready? How many one hundred points are you going to lose today?" Flint let out a terrible jackal laugh. It caused a burst of laughter from the Slytherin players. Slytherin''s players are all crazy. With the help of their broomsticks and their physical advantages, they are constantly impacting and ravaging Gryffindor''s riddled defense line. The ticking rain fell on the Gryffindor players, and it also dripped on their hearts. It was not the first time they flew in the rain, nor was it the first time they played in the rain. In fact, after more than two months of training, their team uniforms were never dry. Some were rain and some were sweat. But no moment, rain can extinguish the flame in their hearts, no moment, cold can suppress their fighting spirit. But now, todays rain is exceptionally cool, and todays style is cold. Not only did it blow into their bodies, but also into their hearts. (To be continued.) Chapter 140： Crazy fight Chapter 140 Gryffindor called a timeout. They landed on the ground and got together. The Slytherin in the distance floated proudly in the air, laughing in waves. "One hundred to zero, we lost. When we need to defend, where did you go Fred?" Wood asked Fred a little unhappy. "Someone cast a wicked spell on the wandering ball. I had to stop him from breaking Harry''s neck." Fred suppressed his anger. "That **** ball did nothing and just stared at Harry and wanted to kill. Die him, **** Slytherin." "Asshole." Wood clenched his fist, his eyes cracked. "Slytherin used the broom and size to break our defense completely regardless of the rules. Now he is still playing tricks on the ball." "Listen." Harry looked at his teammates who had nothing to do, and said his decision, "You don''t care about me, you defend the goal well, I will deal with that crazy ball by myself, and I will immediately catch the stray ball. ." He also noticed the huge disparity in the score, the huge difference in the broomstick, and there is no other way. "Don''t go crazy." Fred said irritably. "It will break your neck. Don''t you think we will watch this happen in order to win?" Wood looked at Harry, then looked at everyone, hesitating. "Oliver, this is not allowed." Aichangwindtextlearning, www.cfwx.net Leah said angrily, "We can''t let Harry take risks, we can ask for investigation ." "The only way now is to catch the Golden Snitch and request an investigation. With the current score, we can only lose." Harry said unwillingly, "We can''t be because of a roaming ball, and we can''t be because of Slater. Just give up Lin''s methods, and we can''t lose to their conspiracy now. I will defeat them, Oliver, and let them leave me alone." Fred pressed Wood''s face and said viciously, "Well, that''s what you told him before the game. Why do you catch the Golden Snitch to win the game, or die on the court? You are crazy, you will Say something like this." "Then give me a desperate defense." Wood said with a grim look. "The game begins." Wood looked resolute and either died or won. This was for Harry and for himself. The rain is getting bigger and bigger, just like the mood of the Gryffindor players. With a whistle from Madam Hooch, Gryffindor players returned to the sky. Harry ignored the crazy wandering ball, he kept accelerating, flying higher and higher. Constant turning, constant rotation. He is like a roller coaster, up and down, left and right, sometimes turning and sometimes diving. He circled the court unabatedly all the way, his eyes widened and desperately looking for the ball. The raindrops crackled on his head and hit his glasses. His field of vision was greatly restricted. He couldn''t use Hawkeye. He thought sadly, "Even if you can use Hawkeye, now I can''t see anything." The **** wandering ball came after it with a howling sound, "If you let me know who it is, I really want to kill him." Harry gritted his teeth, his heart was filled with endless anger, if Hikari 2001 just made him Angry and feel unfair. Then, by imposing a curse on the walking ball, he really wanted to kill him. What he ignited at this time was not just anger, but real killing intent. Perhaps it was the killing intent that made his mind more calm, and he dodged the crazy wandering ball again in a thrilling manner. Make this difficult movement, let his head hang upside down, he hangs on the broom like a hanged man. This caused exclaims from friends and ridicule from everyone in Slytherin. He knew that he must be stupid and terrible now. The rain made his hair stick to his scalp, and his eyes were affected by water droplets, but he did not. Consider anything at any time. He must use every minute and every second of his free time to search for the roaming ball. Teammates can''t last long, and he can''t last long. "Damn it, someone is attacking Harry." Hermione took out her wand and looked around with eagle eyes, but her vision was so clear that she was blocked by the downpour. "What." Ron also reacted, "I said why the roaming ball is like crazy, someone must be controlling the roaming ball like Quirrell." The two little friends frantically searched for the abnormality on the stage, looking for the murderer who wanted to kill Harry. "It''s not Snape Slytherin and no one is chanting the curse. Who the **** is it?" Hermione checked the stands carefully, but found no abnormalities, "Damn it, why is George not here at this time? He must find the murderer. " "Wandering the ball is too far, I can''t interfere at all." Hermione stomped angrily. She was angry at her powerlessness, obviously the murderer was chasing Harry with the wandering ball. She couldn''t find any abnormalities, and she couldn''t even interfere with the curse on the ball. "Should we go tell the teacher?" Hermione asked Ron indifferently. Ron bit his lip, frowned and thought for a while, and said, "Harry and the others just called a timeout and they have found an anomaly. But now they have lost a hundred points, and once the game stops, they lose completely. ." "Don''t kill me for the game?" Hermione asked unwillingly. "This is Harry''s choice. They all agreed. This allowed Harry to face the ball alone. We can only watch Harry. Once he is shot down, we immediately rush into the court to protect him. But now, we I can only trust Harry''s choice." Ron also didn''t want to watch Harry appear in danger But the Gryffindor players made so much effort, Harry also made the choice and took the biggest risk. Stopping them at this time makes them more uncomfortable than killing them. "Both are crazy, they are crazy, one side is to win to kill, and the other is to win the life." Hermione stomped and yelled, "I don''t know how to be such a **** Quidditch, I hate ball games." Unfortunately, no one cares about their feelings whether they are anger, fear, or anxiety. Harry escaped the fatal attack of the walk ball again. "Are you balleting, Potter?" Malfoy called out maliciously, with harsh sneers. Seeing Potter as a juggler, constantly turning around in the air, jumping up and down, Malfoy even forgot that he was playing. His mission was all taken away by the walking ball, but he didn''t mind, after all, he really made him rush up and punch Harry in the head. The game would definitely not be allowed. (To be continued.) Chapter 141： Push to Harlot Chapter 141: Push to Harlot Harry didn''t have time to pay attention to anything, let alone Malfoy. He continued to search for the whereabouts of the Golden Snitch during the gap between the move ball just attacked. Maybe God saw him endure so much and finally couldn''t help but take care of him. He saw it. The Snitch was hovering over Malfoy''s head, and Malfoy laughed at Harry without noticing it. Harry thought about how to rush to the Golden Snitch without being spotted by Malfoy and avoid being snatched by Malfoy. But as soon as he used his brain, he forgot that he was still in danger, and the walker finally hit him and slammed into his arm. Harry just felt a "click" and his arm broke, and a burning pain made him dizzy. His mind is dizzy, and there is no other way, but he speeds up quickly to avoid the attack of the wandering ball. "Oh, it hurts." Malfoy felt a bit of toothache even though he was far away, and he seemed to hear the sound of a wandering ball hitting Harry''s arm. "It''s miserable!" Malfoy regretted maliciously, and it almost ran into Harry''s neck. But he soon lost the ease of watching the show. He saw Harry rushing towards him quickly, "This idiot was knocked out. He can''t even look at the road." Seeing Harry''s face getting closer, Malfoy hurriedly manipulated the broom, "HChang"HWind"Hwen"HLearning, www.cfwx.neJt hurriedly avoided Harry. Harry quickly brushed past Malfoy, and the only hand that could be used released the broom and scratched his head. He felt the touch in his hand, and the cold golden snitch was about to break free from his palm. He firmly grasped what was in his hand, and his only hand left the broom. He lost control of his body and fell towards the ground with his broomstick. He is holding on not to let himself pass out. He vaguely heard Hermione''s voice. "Harry! Yugadim Leviosa!" Hermione rushed over for the first time. She and Ron had already been in front of the stands. The moment the walking ball hit Harry, Hermione almost rushed into the court, and Ron grabbed her. In these few minutes, she ran around the huge stands again just to get closer to Harry. Seeing Harry sliding down from a high altitude, Hermione rushed over for the first time. She quickly took out her wand and caught Harry with a Levitating Charm. Harry just felt the world spin before his eyes, and he fainted. In a trance, people kept calling his name, awakening him from ignorance little by little. "We won." Harry felt the hand that could be used. The Golden Snitch was firmly held in his hand. He turned his eyes and saw what was held in his hand. "You fool." Hermione didn''t have any good expressions. If she hadn''t saved Harry just now, this idiot might have fallen to death. He had already fainted, and the first sentence he woke up was still a game. Wood squeezed up, he couldn''t restrain his smile, "We won, Harry, it''s all your credit. Your performance just now is absolutely incredible. I have never seen such a great performance." "Stop talking about the game, he should go to the hospital right away." Hermione looked at Harry''s stupid teammates, who were also accomplices in causing Harry''s injury. "Yes, yes, go to the hospital." After winning the game, Wood was in a very good mood, not caring about Hermione''s anger at all. "Come on, I''ll help you treat it." Lockhart also rushed over. He strode away from the students and walked to Harry. "It''s very simple. I''ve done it countless times." "Don''t, don''t touch me, just leave it like this." Harry shouted. Lockhart ignored this, he took out his wand and motioned everyone to stand back. Then he fell, and he fell heavily into the mud. Muddy water splashed on his clothes and soiled his calmness. He looked at a small body in surprise, looking down at him condescendingly, standing proudly in front of him. Hermione looked at her hand unimaginably. She had just done something she had never imagined. She pushed a teacher, Lockhart, to the ground and into the mud. But she immediately recovered, her hands on hips, like a hen guarding her cubs, stood in front of Harry. "Someone just manipulated the walking ball and wanted to kill Harry. Now Harry must go to the hospital. No one but Madam Pomfrey can touch him." Before Lockhart could react, Hermione and Ron had helped Harry up and walked quickly towards the hospital. Madam Pomfrey was not very happy. "Are you playing ball or playing people? These are all broken." Hermione immediately agreed, "They are all desperate savages. Some want to kill for victory, and some for victory without even wanting life." Harry smiled wryly, not daring to refute at all, just feeling a little embarrassed. "Fortunately, it is not particularly serious. I will fix your bones and drink some bone-forming water. I will be able to recover tomorrow." Madam Pomfrey took out the splint and helped him to fix it in Harry''s howling. Bones. "Knowing that it was so bad, next time be careful not to get hurt." Madam Pomfrey brought another cup of steaming potion and handed it to Harry. While scolding Harry, she complained that the sport was too dangerous and the teachers were incompetent. They never knew how to protect students, and in the end it was always her who listened to the students'' howls. Hermione kept responding on the side, and followed Madam Pomfrey to criticize the player''s brutality and the teacher''s laziness. Mrs. Pomfrey took care of Harry''s injury and left the ward, she wanted to take care of other patients. "We won this time too thrilling." Ron felt that he could win this time, and luck helped a little. Slytherin''s broom advantage was too great, and there was a huge score gap in a short time. Fortunately, the heavy rain also affected their sight and speed, and Wood, Fred and their desperate defense. After all, the difference was not reduced to 150 points. Otherwise, even if Harry caught the Golden Snitch and scored 150 points, he would only lose to Slytherin in the end. "Thanks to you for catching the Golden Snitch, Malfoy is mad, his expression is like killing." Ron immediately became happy when he thought of Malfoy''s anger. "He still has a face to be angry, and a face to kill? I just want to kill, to let me know who is controlling the walking ball." Hermione snorted softly, speaking unhappy in her heart. "Fortunately, the wandering ball just hit your hand." Ron was also a little grateful, and his neck would not be harder than his hands. "We can write down this question and ask him when we drink the compound decoction. Forget it." (To be continued.) Chapter 142： Kill the little monster Dobby Chapter 142 Killing Little Monster Dobby "I can''t just leave it like that." Harry was scared after thinking of it. At that time, he was full of thoughts about catching the Golden Snitch, only thinking about winning the game, but he never thought of the consequences. But now looking at the broken arm, thinking about the ball rushing towards his head on the court one after another, I only feel a chill on the back of his head and a sore neck. Just here, the door to the ward opened again, and Gryffindor''s teammates came to see Harry. All of them are muddy, they haven''t had time to change their clothes. "Harry, you did a great job today." Fred said happily. "I just saw Marcus Flint yelling at Malfoy, saying that they have a winning ticket, all because of Malfoy. He didn''t complete his mission. Saying he couldn''t even spot the golden snitch in front of him, Malfoy was so angry that his face was gloomy." "Slytherin gained a huge advantage by relying on the broomstick, but in the end lost the game." Alia looked excited, this time it was really hungry. Slytherin was too despicable and kept shooting at the girls. Fortunately, Harry caught the Golden Snitch at the last minute. The team members brought food to celebrate the victory, including cakes, sweets, and juice. They were all around Harry, as if they were having a celebration party. Unfortunately, Madam Pomfrey roared and rushed in, "This child needs a rest, he broke his bone." Madam Pomfrey drove everyone else out of the hospital. Harry stayed alone in the quiet ward, and when he was tired, he immediately approached him, and he immediately lost consciousness. After some time, Harry became conscious again, and the room was quiet and dark, frightening. Suddenly, he was horrified to find that something terrible was touching his forehead. "Get out of the way," he yelled, and immediately recognized it, "Dobby!" Voldemort''s house elf. Harry drew back desperately, his movable hands constantly fumbled around, trying to grab anything that could be used as a weapon, "Damn, the academy has never been safe, I didn''t even bring my wand with me." He caught a sharp object, a candlestick for holding candles, and he quietly hid the candlestick behind him, his mind was slightly settled. A terrible voice came from the darkness, "Harry Potter is back to Hogwarts." "Dobby warned Potter over and over again, ah, Potter, why don''t you believe Dobby''s warning? Harry Potter didn''t catch the train, so why didn''t he go home?" Harry leaned against the wall, felt the hard, sharp candlestick behind him, and was prepared. "What do you want to do?" Harry snapped. "How did you know I didn''t catch the train?" He immediately became suspicious and reacted. "You did it." He said affirmatively, "You threatened me and blocked the wall and wanted to drive us out of the college." "That''s it, sir!" Dobby''s gloomy voice looked terrifying, "Dobby was hiding aside, waiting for Harry Potter, and seeing him appear, he blocked the passage with magic power. For this, Dobby had to use it. The iron burned his own hands." He showed his ten terrifying bandaged fingers, "But Dobby doesn''t care, Dobby believes Harry Potter is safe now. Dobby never expected that Harry Potter would have passed other methods. Back to Hogwarts." He shook his ugly body, his deformed and twisted head kept swinging, and said viciously. "When Dobby knew that Harry Potter had returned to Hogwarts, Dobby was very upset, and Dobby burned his masters dinner. For this, he was beaten severely. This is something Dobby has never Experienced. Sir" Harry yelled fearlessly, "You don''t want to threaten me. You almost got fired from Ron and me, but I will never give in to you and your master." "You''d better get out of here while I''m still injured, or I''ll kill you this dirty monster." Dobby smiled slightly and disdainfully, "Dobby has long been used to the threat of death, and Dobby can hear it five or six times a day at home." He continued, "Harry Potter must leave Hogwarts, and Dobby thought he could do it with his roaming ball." "Your roaming ball?" Harry''s tone was cold and killing intent. "You threaten me not to succeed, so you want your roaming ball to kill me." Harry was holding the candlestick tightly in his hand, and the murderer who just wanted to kill him had been found, the ugly monster in front of him that had attacked him three times. At this moment, he was no longer angry, but like the immortal snow, his whole body was cold. At this time, the cold candlestick in his hand seemed to have heat, conveying anger and killing intent. "I didn''t want to kill you, sir, Dobby didn''t kill you." The little monster said with a look of surprise. "Dobby wants to save Harry Potter''s life. He was crippled and sent home. Here. Sir, Dobby just wants Harry Potter to be slightly injured and then driven home." "Oh!" Harry''s eyes were cold, his heart was cold, and his people were cold. He felt like he almost laughed. The crazy and ugly little monster in front of him tried to frame him several times, wanted him to be imprisoned in the dark and terrible Uncle Vernons house, wanted him to be kicked out of the academy, and manipulated to roam. ball. Pointed to his head again and again, and tried to break his neck again and again. It turned out to be to save him, it was really a "good" little monster. "I blamed you, Dobby." Harry said expressionlessly. "Dobby, come here a little bit. Come in front of me. I want to thank you very much." The little monster ran over flattered, UU reading www. uuknshu.com "No thanks, sir, this is what Dobby should" The words stopped abruptly, its eyes widened, and he looked at the gloomy boy in front of him with an incredible face and eyes like stars. A trace of unbearable flashes across Harry''s face, but then he returned to the cold of the eternal ice and snow, and he let go. Looking at the monster whose temple was pierced by a candlestick, he quietly fell to the ground. He whispered, "In order to thank you for not killing me directly, but just hoping that I am disabled, I decided to let you die a little faster, and I will bury you." Suddenly, someone came in. "I''m sorry! I didn''t go to watch your game. If I were there, I might be able to spot the murderer so that you wouldn''t get hurt." George walked in with an annoyed look. He has been busy making ghost books recently and has to study other uses of phantom energy, so many unimportant things have not been paid attention to. I didn''t go to watch Harry''s game this time, but I didn''t expect Harry to have an accident this time. Hermione didn''t miss him just now, but fortunately Harry was fine. (To be continued.) Chapter 143： Unsafe college Chapter 143 As soon as he stepped in, he immediately discovered the anomaly, "armor body protection". Two protective spells appeared on him and Harry almost simultaneously. Harry had never imagined that people could cast spells so fast. After a few seconds of silence, "No other enemies, what happened to Harry." George strode to Harry''s bed, looking down at the house elf whose head was pierced by a candlestick on the ground. "This is the elf who attacked me at Uncle Vernon''s house, Voldemort''s house." Harry immediately explained, "It is also controlling the walking ball today, trying to kill me." He added, "Ron and I were at the nine and three-quarters station, and the passage was blocked by it, trying to drive me out of the college. It just threatened me again, and I took the opportunity to kill it. " George stretched out his hand and patted Harry on the shoulder. "You did a great job, you did the right thing. You saved yourself, and you also avenged Ron and everyone on the court. After avoiding it, it hurts more. Many people, great." George looked at the candlestick that pierced the temple of the little monster and restored the scene in his mind. Harry was injured and had no magic wand in his hand. The little monster threatened Harry with underestimation, and Harry pierced his temple with the hidden candlestick. Very beautiful battle process, for a twelve-year-old child, it is a little incredible. A wizard of grade two longwindwenstudy, www.cfwx.net grade, can work without a magic wand. Not only did he not lose his ability to resist, but he was able to calmly think about using all available tools to defeat a powerful assassin. This is indeed something to be praised. Har used his only hand and touched the back of his head with some embarrassment, "It''s nothing, it''s a bit stupid, a bit mad. I found an opportunity and lied to it. Meditation allows me to become extremely calm at special moments. ." "Whether it is too stupid or crazy, a house elf who acts as an assassin is not easy to deal with. You have done a great job, and you will not lose to any adult wizard." George continued to praise Harry, killing the first opponent without a wand , This is not an easy task, no matter how much you praise Harry for his wit and resilience. With a wave of his hand, a sheet next to it flew over, wrapping up the little monster and the blood on the ground, and he also cleaned the candlestick. Harry might still sleep here at night, so he has to clean it up. Seeing the tightly wrapped corpse and the bright red sheets, George couldn''t help but burst into flames, "The academy is so stupid that not only the basilisks that have appeared for more than a thousand years. Now even the assassins of house elves have appeared. Dumbledore, don''t set himself on fire." He thought for a while and said to Harry, "I''ll take you back to the dormitory. You can''t leave the wand in the future." Harry thought for a while, and didn''t want to stay in this dangerous place any longer, got up and followed George. Just then, there was another heavy footstep from the hallway outside, and then Dumbledore stepped back into the ward. He is wearing thick pajamas and a nightcap. Holding one end of something with both hands. Immediately afterwards, Professor McGonagall also carried the thing in, and they put it on the bed. "What''s the matter?" Dumbledore also found the abnormality of the ward, and asked sternly. "The academy''s protection is really full of holes. Not only has another attack occurred, but now even the assassins of Voldemort''s house have appeared." George said coldly. "When I came, I happened to see a house elf attacking Harry, so I killed him." George said coldly. In contrast, this kind of thing was up to him. Bihari said he stabbed the assassin with a candlestick, which was a better explanation and saved trouble. Dumbled looked at the dead Dobby, looked at the petrified statue, and said to George and Harry, "Go back to the dormitory first. Be careful and safe on the road." He turned his head and said to Professor McGonagall, "Go call Mrs. Pomfrey." Harry slowly followed George and walked out. When he passed the statue, he turned slightly to look at the statue on the bed. A cold moonlight poured out on a stunned face, and he felt his stomach twitch. It was Colin Crevy. His eyes are round, his hands are on his chest, he is holding his camera. After leaving the hospital, Harry whispered to George, "He seems to come to see me too." George comforted, "Professor Sprout''s mandela grass is almost healed, and he will soon recover." "I hope so." Harry''s voice was cold, his heart was cold, and his people were cold. The college is not a safe place. On Sunday morning, Harry got up early. The experience of yesterday made him think more that he could solve the trouble of the basilisk faster. They went to the bathroom where the crying Myrtle lived early in the morning, and they wanted to make a compound decoction as soon as possible. In this way, it is possible to find out who is controlling the basilisk in the Slytherin as soon as possible, preferably Malfoy, so that they can solve all the problems the fastest. "Gryffindor won the first place in the Academy Cup, thanks to the fifty points that Harry won over Slytherin." Ron said as he set the cauldron on the toilet. "A savage game." Hermione said in a disdainful tone. She summoned a waterproof magic flame under the cauldron, using it to continuously simmer materials. "Unexpectedly, Colin was also attacked. I thought that with a rooster, the basilisk would not dare to come out." Her tone was a little annoying, "We must find the murderer sooner." "Roosters have to sleepThe academy is so big, the basilisk always has a way to hide, unless we raise roosters in every corner and turn Hogwarts into a chicken farm." Ron I think this is a good way. But then he frustrated and said, "But the professors will definitely not agree. We can only let Malfoy confess who is controlling the basilisk. I guess its Malfoy. He just lost the game, so we need someone vent." "In addition to Colin''s matter, I killed an assassin yesterday." Harry hesitated for a while, and finally told his friend about it. He told Ron and Hermione all about Dobby again. "Unbelievably, the college is so unsafe." Hermione was very surprised, not only surprised at the insecurity of the college, but also surprised that Harry killed an assassin by relying on the candlestick. "It''s great, just like the hero in the story. When he didn''t have weapons, he killed the assassin who was assassinated by candlesticks and unarmed hands." Ron was surprised and a little envious of Harry''s experience. It''s becoming more and more like the hero in the story. (To be continued.) ~： The celebration was pushed, and 10 more The novel "Harry Potter: Super Dharma God" was celebrated, and it hit another ten more. It was uploaded by netizens and reposted to this site just to promote the book for more readers to appreciate. Copyright?2015 The first novel AllRightsReserved. Chapter 144： Scream Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 144 "This time the murderer has targeted Malfoy. Not only did he control the basilisk, they even sent the house elves to attack Harry directly. They must still be in collusion with Voldemort." Ron said angrily. By the time Harry, Ron, and Hermione left the bathroom, the news that Colin Crevey was attacked and became unclear had spread throughout the college. Rumors abounded in the college, and everyone was trembling and suspicious. The students in other colleges avoided Slytherin, and the Slytherin students seemed even more arrogant and windy. The freshmen in the first grade traveled together in groups, for fear of being attacked when they were alone. Ginny is at the same table with Colin Crevy, and she is even more upset about Colin''s affairs. In order to make her happy, Fred pretended to be a lunatic and a leper, and turned out to be full of abscesses, coming out from all corners to scare her. Percy was furious and said that she would write to their mother, Mrs. Weasley, and this made them stop their mischief. Suddenly, amulets, eliminators, and all kinds of weird things became popular in the college. Faced with this situation, Ron sold the extra roosters at a good price. He even wanted to sell the rooster he brought. He felt that he was pure blood and didn''t need yo. It''s a pity that Hermione and Harry stopped him without hesitation, reminding him that it might be Malfoy who controlled the basilisk, and he dispelled the idea. In addition to buying a big rooster from Ron, Neville Longbottom also bought smelly garlic, an amethyst, and a rotten water newt tail. He seemed particularly worried, "They have already taken action against Filch. Everyone knows do. I am similar to a dumb gun. The next one to be attacked is probably me." In the second week of December, Professor McGonagall began to collect the list of students who stayed at school during Christmas as usual. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all signed the list. They also inquired that Malfoy was also going to stay in school, which was even more suspicious now. They decided to use the compound decoction during this time to get news from Malfoy. It''s a pity that the soup is really not easy to make, they still lack the horns of the double-horned beast and the skin of the African tree snake. These can only be found in Snape''s storage room. No one wants to deal with Snape. Being caught by him is more terrifying than facing the Slytherin basilisk. He would definitely fire Harry and the three of them. He had waited very hard for this opportunity. "We need a way to make a noise." Hermione suggested. It will be the Potions class on Thursday. They need to seize this opportunity. "One person to cover, one person to sneak into Snape''s office so that we can get the horns of the two-horned beast and the African tree snake skin." Hermione suggested her approach. "Then who will cover and who will steal?" Harry and Ron asked her nervously. "I think it''s better for me to steal it." Hermione said seriously about her test. "You have caused enough trouble. If you are sent xin, you will be expelled immediately. And I have no previous conviction, all , You just need to mess up the class and make Snape too busy for a short time." "Okay." Harry and Ron looked at each other with embarrassment. In Snape''s class, making trouble may not be as dangerous as sneaking into his office, but it is definitely not an easy task. On Thursday, they came to the big underground classroom as usual, and the potions class remained the same as usual. Between the wooden tables, twenty crucibles stand upright one by one. On the table are copper balances and jars of materials. Snape patrolled back and forth in the smoke of the cauldron, making waves of rough criticism and ridicule at the Gryffindor students. The Slytherin student was gloating while watching the fire. Draco Malfoy liked Snape very much. He kept teasing Harry and Ron with provocative eyes. They weren''t very tolerant people, but they knew that if they dared to fight back, they would be deducted points or even imprisoned. Snape was not a serious person. What''s more, they still have serious things today, so how can they be in the mood to provoke Malfoy. "But" Harry suddenly had cares, he didn''t even care about the potion he made in his hand, he just waited for Hermione''s signal and waited to disrupt the class. When Snape finished laughing at him and walked away from him to find fault and bully Neville. Hermione gave him the signal, and Harry bent over from the bag behind the cauldron and quietly pulled out a string of strenuously drawn fireworks he had obtained from Fred. It can create fireworks and explosions, used to disrupt the potions class, and it will definitely make the classroom jumpy. He quickly tapped a little with his magic wand, and the fireworks made a creak and sparks burst out. Only a few seconds, without delay, Harry straightened up, aimed at the target he had chosen, and smashed the fireworks into Gore''s pot accurately. Gores decoction exploded in an instant, and he shot the whole class with his head and face. Under the attack of the splashing swelling potion, the classroom screamed Malfoy was shot by Gores potion His face, nose and even face were swollen like foamy bread. Gore covered his eyes with his hands and stumbled around, his eyes swollen like a crucible. Snape desperately controlled the order of the scene, but it was useless. The students were like headless roosters running around. In the chaos, Harry saw Hermione sneak out of the office, and she acted. Harry was anxiously observing the situation in the classroom, unable to make people react, and could even make a second shot when necessary. "Quiet, quiet." Snape exclaimed, "I have medicine here, and all the students who are splashed come to me to get the medicine. Damn, if I tell you who did it?" Harry held back a smile. He saw Malfoy, whose nose was swollen like a pumpkin, holding his nose with his hands, and running towards Snape crookedly. The other classmates also shoved and squeezed in front of Snape in a mess, some of their arms were swollen like their legs, and their bodies were hanging crookedly. Some mouths were so swollen that they couldn''t even speak. In the chaos, Harry saw Hermione sneaking back into the classroom again, with a swelling in her clothes. Without being sent, Harry finally breathed a sigh of relief and relieved. Everyone drank medicine, and all kinds of swelling gradually subsided. Snape walked to the cauldron of Gore Explosion, used a clamp to clip out a twisted ball of firework ashes, and the classroom became silent. It turned out that someone deliberately made trouble in this Demon King''s classroom, which is simply bold. Snape''s face was pale, he roared in a low voice, "How dare to mess with my class, I will find out, and I will expel this person." (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 145： Duel club Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 145 Duel Club Harry tried desperately to put a puzzled look on his face, Snape''s ferocious eyes were staring at him, whether he did it or not, Snape had long wanted to fire him. Thankfully, a few minutes later, the school bell rang. "He said it was me." Harry had a panic on his face. "He will definitely fire me." The three rushed to the bathroom where the crying Myrtle was staying. "It can be seen that whether you did it or not, he wanted to fire you a long time ago." Hermione threw the stolen ingredients into the cauldron and stirred excitedly. "It will be ready in two weeks." She Said happily, "Finally, it''s done. Now we will know who the murderer is from Malfoy." "Snape has no evidence." Ron encouraged Harry. "He hates you, not to mention things. You don''t need to care about his thoughts at all, just like he never embarrassed you." "He won''t just let it go, he will find out." Harry was still afraid for a while, he was not afraid of monsters, threats, or even death, none of these would scare him. But he caused p to be expelled, p to leave Hogwarts, p to leave his friends, and p to leave his current life. He would rather face the basilisk, but he did not dare to imagine the consequences of his being expelled, which would completely ruin him. But things didn''t seem to be so bad, as Ron said, Snape had no evidence. As long as he has no evidence, let him die. He hated Harry not for a day or two, but to be precise for decades. His hatred began before Harry was born, and it was the hatred that continued from James Potter and Harry''s father. As far as Harry was concerned, as long as he was not expelled, Snape would hate whatever he liked. One week passed, nothing happened, calm. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were walking through a hallway, and they saw a group of people around the bulletin board, reading an announcement that had just been ordered. Dean Thomas and Simon Finnigan looked excited and greeted them to pass. "They started a duel club." Seamus said excitedly, "Starting tonight, I very much agree that the school organizes some dueling courses, which will be very useful." "That''s great," Ron said, reading the announcement on the bulletin board with interest. "We can also go, George must have forgotten this year, he said he would give us a duel match." "The plan can''t keep up with the changes. There are too many things this year, and everyone is not in the mood." Harry said helplessly. As soon as school started he was busy training lin Quidditch, they were too reluctant to lose to Slytherin''s broomstick. Later, I encountered the basilisk thing, and then George himself was too busy to meet them. "We can go and see in the evening." Hermione also thinks this kind of activity is good. Defense against the Dark Arts class can''t be counted on. George is also very busy recently, and they can only practice more by themselves. At eight o''clock in the evening, they happily arrived at the auditorium. The long dining table disappeared, making a huge space. In the middle is a gilded ornate stage, with hundreds of candles floating above it, and the ceiling is dark and gorgeous like velvet. Almost all the students came, rubbing shoulders, clutching their wands with excitement and eagerness to try. "I didn''t see George, he seems to be really busy." Hermione looked around, and there was no sign of George. "I don''t know who do will teach us, I hope it''s not Lockhart." Ron didn''t believe in Lockhart''s strength, the novel mumbled. "Don''t be Snape." Harry only hoped that the teacher was not Snape. He didn''t want to take another Snape course, so he would rather practice by himself. "Oh!" Harry groaned and Gidlow Lockhart stepped onto the stage. He was radiant in a fuchsia robe, and what''s worse, he was surrounded by the gloomy and terrifying person. Snape wore the usual black clothes, expressionless. Lockhart waved to silence everyone. Yelled, "Come here, come closer, can you see me? Can you all hear me? That''s great, just listen to me." "Principal Dumbledore allowed me to organize this small duel club, in order to fully train everyone. When facing danger, you can be like me, not only to protect yourself, but also to fight the dark and help others. Specifically These details are in my book." "I would like to introduce you to my assistant, Professor Snape, whom you know well." Lockhart grinned and smiled. "He told me that he also had some experience with duels. He responded generously. I will help me give you a demonstration before class. Dont worry, dont hurt you. After the demonstration, I will return your potions teacher to you intact." "If they can fight both losers, it would be great." Ron whispered to Harry in a low voice Harry also looked at the two on stage expectantly. The corners of Snape''s mouth curled up, with an inexplicable look in his eyes. Harry didn''t understand why Lockhart was able to relax. If Snape faced him with this expression, he would have run away, and he would be as far away as possible. Lockhart and Snape faced each other, Lockhart also bowed, like a gentleman, his hands changed fancy movements and looked good. But Snape just tilted his head impatiently, dismissing it. Then, they raised their weapons to their chests. "As you can see, we held the wand in a regular duel posture. In fact, I know dozens of unconventional methods." Lockhart explained to everyone, "We count to three. We will cast magic at the same time. Of course, we are just demonstrating, and we dont use powerful spells, although I know a lot. "That''s hard to say." Harry saw that Snape''s face was already grinning maliciously. "One, two, three!" Lockhart and Snape simultaneously raised their wands over their shoulders. "Except for your weapons." The crowd hadn''t reacted yet, and Snape''s wand had already shot a dazzling red light. Before Lockhart could recite his spell, he was hit. He flew out of the stage, stuck to the wall, and slowly slipped off, curled up to the ground. Malfoy and the Slytherin students applauded and yelled. Hermione stood on tiptoe and looked in Lockhart''s direction. "He''s okay." She covered her mouth with her hand, a little worried. "This is not easy." "Who knows do, it''s a pity that he failed to give Snape a look." Harry and Ron said disappointedly. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 146： Snake Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 146 Lockhart stood up unsteadily, his hat fell off, and the wavy blond hair turned into an inverted broom head. "Very well, as you can see, I showed you the unprepared consequences." He slantedly returned to the stage. "This is a common disarming spell. You see, when I don''t stop it, I will lose my wand. Thank you, Miss Brown, for your suggestion, and Professor Snape, for showing this trick. Its a very good proposal. But, obviously, your intention just now is very obvious. If I want to stop you, its easy. However, in order to increase your knowledge, I think I should show it to you." Snape looked murderous. Lockhart seemed to have made a statement. He stopped saying more and shouted, "The demonstration is over. Now I will divide you into two groups, Professor Snape, please Come help me too, if you want." They walked through the crowd and divided the students into groups. Lockhart put Justin Finley and Neville into a group. Snape came to Harry and Ron. "The duo should be separated." He smiled unkindly. "Weasley go to pair up with Finigan, as for Potter." Harry saw Snape''s malicious look and stepped back quietly. "I don''t think you have a choice." Snape said coldly, with a cold look on his face, "Malfoy, come here. Let''s see what kind of sparks you and the famous Potter will have. As for Miss Granger, go and pair with Miss Millison." Malfoy walked over with Slytherin''s usual arrogance, with a proud look. Behind him was a Slytherin girl, her appearance reminded Harry of an illustration from Lockhart''s "Walking with the Domination". She was tall and strong, terribly strong, and her fat figure was like a wall. Hermione managed to squeeze a smile, but she ignored it. "Face your partner." Lockhart returned to the stage, shouting loudly, "Bow to signal." Harry and Malfoy were unmoved and dared not show the slightest flaw. They stared at each other intently. "Hold up your wand, please be good." Lockhart shouted, "When I count to three, you will cast a disarming weapon at your opponent. Remember that you can only disarm the weapon. We don''t want to see the intention wi, one, Two, three." When Malfoy had just counted "two", he started, and a white light shot at Harry. Harry leaned down in accordance with the training he had received, so he could avoid an attack from Malfoy. "Except for your weapon." Harry attacked, a dazzling red light blasted towards Malfoy. Malfoy twisted his body like a snake, escaped the red light, and returned with color, "All petrified." Harry dived like a boxer, and escaped Malfoy''s curse again. "Grinning", a silver light shot out. Malfoy''s figure is as flexible as a snake. He swayed through Harry''s spell in a thrilling manner. This time he had a new method, and he yelled "Out of the hole. The wand''s hair made a pop, and a long black snake jumped out of a black light and fell heavily on the floor between him and Harry. The snake held its tongue high, ready to attack. Harry looked at Malfoy, who was pointing his magic wand at him, and facing a fierce viper. He watched carefully and fell into a dilemma for a while. Others also tweeted about the abnormality here, they yelled and backed away quickly, giving up the empty space. "Oh my God, I said it was just disarming the weapon." Lockhart yelled in horror, "I''ll get him away and let me come." He held up his wand, threatening to wave at the snake. Suddenly, with a loud "bang", the snake jumped more than a foot high and fell heavily to the floor. It was furious and rushed towards Harry hissing. Harry remained vigilant. He was incredibly calm from beginning to end, acting deeper and darker than a Slytherin. He subconsciously called the snake, "Go back." A miraculous thing happened, the snake collapsed to the ground, and it actually backed away. Harry looked at the snake''s eyes and could even read its thoughts. The snake will never attack him, and he can even be charged. It was an incredible feeling, but Harry knew it. The expression on Malfoy''s face was so complicated that he even forgot to attack. His eyes are incredible, mixed with envy, jealousy, hatred, and a lot of unwillingness. Snape walked up and waved his wand, the snake turned into a bunch of black smoke and disappeared. He also looked at him with a look that made Harry wi, a look that was cunning, thoughtful, and calculating. Harry was incredibly calm at this time, still a little hairy by the look of Malfoy and Snape. He faintly heard the people around him looking at him with strange gazes, but once they met his gaze, they dodge and dodge They whispered around, and everything gave him everything Ominous premonition. Suddenly, Ron came over and he tugged Harry''s clothes, "Go, let''s get out of here." He whispered in Harry''s ear. Ron took Harry out of the auditorium, and Hermione followed them closely. When they left, the crowd separated automatically and gave way, as if they were scourges. Harry had no idea what happened to do. Ron and Hermione didn''t have any explanation. They just buried their heads and hurried back to the empty Gryffindor lounge. Ron pushed Harry onto an armchair and said, "You are a snake-like voice, you never told us." "What?" Harry asked incredulously. "I''m a snakehead." "Of course you are a snake-like voice." Ron said gruffly. "Everyone has seen you talking to the snake." "So this is the snake tongue?" Harry came to understand. "I have done similar things before. In a zoo, I accidentally let out a big python, and it rushed at my cousin Dali. Past. I didnt know at the time that I was a wizard." "I thought it was an ordinary skill, just a special ability of a wizard." Harry said in a daze. "Ordinary wizards don''t have this ability. You spoke another language at the time." Ron said with a serious face. "Another language?" Harry looked puzzled. "It''s the language of a snake. You made a hissing snake''s cry, controlled the snake and retreated. It was creepy and frightened everyone." Ron recalled the scene. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 147： Harrys confusion Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 147 Harry''s Confusion Harry''s mouth made a hissing sound, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were gloomy. Even if he didn''t want to think of Harry then, it''s no wonder that it scared everyone. "I was speaking in another language, the sound of a snake? I didn''t say anything at all, didn''t feel it, I just said to go back and let the snake back away." Harry was also terrified. He couldn''t imagine himself standing in the middle of everyone, his face sullenly calling out a snake, and he was holding a snake again. Such a scene is even more terrifying and eerie than the most evil Slytherin. "It turns out that the descendants of Slytherin controlled the basilisk in this way." Harry suddenly understood how the descendants of Slytherin controlled the basilisk. "Malfoy summoned the snake again today. His body is as soft and flexible as a snake. He saw that Harry was also a snake-like voice and the expression on his face was very strange." Hermione also recalled Malfoy''s reaction at the time. "Maybe you are also the great, great, great, and great-grandson of Salazar Slytherin. You and Malfoy are probably relatives." Ron said to Harry with a weird face. "I won''t be Malfoy''s relative." Harry refused the possibility, it was crazy. "It''s hard to deny this possibility." Hermione said hesitantly, "Slytherin lived more than a thousand years ago, and the Potter family is also an ancient pure-blood family. Judging from all the information we currently understand, you Probably the offspring of Slytherin." Harry was speechless and gave birth to a panic that was inexplicable and unexplainable. "You didn''t really manipulate the basilisk." Ron asked suspiciously. "It''s not funny at all." Harry said angrily, he was going crazy. Suddenly, he became a snakeboy, a descendant of Slytherin, and maybe even Malfoy''s brother. The classmates have already begun to believe that it is he who manipulates the basilisk and that he is attacking the students in the college. These are not funny at all. At night, Harry could not fall asleep over and over, he was very awake and very sensitive. He could still hear Ron''s breathing in the dormitory, and he remembered what had just happened. There was darkness all around, snowflakes outside the window, and cold outside the quilt. Thousands of thoughts appeared in his heart, and a kind of loneliness emerged spontaneously. Who is he? It was Harry, Potter, or Slytherin. He doesn''t know who he should ask, he doesn''t know anything about his family. The only thing he knew was the Dursley family who abused him every day. The fat, ugly, brutal Uncle Vernon and his stupid son Dudley Cousin. And that indifferent and crazy Aunt Petunia. Hagrid once gave him a photo album containing pictures of his father and mother. At that time they were really young and full of spirits just like him. I wonder if they also have the same troubles as Harry, as if they have no parents or relatives. "Am I really a descendant of Slytherin?" Harry thought with a bit of discomfort. "But I am Gryffindor." But he quickly recalled, "The Sorting Hat was supposed to send me to Slytherin, but I got to Gryffindor at my request." Thinking of this, he felt a little settled, "At least I have a choice. I am Gryffindor now and Gryffindor in the future. I hate the Dursleys now, and I will hate the Dursleys later. I. I hate Slytherin now, and I can continue to hate Slytherin in the future. No matter what **** they are, what a **** they are, what kind of dead relatives he is." Thinking of this, Harry finally fell asleep full of heart, with a relaxed and happy expression on his face. In the morning of the next day, the snowflakes floating in the night had turned into a violent blizzard, mixed with howling cold wind. Suddenly, the entire college became a country of ice and snow. The last herbal medicine session of this semester was cancelled because of this. Professor Sprout needed to put warm clothes on all her mandrakes, put on socks and scarves to prevent them from getting sick due to the cold. Herbs can also get sick, which sounds awkward. But thinking about it, trees will freeze to death, which is not surprising. Now the mandela grass has become the center of gravity in the academy, and the rescue of Mrs. Loris and Colin Creevey who were petrified by the basilisk are all counting on it. Professor Sprout didn''t dare to give such a heavy matter to others, she would do everything herself. Harry sat boredly in the Gryffindor lounge, burning by the fire, a little irritable. Ron and Hermione were playing a kind of magic chess, and they were about to fight. Ron has been interested in playing chess since he was a child. After all, Weasley''s family is tight, and it is difficult for him to have any toys. At this time, draw a few lines on the ground and write a few words on paper. One of the simplest and cheapest toys, a magic chess is made. This thing that the rich don''t like at all can make the poor children enjoy it. This is the few games and entertainment in Weasley''s family Ron is one of the best. He controlled a bishop, threw Hermione''s knight off the horse, and threw it off the chessboard. Hermione''s chess pieces were gone. "Damn it, obviously my calculation ability is far more than yours." Hermione was a little mad, she had lost several consecutive games. Knowing that do shouldn''t play magic chess with Ron, she regretted it. "Unless your computing power can catch up with George, or you just want to beat me by calculation alone, you are still too naive, hehe." Ron let out a wicked smirk. It is not easy to beat Hermione in a project. . "I''m out for a stroll." Harry felt a little frustrated in the lounge. Ron and Hermione were playing together again. He was weird alone, so he just went out for a stroll. "Be careful, and remember to bring your cock." Ron and Hermione continued to worry on the chessboard without looking back. "I don''t know if the do basilisk will hibernate." Harry whispered. It was actually quite safe during the day, after all, there would be students and teachers walking around. Snakes need to hibernate, and hope that the basilisk also needs to hibernate, so that at least everyone can safely wait until the mandela grass matures. Harry crawled out of the portrait hole and went outside. Thick cumulus clouds obscured the gloomy sky, and large swaths of snow fell from the sky. A cold wind blew Harry into a shiver, and even made him think of going back. "It''s all here." He tightened his sleeves to block the air leak, and tremblingly passed a classroom that was in class. He heard some yelling coming out of it. It was Professor McGonagall who was reprimanding a student. The student shook his hands so badly that he turned his friend into a badger. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 148： All bullshit Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 148 Harry glanced in curiously. An honest student was shaking all over, and he didn''t know if it was because of the cold or the reprimand. It''s crazy to practice polymorphism in this weather. But Hufflepuff will be turned into a badger, and Gryffindor will be turned into a lion? Speaking of the four colleges, the Gryffindor school badge is the most powerful and handsome, the college lion, which is much better than the badger of Hufflepuff and the ugly snake of Slytherin. Harry couldn''t help feeling a little nervous when he thought that their next class was also a transformation class. He didn''t want to turn someone or someone into a snake or something, his classmates would go crazy. Harry was thinking about it and going to the library. In this weather, there are not many places to walk in the college. Maybe you can meet George, maybe he will have some good suggestions. Harry didn''t see George in the library. Instead, he met a group of second-year Hufflepuff students who were taking herbal medicine lessons like Gryffindor. But obviously, the cancellation of the herbal medicine class gave them free time to spread some gossip. "It turns out that Hufflepuff is not really being honest." A few gossips floated into Harry''s ears, and he quietly hid behind the bookshelf, listening. "I cant think that the famous Harry Potter turned out to be a dark wizard. Justin was so frightened that he didnt dare to come out. He once told Potter. He was from a Muggle family. He also told Potter that he had been Eton College. This is terrible, he actually said such words to the descendants of Slytherin." A tall and strong boy said with an incredible expression. "Ernie, are you so sure that Potter is a dark wizard?" a girl with a golden ponytail asked suspiciously. "Hannah!" said the big boy with a serious face, "Potter is a snake tongue. Everyone knows do, snake tongue is a sign of a dark wizard. No decent wizard can speak snake language and control zh Snake. Slytherin himself is called Snake Talk." After the boy finished speaking, everyone else started talking, talking one by one. "The wall where the accident started was written, Heirs enemy, be wary. It was because Filch quarreled with Potter, his cat was killed." "The other freshman Krivy, also during the Quidditch game, secretly took pictures of Harry while he was lying in the mud, and he is now lying in the hospital." Harry was dumbfounded, their speculation was really full of evidence, and it was not lost at all compared to the speculation that the heir was Malfoy. But obviously when playing Quidditch, he didn''t even notice Crevey. However, somebody finally said something nice to him, and it was the little girl with blond ponytails called Hannah. "But Potter always looks so friendly." She said hesitantly, "Also, at that time he let the gods disappear, he saved the magic world, he is not a bad person, right?" She was a little uncertain Defended Harry. Harry also opened his ears to listen to their explanation. "That''s hard to say." Ernie lowered his voice secretly, and Hufflepuff got tighter. Even Harry had to open his ears to hear what he said. "No one can guess how he was attacked by the gods, how he survived. You know do, he was a baby at the time, and he should have been blown to pieces by the gods. I mean, only The most terrifying and strongest black wizard can escape the power of the gods, let alone defeat him." His voice became even lower, "I guess he is a more terrifying demon king than the gods. Only in this way, the gods can''t wait to kill him. The gods don''t want anything more powerful and terrifying than him. The devil appears." Harry Lei said that if the evidence was not about him, he might even believe it. These conclusive evidence were indeed very convincing. The Hannah who still thought Harry was a good person asked another question, "Why did he attack Muggles? His best friend Hermione is also from a Muggle family, and he doesn''t like Slytherin at all." Harry ignited a glimmer of hope, they couldn''t refute it. But he was wrong, as long as people are willing, they can always find any evidence that fits their ideas. There is no one, nothing in this world, it is clean. There is no one, nothing, no flaws. There is no one, there is nothing, it cannot be discredited. "He doesn''t like Muggles. He hates his family who lives with him. He hates those Muggles." Ernie replied quickly. Harry was dumbfounded, he was really insightful, what is meant by conclusive evidence, and what is meant by a hundred mouths. What is reasonable reasoning, and what is righteous speech. He hates the Dursleys very much, but it has nothing to do with other people, and he will not anger others. As long as a normal person has received his treatment , they will hate the Dursley family. "By the way, maybe I turned into the Dark Lord every day when I fell asleep, and then manipulated the basilisk to attack the students." Harry muttered with a mocking look. He couldn''t listen anymore, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to these seemingly loyal, but Hufflepuffs. He couldn''t help but think of an angry remark that George once said. It''s really: family affairs, state affairs, world affairs, it''s up to you! The truth and lies, polite talk, all nonsense! Horizontal batch: Everyone farts! He was listless, and rushed out of the library dejectedly, not paying attention to the crazy words that Hufflepuff followed behind him. He stumbled all the way, buried his head on the road, and said something in his mouth, "The next session is a transformation class. I should go call Ron and Hermione to make sure. Later I can pay attention. Don''t turn people into snakes." He shook his head, trying to keep himself from thinking about the nonsense of the group of Hufflepuffs just now. He took heavy steps up the stairs and turned to the other side of the corridor. The light was dim here, the glass of one window was loosened, a biting cold wind came in, and the torch was extinguished. He walked halfway and accidentally tripped over something. He turned his head, squinted, adjusted to the dim light, and carefully watched what had tripped him. Suddenly, he felt as if he was stripped naked, his whole body exposed to the cold wind naked, and goose bumps all over his body appeared. Justin Finley fell stiffly on the floor, his whole body cold, like snow and ice outside. A look of horror froze on his stiff face, and he stared at the ceiling dullly. And beside him, a strange and bizarre picture appeared in front of Harry. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 149： Cant help it Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 149 Nick, who was almost headless, was still floating in the air, but he was no longer translucent and milky white. Instead, he was completely black and smoky, like a terrible black air suspended in the air. His head hung upside down on his neck, his face was as frightened as Justin. "The basilisk has attacked again, and it''s still daytime." Harry panted hard, his heart beating faster, like a fast beating drum. He guarded his surroundings vigilantly, clutching the wand in his hand tightly. The magnified perception is full of my own frantic heartbeat, and vaguely, there is also the yelling of the teacher in the classroom at the end of the corridor. Should he leave directly, or take care of the scene? He was a little at a loss, now he was alone, with no friends around, and no one to give him tips. Thinking of other people''s suspicions of him, staying here may be regarded as a criminal. But if you escape here, what if Justin''s stone statue is destroyed? He stood there, hesitating. But soon, he had no choice. A door next to him was knocked open, and Pippi, who was always mischievous, rushed in, and he immediately noticed the situation here. "Oh, it turned out to be Potter who survived a catastrophe." Pippi smiled maliciously, and jumped around Harry. "What is Potter doing here? What is Potter sneaking up to? " Without waiting for Harry to speak, it screamed, "Killed, killed the ghost, do it. It''s a man or a ghost that will die, run for your life, it''s over, Hogwarts is going to collapse." "Kang-dang, bang-dang, bang-dang!" There was a loud noise in the corridor, doors were slammed open, and people squeezed out and swarmed. The scene was chaotic, and Justin had been stepped on several feet. One after another was squeezed into the dark silhouette of Nick who was almost headless, and was squeezed out again. Harry was also squeezed to the wall, and he murmured to himself, "The basilisk comes out at this time, maybe they can be squeezed to death." At this time, the teachers who arrived finally began to maintain order, yelling, but it was useless. Professor McGonagall ran all the way, and she used her magic wand to make a loud noise, ordering everyone to stand back to the classroom, otherwise they would be severely deducted points, which gradually calmed the riot. Harry was still in a daze when he walked out of the principal''s office. It would be nice to stay in the dormitory and stay in the dormitory without going out. When I came out, I first encountered a group of seemingly loyal Hufflepuffs who kept talking ill of him, then encountered Justin and the almost headless Nick being attacked by the basilisk, and finally they were framed by Pippi. Fortunately, Professor McGonagall didn''t listen to Pippi''s frame, although she didn''t believe Harry either, but took Harry to the principal''s office. It seemed that Dumbledore really had some conspiracy, and Harry thought of the principal''s office. He saw the Phoenix Fox who happened to be in Nirvana. It was really ugly, much worse than the Phoenix in the book. Dumbledore didn''t ask or say much. He knew many things, but he didn''t plan to sue Harry. Harry hesitated, and finally did not tell Dumbledore their plan. "Harry, are you okay?" Hermione hurried over. When Harry was taken away by Professor McGonagall, Gryffindor students notified Hermione and Ron. They found the entrance to the corridor outside the principal''s office and had been waiting anxiously for Harry downstairs, only to be relieved of seeing Harry. Harry looked at the friend in front of him with warmth in his heart. No matter what rumors other people spread, they always trust him. This is friendship and this is fetters. "I''m fine, Professor Dumbledore is not a fool. He knows that I did not do the do and I will not be fired." Harry smiled lightly, not wishing to worry Hermione and Ron. "I just said Dumbledore would not believe that Harry was the murderer, thank goodness it was all right." Ron only felt relieved now. No one would have thought that Harry had encountered so many things after just walking around. Fortunately, he was not attacked, he was just implicated. Ron shuddered at the thought that if Harry were a bit more unlucky, he would be sent to the hospital like Justin and Nick, who was almost headless. "It''s okay. I can''t imagine that the basilisk is attacking people even during the day, and the academy is getting more and more insecure." Hermione couldn''t help complaining. "There are also nasty Pipi, it loves to frame people, even this Its really hateful to not let this matter go." They have been reluctant to wait for Dumbledore to solve the problem like George did, just worry about this. Someone will always be attacked, and some will always be implicated. How can you just wait for Dumbledore to deal with it and do nothing yourself? "I want to talk to George. I don''t want to wait passively for Dumbledore to resolve this matter." Harry had been vacillating before, but now he finally made up his mind. He didn''t want to watch someone get hurt, he didn''t want to watch someone killed. He didn''t want to just wait for Dumbledore''s plan. Although he believed that Dumbledore could handle it in the end, this was not a reason he could ignore it. "I also feel that the basilisk attacks are becoming more frequent and bolder. At first it was cats and then people. Now they start to attack even during the day." Hermione also hopes to end this matter as soon as possible. . She knew do, if George was willing to help, they would soon be able to eliminate the basilisk. Solving the problem this time, instead of just watching the classmates being attacked, he can only passively wait for Do''s plan that no one knows about Dumbledore. "Well, let''s ask George what he thinks." Ron also had to agree with the two friends'' decision. Seeing the support of two friends, Harry also gained some confidence, and began to talk about the interesting facts about the principals office, "I saw a phoenix in the principals office" "What? Phoenix!" Hermione jumped up in shock. It was the most dreamy magical creature and the most beautiful magic pet. "Is it beautiful? What does it look like? Does it have a golden tail, a golden appearance, beautiful feathers, and a nice cry" Hermione asked eagerly, and she said no in twitter. Stop, ask one question after another. She has read many records about the phoenix in the book, and she fell in love with this magical fantasy creature at first glance. But she had never seen a phoenix before, and she didn''t even know whether it was really saved. Unexpectedly, there was a phoenix in the principal''s office. It was incredible. She even had the idea of ??turning around and rushing into the principal''s office. Harry said helplessly, "It wasn''t time for me to go, I was just catching up with it in Nirvana. To be honest, it looked ugly." (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 150： The logic of the Sorting Hat Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! Chapter 150 The Logic of the Sorting Hat "Nirvana, it''s so funny. The Phoenix can come back to life. It can be reborn in the fire, just like in the book." Hermione jumped and jumped with joy. She completely ignored Harry''s words that the Phoenix was ugly, and it was for Phoenix Nirvana. Amazing surprises. Seeing Hermione jumping and jumping happily around Harry, Ron said sourly, "Phoenix is ??definitely the most favorite magical creature among girls." Everyone took a brisk pace, chatting, and walking out. It is not so easy to go to the dormitories of other colleges, but everything in human society has privileges and exceptions. George is not only Ravenclaw''s schoolmaster, but his mutual aid agency is the source of most students'' pocket money. As a generous local tyrant, even Slytherin did not want to provoke George. Ravenclaw is his base camp and his own place. Although not very compliant, Ravenclaw''s classmates still took Harry and them to George''s single dormitory very friendly. "Ravenclaw actually has a separate dormitory. This is too foul." Hermione sat on a stool, looking around with envy, and said, "The Sorting Hat wanted to assign me to Ravenclaw. From the college, unfortunately I refused." "The Sorting Hat suggests that you be assigned to Ravenclaw?" Harry stood aside, there were no more stools, he looked at Hermione in surprise, "You never said that." Of course Ron didn''t have a stool. He also looked at Hermione with a look of surprise, "Isn''t it which college the Sorting Hat said it was?" Hermione stuck her tongue out, made a grimace, and said, "Is there anything to say, isn''t the sorting okay?" "The Sorting Hat assigns students casually?" Harry was even more shocked. "Doesn''t it mean who is assigned to which college? Just like Slytherins are bad rascals, the dark wizard will be assigned. Slytherin." George was also shocked. He looked at Harry helplessly and said, "Why do you have such an idea? You don''t think Ravenclaw is a genius and Hufflepuff is a fool?" He helplessly explained, "Hogwarts was not established for the purpose of cultivating dark wizards. I have told you before that Hogwarts was established to isolate the world of ordinary people. Hogwarts can decide. The destiny of people cannot be controlled, and the Sorting Hat is even less capable of distinguishing people''s hearts." "How did the Sorting Hat assign students?" Harry asked with a confused look. Harry had always thought that the Sorting Hat could see through the nature of people. He had been worried for a long time about being assigned to Slytherin by the Sorting Hat. He has some hidden evil essence in himself. After all, his childhood experience is really not a normal life. Now George and Hermione actually told him that the Sorting Hat couldn''t see through people''s hearts. George explained patiently, "The Sorting Hat can read your thoughts. When you actively want to go to which college, it will assign you to which college. When you don''t specifically determine which college, it will follow Your scattered thoughts determine which college you are more suitable for." He added, "In addition, the Sorting Hat will also divide students according to tradition. It will actively tend to assign the Malfoys to Slytherin and Weasleys to Gryffindor, unless they are determined to Go to other colleges. Other students sometimes have recommendations from several colleges." George paused and said, "The four colleges of the Sorting Hat have recommended to me, whether it is Slytherin, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, or Gryffindor, I can go. Of course, I Ravenclaw was decided from the beginning." The three of Harry were stunned, their mouths opened gaping, "How come there are four colleges? What do Slytherin and Hufflepuff have in common?" "Slytherin does not mean that it is treacherous and cunning. For example, Crabbe is not a qualified Slytherin from any angle, but his family is Slytherin. Although Neville has courage, Hufflepuff It suits him very well. Hermione will also suit Ravenclaw very well. In the end, Hufflepuff does not mean that he will be loyal and honest." George explained. After all, he used to be an adult, and he naturally knows that people are always multi-faceted. The most holy people also have the most evil distracting thoughts. The only difference is that they never put evil distracting thoughts into action, but will reflect and regret. The most evil people will also have compassion in movies and stories, but likewise, they will not put kindness into their own ideas. Their kindness is more of an instinct of empathy between creatures. After all, the Sorting Hat is just a magical item that can read superficial distracting thoughts. It is certainly not harmful to an eleven-year-old child. They can hardly control their own distracting thoughts, and cannot restrain their own thoughts. In fact, going to the branch hospital is not the most important thing. Every college will have bad guys Every college will also have good guys. Slytherin represents his pursuit of victory, and he will even spare no effort to do so. Gryffindor represents that he also has the courage to break the net and never compromise. Ravenclaw needless to say, to the wizard, to the person who masters the power of the gods. Knowledge is really power, a power that can be mastered, killed, and protected. As for Hufflepuff, there is of course some calmness and idleness in George''s thinking. If he can choose, he may be on Wall Street today, Hollywood is enjoying the convenience of modern life. Instead of staying with the crucible, grinding dead bugs, and studying ghosts, although these are not bad. He even tried more than once, hired some mercenaries, or bought modern weapons. With his current strength, using modern weapons with amazing lethality, he has no fear in dealing with Voldemort. But the terrible consequences of breaking the taboo are not something that everyone can bear. Compared with death, there are many things that are heavier and more terrifying than death. Once he was dozens of miles away, he killed Voldemort with a missile. It was Voldemort who was killed, the whole wizarding world was blown up, and all the dark wizards were awakened. It is easy to blow up a Voldemort, and it is not a big deal, but it blows up the entire wizarding world and awakens all the dark wizards, which is terrible. The wizarding world is the boundary between the two worlds and the protection of the two worlds. At the very beginning, the wizarding world protected wizards from being polluted by mortals, protecting wizards from degenerating to join mortals and enslaving mortals. It also protects mortals from being enslaved or manipulated by wizards. Therefore, mortals no longer need to bow down to worship a living god. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 151： Slytherin history SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 151 The History of Slytherin Although mortals wont be free in this simple way, they will still bow down to the living. But what they kneel down and worship is the same as them, who can resist and kill people. This is the biggest difference. It is with these protections, with these isolations. Wizards no longer influence mortals, mortals lit the fire of wisdom and the flame of science. The world that wizards were incapable of and never changed was eventually changed by mortals with the help of science. By now, technological weapons have the ability to kill all wizards, but wizards are definitely not without the ability to resist. Once the wizards are awakened by technology, the promotion brought by the war is not only effective for ordinary people. The wanton and crazy black wizard, the abuse of black magic, spread the plague without scruples. For mortals who are always fragile, wizards are always walking weapons of mass destruction, unnamed alien kings. If George dared to kill Voldemort with a missile, it would blow up the separation between the wizarding world and the mortal world. It wont take long for the dark wizards to learn to use brainwashing to control aircraft carriers. As a person with vested interests, George, how could he hope to see such a situation happen! It is always only when bombs fall on others to watch it as fun. It threatens the person in front of him. Everyone will think twice. When only one person has the privileges and the weapons, he can enslave all people. But when everyone has mastered the power and the weapon, no one can enslaved anyone. They can only choose to hire, to coax, and to follow the law. With a step-by-step understanding of the world, George has done a lot of thinking and many assumptions. The isolation of the wizarding world is necessary, and the isolation of the wizarding world plays a very good role in protecting the world. Protects the wizards from becoming a source of chaos in the real world. Although the deaths caused by ordinary people cannibalism can circle the earth countless times, at least humans can still exist now. But now, the time has come when technology can completely destroy mankind tens of thousands of times. The continued isolation of the wizarding world is also meaningless. Mortals receive a better basic education than wizards and have a more convenient life than wizards. Even their entertainment, leisure, and manners can be more gentle and elegant than wizards. Wizards can no longer decide the world. Wizards have begun to fall behind. They fall behind the mortals they once discriminated against. As a representative of wizards, George, who is unwilling to be among the cauldrons, bugs, and ghosts, has made up his mind to eventually break the isolation between the wizarding world and the real world. But the connection between the two worlds cannot be too eager to collide. If the two worlds are connected unprotected, the wizards will be changed and corrupted by reality. They are not nobler than mortals, but their destructive power is much stronger than mortals. If they are not prepared in advance, they will definitely be contaminated and used by careerists. If there is no discrimination and isolation of Muggles by wizards, once the world is opened, wizards will quickly degenerate. Most wizards can''t understand technology, but their magic can cause huge destruction under the use of the caring people, which George does not want to see. George needs to be well prepared, and he needs to have the strength to squeeze his life. This is the security of the two worlds. "Hufflepuff does not mean that he will be loyal and honest." Harry said with deep conviction. He agreed with this very much. He happened to experience this scene this morning. Harry told him about the morning at the library. He ran into Hufflepuff''s students and they talked about him from behind. They almost believed that he was a more terrifying demon than Voldemort, and in the aisle, Ernie of Hufflepuff believed that he had attacked Justin and almost headless Nick. "It''s really not to look good. The people in Hufflepuff are just looking honest, but they talk nonsense in private. It''s really gloomy." Hermione looked at Harry with some worry. She didn''t think Harry was under so much pressure. "So dont just divide the academy. You can only see what everyone is like, and you can contact. Gryffindor and Ravenclaw also have bad guys. If you just look at the academy and make friends, you will definitely eat. A big loss." George insulted and told them not to take the difference between the colleges too seriously. Harry touched the back of zj with a little embarrassment, and continued, "During the sorting ceremony, the sorting hat also hopes to assign me to Slytherin. I have been worried about the evil nature of zj." "No wonder you don''t like people joking about you and Slytherin." Ron suddenly realized that Harry had always been very sensitive to almost being assigned to Slytherin. "Don''t worry, being assigned to Slytherin has nothing to do with the mind. In fact, Slytherin is not all bad guys, let alone black wizards." George saw Harry''s worry and decided to tell them. The history of Slytherin. "Aren''t Slytherins all dark wizards?" Ron also felt a little curious. In his impression, Slytherins were all dark wizards. "Yeah, I have seen many Slytherins become dark wizards." Hermione also found it incredible. Slytherin and dark wizards can almost be equated. This is something everyone knows. George cast a glance at them and explained, "That''s because the history you see is too short Actually the Slytherin Dark Wizard is something in recent decades. And Hogwarts has a thousand For many years of history, most Slytherins in history were not black wizards." "Slytherin himself left the college more than a thousand years ago. Since then, Slytherin is also managed by the other three founders. At this time, Slytherin has always been indistinguishable from other colleges. The wizard does not only recruit pure blood." "That''s it! No wonder I always think qgui, why should Hogwarts keep the Slytherin Academy? It turns out that Slytherin is not only cultivating dark wizards." Hermione said thoughtfully, "Why have these decades Slytherin so many dark wizards?" "In history, the Hogwarts branch was not very rigorous. Many times, a very powerful wizard appeared in a college. That college was liked by many people, and everyone wanted to go to that college." George continued to explain With. "For example, Dumbledore, I chose Gryffindor because Dumbledore is from Gryffindor." Hermione still remembered why she chose Hogwarts, and immediately asked, "Then Slytherin How dark a wizard is, because a terrible dark wizard appeared?" (To be continued.) Chapter 152： 1 all benefits Chapter 152 "Voldemort is from Slytherin?" Harry asked somewhat uncertainly, who else could the most terrifying dark wizard in these decades have besides Voldemort. "He is not only from Slytherin, he is also a mixed race." George said meaningfully. "Voldemort is half-blood?" Harry and the three could no longer calm down. "He is the head of the Death Eaters of the extreme pureblood. He turned out to be half-blood. Is he crazy or the world crazy?" George calmly looked at the impulse of the three children, and said disapprovingly, "No one is crazy, everything is profit. You must zhdo, all theories, all thoughts, and all spreading are for profit. " As if the three kids had blown up the pot, they whispered, "They slaughtered wizards, they slaughtered Muggles, they created fear, they spread death, just for a business?" "Otherwise you think they are trying to save the world and destroy the world?" George asked grimly. "Devil kings are lunatics, maybe just to destroy the world." Harry said with some uncertainty. "If you want to think like this, it''s a big mistake. Are the Dursleys crazy?" George stared at Harry and asked bluntly. Harry looked a little ugly, but still replied solemnly, "They are not crazy, they are just bad guys. They have to be more flattering and flattering when facing rich real estate developers and when facing their bosses." "Are Malfoy and Lucius crazy?" George continued to ask. "They are also bastards, big bad guys, and sometimes crazy talk. But they are really not crazy, they are very cunning." Ron hesitated, it was indeed impossible to treat them as crazy. "So they are doing everything for profit, and what bloodline is just a cover." Hermione''s eyes widened and came to this incredible conclusion. Hermione comes from a Muggle family and is the hardest hit area of ??discrimination. She has always thought that those are ignorance, prejudice, and crazy. But I never thought that these are all pretexts, and they did so many evil acts and discriminations for one pretense. "No one will discriminate against a grass, no one will discriminate against a tree, no one will discriminate against something that cant be beaten up by nothing. Even less will discriminate against action. Behind long-term discrimination is organized discrimination. It must be because of profit." George said solemnly. The root of discrimination is interest, and it is never really because of hatred. Discrimination against mixed race means that they can comfortably insult and enslave mixed race. Discrimination against Muggles means that they can unscrupulously plunder and kill Muggles. Discrimination against the poor means that they can oppress and plunder the poor in an open manner. Discriminating against landlords means that they can grab and divide the land without any scruples. Discrimination against outsiders means that they have competitive and psychological advantages. Behind all the two factions of discrimination, there are naked divisions and interests, and there is no hatred for no reason. A mainstream idea, a propaganda slogan. What to call, what to start, must be to call a group of people to fight to grab, to plunder. Slogans are always just means, and interests are ends. If the call is for the bottom, and the call is for civilians, the slogan will naturally be, "The princes and generals will have a kindness, overthrow the three mountains and transform the evil old world." If the literati called on were bureaucrats, the slogan would naturally be, "To share the world with scholar-bureaucrats, and to govern the affairs of the country with the elite. I would rather the world be broken than a cultural gap." If the call is for warriors and generals, the slogan will be, "Government comes out of the barrel of a gun, and the world is on horseback." If you are in a weak position, you must brainwash everyone at this time, "A single spark can start a prairie fire, and the glowing light will eventually become an enemy." If you are in a strong position, you must brainwash everyone at this time, "the vast and powerful, those who follow will prosper, and those who oppose will die." When development is needed, we say, "Peaceful rise, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger." When we act arrogantly, we say, "If you are good, you are good, and if you are evil, you are evil." All the propaganda slogans have no meaning in themselves. Just like there is no fish in the shredded pork with fish flavor, there is actually neither thought nor truth in the thought slogan. Everything lies in the interests behind it, in the real entanglements in reality. This is exactly how big the world is, there is no chicken soup to hold it. Voldemort is the leader of the pure blood organization, but he himself is a mixed blood. All those who led the uprising at the bottom and eventually gained power have never really been at the bottom. It will always be humans who kill the most people, and it will always be the people who persecute the people the most. All disputes over interests, all hatred, and all conflicts originate in interests and end in interests. "What benefits can Voldemort get for creating fear?" Hermione had believed George''s statement, but she couldn''t understand what Voldemort wanted He could get a lot, a lot, and now people dare not even mention him. name. "George made a comparison with himself, "You should be zhdo, I am quite rich. " Harry, Ron, and Hermione all nodded desperately at once, shaking their heads away. They believed that George had more money than Malfoy''s father. As for Malfoy, he had to borrow pocket money from George. "For me, there is nothing too expensive in the magic world, only things that you can''t buy. What''s worse, most valuable things in the magic world will not appear on the market." George said helplessly. . For the economic structure of the magical world, he can be regarded as abhorrent. The wizards even play barter, and money cannot be exchanged for power. "So Voldemort chose to rob him. He became the Great Demon King. He really wanted what he wanted. The entire Malfoy family belonged to him." Ron immediately understood Voldemort''s thoughts. After all, he was also a poor man for many years. . "You didn''t have this idea too." Hermione looked at George and Ron suspiciously, their reaction too quickly. "No no, absolutely nothing." Ron immediately shook his head desperately, absolutely not admitting this. George raised his eyebrows, disapproving, who had never thought about it. It''s just a question of whether or not to do it, but he won''t argue with children. He went on to say, "I like trading more and doing business more than grabbing me. Recently I have been doing a big business with Ghost." This is the truth, plunder comes fast and goes fast. Violence is the most powerful force in the world, but it is also the most consuming, terrifying, and uncontrollable force. Even if Voldemort did not die in Harry''s hands, he would have to die in the hands of another person, perhaps Dumbledore, or his men. (To be continued.) Chapter 153： Ways to deal with basilisk Chapter 153 He gathered a gang of thugs by profit and violence, and eventually will be brought into the abyss by the thugs because of profit and violence, without any exception. For example, it might be difficult for Lucius to watch Voldemort staying in his house, sleeping in his bed, wearing his pajamas, and using his toilet. "What are the interests of that Slytherin''s heir?" Harry asked. Speaking of ghosts, Harry immediately remembered Nick, who was almost headless, and his intentions today. They were here to persuade George to deal with the Basilisk as soon as possible. They didn''t want to passively wait for Dumbledore''s plan. "Of course, the heir''s interest is to create panic in the school. He did not act on a large scale, but slowly attacked. He has been spreading panic, and his target is probably not the student." Although George has been very busy recently, he is against the basilisk Things are not at heart. But in my spare time, I still have some thoughts. "His goal is not a student?" Harry couldn''t believe it. If someone told him that the target of the heir was not the student who was attacked, he would definitely think that the other party was crazy. But George''s words will not be targeted, he has to think carefully. "Three attacks in three months. For a huge basilisk, this is not a frequent attack, not even a warm-up activity." George explained to them carefully. Basilisk hid more than a thousand in the secret room LongWindġLearning, wwQwcfwx.net years, but this time it came out, only three attacks were launched in three months, and there were no dead . It would be unreasonable to say that Slytherin''s heir was to kill all non-pure blood wizards. "The heir''s target is not the basilisk, is it Dumbledore?" Hermione pursed her lips and asked, other than that, she couldn''t imagine who the heir would target. "It''s very possible. After all, whether it''s Voldemort or the Dark Wizard, they will think of dealing with Dumbledore first if they want to do something bad." George said his guess. It was precisely because of this that he was even more reluctant to get involved in the battle between Voldemort and Dumbledore during this period. Not only didn''t want to disturb the layout of the two sides, but also seized the time to improve his strength. After all, the ultimate guarantee could only come from his own strength. "Then Dumbledore''s plan is to investigate secretly and deal with Voldemort and their party members secretly." Hermione asked carefully, rolling her big flexible eyes. She had never guessed what Dumbledore had planned before, but now after George''s prompt, she seemed to have some eyebrows. "Well, we finally know that Dumbledore really has plans and plans in secret. But do we have to wait for Dumbledore to figure out Voldemort''s methods and wait for him to catch their party members before we can end this matter? This is the third attack. It is still in broad daylight. There will be more and more attacks. The next victim may not be safe." Harry asked unwillingly. Hearing that Dumbledore really had a plan, he didn''t know what to look like. He had expected Dumbledore to solve this matter. But after three months, he attacked one after another, and one victim after another, he didn''t know who would be injured next time or whether he was just petrified again. He could not bear the constant anxiety and wait anxiously. "But we might disrupt Dumbledore''s plan." Ron hesitated. He didn''t know Dumbledore''s plan before, so he could boldly realize his ideas. But once he knew that Dumbledore had a plan, he was afraid that he would disrupt Dumbledore''s plan, and he knew that he would not be smarter than the greatest wizard. "Maybe we should think about it." Hermione also hesitated. She is smart, but not arrogant. When she disagrees with other people, she will reflect on her own ideas. Especially Dumbledore is the principal of the school, and even the greatest wizard now. His plan is very important, and she doesn''t want to ruin his plan. Seeing that two friends were about to betrayed, Harry became anxious, and he immediately began to cheer them up, "Dumbledore is the principal of the school, he should protect the students. No matter what plan he has, the safety of the students should be the priority. , Instead of just watching the students get attacked." "Dumbledore may be able to ask the students to sacrifice or even die for the sake of the overall situation. But can we sit back and watch the sacrifices and deaths of the students? We are very close to the truth now, we are only one step away. We have the opportunity to change, and we have the ability to change , We can keep our classmates from being attacked." "At this time, is it because it might interfere with Dumbledore''s plan, just for the sake of the overall situation, we watched the classmates die?" Harry said impassionedly. These thoughts have been suppressed in his heart for a long time, and he does not vomit. "You make a lot of sense, and I also agree with your care for your classmates, so let''s think about the results of the action." George was not in a hurry to refute Harry, but tried to consider the consequences of the action. All things have consequences, and only things that can bear the consequences can really act and choose instead of talking nonsense. "Killing the basilisk is incredibly simple. You only need to buy a few more roosters. They are dyingly cheap, for the price of a few packs of snacks. Then you are using an amplifying spell and strolling around the school a few times. Snake The blame naturally died in the gloomy, unknown sewer." George said the way to kill the basilisk. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all shined in front of them, and this was a great way. Why didn''t they think about it before If they knew this, the basilisk would have solved it. "But!" George added at once, and continued, "And then? The murderer is still hiding in the academy, and Voldemort is still collaborating with them, and then they will use more secretive and dangerous ways. They may be able to poison the food, add Curse, how do you guard against it?" George immediately said the more terrifying consequences, if the murderer was not caught, the threat from the academy was not cleared. Just killing the basilisk will only cause more and more terrifying attacks. Harry and their expressions wilted immediately. They knew that what George was talking about was the most probable situation. It was certainly easier to prevent a known means than to prevent an unknown attack. If the attack was not from a basilisk, but from poisoning, the consequences would be hard to imagine. "Can we not do anything with the basilisk?" Harry was still unwilling, and could only wait for Dumbledore to solve everything in the end. "It''s not that you can''t do anything, or you can try to control the basilisk. With your strength, you may not lose to the Slytherin murderer." George made an interesting suggestion. (To be continued.) ~： Dear friends, ask for help! Actually I really want to break out I have a lot of saved manuscripts in my hand, but I have no chance to explode. This feeling is really lonely. Ask for a monthly pass, ask for a referral ticket. The monthly pass will be increased by every 20th month, and the recommended ticket will be increased for every additional thousand. One watch, the rewards accumulated over 10,000 points also add one more wow. The previous ones have been honored, please subscribe, ask for a reward, ask for a referral ticket, ask for a monthly pass! (To be continued.) Chapter 154： The wizard must raise the phoenix SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 154 "How can I control the basilisk, to control such a terrible monster, it attacked classmates in the academy." Harry asked incredulously. "Don''t pay attention to other people''s gossip, even if they really think you are a descendant of Slytherin, that''s not a big deal, they don''t have any right to speak in the college. You control the basilisk, and it won''t attack the students in the college. , Maybe you can find the original owner." George explained. "The basilisk is a very powerful magical creature, especially with a clever master. A basilisk controlled by a wizard makes it easy to close their hearing, and the rooster''s cry can''t kill it so easily. I I can teach you more ways. You need to be able to control the basilisk and deal with adult wizards without any problems." George continued to encourage Harry. The basilisk is not powerful, and the basilisk is not stupid. It is not only for the basilisk, but also for the wizard who controls the basilisk. The fact that magical creatures have no brains does not mean that the wizards have no brains. No matter how obvious the shortcomings of the magical creatures, once they cooperate with a clever wizard, it is not difficult to fill these loopholes. "But" Harry hesitated. When George urged him to say that he had no idea at all, it was definitely not. The power of the basilisk has been demonstrated in recent attacks. The students have no ability to resist at all, even some professors talk about the basilisk changing color. Although George had been saying that Dumbledore had conspired and acted privately. But seeing the frequent attacks, Dumbledore was helpless, and Harry couldn''t help but suspect that Dumbledore was too old to be useful, even the basilisk could not deal with it. Regardless of whether Dumbledore had a conspiracy or not, the power of the basilisk was certain. If he could control the basilisk, then he would never be afraid of Snape or being attacked by others. "No, although it is powerful, it is ultimately a black wizard''s method and cannot deal with Voldemort." Harry hesitated and refused. The basilisk is indeed powerful, but it is Slytherin''s property, let alone whether it can be controlled. Even after control, he has to worry about whether his opponent has countermeasures. Once the basilisk loses control, Harry cannot afford the consequences. What''s more, the basilisk is completely useless when dealing with Voldemort. "I want a phoenix more." Harry said his favorite pet. Although Dumbledore''s Fox is ugly, he has seen a healthy phoenix in other books, that kind of beauty and strength, no wizard can resist. George said with a weird face, "Good eyesight." Then he explained, "The magic pet I arranged for zj early in the morning is also a phoenix." "Then you will definitely have a Phoenix in the future." Harry sincerely believed that George could tame the Phoenix. He is about to become a great wizard. George can do what Dumbledore can do sooner or later, and George will do what Dumbledore can''t do. "Yeah!" George was convinced of this. He pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, "It''s not impossible for you to get a Phoenix." "What?" Harry, Hermione, Ron, their eyes widened, their eyes gleaming, they looked very expectant. No wizard can resist the temptation to own a phoenix as a magic pet, not to mention that they are still the youngest and most imaginative age. "How can I get a phoenix?" Hermione asked impatiently, "My phoenix must be the most pioling." She is already fantasizing about having the most pioling phoenix. "That''s incredible, it''s incredible," Ron whispered, he couldn''t believe it. George''s words were never targeted, but he still couldn''t believe it. His biggest idea in the past was to be able to get new wands, new clothes, and didn''t want to continue to use the old things that his brothers used. This used to be all his imagination and dreams for more than ten years, and now these have been realized, he is no longer the poor boy who is completely inferior. But he still doesn''t have the ability to imagine that he can own a phoenix, which is a magical creature that can be tamed by the most outstanding and greatest wizard. "Can we really tame the phoenix?" Harry asked uncertainly. Although he regarded the phoenix as the ideal pet of zj, it was precisely because he had known some. Only then did I know how difficult this is. There are only a handful of wizards who have tamed the phoenix recorded in history. "Don''t underestimate zj." George looked at everyone with encouraging eyes, and continued, "We are now fighting against Voldemort. He is a wizard as powerful as Dumbledore, and even more powerful. We take the victory over such a dark lord Goal, do you still think that zj is just an ordinary wizard?" "Yes. Our goal is to resist Voldemort." Ron shook his fist and said excitedly. At this time, even Ron suddenly had the will to fight. Although this kind of resistance was somewhat compelling, they were indeed fighting against an unprecedented demon, a demon far more terrifying than Dumbledore. If one day, they can finally defeat the devil, they will be just ordinary wizards, and it will not be impossible to tame the phoenix then. "After defeating Voldemort thoroughly, I will give him a phoenix the most credit." George thought for a while and made this promise. After all, Voldemort was the confidant of the early stage. If this confession can be solved, sending a phoenix is ??nothing extraordinary. As for each person giving one, this is not impossible. It''s not that George is stingy, but that phoenixes are rarer than dragons. No one knows how many phoenixes there are in the magical world, except for what he ordered. It would not be difficult to find one more phoenix, but to find four phoenixes at a time, it might really cause the whole world to run around, which is still a bit troublesome. If you cant do it, you cant just accept it, unless you can cultivate the phoenix artificially, you can have one hand. "After defeating Voldemort, I want to find the Phoenix." Harry confidently set an ambition. If there is only one phoenix, he would rather be acquired by Hermione and Ron. He is willing to spend time to find a phoenix that belongs to zj. "Okay, if any of you wants to find Phoenix, I will provide you with news." George immediately added. Only providing a phoenix, although it was kind, still hurt their feelings a bit. But if you promise to give one to one person, it would be even worse if you can''t do it. I can only remedy it like this, I just hope that Phoenix can get a little more. "I will also go to zj to find zj''s Phoenix." Ron said unwillingly. Now that Harry had given up, he naturally couldn''t compete with Hermione for the ownership of the Phoenix. Although in terms of strength, Hermione''s contribution is more likely than his. But he was still willing to give up earlier, and didn''t want to cause friendship disputes because of Phoenix''s belonging. (To be continued.) Chapter 155： Do business with ghost SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 155 "Huh! I will also go to zj to find zj''s phoenix." Hermione said unceremoniously no matter how willing to fall behind. "Although I believe that even if it is really against Voldemort, my contribution will not lose to you. , But I am also willing to personally tame the phoenix that belongs to me." In terms of being strong, Hermione would not lose to Harry and Ron. Since Harry and Ron could both give up Phoenix''s ownership, how could she take advantage of her friends so easily. For a while, Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other''s eyes. Can''t help but laugh, really a strong friend. George looked at the stubborn trio and said helplessly, "This is because I didn''t think about it well. Your relationship is really good, and even the temperament is equally stubborn. In this case, I will only help you provide Phoenix news. Up." He added, "It''s not that I''m stingy, the phoenix in the magical world is rare and mysterious. If it''s a dragon, I can give you a few by myself. Unfortunately, I have been buying news about the phoenix and there is no trace of it. If it wasn''t for the recent and The ghost has done a business, and I am not confident that I can find news about Phoenix." "What business did you do with the ghost?" Harry asked curiously. "It was the death dinner of Nick who was almost headless last time. I found that there were quite a lot of ghosts across the country. Recently, there just happened to be something they could use, so I just hired their time and asked me some news." George explained , This is the main thing he has been busy during this time. "Oh!" Harry nodded faintly. Although they also attended the death party together, their age and experience were not enough for them to understand the meaning of the huge number of ghosts. George continued, "I only knew about the last death dinner because of your relationship. I have gained a lot. If you have any information you want to inquire, I can help you inquire." "I have nothing to inquire about." Harry looked at Ron and Hermione, and wanted to ask if they had anything to inquire about. The two also shook their heads. "Then I''d better ask them to inquire about Phoenix as soon as possible, and think of something in the future." George didn''t care too much, and it would be the same when they had a need later. Leaving Ravenclaw''s dormitory, returned to Gryffindor''s lounge. Harry leaned on the soft armchair, still feeling trance, lazy in his heart and wanted to just fall asleep like this. In the morning, Hermione and Ron were still playing magic chess here, and they quarreled over magic chess. And he just went out and strolled, and he encountered a series of things. First, I encountered a group of seemingly loyal Hufflepuffs who kept saying bad things about him, then I encountered Justin and the almost headless Nick being attacked by the Basilisk, and finally they were framed by Pippi. When he came out of the principal''s office, he was determined to solve the basilisk thing completely. He went to find George with Ron and Hermione. But in the end, he discovered that the yqi that happened in the college was Dumbledore''s bait. He is planning a bigger plan to fight against Voldemort and defeat Voldemort''s party members. Too many things happened in this day, and these intricate things are intricately linked together, making him helpless. Even if he plucked up the courage and made up his mind to prevent the students from being attacked, he didn''t want to see such a situation. But he had to admit what George said, if the murderer cannot be caught, eliminating the basilisk will only make the attack more unpredictable. "The adult world is so complicated." Harry slumped weakly in his chair, unable to help being a little discouraged. A seemingly simple attack, a seemingly simple position that needs to protect students. In the adult world, it becomes a means of gambling with each other, and they will spread panic through the attack and target Dumbledore, the principal of the college. And Dumbledore also used the student''s safety as a bait to lure the murderer to reveal more flaws in order to investigate and find the trace of the murderer. This is really complicated and annoying logic of reality, but he can''t interfere with the confrontation between the two sides. He can only hope that Dumbledore will solve the problem as soon as possible and let the students out of danger. It''s just because he has no ability to protect his classmates from the murderer''s more methods. When he has no ability to protect, he can only watch classmates being used as bait. "Then, shall we use the recurrence decoction to investigate Malfoy?" Ron also leaned on a chair, holding a cup of steaming coffee in his hand. In this weather, after going out for a while, it''s too cold. Hermione was stunned for a moment, and touched nodi, "Continue, George only said that the basilisk could not be solved easily, but he did not stop us from continuing to investigate. If we can find anything, we can also tell Dumbledore. If the problem is solved one day earlier, everyone will be safe one day earlier." Listening to Hermione''s words, Harry also had some spirit and said, "Then go on. Although we can''t dominate the overall situation, we are not doing nothing." In the next few days, the atmosphere in the college became more tense. This time the attack was different. It was no longer a single student. In addition to Justin, there was Nick, who was almost headless in the ghost. The attack took place during the day. This made the students even more frightened. They found that even if they were in groups to avoid acting alone and not traveling at night, they could not be protected in the end. They are like naked prey, appearing in front of the sharp-toothed monsters. They can''t protect them, the teacher can''t protect them, and the college can''t protect them. The only good news is that the holidays are here They can finally leave this terrible college. They scrambled to book a train leaving Hogwarts, hoping to return to a safe home earlier and have a safe Christmas. I only hope that the school can solve the monsters in the college during the holidays. Otherwise, they have to consider whether they can stay in school in the new school year. George also left school. He only had the opportunity to leave school twice a year. After all, he was not like Harry and the others, he just needed to go to school with peace of mind. He needs to make some plans for family affairs, business matters, including major news events in the ordinary world, and he needs to deal with them during this time. He also had general guesses about the three Harry staying in school. I had to tell them to pay attention to safety and let them take the big **** with them. The college had Dumbledore''s plan at this time, and as long as they remained vigilant, it would not be very dangerous. Harry was very happy that the students had left the school, and couldn''t help saying, "At least you don''t need to be hidden every time you are in the corridor, and you don''t need to hear the gossips behind them, twitter." (To be continued.) Chapter 156： Christmas night SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 156 Ron nwi said to him, "Most students are idiots, don''t care about their opinions." "Yes, don''t care about them. Now only us, and Malfoy and his followers. As long as we find out the truth, soon others will know how stupid they think the truth is." Hermione also looked openly. Only need to find out the evidence of Malfoy, yqi naturally the truth is revealed. Fred likes pranks as always, he will treat this as a funny joke. He would specifically run to Harry, strutting as a guard, and shouting loudly, "Get out of the way, the heir of Slytherin is here, and the most powerful evil wizard is here." Percy didn''t like Fred''s teasing. "This is not something that can be used as a joke." He said coldly, "It''s not funny for classmates or Harry." "Get out of the way, Percy." Fred said dismissively, "Master Harry is running out of time. He is going back to the secret room and having lunch with his evil servant." He continued to laugh. Ginny also hates this kind of joke, "Don''t be like this, don''t be like this." Ginny always cried out sadly whenever Fred asked out loud who Harry wanted to attack next. Harry didn''t care, although he didn''t like the joke either. But at least, Fred just took this as a joke, not afraid of him. Unlike other students, pretending to know nothing, but as soon as he approaches him, he shivers, just like he is really a demon with scales and fangs. And Draco Malfoy also hated Fred''s jokes, and every time he saw this, his face was extremely gloomy. "Malfoy is not a peaceful person. He can''t wait to say directly that this is what he did. The only scruples are because he can''t beat Dumbledore." Ron looked through Malfoy. "He launched an attack and spread fear. But you have gained the reputation for this, but he can only hide in the dark, which makes him very fnn." "It won''t be so soon," Hermione said in a positive tone. "The compound decoction will be ready in a few days. We will know the truth soon." After the semester was over, the noisy college suddenly became silent. The heavy snow is not only on the ground, on the castle, but also on the atmosphere of the college. The hustle and bustle disappeared with the cold wind, and the fear and doubt disappeared with the departure of the students. Hogwarts at this time was a different kind of scenery. Surrounded by a vast expanse of whiteness, the snow and the castle interact with each other, like a ghost in a mountain, like a hidden world. If it weren''t for unknown dangers, this place could really be regarded as an ideal place to escape from the earth. Harry liked the peace and beauty of this moment. He, Hermione, and the Weasley brothers, at this time, seemed to be the owners of the castle. They can walk around the Gryffindor castle at will, run happily, yell freely, and play casually. At this time, there is no teacher''s reprimand, no trouble of deducting points, and no student''s anger and annoyance. Mrs. Weasley went to Egypt to see their eldest son Bill, Fred, Ginny, Ron, and Percy also stayed in the college. But Percy didn''t like other people''s childishness, and he rarely stayed in Gryffindor''s common room. At the dawn of Christmas, the weather was as cold as ever, but their mood was a bit hot. Except that today is Christmas, another important thing, the recurrence decoction is finally finished, they have decided to start tonight. At the Christmas dinner at Hogwarts, although there were not too many students left, everyone rushed to enjoy the beauty of the holiday. Compared to usual, they have more time and more free time to enjoy the beautiful dinner. The auditorium is magnificent pioling, with dozens of Christmas trees covered with silver frost and snow, dotted with stars and golden ribbons. The exquisite pendants cross from the ceiling, reflecting the magical snowflakes, flying on the ceiling, warm and beautiful. Without more crowded and noisy students, the college at this time really became like a big family, lively but not noisy, cheerful but not chaotic. Dumbledore enthusiastically led everyone to sing a few of his favorite Christmas songs. Although his taste was as unique as ever, it did not affect everyone''s joy in the slightest. Hagrid drank cup after cup of eggnog, his voice getting louder and louder. He usually doesn''t have this privilege. He can only drink some small wine in the hut secretly, and he has to be careful not to be discovered. But this moment is a time of reunion, a time of relaxation, and everyone can enjoy joy. Percy didn''t notice that Fred was pranking him again. The carefully wiped prefect badge was affixed to his clothes, and the words on it became "idiot". He just kept thinking that everyone was falling over for his shuiq today, laughing for his charm. Only Draco Malfoy, who was sitting at the Slytherin table, played the role of a bad boy as always. He didn''t mind the occasion, let alone the consequences. He sneered at Harry''s new sweater with disdain, "It really fits the stupid dressing style." There is a tailor in Malfoy''s family. He knows that the most important thing about wearing clothes is to fit the body, and the style must also match his own image. If it weren''t for the college to wear ugly uniforms, he would definitely dress in style every day, let these fools know what temperament is and what is expensive. Harry and Ron didn''t mind eating dinner, and they took another pudding and juice. The two looked at each other, and their eyes were like, "Malfoy will not be jumping for long." Thinking of this, the food has become more delicious. Until Hermione led them out of the auditorium, they were still a little reluctant. If there were any spells that would make people eat more. This is something that every wizard who encounters food has considered. "We are still short of things in people who need to change." Hermione said indifferently, this is the final step. "Of course, if you can get the things from Gore and Crabbe, it is the best choice. They are Malfoy''s followers, and Malfoy will tell them everything. We also need to ensure that we ask Malfoy They wont show up halfway through the process." "I''ve planned this yqi." Hermione''s eyes shone brightly, with an expression that Zhizhu was holding. She ignored the stunned expressions of Harry and Ron. She picked up two chocolate cakes and said cautiously, "I put hypnotics in the cake. You only need to let Gore and Crabbe find them. You know, they are both lazy and greedy. Will eat them all." "When they are fascinated by hypnotics, you can pull out a few of their hairs and hide them in the broom cabinet." (To be continued.) Chapter 157： action SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 157 Harry and Ron looked at them in disbelief. This is also called a solution? This can''t even fool a fool. "Hermione, I think this plan is a bit too simple." Harry had no confidence in this simple plan too simple. "If it is discovered by Crabbe and Gore, this may cause big trouble." Ron also thought this was too risky. Hermiones eyes were unwavering and indisputable, just like Professor McGonagalls decision after he made the decision, Without Gore and Crabbes hair, the recurrence decoction would not work. She was categorical. Say, "You have decided to investigate Malfoy, haven''t you?" "Oh, all right." Harry said helplessly, and continued, "Then what do you do? Whose hair are you going to pull?" "I have better arrangements." Hermione said happily, "I will follow you with the invisibility cloak. I can watch you, and I can also help you prevent leaks. If you are found, I can help you after you break. Stop the pursuit." Harry looked at Hermione for a while, and really didn''t have the courage to say that the Invisibility Cloak was actually his, but considering this arrangement as a remedy, even if the plan went wrong, it would not become out of control. "That''s not bad." He said discouragedly. Hermione hurried to check the compound decoction again, and Ron''s face was helpless, "Except for the remedial measures of the last invisibility cloak, other plans are worrying." By this time, Harry and Ron also had to catch the ducks on the shelves. However, the development of the situation surprised them, and it may be like prescribing the right medicine, depending on people''s moves. The first phase of action was like Hermione''s hypothesis, and it went incredibly smoothly. They had Christmas tea, sneaked into the hall outside the auditorium, and guarded the intersection where Gore and Crabbe were about to come out. Gore and Crabbe, who were still waiting alone at the Slytherin table, ate and drank. After Gore and Crabbe ate all the rest on the table, they finally walked out of the auditorium with unsatisfactory meaning. At this moment, Harry put the medicated chocolate cake on the side of the most conspicuous railing. Then he and Ron hid behind a pair of armor beside the main entrance. "They won''t really eat?" Harry still didn''t believe it. How could this happen, not to mention that Gore and Crabbe''s mouth swept the entire Slytherin table, and they could continue to eat. ? "They are really too stupid." Ron said in disbelief. He saw Crabbe and Gore and immediately jumped on the cake and grabbed it in his hand. Don''t mind why the cake appeared, whether it might be dangerous. They grinned, stuffed the whole cake into the big mouth at once, chewing greedily, with triumphant, unsatisfied expressions on their faces. Hypnotics work well, and they don''t even react more. As the cake was swallowed, they fell back and lay on the floor under the stairs. It was not easy to move the two burly little fat guys into the cabinet and hide them. It took Harry and Ron a lot of effort to put Gore and Crabbe between the mop and the bucket. Finally there was time to pull the hair from Gore and Crabbe, and the greasy hair of the two fools caused a nausea in Harry and Ron. They shnbin stole the stinky shoes of Gore and Crabbe, and they couldn''t put on their original shoes after transforming. Finally, after solving this yqi, they quickly ran back to the bathroom where the crying Myrtle was, but this was only the beginning. Hermione was just like the terrible wizard in gsh, her entire body enveloped in thick black smoke. Her petite figure, bending over, stirred the cauldron in the small single room with something. Ron and Harry shuddered as if they had seen the witch in gsh. This scene made them tremble, afraid to speak loudly, and could only yell softly, "Hermione!" Fortunately, there was no accident. Hermione Granger, who looked normal, walked out of the smoke. Her face was shining, a little worried. Behind her was a thick soup with bubbles and gurgling noises, and two flat-bottomed glass cups were placed on the toilet seat on the side. "Is it done?" Hermione asked nervously. "Yqi goes well." Harry and Ron showed the hair in their hands. "Everything is ready. I took out the change of clothes for Gore and Crabbe from the laundry." Hermione said, picking up a cloth bag and gestured, "Wait for you to become Gole and Crabbe, changing into Slytherin. Clothes." The three of them returned their eyes to the cauldron. The finished compound decoction is like black mud, with bubbles from time to time. Everyone is muttering in their hearts, can this thing be drunk? "I believe that there is no problem in every link I deal with." Hermione cheered zj and resolutely said, but then turned over the smudged introduction on "Powerful Potion" with some confidence, "Look, It is exactly the same as described in the book. After you drink it, you can become someone else for an entire hour." "Can I regret it?" Ron asked discouragedly. "Of course not," Hermione said categorically. "Let''s divide it into two parts and add the hair." Hermione used a large long-handled spoon to scoop up puddles of mud from the cauldron and pour them into different glasses. After the sludge in the glass was added to the hair, there was a sneer, tumbling with surging bubbles. After a second, it turned into an ugly color. "Can''t you really regret it?" Harry looked at this unreliable khaki potion, and had no intention of interrogating Malfoy anymore Who likes to find Malfoy to find Malfoy, Does this thing really cause problems after drinking it? Ron also looked at Hermione expectantly. He spoke with embarrassment, but his face was full of expressions of being abandoned by his master, asking Hermione for pity. Hermione akimbo her arms and reprimanded loudly, "Of course not. We have worked so hard to discover the truth soon, and Malfoy will be solved soon. How can I regret it now and give me the potion to drink, immediately ,immediately." Ron couldn''t help muttering in his heart, "You don''t drink anymore," but he knew that it was all up to now, and he could only fight for the last time. "Well, we are in a private room, first get the clothes, and change clothes after the transformation." Harry also knew that the regret at the last minute can only be thought about, after doing so many things, regretting will only be more unwilling. Harry pinched his nose, closed his eyes, afraid to look, afraid to smell the sludge potion in his hand. He opened his mouth wide, poured all the medicine into his stomach in one mouthful, and did not dare to aftertaste and swallow it immediately. He didn''t taste the smell, but couldn''t help but burp, and a strange smell almost made him vomit. (To be continued.) Chapter 158： Powerful compound decoction SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 158 A Powerful Compound Decoction But soon, he no longer thought of vomiting. His internal organs began to boil, and his stomach was upset. It was like a living animal that had just swallowed, tumbling in his stomach. He squatted down to avoid falling down. Then, a stream of burning heat spread from his stomach all over his body, to his fingers, toes, and even the tips of his hair. A terrible sensation, like melting, spread all over his body. It was as if his body had also turned into a muddy potion, with bubbles emerging one after another, and he had already crawled to the ground, breathing hard. He watched as Zj''s hands swelled, became thicker, his nails widened, and his whole person began to change and swell. His shoulders were stretched apart by terrible force, and he felt a tearing pain unbearable. The pain of the needles on his forehead told him that his hair had changed again. His chest cavity began to swell, and his robe was broken, but this did not bring any relief from the pain. Until I don''t know when, all of a sudden, the incomparable pain subsided completely without a trace. Harry moved his fingers, nothing was unusual, and all the abnormalities in his body disappeared. He quickly got up from the ground. Harry looked at the strange hands, the strange legs, trembling at Gore''s change of clothes, and put on Gore''s big, smelly shoes. He pushed open the door of the single room, looked around, and found that his eyes were a little fuzzy. He took off his eyes tentatively, and his eyes became clear and bright again. "This potion can change even myopia." Harry discovered this with some surprise. No wonder the transformation just now is like dying, almost the entire human inner deformation, even the myopic cornea can be twisted and changed. There was a qgui thought in his mind, "Could it be that men and women can change?" Thinking of this, he couldn''t help shuddering, shook his head vigorously, and drove this terrible thought out of zj''s nodi. "Ron, are you mish?" Harry yelled, but Gore''s low, rough voice came from his throat. "I mish." Crabbe mumbled vigorously from his right. Harry found a mirror in which Gore stared at him with sluggish, sunken eyes. Harry scratched the back of his head, and Gore in the mirror made exactly the same movements. "I never want to see anything related to the compound decoction again." Ron said, walking to the mirror, he looked at Crabbe in the mirror, and stretched out his finger. The person in the mirror made the same action, "It''s incredible." "Okay, let''s go quickly." Harry once again confirmed that the two people in the mirror were all right, and took Ron to walk outside. After so many crimes, time can''t be wasted. He said as he walked, "We have to find out where the Slytherin common room is, we have to know the password, and finally we have to find someone to follow." Ron stared at Harry for a few moments, then turned his face immediately, "It''s uncomfortable to see Gore thinking." He turned his head away, trying not to look at Gore''s face. "Okay, go to the Slytherin common room." Hermione''s voice came from the empty place. She had put on her invisibility cloak and walked quietly in front of Harry and the others. They opened the bathroom door carefully, looked around and saw that there was no one before they flashed out. If they were found in the women''s bathroom, it would be a bad thing. Along the way, they used zj''s jy, carefully adjusting their behavior and movements to make zj more in line with their current status. "Yes, your eyes are a little dull, a little stupid, and your movements are a little stiff. You are just two big idiots, Gore and Crabbe." Hermione suggested in a low voice, and chuckled. Fortunately, zj did not choose to transform into rice Leeson, that''s too bad. Although Harry and Ron were a little upset at Hermione''s schadenfreude, they still had to act as two Slytherin fools sternly according to her statement. They came to the marble steps, and now they needed a Slytherin student before they could continue to the Slytherin common room. It is a pity that there is no one now. The college was off, and Slytherin did not leave a few students. Watching time pass by, Harry couldn''t help but whispered, "Is there any way?" "We''re waiting here, Slytherin students will come out for breakfast from here." Ron peered in from the entrance to the basement. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a girl with long curly hair coming out of the entrance, "I''m sorry." Ron stepped up and said, "We forgot how to return to our common room." "Sorry, I don''t quite understand what you mean?" The girl looked suspicious, "Our common room? I''m from Ravenclaw''s college." After she finished speaking, she hurried away and didn''t dare to look. This stupid fat man. Harry and Ron looked helplessly at the scared girl. "Fortunately, she only thinks that we are bastards, so there is no suspicion." "The ferocious look on your face is scared to anyone who sees it." Hermione''s voice was heard in the empty place, and she was holding Zj''s head under the invisibility cloak, a little anxious. After so much preparation, it was ridiculous that the Slytherin lounge could not be found in the end. "I''ll go down and check it out first." Hermione stepped down the stone steps and into the darkness regardless. "Now even the final remedial plan has become unreliable." Ron sighed and said helplessly. "Let''s go down too We can''t wait here, just blame there are too many things we didn''t expect." Harry calculated the time, there is still time, and it is too early to give up. But they did not expect that there would be so many loopholes in the advance preparation and planning. Sure enough, once an idea becomes a reality, it is really different. The idea is finally easy, and the action is extremely difficult. They walked along the stone steps and went deeper and deeper under the school grounds. The huge maze was like an ancient tomb, and the crisscross walkways made their minds confused. They looked at the watch while calculating the remaining time for the transformation. After a while, when they were about to despair, they finally heard a voice, "Turn left and keep going, Malfoy is over there." It was Hermione''s voice. She had just come down to find the way and found out in advance with the help of zj''s jy. The trail of Malfoy. Harry and Ron immediately cheered up, quickened their pace, and walked towards Malfoy''s place. Looking at Malfoy from a distance, they were happy to see Malfoy for the first time. Malfoy was not alone there, Percy was also there, and they seemed to be arguing. (To be continued.) Chapter 159： news SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 159 Just listen to Malfoy arrogantly saying, "This is not where you should be, Weasley." "The school didn''t prohibit the prefect from coming here." Percy said coldly, emphasizing the identity of the prefect. Malfoy sneered, and said maliciously, "I hope you won''t crash zj in this dark corridor." Percy did not give in, "You need to respect the prefect. I don''t like your attitude. Slytherin deducts five points." Malfoy snorted coldly, "I hope you will always speak so hard." He said no more, he had already seen Harry and Ron walking by, "How long have you two eaten in the auditorium? I have been looking for you for a long time. I want to show you something interesting." Malfoy ignored Percy, motioned Harry and Ron to follow him, and walked towards the end of the tunnel. "That was Peter Weasley just now?" Malfoy couldn''t tell who the Weasleys were. They had too many children and it was hard to tell. "It''s Percy." Ron subconsciously corrected him. "No matter who he is." Malfoy said coldly, "I noticed recently. He has been sneaking around here. I know what he wants to do. He wants to catch Slytherin''s heir. He doesn''t look at him either. who is it." He ridiculed, and said coldly, "I don''t know if his luck will always be so good." Ron squinted his eyes and asked unexpectedly, "Will you attack him?" Malfoy said disapprovingly, "Why should I attack him? He is the enemy of the heir, and the heir will naturally deal with him." Harry couldn''t help but blurted out, "Are you the heir?" But he held it back, knowing that he couldn''t ask directly. Malfoy stopped in front of an empty stone wall. "What''s the new password?" he muttered to himself. Harry and Ron looked at each other. How could they know that they had to be silent. Fortunately, Malfoy didn''t really intend to ask them. He quickly remembered, "Oh, yes, it''s a thoroughbred." Malfoy said to himself. Hermione under the invisibility cloak had a nausea and couldn''t help but slander. "Slytherin is really shameless. There is no purebred wizard at all. They still shamelessly put the purebred on their mouths every day." But she then remembered that George once said that all disputes are disputes of interest, advertised as pure blood, but just to discriminate against others with integrity. Pure blood is only a means, discrimination and interests are the ends. After all, since Voldemort''s appearance, Slytherin''s students have contracted the worship of the devil and have become a bad kind since childhood. She couldn''t help but slander, "Perhaps only after Voldemort is killed by us, Slytherin can return to a normal college. I really want to see the gods in the hearts of these bad boys at that time, the devil they bowed down and feared, What would it be like to be killed by a wizard they look down on." The stone door hidden behind the stone wall slowly separated, Malfoy walked in with his head swaggered, Harry, Ron followed closely behind, and Hermione slipped in quietly. The Slytherin common room is a crypt-like basement, low and long. The walls and ceiling are rough boulders, and the round lamp is glowing green, and it is chained and hung from the ceiling. The weird arrangement made people wonder whether it was for the living or the dead. Seeing this scene, Harry and Ron couldn''t help but shudder. Fortunately, there is still a strange atmosphere here, and a bonfire is burning in a beautifully carved fireplace in front. The raging flames made crackling sounds from time to time, splashing sparks at the starting point. Harry couldn''t help but sneered, "At least the campfire is not green, otherwise the pale faces of the few Slytherin students sitting next to him, the pitch-black robes, and the alive demons and ghosts." For a while, he said again. zj was not happy to choose Slytherin''s wisdom. "You guys are waiting here." Malfoy said to Harry and Ron, motioning them to two empty chairs away from the campfire, not next to the other students, "I''ll get it here, and my father will give me a ride. Something coming." Harry and Ron secretly guessed what it would be, but they weren''t Gore and Crabbe after all, so they couldn''t guess Malfoy''s thoughts, so they had to pretend to be relaxed. After a while, Malfoy walked back happily with a briefing-like thing, and he threw it straight to Crabbe. "You will laugh when you see it," he said. Harry saw Ron''s eyes widened in astonishment. Ron quickly read the briefing, reluctantly squeezed a smile on his swollen face, and then handed it to Harry. Harry took the newspaper, which was cut from the Daily Prophet. It says that Arthur Weasley of the Ministry of Magic, as the director of the Muggle abuse investigation department, secretly applied magic to a Muggle car. Violated relevant laws and was fined fifty gallons. This modified magic car traversed more than half of Britain and crashed into Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in September this year. A director of the school, Mr. Lucius Malfoy, recently called the Ministry of Magic and asked Mr. Weasley to resign. "Arthur Weasley knew the law and violated the law, which damaged the reputation of the Ministry of Magic." Mr. Malfoy commented to our reporter. "He is obviously not a qualified official, and he is not suitable to make laws for us. He and his absurd Muggle The protection law should leave together immediately." Mr. Weasley did not comment on this, but his wife asked the reporter to leave, otherwise her ghouls would be released to bite them. "Yes, isn''t it interesting?" Malfoy asked enthusiastically. "Hahaha" Harry smiled dryly. "Arthur Weasley likes Muggles so much. UU Reading should take away his wand and make him a Muggle." Malfoy said contemptuously, "The behavior of the Weasley family , Its a shame for a purebred wizard." Listening to Malfoy''s words, Ron''s fat, swollen face twisted. Seeing this scene, Malfoy asked fiercely, "What''s wrong with you, Crabbe?" Inexplicably, who is this idiot trying to face? "I have a stomachache." Ron blushed and groaned. "You must have eaten too much. Go to yyun, remember to kick the mudbloods that have turned to stone for me." Malfoy immediately believed Crabbe''s words, which is too much for him. The behavior. Malfoy continued, "What makes me most curious is that the Daily Prophet didn''t report any Hogwarts attacks." He then realized it again, and said thoughtfully, "This must be Dumbledore. He wanted to cover up Lido''s hands and feet. Because if he didn''t do this, he would be fired." (To be continued.) Chapter 160： Get information SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 160 He immediately said arrogantly, "He won''t be able to cover up for long, and my dad won''t let him succeed. The students are on vacation again, and the news spread quickly." "He will be kicked out of the school soon. My dad always said that Dumbledore being the principal is a disgrace to Hogwarts. He likes Muggles. A tmin principal would not let a stupid like Crevey into the school ." Harry and Ron''s eyes turned wildly, and they really had a conspiracy. The Death Eater Lucius was really trying to deal with Dumbledore. They wanted to drive Dumbledore out of the academy, and they would do it during this time. Malfoy pretended to be holding a camera and started taking pictures, imitating Colin''s timid look, "Potter, I am your fan, can I take a picture of you? Potter, can I have your autograph? Potter, can I lick your shoes? Please, Potter." He said more and more ridiculously. Malfoy''s eyes turned to Ron and Harry. They immediately forced Zj to squeeze an awkward smile on their faces, but Malfoy seemed quite satisfied with it. Perhaps Gore and Crabbe always reacted so slowly. "The savior Potter is a friend of the Mudblood." Malfoy said casually. "He is also a person who has no sense of honour as a wizard, otherwise he should draw a clear line from the Mudblood. People even say that he is the heir of Slytherin, this how is this possible." Harry and Ron held their breath, dngdi told Malfoy that he was the heir. However, this did not happen. "I wish I knew who the heir was," Malfoy said rudely, "so that I can help him." Harry and Ron opened their mouths, looking stupid than the usual Crabbe and Gore. Malfoy is not the heir, so who is the heir? "But even if I don''t know who he is, I can still help him. I know what he is afraid of." Malfoy continued to spread fear, "He hasn''t killed anyone yet. I know he is afraid of Dumbledore, but soon he won''t have to be afraid. Dumbledore will be kicked out of the academy, and he will soon be able to fight." Harry and Ron''s mouths grew bigger, like being stuffed into a goose egg, just stuck in their mouths, keeping their mouths from ear to ear. Malfoy was very satisfied with Gore and Crabbe''s surprise, and continued to show off. "Of course, this still needs to be kept secret. When the secret room was opened last time, one mudblood died. This time two mudbloods have entered yyun. As long as Dumbledore is fired, the heir can kill more. Mudblood. I hope Granger will suffer next." Hermione under the invisibility cloak wanted to give Malfoy a curse, but she still wanted more information, and could only endure Malfoy''s disgusting tone and the look that made people want to step on it. Ron clenched his fists, suppressing his anger. Harry had to quickly hint that he was calm, and hurriedly asked Malfoy, "Who is the snake-like voice in Slytherin? Who opened the secret room and released the basilisk last time?" Malfoy looked at them unexpectedly, "Even you guys can guess this. Is it so obvious!" But he immediately turned his head and said, "It''s really obvious, so how could someone reveal that zj is a snakeboy, so that everyone knows he is the heir. Except for the stupid Potter, who is not worthy of his name, everyone will call zj a snakeboy. Hidden away, only Potter would dare to do anything just to be famous." Ron wanted to punch Malfoy in the nose even more. Malfoy was obviously talking nonsense. Harry was known to be a snake-like voice because of his attack. It was he who summoned a snake to attack Harry, so that Harry exposed the ability of the snake-like voice. And now it came to his mouth, it turned out that Harry took the initiative to pretend that Zj is the heir of Slytherin in order to show off and for fame. This is really a rhetoric, inverting black and white. Harry didn''t mind Malfoy''s grudges and nonsense against him, and continued to ask, "You must know some other things, know who manipulated this yqi." Malfoy raised his chin and said arrogantly, "Of course, I know more than you do. It is only natural for you to think so. But there are some things that cannot be said without success. This is what every Slytherin does. I should understand." He glanced at Gore and Crabbe, turned his face again, and muttered to himself, "Maybe these two fools are the exception." Malfoy had a brain at the most critical moment, which made Harry and Ron a little crazy, they couldn''t wait to go up and pinch his neck, forcing him to say everything. Name who is conspiring to overthrow Dumbledore and who is most likely to be the heir. Fortunately, Malfoy''s brain can''t resist the instinct to show off after all. He continued, "The secret room was too early. The last time I opened it was fifty years ago, my dad was not born yet." "Although he knows, he doesn''t intend to tell me. He told me not to show my face and let the heirs of Slytherin attract everyone''s attention. He has a lot to do, not only to contact the director to impeach Dumbledore, but also to guard against magic Ministrys investigation." "Last week, the **** Ministry of Magic also checked our manor." Malfoy said outrageously. "These lowly wizards dare to offend the ancient Malfoy family. Fortunately, they can''t find anything. Some valuable treasures of my father are hidden in the secret place of our house. They will pay for it someday. ." "That!" Ron was about to speak Malfoy and Harry both looked at him in surprise. His hair began to change color and his nose slowly grew longer. The time for the recurrence of the decoction has come, and Ron is changing back to zj. Harry watched Ron staring at Zj in horror, knowing that Zj was also returning to its original state. They had to get out of here right away. They jumped up and ran out the door, "I''ll get medicine for my stomachache." Ron made a vague voice. They quickly rushed through the Slytherin common room, rushed out of the stone wall, and ran wildly along the corridor. They didn''t dare to see if Malfoy had followed, they only knew that they couldn''t get back to the original state here. Harry already felt that Zj''s feet had become smaller, and the shoes began to drag and hung on his feet, his body was shrinking, the clothes were dragging on him, and he had to pick up the clothes. They rushed all the way up the steps and entered the dark hallway, hearing the dull clash of the cabinet holding Gore and Crabbe. They threw their shoes at the door of the cabinet, dragged some loose socks, rushed up the marble steps, and ran to the bathroom where the crying myrtle was. (To be continued.) Chapter 161： Malfoys anger SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 161 Malfoy''s fnn "Fortunately, although Malfoy may not be Slytherin''s heir, we also know a lot of zgu." Ron panted heavily and closed the bathroom door. "Lucius is colluding with the director of the college. , They are crazy to drive Dumbledore out of school." Harry didn''t make a sound. He looked at the bathroom mirror, carefully changed the zj back to the original shape, put on the original clothes, and said, "First change the clothes so that we won''t be found." Before the words fell, the bathroom door suddenly opened, leaving no one behind. Harry and Ron were watching there carefully. Ron was still wearing Crabbe''s large school uniform. Could they be caught by Malfoy. "Is it Hermione?" Harry asked cautiously. Hermione wore an invisibility cloak as a last resort to prevent mistakes. It should be her. "Of course it''s me, do you think I''m going to make some basket?" A small figure suddenly appeared there. It was Hermione who held the invisibility cloak in one hand and closed the bathroom door with the other. "Malfoy seems to be suspicious and wants to catch up with you. Fortunately, I led him away. Now even if he finds something, there is no evidence at all." Hermione said proudly. Their actions today have been very rewarding. Not only did they find out the actions behind the conspiracy, they also did not drop any evidence. Even if Malfoy was furious, he couldn''t do anything. Malfoy is indeed furious, he is very fnn, very fnn, beyond the fnn of the past. He loses to Harry more than Quidditch and is fnn when Flint laughs. It was more fnn when it was discovered that Harry was a snake-like voice and actually inherited the power of Slytherin, more fnn than when everyone regarded Harry as the heir of Slytherin and humiliated Slytherin College. He was in a dormitory like zj, smashing things desperately. A crystal cup for taste and appreciation on weekdays. An exquisite alarm clock for getting up early and arranging time. An exquisite quill pen for practicing calligraphy and writing. The playthings you and he like and carefully protect, are all thrown to the ground by him at this moment. He would even step on a few feet fiercely, and he tore the exquisite notebook to pieces. It is not that he does not feel pity and heartache at all. But at this time, only regret and heartache can suppress some of his anger. Quidditch lost to Harry, which made him very fnn, but this can only be blamed on his bad luck, and the ghost ball almost broke Potter''s neck. Unexpectedly, at the last minute, Potter caught the Golden Snitch, but he believed that Potter would not have this luck forever. Discovering that Harry was a snake-like voice made him very fnn. Potter defeated Voldemort when he was born and possessed the prestige and worship of the entire magical world. Potter was still restless when he arrived at the academy. It was news wherever he went, and now even Slytherin''s descendants are regarded as him. He inherited the power of Slytherin and could control the power of snakes, which was simply the greatest insult to Slytherin. But even so, Malfoy still believes that when the duel club continues to fight, he will not lose. Others regarded Harry as Slytherin. These were provocations and ridicules of Slytherin, but Malfoy knew that Potter wouldn''t be able to jump for long. His Mudblood friend will be the target of the real Slytherin heir, and will probably die, so that the scene will be better then. But what happened today only brought him endless fnn, endless humiliation. There is no excuse, there is no reason to nwi to him, he lost badly. Only Malfoy conspired to count others, no one else could conspiracy to count Malfoy. But today, he was actually calculated by Potter and the Weasley idiots. He was humiliated by the conspiracy and tricks spread at home by people who looked down upon him. He was caught in the conspiracy of Potter and Weasley. He revealed too much. How secretive. When he found Gore and Crabbe abnormal in the common room, he followed them. But when I got to the underground maze, I didn''t know what was going on, so I lost it. But he didn''t give up, he continued to look for the traces of Gore and Crabbe, and he was coming back when he met Real Gore and Crabbe. "Gore and Crabbe, these two idiots, were deceived by such a simple method. They really can''t tell them anything." Only then did Malfoy know that Gore and Crabbe had been imprisoned after having breakfast in the auditorium. The reason is incredible because they found two cakes on the railing. These two idiots actually ate them, and then they became Potter and Weasley''s tools against him. Malfoy also knew the efficacy of the compound decoction, and the formula of the potion book was in their family''s potions book collection. This is an effective potion for conspiracy, and the Malfoy family is no stranger to it. The only problem is that this time it was not the Malfoy family using potions to conspiracy against others, but instead, he was manipulated and humiliated by others using the usual methods of the family. Draco Malfoy could not count how many mistakes he made today, his vigilance was too low. He had never thought that someone would mix into Slytherin and become his two followers. This is a school, not a battlefield for Death Eaters. But it was precisely because of this, because he was completely unprepared, that he was defeated. Even when faced with the questions of Gore and Crabbe, Malfoy could only tell them to leave it alone. He cant go to Bof Potter, he cant even let Gore and Crabbe know that these things happened today In showing off to fake Gore and fake Crabbe, he leaked his father Luciuss The plan revealed the father''s joint director''s plan to drive Dumbledore away. This kind of major information leak may cause terrible consequences, but he absolutely dared not remind his father. He can only hide today''s shame deeply. He can''t imagine what the result would be if his father knew these things. He can only nwizj, "Although Potter and the others know the intelligence, they dont rely on a little conspiracy to deal with Dumbledore, but real strength. Since Dumbledore cannot solve the Hogwarts attack, he should get out. College." "The leaked news may help Dumbledore, or maybe it won''t. But no matter what, the secret can only be hidden now." Even if Dumbledore was lucky this time and was not driven away, next time there is a chance. But if Malfoy disappoints his father, then he may not be able to turn over for many years. He would rather his father fail to calculate Dumbledore this time, and never dare to try to disappoint his father. (To be continued.) Chapter 162： Countermeasures SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 162 "Today''s things won''t just leave it like that." Malfoy gritted his teeth, his face pale with anger, his eyes full of fierce light. Malfoy is not a family of fools, he wouldn''t be like a barbarian, rushing to Potter and punching Potter''s fist. But he had more time and more opportunities, which made Potter desperate for life. "As long as Dumbledore is driven out of the academy, Slytherin''s heir will soon be able to kill, Granger will die, and Potter will not be safe." Malfoy lowered his head in thought. Who is the heir of Slytherin and how can he help him? If he can use his power, it is not hopeless to get rid of Granger and Harry. Potter and Weasley''s humiliation to him, only blood to compensate, they must be killed. "At least, I can figure out a way to kill those roosters when it''s critical." Malfoy muttered meaningfully. Thinking of a way to really help the heir and hurt the Mudblood, Malfoy''s hideous face showed a terrible smile, and he let out a terrible laugh, "Ah~hahahaha." "We have to think about how to use today''s intelligence." When Ron also changed back to zj''s clothes, Hermione would return from the clothes stolen from the laundry room. Finally, everyone returned to the Gryffindor lounge safely, and now they are truly foolproof and will not be caught. Harry returned to the round common room in Gryffindor and leaned back on the soft armchairs in the lounge. Looking at the burning flames in the fireplace and the golden lights on the wall, it was quiet and warm. Secretly satisfied, compared with Slytherin''s tomb, this is where people live and where people live. "Is Malfoy really not Slytherin''s heir?" Ron was still a little suspicious of Malfoy, maybe he was hiding very deeply, and some secrets were not revealed. "For the time being, we can only consider that he is not the heir of Slytherin, and now the heir is actually not the point." Harry tried to analyze the relationship, "The basilisk is not our confidant, it has the method provided by George. , We can kill the basilisk at any time." I have to say that even if they do not plan to kill the basilisk now, as long as there are countermeasures, the basilisk is no longer a threat to them. The life and death of the basilisk is in their hands, and they can kill the basilisk at any time. "No wonder Dumbledore always puts plans and focus on guarding against Voldemort''s gangsters. If Lucius''s conspiracy is successful, even if we kill the basilisk, Hogwarts will become the base of the dark wizard. "Hermione said suddenly. She understood why the eyes of Dumbledore and George were not on the heirs of the Basilisk and Slytherin at first. Because this is a trouble that can be easily solved within their ability, the real trouble and conspiracy are not here. Lucius Malfoy used the Slytherin heir as a bait from the beginning, as a temptation for Dumbledore. They were never really aimed at the students of the school. Their ambitions were much greater. They aimed at the protector of the school. They wanted to drive away Dumbledore and control the school so that they could do whatever they wanted. "Last year Quirrell wanted to steal the Philosophers Stone. He faced the power of the entire academy. But this year, Slytherins heir and Lucius were able to do things Voldemort couldnt do just by attacking students. Planning to drive Dumbledore out of the college." Ron Fnn said, "These Voldemort''s party members, really can''t just let it go." "And their methods are likely to work, Lucius is not easy to deal with." Harry felt a little headache, how to deal with Lucius, this is a little beyond his ability and experience. "Lucius himself is a director of Hogwarts, and he can cause Dumbledore a lot of trouble by contacting a few directors who share his opinions. Hermione was also thinking about how to use the information obtained to give Dumbledore an advantage. "We should probably notify Dumbledore immediately." She stood up and wanted to go to Dumbledore and tell what happened today. Neither Ron nor Harry responded, they frowned, considering how to break the game. Hermione asked puzzledly, "Aren''t we supposed to tell Dumbledore? Why are we staying here!" The purpose of their investigation, isn''t it to help Dumbledore solve the troubles of the college as soon as possible? At this moment, Ron and Harry didn''t respond. "Lucius will not be short of this time, we should think about how to tell Dumbledore." Harry said cautiously. He didn''t want to just rush to the principal''s office, knock on the door, and then tell all the plans, all the violations of the school rules during this period of time. This is not a wise thing. "Yes, our violation of the school rules can make Gryffindor''s college score bottom immediately. This is not a problem that can be solved by rushing to the principal''s office." When Ron was in the Slytherin common room, he saw the "Prophecy A briefing on his parents in the Home Daily. His private use of the magic car caused great trouble to his parents, a fine of fifty gallons. If it weren''t for father Arthur to get George''s large investment, and relying solely on the salary of the Ministry of Magic, this huge fine would make their family very sad. Although the family''s economy is much better now, Ron''s poor habit of thinking still has lingering fears about this huge fine. He couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be if Zj made another mistake and was deducted a large amount of credits. Attack classmates, refine dangerous potions, and transform into others to collect intelligence. Each of these behaviors is not a simple mistake. It can be explained by nonsense. This is a truly dangerous move. Seeing this scene, Hermione also reacted immediately. She was used to being a top student and was used to the teacher''s preferential treatment. All people will encounter problems, so if you think of a solution, you should consult the teacher. Her habit is very suitable for students. Teachers always like this kind of students who are diligent, studious and open-minded to ask for advice. But once her identity was not limited between students and teachers, she could not react quickly. Violating a lot of school rules and doing a lot of dangerous actions, regardless of whether it was just a good intention at the beginning, these are not things that can be taken directly on the table. If you are kind, you can ignore the rules, if you just have a good intention, you can ignore the regulations. What are the regulations? What are the rules? (To be continued.) Chapter 163： Rich and wayward SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 163 The so-called regulations and rules mean that no matter what you think or what your heart is, you can never offend or violate it. Of course doing bad things is a mistake, and doing bad things kindly is a mistake, and there should not be the slightest privilege. "It''s because I''m too impatient. Our source of intelligence can''t be disclosed at all. Even if you want to notify Professor Dumbledore, you can''t pass us through." Hermione slowly sat back on the chair and began to consider a feasible way. Hermione''s words made Harry and Ron very pleased, and it was great for Hermione to understand this. She is a top student, and the teacher will give her special treatment. This time she has turned into a collection of information. She has also been using the invisibility cloak without showing up. Strictly speaking, she can avoid punishment as much as possible. But Harry and Ron have always been problem children in the eyes of teachers, even if their grades are not bad. But since the magic car incident at the beginning of school, they were watched fiercely by the teachers. Afterwards, Harry encountered a series of accidents, Filch''s making things difficult, and the exposure of the snake-like voice, appeared at the scene of the basilisk attack. These yqi of yqi have made Harry in everyone''s eyes and have been closely connected with the trouble. If he rushed to the principal''s office this time, Harry would almost certainly not have a happy result. And Ron was not the case. He had caused his father to almost lose his gngzu before, and the whole school was known by Mrs. Weasley''s yelling letter, just when he wanted to shrink his head and be a tortoise. How dare you expose a lot of violations of school rules at this time? "What do you think?" Hermione scratched nodi, a little embarrassed. She is accustomed to the good interaction between good students and good teachers. For a while, she felt the mood and heaviness of problem children hiding from the teacher. She couldn''t understand it well, and she didn''t know how to deal with it. "If you just notify Professor Dumbledore, it''s easy. An anonymous letter is enough." Harry was worthy of a tragic problem child, and he immediately found a reliable solution. It seems that he has suffered from this loss. He knew that rushing into the principal''s office would definitely not work, even if it was a roundabout reminder, it would be better not to show up, so as to ensure maximum safety. "We can also inform George in advance. He may know more information, such as the director of Hogwarts, or Lucius''s accomplice. He can also ask others from outside the school to send a letter to Professor Dumbledore , This might be more convincing." In order to prevent the violation of the school rules from being discovered, Mou Zuzu also used his mind. Ron feels that although anonymous letters are good, writing anonymous letters on campus is still not safe. After all, there are people like them in the school. If you really want to investigate, it is still easy to find out. "This method is very good. Maybe George can contact some Hogwarts directors. If these directors write letters, it will not only have the persuasive power of zgu, but also prevent Lucius''s conspiracy from succeeding and even drive Lucius away. Out of the board." Hermione immediately saw the advantage of this method and couldn''t help clapping her hands in applause. It''s really easy to do things, one person counts the shortcomings, and two counts the lengths. Hermione was embarrassed just now, now with Ron and Harry''s tips, she immediately figured out a better way. When the time comes, he will write all these in the letter and tell George that he will naturally have a better way, so that he will be truly foolproof. What''s more, money is easy to do. George has a lot of money, although he always complains that the magic world has money and can''t buy good things. But there is always no problem with the directors used to win Hogwarts. This way, with George''s win, Dumbledore''s reputation and planning. No matter how big Lucius'' conspiracy, how much preparation he made, in the end only lost to George and Dumbledore. "I''m afraid no one in this world can beat the combination of George and Dumbledore." Hermione was confident about it. "Finally, Slytherin''s heir, Professor Sprout''s mandrake will soon be healed, and everyone will soon recover." Harry said confidently, "As long as Dumbledore solves the conspiracy of Voldemort''s Feathers, as soon as we vacate our hands, the heir will be arrested immediately, and even if we want, we can kill the basilisk immediately." At this time, knowing the hidden undercurrents of the game and the contest between the two sides, the heir who can only control the basilisk has only become a soldier across the river, a tool of temptation. Everyone''s vision is no longer limited to this small place. "Maybe finally grab the Slytherin heir and teach you the Basilisk to control it." Ron said with a relaxed face. By now, it is really yqi to get it done. Ron also felt relaxed, and couldn''t help but joking with Harry. "Although the basilisk is actually quite powerful, after all, even the ghost can attack, and even the teacher is discolored for it. But as a wizard with a bright future, I just want to raise a phoenix." Harry yelled relaxedly. . "Hahahaha, I really want to grow up and become stronger quickly. I really want to have my phoenix right away." Hermione also fell into fantasies about the phoenix. George was also a little surprised to receive a letter from Harry and the others, although he had guessed early on that Voldemort''s real target was Dumbledore. But they didn''t expect Harry and the others to actually find out the information, and it was his old acquaintance Lucius who took the lead. Speaking of it, in fact, he has not seen Lucius a few times, nor has he ever dealt with it in detail. After all, his age has limited time, which can only allow him to pay attention to the most important thingsLu Xiu Of course, Si is not the most important thing. But he and Lucius are indeed old acquaintances, after all, most of the collection in his private library comes from Lucius Malfoy, although this was changed hands by Mr. Borkin in Tipping Lane. But as long as the goal can be achieved, what more expenses and expenses can be considered. After all, this is the way to be wealthy, and the natural play of life is simple. In fact, among the twelve directors of Hogwarts, in addition to Lucius Malfoy, there is also a seat controlled by George. He didn''t care much about this seat, and didn''t think the Hogwarts directors had any meaning. But he still got in. He didn''t mean anything else, he was rich and willful. After all, there are too few valuable things that the magic world can buy. If it weren''t for Malfoy''s manor to be confiscated, Lucius would rather have all his collections rotten than let them out, so that others could gain power. Sometimes people are like this, and they are more afraid of others getting greater benefits than the benefits of zj. This world is also sometimes like this. It is also progressing, but if you progress more slowly than others, it represents a step backward. (To be continued.) Chapter 164： Harrys past Chapter 164 Harry''s Past Therefore, for a competitive but not friendly world, preventing others from making progress and preventing others from making progress is sometimes a very effective and correct means of competition. "Maybe this is also one of the factors in the decline of the magic world." George murmured. He then gently took out a black jewel the size of a goose egg from a fine sandal box with a golden silk velvet red backing on the desk. Hold it in your hand, black like the universe, shining like stars, warm like jade, and silky like honey. George had seen many treasures before, but he had never seen such a god. "Unexpectedly, it actually exists." Holding this magical thing in his hand, it was still incredible. No matter how many myths and legends he has read, when he sees the real things appear in front of him, he is still short of words. "Knockdown Alley was originally just a game of chess, but I didn''t expect the harvest to be amazing. The fate of life is really hard to say." After playing with the gem, George reluctantly put it into the box. Without the troubles, time flies quickly. Studying with peace of mind, training with peace of mind, Harry fell in love with this relaxed and happy life. Hermione and Ron were also around, and there was no need to see Snape. There was nothing better than this. As for Malfoy, when he was in the cafeteria, he still encountered it occasionally. He seemed to have discovered what happened last time, and he became more gloomy, but he also reduced the mockery of Harry, which made Harry feel more comfortable. Gryffindors common room is warm and comfortable, but the always burning fireplace makes people feel silent and stuffy from time to time. After finally previewing the homework for the second half of the semester, Harry left the warm lounge and walked out to breathe. Outdoors are thick snow, active and naughty students will roll snowballs and make snowmen in the open space outside the castle. In the recent silence, everyones fear of attacks has also decreased. Except for avoiding the dark corridors and passages, everyone recovered as usual. Harry wandered around the Gryffindor castle, which looked very different now than usual. Except for the silver clothes, there are no busy students. In the empty campus, there are no going or coming. In a daze, Harry found that being alone, it turned out that it was not all bad, not all darkness. When he was with the Dursleys, he was a person from beginning to end, but he also lived in the noise and malice of the Dursleys. And when you are alone, it will not bring him a trace of ease. It was also darkness and loneliness. Harry''s life alone in the past was often accompanied by a small and cold wardrobe. When the Dursleys needed to receive guests and needed to go out, they often locked Harry there in order to prevent Harry from walking around the house. When it comes to the college, there are few quiet times, and there are always busy classmates and stern teachers in the college. Not to mention that he was always happy to be with Hermione and Ron. Since this attack, the three of them have been inseparable and rarely separate. Today, when Harry was wandering in the courtyard alone, stepping on the white snow, there was a cold wind. There is actually some inexplicable pleasure, a kind of relaxed loneliness, a kind of harmless wanton. He saw the same lonely figure, a small figure, wrapped in a thick robe, leaning against the pillar, sitting on a chair in the corridor and staring at the snowflakes in the courtyard. "It''s Ginny." Harry stopped slightly, wondering if he should go up and say hello. "Speaking of Ginny, it seems that she is not in a good mood during this time. She rarely stays with everyone in the lounge." Harry saw Ginny sitting alone in the hallway, and suddenly realized that everyone was treating this sister. Too lack of care. Harry was impressed with Ron''s sister, not just because she was the only daughter of the Weasley family. Also because Ginny is the Weasley family, the only person who treats Harry specially. Last year, she saw Harry always blush, she didn''t even dare to look at him, and she always stammered when talking to him. She admired Harry, but it was different from Colin Crevey who only cared about the offense she felt. Harry could almost see Ginny''s kindness and friendliness to him with his naked eyes. Compared with the equal treatment of the Weasley brothers, Harry was more difficult to deal with this kind of believing and worship. Because he knew he was just an ordinary person, he was not smart enough compared to Hermione, and not strong enough compared to George. In the legend, it was not him who defeated Voldemort, but his mother. Harry didn''t know how to deal with Ginny''s kindness. He tried to tell Ginny that Harry Potter in the story she admired was not him, or even a real existence. He wanted to be friends with Ginny, just like Hermione Ron. But Ginny didn''t seem to wake up from her dream. She had a dream about a hero The hero in the dream was a hero who defeated the most terrifying demon king in the magical world with colorful clouds. "I am not the hero in the story, but I can be her friend." Harry looked at Ginny''s dumb and lonely figure, walked over quietly, and sat next to her. "Harry" Ginny''s reaction was still so violent, she trembled slightly, and stammered. "Haha, why are you scared? You think I''m the heir of Slytherin." Harry blinked mischievously and made a careful joke, trying to relax Ginny. It seemed a bit counterproductive, Ginny became more nervous, her face was pale and she trembled slightly, "No, I know you are not the heir." Harry realized that he didn''t seem to be joking, and immediately remedied, "I''m just making a joke, don''t worry. We are good friends, you can tell us anything." Ginny lowered her head, bit her lip, and said nothing. Harry reluctantly realized that he was indeed a fool. Not only did he fail to help Ginny, he even frightened her. "I really am a fool. Even chatting with people scares my friends." Harry said lowly. He lowered his head and continued to speak plainly about his past, "Although many people seem to know me, my friends have always been few. When I was at the Dursleys, they strictly controlled my actions." "I am not allowed to walk around the house, I can''t talk to people casually. When they go out and meet guests, they will lock me in the closet so that I don''t mess up their house." "In elementary school, Dudley and his buddies bullied the school. They always bullied me, kicked the ball on my body and soiled my clothes so that I could continue to be scolded when I returned home." (To be continued.) Chapter 165： Harry Three five Chinese text network ww.35ww.om, the fastest updated non-pop-up novel network! #165-Chapter 165 "They wont let other people talk to me, telling other people that Im a monster. I didnt make friends until I was 11 years old. All my thoughts can only be quietly told to myself in my dreams, but I You have to be very careful not to speak out in your dreams." "If the Dursleys were to know what I was thinking about, they would be furious. They would feel that they used leftovers to feed me and used old clothes to feed me. They saved my life and gave me a big gift. grace." "If I am not grateful to them, I will be the most conscientious and conscientious villain in the world. As for their bullying and humiliation of me, they have never felt that this is justified and a reasonable education for adults to children." Ginny''s eyes were red, she covered her open mouth with her fingers, and looked at the kind and gentle boy in front of her in disbelief. He had been treated like this since he was a child, but Ginny couldn''t help tearing down after listening to the scene Harry said. "But now, everything is different, everything is getting better." Harry''s voice lifted up again, and a smile appeared on his face. He took out the towel from his pocket and handed it to Ginny, motioning her to wipe it. Tears, said after x. "I am now at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, learning how to be a wizard. I will no longer be locked in a closet, and I will never return to Dursleys house. I have a life I like and I have myself Favorite college. I have friends. I have Ron, Hermione, George, Ginny, and your family." When he said this, he paused, and then said softly, "To be honest, Mrs. Weasley is really harsh, but she is so kind to me." Hearing Harry''s words about herself and his mother, Ginny couldn''t help but smile. She quietly covered her face with a handkerchief and carefully wiped the tears on her face. "Everything will be fine, although I didn''t believe it at all before I was eleven." Harry looked at Ginny intently, and said, "I have friends now, I don''t need to hide in the dark closet. Speak to yourself quietly in your heart, and don''t worry about the words in your dreams being heard." "Ginny." Harry called out Ginny''s name, and saw her face flushed slightly. At this time, he did not stagger his eyes as usual, but continued to focus on Ginny''s timid eyes. "Now, I can tell my sorrow and sadness to my cherished friend, because I hope she can be happy. Ginny!" He then called Ginny''s name and said, "You are not alone, you own us. When you are sad and bear very tired. You can quietly tell us, I will be like keeping a secret for myself, Keep it secret for you." "Harry! Me" Ginny looked at the gentle, shining boy in front of her, and couldn''t help but confide in everything. But all of a sudden, my thoughts changed a lot, but I didn''t know where to start. Harry looked at Ginny''s desire to speak and stopped, and he knew it well, and said softly, "It''s okay, don''t be impatient. When you think well, when you want to talk, you can tell us at any time, we I will always be with you." He didn''t ask Ginny, he knew that do shouldn''t ask her at this time. As long as she needs her, he will become her support and her support. Harry thought again that maybe it was something inconvenient for girls, and she could go to Hermione when that time comes. "So!" Harry raised his spirits again and asked, "Lovely Ginny, do you feel better now." "Hmm!" Ginny nodded desperately, trying not to let her tears fall again, she really became much happier. While talking, Ginny suddenly made a brave move. She stretched out her arms and hugged Harry tightly, "Thank you Harry!" Then, before Harry, who had fallen into petrification, reacted, she flew away again. Watching her running back, Harry could even see Ginny''s blushing ears. He touched the back of his head in a bit of astonishment. Was this a comfort for success or failure? But it seems to be pretty good, she is alive again. Thinking of this, Harry looked like a flower blooming on his face, happier than having a good thing on himself, and happier than getting the approval of others. "I can finally comfort people, too." There was a bird in Harry''s heart that jumped for joy and sang softly. This is the magic of emotions. "Snee!" A cold wind blew, and Harry sneezed in a state of excitement. The magic of emotion and the heat of excitement can''t resist the indifference of the air after all. He couldn''t help stomping his feet and ran carefully. Everything seems to be going well, everything seems to be perfect. When eating, Harry looked at Ginny more cheerful, she was no longer avoiding everyone''s gaze, even the dull Ron seemed to be tweeting something, and trying to tell jokes during the meal. "Malfoy''s face is really ugly recently He has suffered a lot, and he can''t wait to eat us, but he never dared to admit it. That''s too shameful." Ron imitated Malfoy''s sharpness. Face, mocking Malfoy''s recent actions. At the very beginning, he was also worried that Malfoy would make a big noise after he made an abnormality. But soon, he understood. As a child with the same problem, he understood Malfoy''s thinking too well. If you make a small mistake, you will recognize it, correct it after you recognize it, and make it again. But when a person really made a big mistake, he would never admit it and would completely cover it up. Even if you will never make the same mistake again in the future, this mistake will always be buried in your heart and become a taboo. Looking at Malfoy dumb eating Coptis now, it is miserable. Obviously suffered a big loss, and had to pretend to be nothing, and help them cover up this matter. Ron just felt comfortable and thoughtful. The so-called revenge is always to let the other party break the tooth and can only swallow it in the stomach. "What''s the matter, how come I don''t know do, Malfoy''s ugly face is something that matters to us, maybe it''s just Malfoy''s toothache!" Hermione was serious about her, but she couldn''t help laughing as she spoke. "Malfoy is not such a reluctant person, he may be planning some conspiracy. But let him, as long as he doesn''t interfere with us, I don''t believe he can play any tricks." Harry has confidence in himself and his friends. "We are the best team. Malfoy has been mixing with Gore and Crabbe. Sooner or later, he will become a fool." Hermione and Ron agreed very much, thinking of the stupidity of Gore and Crabbe, they were also eye-opening. (To be continued.) Three five Chinese text www.35z, fast update, no pop-up window! Chapter 166： Angry Myrtle Chapter 166 "But who is the heir of Slytherin? Although there are many bad guys in Slytherin, not many meet the requirements. After all, once caught, they will not only be expelled, but will also be imprisoned in Azkaban prison. It''s a hell-like place." Ron muttered to himself suspiciously. He didn''t notice that Ginny''s ruddy face suddenly turned pale again. Harry had been paying attention to Ginny quietly, and he immediately noticed it, and immediately turned to the subject, "Don''t mention the ghost place, say something happy, and school will start soon." "Although I have been very leisurely these days, I always feel a little lax when I don''t go to class." Hermione stretched her waist and said with a serious face. Harry and Ron looked at each other, even during the holidays. Hermione never left the book wherever she went. This was called slack, and the world of learning tyrants really couldn''t be understood by ordinary people. The holidays will always pass, and the students will return to school after Christmas. It seems that going to school is more important to the students than the attack by the basilisk. George had arranged to deal with Lucius'' conspiracy, and Harry and the others also relaxed and continued to focus on their homework. No matter when it comes, what happens, the most important thing in the end is your own ability and strength. As soon as school started, Snape seemed to be nervous and assigned a lot of homework. Fortunately, Snape couldnt just let Gryffindors QlengthQwindQtextQstudy, www.cfwx.net students do their homework, let alone give Harry Schedule homework. Otherwise, Harry believed Snape would let him copy the entire library. Harry and Ron left the dormitory and rushed back to the castle. It was not easy to finish this lot of work. The most important thing is that although Snape can''t just arrange homework for Harry, he can only make things difficult for Harry. He assigns a lot of homework, if others can''t finish it, just give a low evaluation. Harry didn''t dare to try how many points would be deducted if he couldn''t finish it. Being stared at by a teacher who hates him at such a moment is not an easy thing anyway. When they walked into the hallway, they heard an angry voice yelling upstairs. "It''s Filch, go up and take a look!" Harry whispered, rushing up the stairs in three and two steps, hiding it out of sight, and listening. "There will always be someone being attacked again?" Ron was a little nervous, in broad daylight, this is not a dark corner, and the basilisk hasn''t been arrogant to this point. They were motionless and could hear Filch''s hysterical roar without having to listen carefully. "It''s crazy, always making trouble for me, dragging the floor all night. Why do I do this, dont I have enough things? No, I cant bear it any longer, Im going to find Dumbledore. ." Filch''s footsteps went farther and farther, until the door closed violently in the distance. They peeked out of the corner, and Filch apparently came to stand guard where Mrs. Lorice was attacked. They could see at a glance why Filch was so furious, half of the corridor was soaked in water, which was constantly seeping from the bathroom where the crying Myrtle was. Only then did they hear the cry of Myrtle coming from the bathroom. "What is she going crazy again?" Ron asked puzzled. During this period of time, in order to prepare the compound decoction, they often ran into this bathroom. They had seen a lot of Myrtle''s madness, but fortunately they didn''t need to bother her. "Let''s take a look." Harry said, lifting his robe to his ankle, dripping deep water, and walked through the door with the "fault" sign hanging on it, and went straight in. The cry of the crying myrtle was several scales higher than usual, and the loud, miserable crying sound could be used as an attack weapon, which made people dare not imagine. Perhaps the ghost has lost the physical limitations, giving her a more terrifying crying ability. She seemed to be hiding in the usual flush toilet. The splashing water poured out the candles in the bathroom. The light inside was dim, and there was water on the walls and the floor everywhere. "What''s going on, Myrtle?" Harry asked cautiously, for fear of touching the crazy brow. "What happened?" Myrtle said in a miserable voice, "Why do you want to, why do you want to hit me with something." Harry walked to her single room and asked, "Who hit you with something?" "Don''t ask me." Myrtle yelled angrily, and a larger stream of water spurted out of her body, splashing on the floor, "I stay here quietly, thinking about my own affairs. Some people think its fun to lose me with a book" "You don''t have to be so angry, even if someone throws something, it won''t hurt you." Harry rationally analyzed that he had been hit by Dudley''s things before, "Those things will pass directly through you. Isn''t it?" Myrtle immediately looked like a cat with blown up fur, she inflated like a trumpeting balloon, and screamed. "Everyone, let''s hit Myrtle with a book, she doesn''t feel it anyway. If you hit her in the stomach, you get ten points. If you hit her in the head, you get fifty points. Haha, what a fun game, but I dont. feel." Harry immediately remedied, "So who the **** was it that hit you with the book?" "How would I know that I was sitting on the toilet, thinking about the past and death, and that book suddenly fell on my head." Myrtle stared at them fiercely and said in an angry tone, "Still still Here, it''s all soaked in water." Harry and Ron looked in that direction. Under the sink, a small, thin book was falling on the ground. The tattered black skin of UU Reading www.uumkahnshu.com is soaking in water and is completely soaked. Harry stepped up, trying to pick it up and have a look. Ron reached out and grabbed him. "What?" Harry asked curiously. "Don''t touch things randomly," Ron explained. "It may be dangerous." "Danger?" Harry couldn''t help laughing. "There is no one here, so what is the danger of a book." "Of course it''s dangerous. Books in the wizarding world are not simple things." Ron said in a terrible tone. "Spellbooks are the most common magic power props. There may be various terrible things attached to them. My dad once told me that some books confiscated by the Ministry of Magic can burn blind people''s eyes." "Those who accidentally read the magic book "The Sonnet of the Wizard" must use limericks to speak for the rest of their lives. The old wizard in Bath has a collection of a magic book, and once you open the book, there is no When the Fa closes it, you can only bury your head in the book wherever you go, and only use one hand to do other things. And" (To be continued.) Chapter 167： Tony Del Chapter 167 "I really know it." Harry hadn''t thought about a book, there would be so many ways, the wizarding world is really dangerous. The book was lying on the ground, soaked and blurred. "Okay, I won''t open it," Harry lowered his head and picked up the book from the floor while Ron was not paying attention. Harry recognized it immediately. It was a notebook, and the faded date on the cover indicated that it had been fifty years old. He turned the book over and found the back cover, which was printed with the name of a newspaper dealer and the address of him and his shop in Vauxhall Road, London. "This is a student''s notebook. He should be a Muggle. Only Muggles will buy a notebook at the shop on Vauxhall Road." Harry used the information revealed on the cover of the book to guess the book. origin of. "You''re really amazing." Ron said unexpectedly. He didn''t expect Harry to guess so much from such a little detail. "Maybe we can open it and see. A Muggle students notebook, there wont be much Terrible power." Harry was planning to do so. He opened the notebook carefully, and on the first page, the damp paper, the fuzzy ink was a name that could barely be recognized, Tony. "Wait." Ron thought of something, "I see, I remember the name, and Tony Del has won an award for special contributions to the school." NChangNWindNWenNStudy, www.cfwx.net "How did you know?" Harry didn''t remember any books that might record this kind of information. "You know, Filch likes to punish students for labor, and we are not allowed to use magic wands." Ron mentioned that this was still a bit irritating, "I was once punished for wiping such a trophy. I need to wipe it with a rag. It has to be as clean as magic, it''s not easy." Harry continued to turn back one page after another. There was nothing, and the back was blank. There is not even a trace of the mark, the cover is old enough to show the traces of time, but the paper is just like new. "He didn''t write anything." Harry said disappointedly. "It''s just an old diary, with no value." "Well, it''s hard to record useful things in a student''s notebook, let alone people throw it away." Ron said disapprovingly, a really useful magic book might have some special protection measures. But Harry still put the notebook in his pocket unwillingly. Back in the dormitory, Harry showed Hermione the notebook and told them how they found the notebook. "It seems nothing special, but we can try." Hermione took the notebook and looked at it carefully. "Maybe it''s nothing at all, it''s just a student notebook." Ron is not optimistic about their guess, how secret a student''s notebook can be, "Since it is embarrassed to see people, why didn''t it follow its meaning and put it Throw it away?" "I want to know why someone throws it in the bathroom. It''s not a good idea to deal with a notebook." Harry said in a puzzled way. "In addition, I also seem to know how Riddle got Hogwar. Special Contribution Award." "Who knows." Ron disagrees. He thinks it is a waste of time to study a blank notebook fifty years ago. "He may have caught thirty owls, or rescued a teacher from the monster. Or he murdered. Myrtle, I think everyone will thank him for sure." But Harry and Hermione still had concentrated expressions on their faces. They didn''t think it was completely futile like Ron did, but thought of something. "What did you find?" Ron looked at Hermione suspiciously, then at Harry. "The secret room was opened fifty years ago, isn''t it?" Hermione grasped the key point. "So what?" Ron said disapprovingly. "This notebook is fifty years ago." Hermione waved the notebook in her hand excitedly. "What then?" Ron thought they were making a fuss too much. It was just a notebook with nothing written. The focus was not on notes, but nothing. "Ron, wake up." Hermione said grimly. "Think about it, the last time the heir to Slytherin was fired fifty years ago. We also know that Tonriedel got the The schools special contribution award. Isnt it obvious to connect these?" Hermione was a little surprised at Ron''s slowness. "Riddle probably won the Special Contribution Award because he caught the heir to Slytherin. And his notebook is probably hidden, where is the secret room, and how to open it. There is even information about the heir to Slytherin." "That''s a brilliant reasoning, Hermione." Ron also thought the reasoning was great, "but you have to make sure that there is really something in this notebook, and it''s just a blank notebook." "I''ll find it." Hermione said very strongly, and she took out her wand from her schoolbag. "It may be a hidden potion." She tapped the notebook a few times with her magic wand, and said, "Quickly reveals" The notebook did not respond, and she was not discouraged. Continue to take out one thing from the bag, a red eraser. "This is the invisible eraser I bought in Diagon Alley. It can break the invisible." She said, holding the eraser and wiping **** the notebook, but there was nothing. "That''s it, everything is actually very simple. Riddle just received a notebook on Christmas, but he didn''t plan to write anything on it." Ron looked like he knew it for a long time. "It''s not that simple. A blank notebook from fifty years ago will not be kept until now, and no one will suddenly throw it away." Harry didn''t believe that the notebook was nothing unusual. It may be difficult to explain, but he has a strange feeling, like a hunch. He was sure he had never heard of the name of Tony Del, but an unexplainable feeling made him feel that this name was very special to him, as if Tony Del was a distant friend of his. Of course, he has no friends except Hogwarts. The Dursleys did not allow him to make friends to avoid revealing his abuse. He is even less likely to make friends with someone fifty years ago, but this inexplicable feeling has always appeared in his heart. This made him still unable to let go of this notebook. He would read the blank notes thoughtfully, as if he could see something in the blank. In any case, Harry still intends to learn more about Riddle. During the courseware activity the next day, he went to the prize showroom to see Riddle''s special contribution medal. Hermione was also interested in discovering something. Only Ron was not interested. He was punished by Filch and scrubbed the prizes here many times, and he was tired of it. (To be continued.) Chapter 168： Mysterious notebook Chapter 168 Mysterious Notebook Riddle''s golden medal was polished brightly and placed in a display case. It did not say that it was awarded to Riddle for any reason. "This is very unusual. Normal awards always have to explain the reasons. This is the important significance of awards." Harry said with some excitement. This is another great doubt. It is very rare that awards have no reason. "This proves that the reason for the award of the award is elusive, and that year happened to be the heir of Slytherin who was expelled, and a student died in the school. What else would be more worthy of a special contribution than this?" Hermione said clearly. . The college died of a student, and chaos occurred. Only in this way can the special contribution award be awarded, but no specific instructions can be written on the trophy. They also found Riddle''s name on a list of male student chairpersons, and saw an old merit medal belonging to Riddle. "It looks like he is very similar to Percy." Ron wrinkled his nose in disgust. "It''s also the prefect and the president of the student council. Maybe he''s the first in class." "Look at your tone, isn''t this a bad thing?" Hermione''s consciousness as a top student immediately felt the thorn in Ron''s words. "Absolutely not." Ron immediately picked himself up. "I mean, maybe you can ask George what he might find." He immediately ܡlengthܡwindܡwenܡlearning, www.cfQwx.net found a way to divert attention. "That''s right, since we can''t see anything, it''s okay to ask George." Harry made the decision and asked an expert if he had something to do. George is in a good mood, it seems that something good happened during Christmas. He is no longer busy in the past, but is reading some myths and legends in a leisurely manner. Listening to Harry and the others, George closed a thick tome. On the cover were vaguely written "Minutes of Life and Death in the Underworld". Harry knew all the individual words, and when they were put together, Harry was completely confused. What kind of story is this? I have never heard of the magical world and the underworld. This seems to be something from a fairy tale. "So, you found a magic book that may hide the secrets of the Slytherin heir." George said flatly, as if he didn''t care much about it. "We tried many ways, but we couldn''t find the secret." Harry pulled out the crumpled, shabby, and old Tonrieder notes from his pocket, and said solemnly, "But I have The special feeling is not simple, and even has a special connection with me." Hearing this, George''s face changed slightly, and he said, "You are doing the right thing, Harry, the wizard is not an ordinary person, and the wizard''s intuition has a special meaning. So don''t ignore your intuition." He took the notebook. , And started flipping through. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stared at George closely, what would he find. Immediately, they were so startled that they couldn''t close their mouths from ear to ear, and they had to cover their mouths tightly with their hands to avoid screaming. There was a flame in George''s eyes, a flame in the true sense. The beating, burning black flame filled his eyes. There were no eyeballs in his eyes, no whites of his eyes, only black flames burning. Under the gaze of George''s black flames, that tattered, crumpled notebook seemed to be isolated from the entire world. It became flickering, looming, and even the three of Harry saw it, the black smoke visible to the naked eye on the notebook. The smoke was wrapped in a ball, and under George''s gaze, they were resisting and annihilating, silently, but they could feel the huge and terrible magical fluctuations brought by the annihilation. "I found something interesting, do you want to see it?" George seemed to be asking for their opinions. "Since George says he can see, there is naturally no danger." Harry, Ron, and Hermione glanced at each other, and made a decision, didn''t they come to George to find out the truth? How can I shrink at this time. They made a decision, and George waved his hand at them slightly, and the endless darkness enveloped them in an instant, turning the sky around. Harry felt himself stepping through a twist of light, shadow and color, and he didn''t react until his feet fell on a solid ground. He immediately looked around, Hermione and Ron were not around. He was a little panicked, but soon calmed down. Since George arranged for them to come in, there should be no danger. Maybe they will meet soon. At this time Harry had already reacted, where he was, he saw the sleeping portraits hanging on the wall, round rooms. In his memory, there was only one place that matched this, and this was Dumbledore''s principal''s office. But Dumbledore was not here at this time. Sitting behind the table was a weak and shriveled old wizard with only a few white hairs on top of his bald head. How weird it was. The old wizard was reading a letter by candlelight. Harry believed that there was no such person in his memory. He said nervously, "I''m sorry, I didn''t come in on purpose." But the old wizard made no response, did not even lift his head, his spirit was lying between the lines in the letter in his hand, and he frowned slightly. "Can I go?" Harry didn''t want to quarrel with each other, but had to ask him for instructions. "Sorry, I interrupted you, can I go now?" Harry raised his volume, almost shouting. But then he hummed, but he still didn''t hear it. "I can''t reach him?" Harry tried quietly, touched a book on the table, and passed by. He is like a ghost, unable to touch anything here. At this time the old wizard sighed, folded the letter, stood up, and walked past Harry. The old wizard didn''t notice his existence at all, so he opened the curtains. The sky outside the window is a bright red sunset, and the light and shadow of the sunset are very mysterious and beautiful. The old wizard returned to the table, sat down, and looked at the door, quietly waiting for something. Harry continued to look at the office. There is no Phoenix Fox, nor those silver gadgets. This should be the information hidden in the notebook, Hogwarts fifty years ago. Harry didn''t know how the notebook recorded this scene, but he probably knew what George meant by sending them here. They can discover the experience of that time through the memory in the book. "Boom boom boom!" someone knocked on the door outside the office. "Please come in!" The old wizard''s voice seemed weak and weak, and a boy of about sixteen years old walked in. He took off his pointed hat and bowed deeply, looking polite. A gleaming silver prefect badge was pinned to his chest. He was much taller than Harry and had black shiny hair. (To be continued.) Chapter 169： Riddles memory Chapter 169 Riddle''s Memory "Hello, Riddle," the old wizard said. "Professor Dipper, do you want to see me?" Riddle said carefully, looking a little nervous. "Sit down first." The old wizard motioned to Riddle to sit down first, and continued, "I was just reading your letter to me." "Oh." Riddle stood up immediately, then sat down slowly, his hands clasped tightly together, looking very nervous. "Don''t be nervous, my dear boy." The old wizard said kindly, "I can''t let you spend the summer vacation at school, you will be willing to go home for vacation." "No." Riddle refused immediately and said, "Principal, I just want to stay at Hogwarts, I don''t want that." "So, you lived in a Muggle orphanage during your vacation, right?" the old wizard asked curiously. "Yes, I live there now." Riddle crossed his fingers, twisted his fingers, and blushed slightly. "Are you born in a Muggle house?" the old wizard continued. "My mother is a wizard." Riddle said eagerly, and then lowered the volume again. "My father is a Muggle, and I am half-blood, sir." "Are your parents still alive?" the old wizard asked embarrassedly. "My mother passed away just after giving birth to me, sir. The people in the orphanage told me that she had only time to learn from R᳤RwindRwenR, www.cfwx.net me. I got a name, Tom, and followed my father''s name." The old wizard smacked his lips sympathetically, "I''m sorry to tell you, Tom." He sighed, "We were going to give you some special arrangements, but the situation is right now." "Sir, is the situation you are referring to the current attack?" Riddle asked carefully. Harry felt that his heartbeat should have increased, and he got in between the two for fear of missing a word. "That''s it." The old wizard said sadly, "Child, you should understand how stupid and how dangerous it is if I let you stay in the castle after the semester is over. The recent tragedy, That poor girl is dead. You will be much safer in the orphanage." The old wizard paused and was cruel, "To tell you the truth, the Ministry of Magic is already discussing whether to close the academy. We have no idea about all the misfortunes that have occurred, and the cause and root of the incident." Riddle seemed to be slapped with a stick, his pale face and eyes were all incredible. "Sir, if that person is caught, can you stop everything?" Riddle asked eagerly, as if grabbing the straw. "What do you mean?" The old wizard''s voice suddenly became sharp and harsh, and he abruptly stood up from his chair, "Riddle, do you have any information on these attacks?" "No, sir." Riddle said flusteredly. But Harry was certain that the "no" Riddle said was the same as the "no" he said when he rejected Dumbledore. He was hiding what he knew. The old wizard didn''t seem to notice this, he fell back into the chair, looking very disappointed, "You go, Tom" Riddle stood up slowly, dragging heavy steps out of the room. Harry followed closely behind him. They descended the spiral staircase and exited the corridor from the gradually dark monster-like dripping mouth. Riddle stopped abruptly, and Harry stopped too, watching him quietly. Harry could see that Riddle was going through a difficult struggle. He was biting his lip, frowning, his face heavy and stiff. Soon, he seemed to have made a decision, and immediately quickened his pace, and Harry followed closely. They didn''t meet anyone along the way, they came to the hall next to the auditorium, a tall wizard with long auburn hair and a long beard. He greeted Riddle on the marble staircase. "Tom, you are still hanging out so late, what are you doing?" The tall wizard said sternly, a little unhappy. Harry stared at the tall wizard dumbfounded. This was a familiar figure, Dumbledore who was fifty years younger. "I just went to see the principal, sir." Riddle said neither humble nor humble. "Hurry up and go to bed." Dumbledore said, staring at Riddle with a gaze that could see through people, as if to see through his heart. "During this time, it''s best not to wander around the corridor. It has already happened." He sighed heavily and did not continue. He said goodnight to Riddle and left in strides. Riddle did not go back to the dormitory. When he saw Dumbledore was no longer visible, he quickened his pace and walked down the stone steps toward the underground classroom. Harry followed him closely. Behind. To Harry''s disappointment, Riddle did not continue to search for the secret passage, secretly and authentically. He took Harry and stopped in the underground classroom where Snape was in class. The light here is dim and pitch black, and the torch is not lit. Riddle stood motionless at the door of the underground classroom, watching the passage outside. Harry waited boredly, counting the time, they waited more than an hour. Harry had changed from standing to sitting, changing several positions. Riddle stood motionless at the door, like a statue, quietly peering out from the crack of the door. At least this kind of determination made Harry admire, or is the next thing important to him? Harry guessed wildly. Finally, just when Harry was almost impatient, he even stood in front of Riddle, taking a closer look at this strange and somewhat familiar person. He suddenly heard a movement outside the door Someone was walking quietly in the passage, and that person was passing by the basement where he and Riddle were hiding. Riddle slipped through the crack in the door, followed the figure, and hung silently behind like a shadow. At this tense and solemn moment, even Harry had forgotten that he was now in a ghostly state and that he would not be found out, so he quietly followed on tiptoe. For about five minutes, the figure they were following stopped. Riddle leaned against the wall, hidden in the dark, tilted his head, listening to the voice that appeared. Harry heard the creak of a door opening, and heard someone whisper in a hoarse voice. "Come here, come up and go into the box" The voice made Harry familiar. Riddle jumped out suddenly, he left the corner and jumped up to the man. Harry followed, and he saw that the voice was a big boy. The boy was squatting in front of an open wooden door with a large box in it. (To be continued.) Chapter 170： Hagrid is the murderer Chapter 170: Hagrid is the Murderer "Hello, Hagrid," Riddle said harshly. The boy slammed the door shut and blocked the box. He stood up, his tall figure was not like a child at all, "What do you want to do here, Tom?" The boy''s voice was a little nervous, as if something had been discovered. Tell the secret. Riddle took a few steps forward and said solemnly, "It''s time to end." He said with a little regret, "I can only choose to report you, Hagrid. They are already considering that if the attack can''t be ended, it will be closed. Hogwarts, I can only do this." "What are you talking about?" The boy didn''t understand Riddle''s meaning, what was his business. "I know you didn''t want to kill people on purpose, but the monster is not a good pet. I think you probably just want to let it go out and move around. Everything is over." Riddle said firmly. "It definitely didn''t kill anyone." The big boy defended, stepped back anxiously, blocking the closed door with his body, and there was a strange crackling sound coming from behind the door. "It''s over, Hagrid." Riddle took a few steps closer. "The parents of the girl who died are coming to Hogwarts tomorrow. The school can at least guarantee the death of the guy who killed the girl." "It''s not it." The big boy roared loudly, and his loud voice echoed in the passage, "It''s not it, it''s definitely not long, wind, text, learning, www.cfwx.net will." "Get away!" Riddle yelled, and took out his wand. His spell conjured a fire, illuminating the entire corridor. The door behind the big boy suddenly bounced open, and he was hit by the huge force against the wall. A monster rushed out of the door, and Harry let out a scream. Fortunately, only he could hear all his voices. A huge, hairy, low monster with many black legs, many terrifying scarlet eyes, and two sharp pliers like sharp knives. Riddle raised his wand again, but he only read an armor body. Afterwards, the monster who fled in a panic slammed him to the ground and rushed out of the corridor. When the monster was about to disappear, Riddle stood up staggeringly, holding his wand facing the monster''s back. At this time, the big boy also saw him. The boy suddenly rushed towards him, grabbed the wand in his hand, knocked him to the ground, and yelled, "No." "Stop" a voice came from behind everyone. Harry was about to look back. The sky was spinning again, surrounded by pitch-black light and shadow. After a weightless fall, Harry sat on the floor. He shook his head and found that Hermione and Ron were also sitting on the ground just like him, their eyes full of daze and dazedness. "It''s Hagrid, Hagrid opened the secret room fifty years ago." Ron said with an incredible expression. He knew that Hagrid had some problems with his hobbies, and his work was also very outrageous. But he still knew that Hagrid was a good person, but he didn''t expect Hagrid to be so outrageous. Harry and Hermione groaned without speaking, and continued to think about what they saw. "Riddle must have found the wrong person. Hagrid is not the heir who opened the secret room. The last monster that popped up was the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider. It was a dangerous and evil monster, but Slater Heir Lin controls the Basilisk." Hermione soon discovered the doubt. She continued, "The monster that Hagrid hid is an eight-eyed giant spider. Although they are equally evil and cruel, they have no ability to petrify people. Moreover, the eight-eyed giant spider cannot be domesticated, Slytherins The heir can''t control it." As soon as Hermione uttered the doubt, Harry and Ron immediately recalled the scene. "Riddle is a little bit suspicious. When facing the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, he seems to have left his hand. He has already added a protective spell to himself. At the last minute, he can prevent the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider from escaping. He just needs a little time. , Finally the teacher came." Harry found another suspicious point. He didn''t believe Hagrid was the murderer, and immediately began to feel that Riddle was a little suspicious. "You are too demanding. Riddle is only a student after all. It is not easy for him to deal with an eight-eyed giant spider alone, not to mention that Hagrid attacked him in the end." Hermione didn''t think there was any problem with Riddle''s actions. , After all, facing such a huge and terrifying monster, no one would make a mistake in his busy schedule. "After Hagrid was fired, the attack must have stopped. Otherwise, Riddle would not receive a special contribution award. But we know that Hagrid and the Eight-eyed Giant Spider are not murderers." Ron didn''t like Riddle, so he also felt that Riddle was very suspicious. "He was too eager to report Hagrid. He was very eager to report others. In addition to finding the murderer, the other biggest possibility is to frame him." "I can understand Riddle''s thoughts at this point." Although Harry thought Riddle was very suspicious, he would not be completely prejudiced because of this. "If Hogwarts is closed, Riddle will have to go back to the Muggle orphanage that he hates. I can understand this feeling. He definitely doesn''t want to go back and the college is closed." "He has a reason to report Hagrid, but it doesn''t mean that he didn''t want to frame Hagrid. The two most important characters, since Hagrid is not a murderer, who else can the murderer be besides Riddle?" Ron even believed that Riddle was the murderer. "Riddle didn''t want the college to be closed, so he could only end the attack immediately. If he was the murderer, he could only frame other students immediately and stop. Otherwise he will have to catch the murderer." Ron paused, and said meaningfully, "Obviously, we know that he didn''t catch the murderer." "I have to look at you with admiration, Ron, great inference." Harry was immediately persuaded by Ron. After all, he had doubted Riddle at the beginning, and now that he had a reasonable explanation, he naturally believed this conclusion. "A good reasoning, but there is another possibility that after Hagrid became a scapegoat, the murderer himself stopped. After all, not everyone can accept that the academy is closed." Hermione admitted that Rons reasoning could explain the problem, but it also Not that there are no other possibilities. "This is also a possibility, but now the biggest suspect is undoubtedly Riddle." Harry did not continue to argue, Hermione''s explanation also made sense, but that kind of speculation made no sense to them and would not let them. They get more information. "But what''s the use even if we know this?" Ron suddenly found out that even knowing that Riddle might be the murderer did not seem to help the situation. (To be continued.) Chapter 171： Serious problem Chapter 171 "That''s right, we still haven''t figured out where the secret room is, who opened the secret room, or there are other things in the notebook?" Hermione turned to look at George, Harry and Ron also looked curiously. George. George had recovered his abnormal condition at this time, and he was standing there, playing with the thin, old notebook in his hand. At this time, the notebook looked a little more worn than before, and it looked like it was about to wear out. He had been paying attention to Harry and their inferences and analysis, and when he saw Hermione''s question, he spoke. "Your inference is very reasonable. Riddle has a major suspicion. Now, I can provide you with an important clue. Riddle''s notebook is a profound black magic creation. He is definitely not an ordinary honor student." He added, "Percy can never do this." "Percy will definitely not be able to write down a piece of memory in a notebook. I''m not sure if my parents can do it. They may be able to do it, but it will definitely not be easy." Ron heard George''s reminder. This reflects the meaning of the scene just now. He has never heard of anyone who can keep his memory in a notebook. If you can do this easily, you can record Hogwarts teaching courses. Other wizards dont have to wait until the age of eleven to learn Hogwarts lessons in advance. Long Wind Wen study, www.cfwx.net course. "Even an adult wizard, it is difficult to do this. Riddle is a genius, this notebook is not simple, it is very, very creative." George used two very rare evaluations. He continued to add, "There are other memories in the notebook, but I can''t show them to you now. I will tell you more when I handle this notebook." In fact, George has found more, but these are not easy to say. Obviously, he had hacked this notebook without hesitation and took it as his own. This very, very valuable black magic creation is now owned by Soros. "With so many suspicious points, if you still say that Riddle is not the murderer, you would be deceiving yourself." Ron made a rude assertion, "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the murderer in the end and won the Academy Special Contribution Award." There is no arguing that Riddle is the murderer, but the most surprising thing is that the murderer won the Academy Special Contribution Award for solving the attack. It is ironic that bad guys won awards for not continuing to do bad things. "Well, I think Riddle is indeed the murderer." Hermione immediately changed her attitude in front of the evidence and continued, "Although we don''t know for the time being, where the secret room is and how to open the secret room. But at any rate, we know that Hagrid was wronged by Riddle. I think if he knows about it, I will definitely be very happy." "Of course Hagrid knew that he was wronged. I think he might have suspected Riddle, but we have to find evidence first so that Hagrid can be cleared of charges." Harry thought a little and found out that the whole problem had to be solved in the end. . "That''s right, it seems that we can''t tell Hagrid about this right now. When we catch the basilisk, we will naturally help Hagrid to clean up the crime, so that he can use the wand openly." Ron said. Said lightly. They are getting closer and closer to the truth now, and all the evidence is almost complete. As long as the basilisk is solved, all the problems will be solved. "And Lucius wants to drive Professor Dumbledore out of the academy, what will he do?" Hermione was still a little worried about Lucius'' actions, although she believed that Dumbledore and George must have a countermeasure. But after all, this matter had too much influence. If Lucius were to succeed, the academy would really become the private garden of the dark wizard. Harry and Ron also raised their spirits, opened their ears, and waited for George to talk about the situation. "After the students left school, the news couldn''t be covered up, and with Lucius''s help, now the Hogwarts attack has been spread everywhere. Lucius has been contacting the director secretly. To exempt Dumbledore from the status of principal. Now, most of the directors have agreed." George''s source of information is not just students, so he knows many things that students would never know. "What?" Harry, Ron, Hermione, the trio looked at each other. They only thought that Dumbledore was guarded, and it was Lucius who should be unlucky, but now Dumbledore was about to be expelled from the college. "Didn''t Dumbledore take precautions ahead of time, how could it get to this point?" Hermione asked anxiously, as things had reached such an urgent level. "Don''t worry, Dumbledore will have arrangements for this." George is not worried about the current situation. "It is precisely because of precautions that I have to take this opportunity to draw out Voldemort''s party members." He explained to the trio carefully. "Dumbledore gave Lucius an excellent opportunity to fire him. Lucius has done everything for this opportunity. I already know that he threatened several directors with a curse if they didn''t agree to fire Deng. Blidos decision cursed their family." "How dare Lucius? Does the Ministry of Magic care?" Hermione was shocked. Harry looked incredible and said, "What''s the difference between this and a public criminal statement? Lucius is so unscrupulous that the Ministry of Magic won''t care? The directors of Hogwarts are not ordinary people, right? Let Lucius threaten and then promise his coercion?" "This is incredible The Ministry of Magic won''t let him do this." Ron didn''t believe this would happen. His father was an employee of the Ministry of Magic, and he knew that the Ministry of Magic was not an organization that did nothing. On the contrary, the Ministry of Magic is very powerful, even overwhelming. The Ministry of Magic not only has a department for preventing Muggle abuse, but also a department for preventing minors from releasing magic. The Ministry of Magic is still grabbing power, and they don''t mind adding laws and regulations wherever they can intervene. "It''s because of this that the problem seems serious." At this point, George''s face was also a little serious, he explained. "Of course, Lucius would not threaten those directors face to face, but he did this through other means. He has a private power, which is tightly organized and has a lot of energy." "It''s Voldemort''s men." Harry reacted immediately, "Lucius wants to drive Dumbledore away, and Voldemort is eager to drive Dumbledore away. All the Death Eaters, the dark wizards, want to drive away. Dumbledore." (To be continued.) Chapter 5： More outbreaks, please subscribe once! Thank you readers for your strong support. Although the results of this book are bleak, it is still slightly better than the previous few days. It is not in vain to work **** the code. Please continue to support me. That, there will be no recommendation in a few days. In order to let more readers see the book, I want to make a list of our monthly tickets in the fantasy category. is currently on the list with about 80 votes, so please support! As long as you are on the list, you will have five more changes. If you have one more ranking, you will have another one. There will be no less regular monthly pass and recommended votes! The number of updates these days is also obvious to all, so The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 172： Weakness is a sin Chapter 172 "Not only that, not all of the board can be trusted. Since they will agree to expel Dumbledore on the grounds of being threatened. Then when they face Voldemort, they will also betray Dumbledore because of threats. " "In fact, in the board of directors, in addition to Lucius, there will be others who are also Voldemort''s partisans. All we must expose them." Since George said this, Dumbledore''s plans and his promotion have contributed to the flames. Here, Hermione and Ron also reacted. It is very difficult for Lucius to deal with Dumbledore. But Lucius, plus Voldemort and his party members, are even board members with unknown goals. Together they have to deal with Dumbledore, which is not impossible. "Unexpectedly, the magic world is not big, the population is small, and there are a lot of conspiracies and tricks." Hermione''s voice was a little discouraged. At this juncture, she couldn''t help with conspiracy and trickery at all. *No*wrong*little* said ww.quld George can understand Hermione''s loss, he also had similar thoughts, the world is too complicated, and the hearts of people are too complicated. Maybe some people are born to like to have fun with others. Some people are born to step on people and climb, and they want to be human. But there are also people who are unwilling to even know other people. They don''t want to intrigue, they don''t want to step on people and climb. But the world has not evolved to an era where ordinary people can live a simple life. Instead of treating others as tools, you can only become others'' tools. If you lose the ability to harm others, you lose the ability to protect. George revealed another important news, "Actually, in a while, Dumbledore should leave the college." "!" Harry and the three were surprised again. "Does it have to be this way, the security office of the college?" "The academy is still safe for the time being. After all, Voldemort has not really made a comeback. But since Voldemort''s appearance last year, the Death Eaters and the Dark Wizard have already begun to act. We must try to weaken their power before Voldemort appears." George said helplessly, "If it weren''t for this, Dumbledore wouldn''t sit by and watch the basilisk attack." "We are still too weak." Harry''s nails were already squeezed into the flesh, and he hated the weakness. In fact, Harry had always said that being weak is the original sin, and being weak is worthy of death. All the memories he has since recorded have verified this truth. Facing the Dursleys, no matter how angry and shame he was, he could only endure everything. If you can''t face up to the weak, you will only have death. Even if he came to the magical world, it was the same, his parents died. They died of a majestic, unscrupulous big demon king, only because the big devil was capable, and they were too weak. All of this made him very weak and hated, but as a twelve-year-old child, how can he gain strength? In the Dursleys, he could only endure humiliation and attacks. When he arrived in the magical world, he still could only sit back and watch everything happen. He was not afraid of death, but even the last fate of a weak person did not have the slightest weight. The assaulted students lay in the college infirmary. Their fate was uncertain. They were attacked because Voldemort''s party members wanted to use them against Dumbledore, and the reason they weren''t dead was because the attackers didn''t want to provoke too much conflict. What a ridiculous and terrible logic, the life and death of a person is never controlled by him. It is the game of people with power, who decides the life and death of weak people. Thinking of this, Harry suddenly felt that even manipulating the basilisk was not unacceptable. As long as you have power, you can decide more things. It can be opposed, supported, punished, and praised. Power can change the world, whether it makes the world better or worse. Weakness can only be changed by others, usually for the worse. "Is it possible for Lucius''s conspiracy to succeed?" Wurong Novel Network did not skip words. Hermione asked worriedly. The directors agreed to expel Dumbledore. Dumbledore was about to leave the college, which made it hard for her to watch everything happen with confidence. "Is there no other way? Maybe the basilisk will come out to attack the students every day." Ron had a hard time understanding Dumbledore''s behavior. "As the principal, shouldn''t he protect the students? Now he is leaving school for other things. , Leave the students regardless?" "Children''s words." George said unceremoniously. "Dumbledore is the principal, but his identity does not only include the principal. He is also Voldemort''s enemy, he is the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world. The most important thing is that he is Dumbledore, he is him. He is going to weigh the What matters to do, rather than let the weak and protected people make the decision." George didn''t say more. In fact, as long as Dumbledore was willing, he could just sit back and watch Voldemort kill all the students The greater the ability, the greater the power. The most capable one can decide whether to let the world follow goodwill or let the world return to the jungle. Their choices, their every move, determine the belonging of the entire world, and determine the survival and choice of everyone. This will definitely not reverse. Only stronger rules can determine rules. Only stronger power can determine power. Those who bowed down to upright officials and great men in previous lives just used their heads in the wrong place. A person is him first, then other identities. The strong will never be controlled and manipulated by the weak, and there has never been any savior. Once the weak took the great man to the high altar, the great man began to wave his whip. To truly avoid the strong from doing evil, only one rule and one restriction can be given to them. The strong have always been a cancer in the world of ordinary people. Too strong, one person can decide the life and death of the entire world. The more the weaker prays to Mingjun, the more they will never stand up. Only when the strong are constrained, without tremendous power, and no one is able to do whatever they want, can we truly change the fate of the weak being bullied and humiliated. Harry immediately relieved Ron and asked, "Then we can only watch this happen?" George spread his hands and said disapprovingly, "If I can, I will fly to Voldemort, a curse will kill him, and then everything will be solved. But obviously, no one can kill him." "If possible, I can rush to Malfoy Manor, point to Lucius''s face and ask him not to do bad things, otherwise I will hang him at the gate of the Ministry of Magic. But obviously, this is not possible. " (To be continued.) Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Weakness is a crime by [no * wrong] [little-say-net] members hand-made, more chapters please go to the website: Chapter 173： power Chapter 173 "Well, before we don''t have the ability to match, we can only watch things happen, and curse secretly at most. Bayi Chinese Net" Harry has accepted the helplessness when he is incapable, "It seems that this period of time is not easy. , Maybe we shouldn''t ask." Hermione and Ron also smiled bitterly, the more they knew, the more trouble they got. Feeling weak and powerless again, Harry tried to gain more strength for himself, and asked, "George, what do you think of the choice of courses for the third grade." "You talk about your thoughts first." George plans to listen to their thoughts first and give specific suggestions. "I plan to choose all of them. Since the courses are arranged, of course it is necessary to study." Hermione did her part to show her academic style, and she planned to take all courses. George was noncommittal and looked at Harry again, "Harry, how about you?" "I don''t quite understand these courses, but I think ancient magic texts should be selected. It has something to do with our meditation technique, which can enhance our strength." Harry is more eager to increase strength. Ancient magic texts is the only elective course Courses that can enhance strength. "A wise choice." George agreed with Harry''s choice and looked at Ron again. "I also choose ancient magic text. In another category, Muggle research may be good. My dad is working in the Department of Preventing Muggle Item Abuse. This may be of some help." Ron saw George recommending ancient magic texts. Added the ancient magic text to his elective course. "It''s pretty good, let me first talk about what these courses are." Although George has his own preferences, he still intends to tell them the content of each course. "The magical creature protection class is mainly to understand the characteristics and habits of magical creatures, how to raise and communicate. Hagrid is a good hand in this area. If you want to gain more from this course, you need to deal with him more, more Go to the Forbidden Forest to learn about the cherished magical creatures." "But what I said, if you decide you only want to raise a phoenix in the future, I think the phoenix doesn''t like staying with other animals." George deliberately added the temptation of the phoenix so that they should not be able to do this homework. Too interested. "Ancient magic writing involves some aspects of ancient magic and spiritual power. To be honest, in the elective course, I value this one the most, and you should all choose it. Hermione has taught herself about ancient magic writing. Part of the content, you can ask her if you have any questions." George believes that this category is the most important and must be chosen, and no one can not choose. "This course of Muggle studies is a joke to you. All students from the Muggle world dont need to go to this course. Unless you make up your mind, you want to understand the prejudice and Ignorance. If Ron wants to know anything, just ask Harry and Hermione to be more reliable than the professor." I have to say that this category may have some meaning for wizards in the magic world, but for wizards in the Muggle world, it is a joke. "Arithmetic and divination courses are a pair. If you want to choose, you''d better choose at the same time. Although they often get different results. But if you only learn one, it is often better to guess randomly." "Actually, I think these two courses are far inferior to using your brains to reason. You can''t expect too much from the math and calculations in the wizarding world." George''s evaluation of these two courses is to pretend to be foolish. "As a result, there is only one course you recommended, and one is missing, and I want to learn more." Hermione said embarrassedly. Hermione originally planned to learn all the courses, but since the school offers courses, it is naturally necessary to learn. But she is not a person who does not listen to advice. Now that she knows that the course is completely useless, she will not ask herself to be boring and waste time. Of course, George would not attack Hermiones studious, and immediately explained, If its time, you can learn about wizards prejudice against Muggles. This course is easy to pass, and its easy to get points. Understand the opinions and prejudices of some wizards." "Actually, if you plan to become a powerful wizard and rely solely on the school curriculum, the decision is impossible." "If you only plan to keep up with the school''s curriculum, I doubt that you can pass Snape in the end." George was not very satisfied with the college curriculum. If we say that a wizard for a thousand years is like a demigod compared to a mortal. The education of the wizarding world is illiterate compared to ordinary people, and it is the gap between civilization and wildness. So today, in the past few decades, the education of the wizarding world, as George said at the beginning, has fallen behind the basic education of ordinary people. In this case, it is difficult for an ordinary person to find a job to support himself in the end by keeping up with the progress of basic education. And so is it for wizards. If you only intend to keep up with the progress of the school curriculum, you will not even have the qualifications to return to Hogwarts as a teacher, let alone become a powerful wizard, and how to defeat Voldemort. Even as a supporting role, on the most powerful battlefield. Not everyone is qualified to play a supporting role. Those who can face Voldemort must be the best wizard in the magic world. "Then how can we strengthen our own strength?" Harry didn''t want to lose to Snape. He was really determined to defeat Voldemort, for himself and for his parents. In addition to all those who support and believe in him, he is afraid of disappointing people. "After all, Voldemort occupies the advantage of age. The magic and power of the wizard will grow with the maturity of the body. You have the advantage of meditation. If you don''t mind, I highly recommend UU reading You use something that promotes education." George finally decided that he still had to open some plug-ins for Harry and the others, and it was too slow to follow the progress of the school. Even with his assistance, it is difficult to really fight Voldemort. But now, with the growth of strength, he has no fear of Voldemort, and he is not worried about attracting Voldemort''s attention. George showed off his biceps, "I have improved a new nutritious meal, the effect will not be as obvious as I am now, if you dont mind. Next year, your magic power will be able to compete with the senior students. ." "I don''t mind." Harry raised his hand immediately. He no longer needs to return to the Dursleys, he is now a completely free man. He has been stimulated during this period of time, and he doesn''t want to continue. Regardless of whether it is legitimate or cheating, he decided to try this path. "I can also try an improved nutritious meal, and I will convince my parents. Compared to the dangers encountered, there is nothing wrong with growing up earlier." To be continued. ...() Chapter 174： Bad news Chapter 174 Hermione also decided to increase her strength, and everything that had happened all the time made her understand that college is not just a step-by-step school. Even the most powerful wizard, Dumbledore, can''t protect everyone. Besides relying on him, who else can he rely on? "My parents will definitely agree with George''s suggestion. In addition, I''ve long wanted to be a little taller than Fred and Percy." Ron is not thinking that this is bad either. George is strong and trustworthy. , If such an opportunity were for other people, it would have been promising. Day by day, other people began to be optimistic, the attack did not continue, and they even thought that the matter was over. The mandela grasses are also about to mature. They are chattering about in the third greenhouse all day. Professor Sprout can''t wait to rescue the students. "When they want to change a flower pot, the mandela grass is fully mature." She told everyone in class, "In this way, the hospital was attacked in the novel wW.uleu.m. Poor classmates can recover." Everyone seemed very excited, and finally they didn''t have to worry about being afraid all day long. They whispered to each other, guessing that the murderer had stopped and did not intend to continue. Only Harry, Ron, and Hermione were still worried because they had more. "If we didn''t ask George, maybe we don''t need to worry now." Ron said with some emotion, "The classmates all thought the matter was over, but we had to worry all day." Hermione snorted softly, "If you don''t, don''t worry about it these days. But I''ll be scared to death by the news that Dumbledore has left the school." Hermione wouldn''t be as naive as Ron, thinking that pretending not to be okay, it''s just a steal. Not news means that there is no preparation, no prevention, and in the end, you can only wait for bad luck in a daze. Just like Hermione said, the students didn''t feel happy for long, and immediately greeted the bad news. One day, Professor McGonagall called all the Gryffindor students together. Harry was training for the Quidditch game, and they finally defeated Slytherin and had a huge advantage. It is even more necessary to take this opportunity to defeat other colleges in order to successfully defend the title. For this plan, Wood insisted that everyone train every day. Fortunately, everyone has no complaints. By next year, they may not be lucky enough to beat Slytherin''s Light Wheel 2001. Since this period, even the weather has been extremely friendly, at least everyone does not need to be exposed to heavy rain and brave the heat to train as before. The Gryffindor players have a complete grasp of the defending champion. But that day, bad news came. Gryffindor students huddled together in the common room, waiting for Professor McGonagall to speak. They were all at a loss and inexplicable. Some of them were called in the library, some were called during class, and some were called down in the dormitory. This kind of urgent notice made them feel the heavy pressure before they heard the news. What''s more, Professor McGonagall, who has always been strong and stern, also looked extraordinarily lonely and heavy at this time, making them even more serious in school. Harry, Ron, and Hermione exchanged glances, it should be that something was coming. Professor McGonagall is not in a hurry, she is also adjusting her emotions. The eager and anxious students became silent, waiting silently for the news that Professor McGonagall would announce. She said heavily, "Now, every student has returned to the common room of the college. They will all hear the following things. This is a disaster for the entire college. As students of the college, you should be these things." Professor McGonagalls words made the Gryffindor students more restless, their faces full of anxiety and worry. But they can only keep quiet, waiting quietly for Professor McGonagall to continue speaking. She solemnly said, "In view of the attacks in this period, the Ministry of Magic is already considering closing the academy, unless we can catch the criminals who launched these attacks. I hope everyone who thinks that they know something can take the initiative to stand up. We can overcome this difficulty together." Without waiting for the classmates, Professor McGonagall immediately increased his tone and announced loudly, From now on, all students must return to the colleges common room before six oclock in the evening, and no student can leave the dormitory after this. "Every time in the future, you will be escorted by a teacher. Without the accompaniment of a teacher, no student can go to the bathroom alone. All Quidditch competitions and training will be postponed. There will be no activities in the evening until We can find the murderer." As soon as the words fell, the students were like boiling oil in a frying pan. They could not leave the dormitory after six o''clock. They had to be accompanied by the teacher even to go to the toilet. All activities were cancelled. This life was terrible. Professor McGonagall ignored the opinions of the students She still had a lot of work to do, she seemed a little awkward to crawl out of the portrait hole. The Gryffindor students became noisier. "You can only go back to the dormitory after class. This is a good time." Fred said discouragedly, he couldn''t bear this kind of life like imprisonment. Li Qiaodan yelled, "Didn''t the teachers notice that only the Slytherin students are safe and sound, and they are the heirs. Why didn''t they be driven out of the school? They did the attack, but now We will be punished." The Gryffindor students couldn''t help but applaud, and there was enthusiastic applause. "Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff will also agree with this view. Only Slytherin should leave the school." Other students also agreed. They all agreed, but it made no sense in the end. Everyone could only stay bored in the common room secretly. Soon, some people could not stay idle and returned to the dormitory. "Professor McGonagall announced that the school may be closed. Although this is Dumbledore''s plan, I think this plan is completely unreliable?" Ron whispered. "Of course we will feel unreliable, because in their plan, we are pawns on the chessboard and chips on the table. The loser gets out of the school, and the winner controls the fate of the students." Harry said solemnly. Harry was able to see the logic of the adult world more and more. The strong used the lives and lives of the weak as toys for each other''s games and bargaining chips. The fate of the weak is determined by the competition of the strong and the game of the strong. Just like the ancient kings, a show and an awkwardness can cause thousands of ordinary people to die. (To be continued.) Chapter 174 The bad news in Chapter 174 is made by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website: Chapter 175： Hagrids Trust Chapter 175 Hagrid''s Trust The king opened up the frontiers and expanded the land just to add a line of evaluation to the history book. Then there are tens of thousands of soldiers, ten times a hundred times the family broken and bloody, life and death. In history, only the strongest can leave a line to show off their achievements to others. And between the lines, they are drawn stroke by stroke by countless ordinary people crying and crying. Hundreds of millions of ants, reckless people, are like grass and mustards, like shepherds. Their lives and survival for generations are based on the temporary likes and dislikes of the strong. "Then what shall we do?" Hermione squeezed her fist and frowned. She was also very upset about the possible closure of the school. Harry spread his hands together, "We are just students after all. It is not easy to protect ourselves. We can''t help with the real big things. We can only believe that Dumbledore can finally solve these problems." He frowned, considered for a moment, and said, "The school may be closed and Dumbledore will be expelled recently. Hagrid was a suspect fifty years ago and he should be implicated. We should go see him, at least We can tell him that he is not the murderer. The murderer is Riddle, and he was framed." Ron and Hermione also agreed with this idea very much, and as it should be, their relationship with Hagrid has been good. Even if he can''t help Hagrid to get rid of the crime, at least he should be comforted when he needs it. In the evening, after the roommates were resting, Harry and Ron got up from the bed, put on their clothes and robes again. Harry also took out a long, shiny silver cloak, which was the invisibility cloak his father had left him. Harry and Ron quietly descended the spiral staircase to the common room, where Hermione was already waiting. She became a little impatient, and said angrily, "You can''t get down earlier? I have been waiting for a long time." "The roommate just fell asleep, so we had a chance to come down." Harry explained helplessly. He didn''t want to come down early, but Neville, Mossi and Dean had been discussing the secret room and they went to bed very late. "You should give them some sleeping charms, and they will know what it means to rest on time." Hermione said fiercely. Seeing Hermione''s strength, Harry wouldn''t be arrogantly arguing about whether or not he should use a sleeping charm on a noisy roommate who does not rest on time. He took out the shiny silver cloak and said braggingly, "It''s time for my invisibility cloak to come in handy again." Hermione looked at the long cloak and said, "It can''t hold three people. I''m a wizard and I don''t need that stuff." "You are free, this is a real treasure. I planned to give it to George. He didn''t accept it because it was too expensive. You can imagine its value." Harry touched the invisibility cloak lovingly. He was the most valuable Family property is this treasure that George also recognizes. "That seems to be really good, but as a wizard, the magic spell is the most loyal power." Hermione knew that George could not make a mistake, but as a wizard, she still had to trust her wand more. And spells, this is the romance of the wizard, the pride of the wizard. Harry and Ron put on the cloaks, Hermione applied the Illusion Charm to herself, then crawled out of the portrait hole, quietly walked through the corridor to Hagrid''s cabin. This journey is not pleasant. Harry and the others have had the experience of wandering the castle at night several times, but today''s experience is extremely difficult. They have never seen so many people after the sun sets. The teachers, prefects, and ghosts of the academy are all patrolling in the corridors in pairs, checking out possible abnormalities and looking for clues to the murderer. Harry was especially fortunate that he had brought out the invisibility cloak. They couldn''t make up the phantom spell on himself in the corridor at any time. Hermione had to hide under the invisibility cloak to escape a ghost that suddenly passed by when the phantom spell was about to end. . When they passed Snape''s guard place, Ron almost tripped over and made a noise, but Snape just sneezed, and they didn''t see them. The journey was really hard, and I got to the oak door with fear. They opened the door gently, and they finally got out of the castle, which was relieved. Compared to the outside of the castle at this time, it was supposed to protect them, it was supposed to be the safest castle, but at this time it was like a cage. The castle shuts students and basilisks, Slytherin''s heirs and careerists, and shuts all people in a closed fortress, performing mutual struggles and chaos. The stars are shining and the moonlight is like water. They ran briskly under the moonlight and the stars, not like leaving the protection, but like leaving the cage. In front of Hagrid''s cabin, they walked towards the lighted window and came to the door. They took off the invisibility cloak, rested for a few seconds, and were about to knock on the door. Hagrid slammed the door open, and he aimed at the trio at the door with a set of bows and arrows, the big hound Yaya still barking loudly behind him. The three of Harry panicked and forgot how to react. "Oh, it''s you." Hagrid said relaxedly, putting down the bow and arrow in his hand, and widening his eyes. "What are you doing here, don''t you know it''s dangerous now?" He finished, turned around and hung the bow and arrow on the wall. On, let them into the house. "What do the bows and arrows do?" Harry entered the room, curiously pointing at the bow and arrow that Hagrid had just used on the wall. Hagrid waved his hands vaguely. "Nothing is nothing," he continued to ask, "What are you doing here." He seemed to be a little restless. He wanted to make tea, but he was in a hurry. He accidentally spilled water and almost extinguished the fire. Harry thought about what happened in the afternoon and guessed Hagrids concerns, and immediately said, We heard that the Ministry of Magic is going to shut down Hogwarts. I wonder if you and Dumbledore will be involved. . We know that Riddle was the murderer fifty years ago, and you were wronged." "How do you guys know." Hagrid was startled by what Harry said. These things have passed for fifty years and few people know. But he immediately became gritted his teeth again, "It really is Riddle." "I knew it was him, but no one would believe me, and they would not believe me, except Dumbledore." Hagrid''s voice was a little choked. After fifty years, someone told the truth, and someone believed him. Up. "Where are you from?" Hagrid eagerly wanted to know the secret that had tortured him for fifty years. Just then, there was a loud knock on the door. Hagrid motioned immediately, and Harry, Ron, and Hermione all squeezed under the invisibility cloak and shrank to a corner. When they were all hidden and couldn''t see at all, Hagrid grabbed the bow and arrow and opened the door again. To be continued. ...() Chapter 176： Dumbledore was removed Chapter 176-Dumbledore Is Deposed "Hagrid, good evening." It was Dumbledore, who greeted Hagrid and walked in. His face was very serious, without the usual kindness and relaxation, behind him was a strange-looking man. The stranger was short, squat, sturdy, messy hair, and anxious. Looking a little honest, but revealing a bit of cunning, it reminded Harry of his uncle. The clothes on the stranger are also very strange, the pinstripe suit, the tie is bright red, the long black cloak, and purple pointed boots, the dark green top hat under the arm, the whole body looks like a hodgepodge same. Ron whispered beside Harry, "That''s my dad''s boss, Minister of Magic, Connelly Fudge." Harry used his elbow to create pain and signaled Ron goodbye. Hagrids face had turned pale, with sweat on his forehead, he sank back into a chair, looked at Cornelius Fudge, and looked forward to the novel Ww.uld looking at Dumbledore. . "I''m sorry, Hagrid." Fudge said in a clear and quick tone. "I''m sorry, but I have to come. There have been three attacks in the academy. This is incredible. It has never been seen in 50 years. The Ministry of Magic must take action, and we cannot wait for more things to happen." "It''s really not me." Hagrid looked at Dumbledore pleadingly. "Yours, Professor Dumbledore, I didn''t do these things." "Connelly, I hope you, I totally trust Hagrid to have nothing to do with these things." Dumbledore frowned and said to Fudge. "I don''t want this either, Albus." Fudge shook his hands unnaturally. "Hagrid''s record is not good for him. He has a criminal record. The Ministry of Magic can only take such measures. We have already contacted the school board. , They also agree with this move." Dumbledore''s blue eyes flashed with rare anger, and he said solemnly, "Connelly, you want, it''s useless to take Hagrid from school." "Then you have to think about it from my point of view." Fudge''s tone looked a little heavy, he played with the top hat in his hand, "Don''t I do it? I am also under a lot of pressure. The attack has been happening for several months. Up." "We have not said anything, but now everyone is watching our actions. We must take action. If we find out that it is not Hagrid, he will immediately return to Hogwarts safely. I have not said a word. . But now, if I dont take him away, they will regard my duty." "Where are you taking me?" Hagrid said tremblingly. He had thought of a horrible place like hell. Fudge didn''t dare to look into Hagrid''s eyes, and said vaguely, "It''s very short, it''s not a punishment, it''s just to prevent accidents. If you catch another person, you will be let you immediately, and we will solemnly apologize for that." "It''s not Azkaban, right? There are many words in Wurong Novel." Hagrid asked in a hoarse and low voice. He didn''t want to listen to these high-sounding nonsense. He just wanted to be taken where, is it that? A place like hell. Before Fudge had time, someone was knocking on the door. Dumbledore went to open the door, and all three of Harry covered their mouths with their hands to avoid making any noise. Lucius Malfoy walked in arrogantly. He was wrapped in a stern black travel cloak, with a contented cold smile on his face, showing his presence proudly and wildly. "You are here too, Fudge." Lucius said with satisfaction. "Very good, very good." "You come here to do it?" Hagrid''s eyes widened angrily. "You are not welcome here, go out and leave my house." "You must have me, dear, I am absolutely not happy to walk into yours, oh, this is also called the house?" Lucius looked around the small and messy wooden house, sneered, "I''ll come to school to see , I heard people say that the principal is here." Harry didnt even believe a single expression about Lucius words, I ran to school in the middle of the night, just to see and lie to the ghost! Who could tell him that Dumbledore was here in the middle of the night? Its just that he kept staring at Dumbledore in secret." "You want to do something with me again, Lucius?" Dumbledore asked. He maintained his polite manner, but in his blue eyes, the anger did not abate. "Things are always so bad." Lucius said lazily, and he took out a long roll of parchment. "The board feels that you cannot protect the academy and it is no longer suitable for staying in the school. This is for you to leave. The notice of appointment and removal was signed by all 12 directors." "You did not protect the students carefully. So far, there have been many attacks. And you have not responded, and you did not even see the shadow of the murderer. Whether it is the board of directors or the parents of the students Neither can accept such a result. We cant wait for all Muggle students to be attacked before taking action. "Oh, what''s the matter, you want to do it, Lucius." Fudge said in a flustered manner. "Dumbledore was deposed. This is not something we say is not something we agree with." "Unfortunately, Fudge, the appointment and removal of the principal is the decision of the board of directors." Malfoy said in a flat tone, "Since Dumbledore can''t stop these attacks." "But, Lucius, if even Dumbledore can''t stop the murderer," Fudge said, his face was already sweating. "I mean, who else can organize these things." "Then we can only wait and see." There was a treacherous smile on Lucius''s face. "The twelve of us have made a decision and agreed to this appointment and removal." He didn''t care about the situation of the school''s students. The students were always his pawns, and he could abandon the pawns he could use. Harry watched Lucius'' madness, read his indifference and ferocity from his face, and made his teeth tickle with anger. Hagrid stood up abruptly from his chair, his huge head almost wiped to the ceiling, he said angrily, "How many threats, blackmail, blackmail, and curse did you use to force them to agree to your conspiracy, ah, Lu Xiu Si?" "Oh my God, I really dare to say, you will soon, your bad temper will cause you great trouble, Hagrid." Lucius said coldly, "I can give you a piece of advice, don''t Shout to the guards of Azkaban, they won''t let you off so easily." (To be continued.) Chapter 176 Dumbledore is dismissed [monthly ticket 180 plus more] Chapter 176 Dumbledores removal [monthly ticket 180 plus more] was played by members of [no*error] [small-say-net]. For more chapters, please visit the website: Chapter 177： College crisis Chapter 177: College Crisis "You don''t want to take Dumbledore," Hagrid yelled, blowing his beard and glaring. The big hound Yaya was also trembling with fear by his appearance, and let out a whine. "You want to turn the school into your conspiracy lair. This is absolutely impossible. We won''t let you succeed." Hagrid has done everything to protect Dumbledore. "Calm down, Hagrid," Dumbledore said harshly, staring at Lucius Malfoy firmly. "If the board wants me to leave, Lucius, I will give up the position of principal." Dumbledore said in a calm tone. "But." Fudge looked flustered, and he stammered, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "No," Hagrid whispered. Dumbledore is the protector of the school. The school can be safe only if he is there. Dumbledore''s sharp blue eyes stared at Lucius all the time, as if to read his heart through the grey eyes of cold + no + wrong + novel ww.quu.om. "But." Dumbledore said in a slow and clear tone, so that everyone present could hear every word of him. "Only when everyone in the school betrayed me, I really left Hogwarts. You will, in Hogwarts, those who want to get help will always get help." At that moment, Harry Dumbledore had something in his words, and he even glanced at the corner where they were hiding. "What a touching speech." Lucius clapped his hands politely and bowed, "We will miss you, and your wayward way of handling things. Albus, I hope your successor can go well. Stop, ah, the murder." Lucius strode out of the wooden house, opened the door, and sent Dumbledore away. Fudge played with his top hat, waiting for Hagrid to leave with him. Hagrid stood still, took a heavy breath, and said cautiously, "If someone is looking for it, they can follow the spider so that they can find the right direction." Fudge stared at the inexplicable Hagrid in amazement. "Okay, here I am." Hagrid put on his moleskin coat and followed Fudge out of the gate. He stopped again, "I need someone to take care of my teeth when I leave." The door banged shut. Confirming that everyone is gone, Ron sprang out from under the invisibility cloak and looked out the window. "That''s it," he said in a gruff, low voice. "Dumbledore was fired and they want to close the college. Attacks may happen every day." The big hound Yaya barked again, seeming to feel the owner''s departure, biting the confined door. "Since Dumbledore is prepared, I think he can do it." Hermione said with a lack of confidence. It was Lucius again, Fudge, Minister of Magic, and now the twelve directors collectively agreed to remove Dumbledore. How certain and how certain they were before, Dumbledore''s conspiracy. By now, they couldn''t help but be afraid that Lucius'' conspiracy might be able to succeed. "If accidents really continue, they have to close the academy. Then we will kill the basilisk directly, no matter which dark corner he died in, anyway, just die." Harry didn''t want the college to be closed, although he didn''t need to return to Dursley''s house now. But apart from Hogwarts, he has no, no other life. Hogwarts is his life now. "We may be able to do more." Ron lowered his head and thought for a while. "When Hagrid was leaving, he said about the spider." "He meant to follow the spider to find the clue." Hermione said grimly. "He must be crazy. The eight-eyed giant spider can''t be domesticated and trusted. More importantly, the basilisk is their natural enemy." "What about Dumbledore''s last words?" Harry was thinking about Dumbledore and Hagrid''s words just now. "Who, he said too vaguely, but we finally concluded that he was indeed prepared, not completely defenseless." Hermione didn''t want to continue. Whether they like it or not, things just happen like this, and the world just moves like this. Sometimes more things are more powerless. At least neither Harry, Ron nor Hermione had the ability to change anything. Dumbledore was gone, and fear spread rapidly in the school. The false sense of security brought about by fantasy and ignorance is so vulnerable to reality. The bright sun shines through the windows, shining warmly on the faces of the students, but their hearts are only fear and cold. The sun cannot dissipate the real cold, the temperature has risen, and the sun will hang in the sky longer and longer. Even the dark corridors can''t escape the sunlight. But everything is warm and bright, and can''t bring the students'' fear inside, and can''t bring the slightest temperature. Everyone, Dumbledore was driven away, the heir would make a comeback, and the next victim might really die. The only thing that can make them feel safer is to hide tightly in the colleges common room after class. Every time from the dormitory to the classroom, a teacher will lead them The entire magic world is the safest. The most powerful Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. At this time, it became the most vulnerable and weakest conspiracy ghost. However, at any time, there will be vested interests. Even in this panic and anxious Hogwarts, there are still voices of joy. Draco Malfoy, he was very energetic, walking around the school pretentiously, even more prestigious and more ambitious than elected the president of the student council. Harry heard Malfoy bragging about Gore and Crabbe during a potions class. "I''ve long since my father would drive Dumbledore out of the academy." He said loudly, without lowering the volume, as the students around him heard it. "I can tell you that my father thinks that Dumbledore is the worst principal ever at Hogwarts. A decent wizard will not let an idiot like Colin enter the school." Malfoy ignored the angry eyes of the others and continued, "Now, soon we will have a truly decent principal, a principal who does not intend to close the secret room." He let out a cold, cruel laugh, "Mai Grid won''t stay long, she just took over temporarily." At this time Snape passed by Harry, and Malfoy immediately said loudly, "Why don''t you apply to become the principal?" "Oh, Malfoy." There was an uncontrollable smile on Snape''s face. Harry had never seen him so happy, as if he had overturned a mountain on him. "Professor Dumbledore was only temporarily leaving the college, I thought , He will return to us soon." (To be continued.) Chapter 177 College Crisis [Monthly Pass Two Hundred Plus More] Chapter 177 College Crisis [Monthly Pass Two Hundred Plus] is played by members of [No * Wrong] [Small-Said-Net]. For more chapters, please visit the website: Chapter 178： New attack Chapter 178 "Maybe, this is not true." Malfoy said disapprovingly. "Sir, if you apply for this position, I think my father will definitely vote for you. I will tell him that you are the best at Hogwarts. Teacher." Snape seemed very satisfied with Malfoy''s words. He walked up and down the underground classroom like a proud cock, with an uncontrollable smug smile on his face. The Slytherin students were the same. The joy of joy. The Gryffindor students all glared at the bad boys in Slytherin, wishing to rush to beat them up. Malfoy really likes this hateful and feeble look, "The mudbloods have not rushed to pack their things and get out. It really surprised me. You will soon know how unwise this is." He continued cruelly, "I can bet you with five Jin Jialong, the next person will definitely die, I guess she is" Malfoy''s ferocious eyes stared at Hermione Granger. Ron looked at Malfoy''s disgusting look, and immediately jumped up and rushed to beat him. The get out of class was over, and the others hurriedly packed their books and waited to be led to other classes by the teacher. Harry and Hermione were grabbing Ron and preventing him from rushing forward. "Let me beat him." Ron said angrily, "I will make his face bloom, and I can beat him to death without a wand. " "Thank you Ron." Hermione was very grateful for Ron''s maintenance, "but I will find the opportunity by myself to deal with him." "Hurry up, now I will take you to the herbal medicine class, and follow me a little bit." Snape yelled at the class. The students left the classroom in pairs, Harry, Ron, and Hermione at the end. They could also see the provocative look in Malfoy''s eyes. They read from Malfoy''s eyes that it was revenge for the last incident. Malfoy was about to float, and he stepped briskly, as if stepping on a soft cloud. His easy and flexible body, even in the cloud, can easily exert force. His body is like a snake without bones, but it is free and flexible. Malfoy had a fierce flame in his eyes, and he was secretly pleased. "This fool, Potter, thinks that conspiracy and trickery are enough to deceive intelligence, but he doesn''t know that the real source of power is strength." The last time Harry and the others defrauded the intelligence, Malfoy was so angry that he was going crazy. He smashed his many collections, and now he feels distressed when he thinks of it. He dared not tell this to other people, let alone his father. This will make him lose face and make others disappointed in him. So instead he had to help Harry and the others to cover up the incident. He suffered a great loss, but he could only bite his teeth and swallow it in his stomach. Unexpectedly, the feng shui turns so quickly, Harry and the others cheated on the intelligence, but they did not have the ability to match. Dumbledore was still kicked out of the academy. They couldn''t help. The new school teacher might be Snape. At least Malfoy thought so. In addition to the annoying Malfoy, another person also appeared dazzlingly in front of everyone. In the afternoon, Professor Snape escorted the Gryffindor students to the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Harry and the others sat in their usual seats, waiting for this tedious and unhelpful course. Harry couldn''t help whispering, "So, it''s not the school curriculum that is useful. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class is a waste of time, and there are many other electives that are unnecessary. If possible, I would even like the potions class. Throw it away." "Although I only plan to take two elective courses now, you wouldn''t be foolish to think that you can give up the required courses." Hermione raised her eyebrows. She knew how much Harry hated Snape and Malfoy. Potions class was a torture for the three of them. But this is a compulsory course and it is related to their future. No matter how bad they are, they can only study hard. "I really hope the school can change the teacher in the potions class." Ron whispered, then looked at Lockhart who suddenly jumped in, and added, "There is also a teacher in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Lockhart jumped to the classroom. Everyone stared at him in surprise. How could he be happy? The other teachers in the college are all bitter and serious, very serious. If there is another attack, the academy may be closed, who is happy. "Okay, okay." Lockhart waved his hands happily, and said, "Everyone is happy, why are you all sorrowful?" Everyone exchanged their eyes angrily, no one spoke. "Didn''t you find out?" Lockhart asked with an exaggerated expression, pretending to be weird, as if they were all slow to react and missed something big. "The danger is over, the criminal has been taken away by the Ministry of Magic." "Who said that?" Dean said loudly. "My dear students, if the Ministry of Magic had not 100% confirmed that Hagrid was the murderer, it would not have taken him away." Lockhart explained helplessly, as if it was a pity that everyone could not see the simple truth. . Fortunately, everyone is not as "smart!" "That''s not necessarily." Ron''s voice was louder than Dean. "I believe that I know more about Hagrid''s arrest than you do, Mr. Weasley." Lockhart looked triumphantly, as if he really knew some secrets. Ron was about to continue the retort, but he stopped before he could speak. Harry kicked him under the tableWe were not there. "Harry hinted to him in a low voice. It is not a good thing to continue arguing with Lockhart, a liar. He is a liar full of rhetoric. You can''t convince him at all, and the argument is meaningless. Harry and the others dare not expose the fact that they were there at the time. Ron was still irritated, Lockhart''s disgusting joy, his look of taking Hagrid as a murderer for granted. And his self-righteous arrogance that all things are over made other people extremely annoyed. Hermione had no intention of gaining credits in a class like this. Everyone glared at Lockhart, if they could kill someone with their eyes. Lockhart must have been pierced in public. But Lockhart completely ignored the anger of other people, at least in dealing with the pressure and contempt of everyone, Lockhart is definitely a master of masters. He can continue to tell his false story without being aware of it, and indulge himself in the story without everyone cooperating. (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 179： discuss Chapter 179 Dumbledore''s fear of leaving the academy was still spreading. Everyone was entangled and awkwardly waiting for the attack to happen. Malfoy also used five gallons to bet against others, which was obviously wrong. The dust settled, the attack really happened, and appeared in front of everyone in an unexpected and reasonable way. Harry, Ron, and Hermione had just finished their class and were sent back to the common room by the teacher. I saw that Gryffindors public rest was full of people, and everyone was talking about the new attack. "Lockhart was attacked. He was attacked by a monster in the passage after he had picked up the students and left alone." Fred explained to Harry and the others what had just happened. With a strange smile on his face, he said, "I heard that Lockhart was wearing his glamorous red robe and holding a mirror in his hand. He must have fallen over his smile again. The only pity is that the heir of Slytherin and his monster did not appreciate Lockharts smile." Harry could imagine the vivid scene. Lockhart was probably like in a classroom at the time. He suddenly thought of something. Immediately from an idea, he thought that he had already won a major honor. Then I think of the scene when he started to accept the praise of everyone and made the headlines of the newspaper. At this time, he immediately took out the mirror from his pocket and practiced his winning expression that had won the "Witcher Weekly" Best Smile Award five times. At this moment, Slytherin''s heir appeared. He did not intend to appreciate Lockhart''s charming smile, but ruthlessly manipulated the Basilisk to attack him. So Lockhart took his glamorous clothes, and the delicate and clean mirror turned into a stone statue. "Oh, to be honest, I don''t know what expression to use." Ron''s face was an inexplicable expression, he continued, "Although this is a sad thing, the much-anticipated Professor Lockhart was attacked. But I have to say that this is the only attack I dont hate." When he got here, Ron finally determined that he was more or more joyful, and a sly smile appeared on his face. Harry coughed slightly and said, "Ron, you are wrong to do this, gloating is not a legitimate act. Although I regret that Professor Lockhart failed to compete with the Slytherin heirs and fight, In the end, both lose." Harry''s tone didn''t mean that Ron was wrong. "If you can really hurt both sides, that would be great. Now is not the time to gloat. Dumbledore has only been away for a few days. Even the teacher has been attacked. I don''t think the school can be stable for long." Hermione said discouraged. She doesn''t take everyone''s gloat, which is quite ironic. Lockhart just said Hagrid was the murderer in class, saying that everything was over, and that if he had a chance to touch the murderer, he would definitely catch the murderer and rescue everyone. Then he really ran into the murderer, and then he was attacked, and then he became a stone statue. Everything he said before became a joke, but no matter how ridiculous it was, the attack always happened and the murderer continued to act. This is the most terrifying problem. "Well, Miss Know-it-all with a long-term vision, you are always so wise and foresight." Ron was a little unhappy with Hermione''s disappointment. There are not many things that can make everyone happy at this time. It is not too real at this time. What a wise move. He continued, "Maybe Slytherin''s heir is no longer satisfied with sly, he may also be a student oppressed by the teacher. I guess he may finally find his enemy, who is actually the teacher." "So that he can really find his opponent, I guess he might attack Snape next time, because he is the most annoying of the teachers." Ron continues to brainstorm, since the new regulations of the college. From six o''clock in the evening until the new course tomorrow morning, they can only stay in the common room and dormitory. If it hadn''t been forced, they would have fallen out. "You really dare to think, know that he is the heir of Slytherin, not Gryffindor." Although Harry looked forward to the scene of Snape being attacked, he knew that the possibility was too small. Up. "That can''t be said." Ron said stubbornly. "I hope that the heir to Slytherin can continue to attack the teacher with courage instead of bullying the students, so that he can be truly famous and have the opportunity to make the teacher. Hold him." "That''s too right. A real villain should bravely fight for the strongest and most evil title. Instead of always staring at the weakest students." Fred also agreed with Ron''s ideas. He A new approach was also proposed. "Or we will fire a firework at night and tell the Slytherin heir to let him defeat the teacher, so that he can become the real devil." "The teachers will catch you first." Hermione looked surprised, what they were thinking about. But obviously, Hermione overestimated her own persuasive power and underestimated the stupidity of others. Not only did Harry begin to agree with Ron''s idea, but other Gryffindor students also began to agree with Ron''s proposal. "We can leave some writing or use fireworks to tell Slytherin''s heir to target the teacher. Everyone is a student, a student oppressed by the teacher." "We should unite. Our enemy is the teacher who oppresses us. The heir to Slytherin should not treat us as opponents. He should defeat the teacher who oppresses him." "Yes students don''t beat students, we are all one family tonight." "I think the heir should be Snape next to deal with, so that the long potions class homework does not need to be done." Another Gryffindor student suggested that Snape should be attacked. This immediately aroused the approval of others, and more students began to agree with Ron''s point of view inexplicably, as if they finally found a solution to all the attacks. As long as the heirs of Slytherin deal with the teacher, no matter what, the students are safe. Hermione tore her hair hard, staring dumbfounded at the crowds of fools in the lounge, expressing increasingly bizarre views and opinions. "I must be dreaming. I''ll just go to bed and wake up." She can''t stay any longer. She must go back to the dormitory to rest early, or she will be infected by stupidity. In the Hogwarts faculty lounge, there was an inexplicable relaxed atmosphere. If Hermione also watched this scene, maybe she would really think that the world was wrong. (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 180： Teachers reaction Chapter 180 Professor McGonagall confirmed that all the teachers were there, and she said with a heavy tone, "An accident happened again, Professor Lockhart was attacked." But her face was not heavy or sad, but a little bit sad. Easy. "That''s really a sad thing." Professor Sprout''s tone couldn''t read the sadness at all. "My mandela grass is about to mature. It''s a pity that you can''t let it doze off. It can be refined. Professor Lockhart who came out of the resurrection potion came to refine it." "It''s a shame not to be able to see Professor Lockhart and the monster in the secret room with my own eyes. The 300 rounds of the battle is really regrettable." Snape said regretfully, "They moved so fast. They did it in a second. The battle is over 300 rounds. Otherwise, maybe others can catch up." "That''s really too regrettable. It''s hard to imagine the monster daring to attack the school teacher, and it''s even harder to imagine the teacher being attacked without holding it for a second." Professor Flitwick was a little helpless towards Lockhart''s incompetence. "It''s a pity that Lockhart didn''t leave the slightest clue." Professor McGonagall thought about the attack with some headaches, even if there were more clues, Lockhart was too incompetent. "The only clue is that we probably know now that the monster is not limited to attacking students. If he can, he will attack even the teacher, which is a good thing." Snape''s tone was a little brisk. The other teachers were immediately thoughtful. If the monster would even attack the teacher, then it might be possible to draw it out. Not every teacher is as incompetent as Lockhart. They don''t think that they will lose to a monster controlled by a student. What''s more, this is still a school. As long as the monster is drawn out and dragged, they can catch the murderer. "Or we can provoke the murderer and let him continue to target the teacher." Professor McGonagall was possessed by Ron at this moment, and she immediately had the same method as Ron, who was devastated. The other teachers also agreed. After all, they are really helpless now, even the shadow of the murderer can''t be touched. If the murderer had targeted them, they wouldn''t think that they would be totally unresisted. Only when you really come into contact with the murderer can you have a chance to catch the murderer. For a time, the faculty lounge was like a common room in Gryffindor. The teachers also offered suggestions on how to provoke the murderer so that the murderer can target them. In a single dormitory in Ravenclaw, there were a few more magical arrays on the white and monotonous walls. The closed curtains blocked the intrusion of sunlight, and the silver candles in the room glowed with light blue flames. A simple single dormitory suddenly had a mysterious atmosphere of magic. A tall, strong man was studying a diary on the desk. The thin, worn-out diary, looming in the light blue light, seemed to disappear suddenly. The man clinging to a simple and unpretentious wand, tapped on the diary, and drew a slender black smoke from the diary. The black smoke fell on the ground and turned into a translucent illusory shadow. "The attack has happened again. It seems that you were preparing for it, Tom." The tall man stared at the black figure in front of him and said in a positive tone. "What do you know? Damn George." The black smoke turned into a tall boy with black hair, and his illusory figure looked a little fuzzy, as if he was facing a layer of mist. "Unsurprisingly, give the basilisk an order in advance. If you don''t have your instructions for a long time, continue to attack, and even increase the intensity and frequency of the attack, and finally even kill." George''s face was flat and a terrorist would be analyzed. The means used. Riddle''s face was slightly ugly, the meat was on the chopping board, and the plan was seen through again. Now there is no chance of a head-on turn. He hesitated a little and changed his strategy, "A single dormitory, are you Slytherin or Ravenclaw? Looking at the simple furnishings and decorations in the room, you are a boring and tasteless person. Then needless to say, You are the Ravenclaw of the nerd. Although you are not the usual nerd." "Compared to the stupid and simple Gryffindor, I prefer the cunning Slytherin and the stubborn Ravenclaw to deal with. After all, we don''t have a conflict in the strict sense." Riddle said politely, "Actually, you hit me hard as soon as we met, and I haven''t gotten over it yet. Maybe we will have more places to discuss." He looked around the room again, "There is nothing superfluous in the room. You can see that you are a strong-willed person who pursues strength." "You know, even at this age, I don''t have your current strength." He said in a bewildered tone, "We can be friends. I have many people. But most of them are useless, and they can''t understand me. They only have restless desire, only violent madness." He lowered his head and said. My loneliness and loneliness are not understood by others. Then he looked up at George again. He changed his tone and continued, "But we are different. We are the same kind. We pursue strength. We pursue strength. We decide everything. We can be friends and we can share the world. " "Even, I don''t mind having you dominate the world. I am more eager to use endless life to explore endless knowledge. I think you must have had similar thoughts." "This did happen." George''s tone was flat, and he did not deny that he had a similar idea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Riddle''s bewitched, and immediately became harder, "We are born extraordinary, we are born strong. The world is right. As far as we are concerned, it is just a crisscross, intertwined net. They constrain our strength and our talent." "Because other people are too fragile and too ordinary, they suppress our nature and ask us to be in a group." "But in fact, we don''t need to. We are the ones who determine the direction of the world." He seemed to see that George hadn''t been touched, and immediately changed his words, "At least, we must control ourselves. No one can interfere with our destiny. ." "A reasonable statement." George said non-committal. After all, he is not really only twelve years old. As a person who has lived in the Internet age to more than 20 years old and has experienced various forums and wars, how can he be moved by the simple empty mouth. "You are not friendly, I know you still have a prejudice against me." Riddle would not fail to hear George''s plainness, he became more humble and friendly. (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 181： Once a nightmare Chapter 181 "Although I am Voldemort, they are regarded as the most terrifying demon king in the magic world. But I am not a vicious and vicious person. My goal is never to attack and harm others." "For a truly powerful wizard, they must first be a learned and wise man, a dedicated actor, and a creative changer." "There has never been any powerful wizard that grew up through simple killing and repeated destruction. I think you will have a deep understanding of this." "It''s true, although they don''t conflict." George agreed with this view. No powerful wizard grows up through simple killing and repeated destruction. Riddle was very satisfied with Georges identification. He immediately added, Although powerful wizards can also kill and destroy, they are above all a learned wise man, a dedicated actor, and a creative change maker. "Such talents become powerful wizards and possess powerful powers. How they abuse their power is another matter." He continued to humbly said, "So we have no irreconcilable contradictions. As wizards who are powerful and equal to each other, we should not shake each other''s fists like savages. We can have a better way to deal with some small things between us. Small differences." Riddle treated his conflict with anyone as just a small disagreement. "Of course, Riddle, you are right." George agreed peacefully. "Look, to show respect, I decided not to call you Tom." "That''s really thankful." Riddle suppressed his anger. No matter how good his temper is, and even if he has a city mansion, after all, he has a high self-esteem. Today, he was eaten to death by a student who was younger than him, and even part of his memory was spied on. In this case, Riddle deliberately pleased to cater, but the other party was still incapable of getting in. It was really difficult to deal with. "No thanks, this is what I should do." George said lightly, as if Riddle was really thanking him. He looked around his bedroom and said aloud, "I have to say that your bewitching is actually very convincing. As a powerful and equal wizard, I might really be convinced by you." He paused and added Said, "At least I will agree with you on the surface." Riddle squinted his eyes, revealing an icy breath, and said coldly, "So, what is the reason that makes you decide that you don''t want to make even the surface approval?" He has always been confident in his ability to deceive, and he also believes that the person in front of him is by no means a pedantic figure who speaks righteously, so what is wrong. "Very simple." George''s tone revealed great confidence. He said in a strong tone, "We are not equal wizards, at least in this house. At this moment, I am far above you. The wizard on top." "Hahahaha!" Riddle let out a sharp, piercing laugh, and he said slowly in a cold tone. "Unexpectedly, I was underestimated, underestimated by a junior at Hogwarts. You actually think you are above me, above me, who makes the entire magical world afraid to name me." "Isn''t that the truth?" George''s tone was strong and confident, and the divine light in his eyes was burning with flames. Riddle''s face became more and more ugly, not only because of the humiliation of being despised by George, but also because George''s self-confidence and the light in his eyes reminded him of his previous experiences. That terrible black flame just gazes at him, and brings him a death threat. With his knowledge, he can''t even guess what kind of power it is. "I think you should have noticed the magical array around you a long time ago." George''s flat voice was like introducing home decorations to a friend. He had been preparing for today for several days. Riddle''s complexion became even more ugly, "The defensive magic circle that prevents magic power fluctuations and leaks is a combination of modern magic and ancient spells. The technique is very clever. If you do it yourself, then your genius is still above me. ." "Although I may not be genius above you, there are times when I am strong and weak. If you were in the heyday, you could easily kill me last year. This year I believe that I can escape safely. After two years, I believe that confrontation is also possible. Will not be at a disadvantage." "And now in this room, you don''t even have the power to resist." Like an outsider, George analyzed the power comparison between himself and Voldemort. This is the nightmare he has been through since he traveled, and when he knew that he had come into this world, he had been under pressure all the time. He did not carry the system with him, nor did he innately pretend to be a plug-in, he was completely confused about the plot, and his qualifications since his birth were unremarkable. After so many years, it is not easy to bear a pressure and a hidden heart demon at all times. He even thought about fleeing and going to the world of ordinary people, and thought about using modern weapons to kill Voldemort with money. I also thought about holding Dumbledore''s thigh and giving old Deng money and equipment so that he could protect the world. In the face of pressure, people are so ridiculous, and any ridiculous possibility will not be let go. But in the end, as the soul of an adult. He knew that the only thing he could rely on in the world was himself. In fact, even oneself is often unreliable because people have too many distractions and weaknesses. They consume people''s energy and potential all the time, making one step wrong and losing every game. Maybe it''s the change brought about by being a child again, maybe it''s the change that changed the world, or maybe it''s all luck. Stumbled all the way, suddenly looking back, he actually squeezed a road. UU Reading through careful research and observation, he unearthed some neglected power in the magic world. Through some actions and changes, he has accumulated his own advantages, and he has mastered the power that his peers can never master. He learned more about the history and truth of the magic world. And now, he caught a Horcrux of Voldemort. Captured the sixteen-year-old Voldemort, now Tom Riddle. The once nightmare, the once fear, are now in front of him, trying to impress him and survive from him. The world is so wonderful, life''s chances are so absurd. "You are indeed stronger than me when I was young." Riddle said flatly, the hidden subtext is that he can only be compared with him when he was young. Regarding George''s claim that he could escape from him in the victory, Riddle sneered secretly, but did not refute it. At least for now, he is a phantom, completely incapable of confronting George, whatever he says is, after all, life and death are in George''s hands. (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 182： Phoenix Dead Egg Chapter 182 Phoenix Dead Egg "So don''t be disappointed in yourself, don''t lose confidence in yourself, your ability to confuse has not weakened. The only problem is that when you have no strength, you can never convince the strong by words." George encouraged Riddle affirmatively, and gave a high evaluation of his performance, but this did not make Riddle happy. Riddle felt cold in his heart, and couldn''t help being angry, "You really treat me as dead." "No, I didnt treat you as a dead person, in fact, I didnt want to kill you either. Compared to Voldemort, who was chaotic and crazy afterwards, at the age of sixteen, you are more like a wizard pursuing power. You are more qualified to be a A powerful wizard." George''s tone was very sincere, but what he said was completely inconsistent. Even Riddle was a little confused. What is meant by sixteen-year-old him is more qualified to be a powerful wizard than Voldemort. But he understood it after all. George didn''t intend to kill him directly, so what exactly did he want to do? "If you think you can make me surrender, it''s ridiculous. I won''t lie to you at all. Even if you destroy this Horcrux, you can''t defeat me. I will be back soon. The next time I meet , I will let you really see what a powerful wizard is." Riddle said fiercely. His self-esteem made him not even think about it. Even if it was a Horcrux being destroyed, don''t want him to bow his head. "You are not just a Horcrux, of course I will not believe in your surrender. This is not my goal, I have a better way." George''s face was filled with an unpredictable smile. He did not speak, but took out a bright black gem from a velvet box. The gem was as black as the universe and as bright as a star. When the gem left the box, it shone dreamily. Yingying shining shining on Riddle''s illusory figure, filled his translucent figure with color, making him more and more like a real person. "What is this?" Riddle felt frustrated again, and once again he found a completely unknown power in this lower grade student. He could feel the horror of this power, and he whispered softly, "This light is like a kind of magic power, it is a bit like life force, it can penetrate into my illusory body. But it is not life force, I can distinguish it." He lowered his head to think, and searched for the message of this power in his own memory, "Neither life nor death, nor death nor life. There is both the vastness of vitality and the desolation of death. I can feel its **** to the soul. , This should never be an obscure thing." "It''s really not a nameless thing, it''s something that shouldn''t exist." George stared at the dreamlike gem in his hand. Even though he had seen it many times, he couldn''t help but fall over for its beauty. "It''s been so long and it''s time to start. See you next time, Riddle." George was holding a magic wand in one hand and a gem in the other, and he was muttering words, but not in the world. Riddle only felt that this inexplicable language had directly pressed into his soul. It was obviously an illusory body, but it seemed to bear a heavy load, which made him almost unable to straighten his body. In a trance, the gem seemed to have a huge gravitational force, like a black hole, pulling him inward. Riddle was sucked into a distorted light and color like a real shadow. The empty room left his final exclamation, "Phoenix?" The voice contained curiosity and incredibleness. "It can be guessed, the magic world is still too small." George played with the black gem in his hand. After inhaling a gem of Voldemort''s soul and personality, it did not seem to have changed. It seemed that compared to the power of the gem itself, the incomplete soul was insignificant and was not enough to change the gem. Not the nameless thing, but the thing that shouldn''t exist. Phoenix, also known as the Phoenix, is the representative of life. The phoenix is ??immortal, even if it is old, it will be reborn in the fire. Phoenixes are creatures insulated from death. They are elves of flames, elves representing life, and the ultimate in life. Therefore, there will be no dead phoenix, no phoenix bones, nor phoenix ghost. Under the extreme of life, the phoenix is ??a creature insulated from death. But the world always seems to be the opposite. There is only one possibility. In one case, the Phoenix is ??no longer insulated from death. The ultimate birth was interrupted by nature, and a phoenix egg that was born by nature could never hatch and turned into a mysterious gem for unpredictable reasons. This kind of extreme is called the Phoenix Dead Egg, it is obviously the extreme of life, but it has the purest power of death. In the entire magical world, Phoenix dead eggs are non-existent. Just like the phoenix can hardly be domesticated, the dead phoenix egg, which is more mysterious and strange than the phoenix, can''t be touched and held, and no one knows. The only legend related to the dead egg of a phoenix is ??also the underworld phoenix that has existed in the myth. According to the legend, this underworld **** has the power to manipulate life and death. The dead phoenix egg in front of him is a famous magic gem in the wizarding world, called the "heart of death". All the people who claimed to have this magical gem died in the end. The magical gem disappeared without a trace, without any record. George obtained this mysterious gem in Mr. Borkin''s shop in Knockdown Lane. Even Bo Jin, the bold black wizard, sold this precious magic gem to George at a reasonable price like losing a hot potato. This is extremely unusual. In fact, even if Bojin loves money, his most fundamental identity is also a wizard. This is exactly what George complained about the economic structure of the wizarding world wizards are always wizards first. When they can exchange power, they will never choose money first. This is the result of many years of notion that the wizarding world is economically backward. It is also because of the shamans thirst for power and discrimination against mortals for thousands of years. Being able to make such a scheming dark wizard so scared that he had to act immediately, one can imagine how hot this gem is. But again, just as Bojin knew, a powerful wizard who wanted to dig and restore ancient magic texts. They always think that they are different from others by nature. They believe that they can surpass countless wizards in history and can accomplish pioneering things that other wizards cannot. They will not let go of all opportunities to gain strength because of any terrible rumors. It is also with this absolute self-confidence, with the strength and abilities far superior to others, that George finally unveiled the true face of this famous "heart of death" in the magic world, and harvested the non-existent **** "Death of Phoenix egg". (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 183： Naive provocation Chapter 183: Naive Provocation The morning sun faintly shines into the room, and through the gaps in the window screens, light and shadow are scattered. The cool breeze in the morning brought fresh air and drove away all irritability. Even though the academy is still lurking danger and fear, at this moment, in this beautiful morning time, everyone is relaxed, optimistic and cheerful. It wasn''t until they got up to wash and put on clothes that they also put on masks by the way, bringing irritability and depression all day long. Finally, he walked out of the dormitory and became a person who could be labeled. "Blue white cloud sky, among the long flowers. Where is the heir, the teacher interrupted the whip." Strange words and music passed through the ghost''s mouth in the corridor. Hermione woke up and found that she had not returned to a normal world. On the contrary, she felt that she had entered a more bizarre and abnormal human gathering place. Todays breakfast was extremely lively. All the students were present, and even all the teachers were present at the same time. Unlike the formality and quietness of the teachers you saw in the past, today''s teachers are extraordinarily kind and active, and they take the initiative to tell everyone about various things. The kind and amiable teacher has become a different sight today. When she saw Professor Sprout, who was kind and simple, she was blushing and talking embarrassedly. How would I beat Slytherin''s heirs to the ground, like a dead dog, and from a dead dog to a living dog. "Professor Sprout has gone bad." Hermione''s eyes were all in a daze, and she almost didn''t recognize the teacher in front of her for a while. She looked at the incredible sight before her in amazement. "Look at that way," Harry whispered, then snarled to the other side. It was Professor McGonagall, who was stern and staid, and at this time she also stammered about how she had defeated the enemy. If Slytherin''s heir were to meet her, how would he easily defeat him without a finger, and how would he suffer all the humiliation in the world. "Slytherin''s heir, the previous attack was just a trick that was not on the stage. He just hid secretly and bullied the students, but he couldn''t defeat the college. Now Dumbledore has left the college and wants to really control the college. "You still have to continue to deal with the teacher like the previous attack on Lockhart, so that the will and defense of others can be defeated, and then the academy can be truly controlled." Snape also coughed lightly and spoke for the Slytherin heir With bad ideas. But everyone agreed with this bad idea, and the teachers all expressed that they wanted to control the college and they needed to defeat themselves, so that the college would succumb to the Slytherin heir. The students also offered ideas and suggestions, describing how the heir of Slytherin, after defeating the teacher, how to create fear, how to make everyone surrender, and finally control the academy under the eyes of everyone. Hermione looked at Ron in horror, "Is this the bad idea you went to give the teachers?" She didn''t dare to imagine how all this happened, but when she woke up, the whole world was abnormal. She couldn''t help shouting, and I knew it was the world that was wrong. Ron said with a proud expression on his face and whispered, "I didn''t tell the teacher, Harry can testify, I went to bed early. But the teachers also thought of the same way as me, and I said it was definitely a way. It will be useful." The conscience of heaven and earth, Ron really didn''t tell the teacher, but as the saying goes, the hero sees the same. So once it appears that someone else has the same idea as you, it is very likely that the two of you are cherishing each other. Harry whispered, "Ron did not tell the teacher that we talked for a while in the common room yesterday. Everyone thinks that the heir of Slytherin is the best way to trouble the teacher. But we Before it could be implemented, the teachers took the initiative to come. I guess they thought of the same way yesterday." They didn''t talk for a while yesterday. They really talked for a long time. The more they talked, the more excited they became. The more I felt that this matter was reliable, I immediately prepared a lot of plans, and they are still preparing for implementation today. Unexpectedly, the teachers had the same idea, and for a while, it was really the **** who met the mung bean and looked right. The students and the teacher are like the best-matched cross talk actors, and like the most on-screen actor. For a while, it was really the intention of the love of the concubine. It''s also like a strong brotherhood and a brighter world. In this scene, only Red Hermione''s goose bumps fell all over, and she seemed to be inhuman. She couldn''t continue to look directly at other people''s approval and pursuit, desperately looking for normal people around. She saw that Ginny didn''t seem to be as cheerful or calm as the others, she immediately left Harry and Ron, and a bunch of big fools around, holding the plate. She came to sit down next to Ginny and said, "Ginny, don''t you think this method is normal?" Ginny was a little restless before, but now seeing Hermione approach her, she was even more awkward. She pinched the corners of her clothes with both hands, and whispered, "The teachers are just too worried about the classmates. They have no other way but to get sick. Urgent medical treatment." "But it''s too ridiculous. Will the Slytherin heir be so stupid as to be discovered? It''s better to stay at the door of the public rest and wait for the heir to get out." Hermione said angrily. If this kind of naive provocation can be considered a solution, she can immediately think of many more useful methods. For example, guarding at the door of public rest, as long as the heir needs to act, he can catch it as soon as he goes out. Ginny''s face turned pale She stammered, "Keeping at the door... or catching... other classmates, not necessarily heirs." "It''s not the only way. Keeping at the door can minimize the scope. If there are other ways, there are more ways to monitor each other in pairs, so that whoever disappears will be discovered immediately. " Hermione thought of more ways in a second. She felt more and more that if the wizards kept doing everything with magic, their brains would eventually break. Ginny became more stammer. "Also...yes...Hermione...you are too good." No matter how weird and unbelievable Hermione felt the world, the world always followed the established trajectory. The teachers made up their minds to provoke Slytherin''s heir, hoping that he would target the teacher. The students also catered to this move extremely, and the daily conversation in the chat was to encourage and encourage the Slytherin heir to attack the teacher. (To be continued.) ...() Chapter 5： More outburst! &xiaoshuo Chapter 172 Weakness is Sin "Not only that, not all of the board can be trusted. Since they will agree to expel Dumbledore on the grounds of being threatened. Then when they face Voldemort, they will also betray Dumbledore because of threats. " "In fact, in the board of directors, in addition to Lucius, there will be other people who are also Voldemort''s partisans. All we must expose them." George said during this period of time, Dumbledore''s plans, and his promotion. At this point, Hermione and Ron also reacted. It is difficult for Lucius to deal with Dumbledore. But Lucius, plus Voldemort and his party members, are even board members with unknown goals. Together they have to deal with Dumbledore, which is not impossible. "Unexpectedly, the magic world is not big, the population is small, and there are a lot of conspiracies and tricks." Hermione''s voice was a little discouraged. At this juncture, she couldn''t help with conspiracy and trickery at all. George can understand Hermione''s loss. He also had similar thoughts. The world is too complicated and the human heart is too complicated. Maybe some people are born to like to have fun with others. Some people are born to step on people and climb, and they want to be human. But there are also people who are unwilling to even know other people. They don''t want to intrigue, they don''t want to step on people and climb. But the world has not evolved to an era where ordinary people can live a simple life. Instead of treating others as tools, you can only become others'' tools. If you lose the ability to harm others, you lose the ability to protect yourself. George revealed another important news, "Actually, in a while, Dumbledore should leave the college." "What!" Harry and the three were surprised again. "Does it have to be this way? What about the safety of the college?" "The academy is still safe for the time being. After all, Voldemort has not really made a comeback. But since Voldemort''s appearance last year, the Death Eaters and the Dark Wizard have already begun to act. We must try to weaken their power before Voldemort appears." George said helplessly, "If it weren''t for this, Dumbledore wouldn''t sit by and watch the basilisk attack." "We are still too weak." Harry''s nails were already squeezed into the flesh, and he hated his weakness. In fact, Harry always knew that being weak is the original sin, and being weak is worthy of death. All the memories he has since recorded have verified this truth. Facing the Dursleys, no matter how angry and shame he was, he could only endure everything. If you can''t face your own weakness, you will only have to die. Even if he came to the magic world, it was the same, he knew the death of his parents. They died of a majestic, unscrupulous big demon king, only because the big devil was capable, and they were too weak. All of this made him hate his own weakness, but as a twelve-year-old child, how could he gain strength? In the Dursleys, he could only endure humiliation and attacks. When he arrived in the magical world, he still could only sit back and watch everything happen. He was not afraid of death, but even the last fate of a weak person did not have the slightest weight. The assaulted students lay in the college infirmary. Their fate was uncertain. They were attacked because Voldemort''s party members wanted to use them against Dumbledore, and the reason they weren''t dead was because the attackers didn''t want to provoke too much conflict. What a ridiculous and terrible logic, a person''s life and death are never controlled by him. It is the game of people with power, who decides the life and death of weak people. Thinking of this, Harry suddenly felt that even manipulating the basilisk was not unacceptable. As long as you have power, you can decide more things. It can be opposed, supported, punished, and praised. Power can change the world, whether it makes the world better or worse. Weakness can only be changed by others, usually for the worse. "Is it possible for Lucius'' conspiracy to succeed?" Hermione asked worriedly. The directors agreed to expel Dumbledore. Dumbledore was about to leave the college, which made it hard for her to watch everything happen with confidence. "Is there no other way? Maybe the basilisk will come out to attack the students every day." Ron had a hard time understanding Dumbledore''s behavior. "As the principal, shouldn''t he protect the students? Now he is leaving school for other things. , Leave the students regardless?" "Children''s words." George said unceremoniously. "Dumbledore is the principal, but his identity does not only include the principal. He is also Voldemorts enemy, he is the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world. Most importantly, he is Dumbledore and he is himself. He knows how To measure what to do and what is important, rather than making the decision by the weak and protected." George didn''t say more, in fact, as long as Dumbledore was willing, he could just sit back and watch Voldemort kill all the students. The greater the ability, the greater the power. The most capable one can decide whether to let the world follow goodwill or let the world return to the jungle. Their choices, their every move, determine the belonging of the entire world, and determine the survival and choice of everyone. This is definitely not the other way around. Only stronger rules can determine rules. Only stronger power can determine power. Those who bowed down to upright officials and great men in previous lives just used their heads in the wrong place. A person is himself first, and then other identities. The strong will never be controlled or manipulated by the weak. There has never been any savior Once the weak lifted the great man to the high altar, the great man began to wave his whip. To truly avoid the strong from doing evil, only one rule and one restriction can be given to them. The strong have always been a cancer in the world of ordinary people. Too strong, one person can decide the life and death of the entire world. The more the weaker prays to Mingjun, the more they will never stand up. Only when the strong are constrained, without tremendous power, and no one is able to do whatever they want, can we truly change the fate of the weak being bullied and humiliated. Harry immediately relieved Ron and asked, "Then we can only watch this happen?" George spread his hands and said disapprovingly, "If I can, I will fly to Voldemort, a curse will kill him, and then everything will be solved. But obviously, no one can kill him." "If possible, I can rush to Malfoy Manor, point to Lucius''s face and ask him not to do bad things, otherwise I will hang him at the gate of the Ministry of Magic. But obviously, this is not possible. " (To be continued.) () Chapter 184： Attack again Chapter 184 Suddenly, behind the students'' increasingly bizarre rumors and statements. This mysterious heir seems to have become a spiritual leader for the students to resist the teacher''s oppression and the college''s control. At this time, many students believed that if Slytherin''s heir would not attack the teacher. Then he must be a guy with no face, no shame, no thoughts, and no self-esteem. Hermione felt that she was in the inhumane more and more. She raised her eyes to see a fool on the left, a fool on the right, a fool in front, and a fool in the back. Really, Yuluo knows that people are stupid, and there is no real person. Fortunately, not everyone is so unbearable and stupid, at least every time Ginny sees others praising and instigating the Slytherin heir, she always looks sad. This comforted Hermione. When she was in the Gryffindor common room, she stayed with Ginny as much as possible to avoid being infected by other fools. It was at this time that Hermione realized that Ginny was too shy, she was too timid. Every time Hermione approached her, her face turned pale. If it were before, Hermione would still think that Ginny didn''t like her, but now she knew that it was all because Ginny was too shy, which made her even more tempted to molest this simple shy girl. Suddenly, Harry and Ron also inexplicably changed from a trio to a duo. Their iron-blood partner suddenly became good friends with Ginny, leaving them puzzled by the second monk. But Harry was happy to see the result. He only thought that Ginny had finally told Hermione the unspeakable secrets in his heart. He was very pleased that Ginny and Hermione had become good friends, and felt that his comfort during the holiday was not in vain. He finally became a good guy who can help and comfort people. In this way, a little spark, a little wave. Under the weight of dull and closed, it brought some comfort to their lives. At dinner, Hermione sat next to Ginny, stuck a fork in a piece of pizza, and couldn''t help complaining. "I don''t know when this day is the head. I really hope that the heir to Slytherin will be caught tomorrow. The classmates and teachers are going crazy, and I will definitely go crazy in the end." This period of time made her feel very uncomfortable. What made her most uncomfortable was not the attack or watching her classmates being petrified. It was the change of the human heart, the complexity of the human heart, all of which made her difficult to breathe like a fish leaving the water. For his own conspiracy, Lucius colluded with the governor of the academy, and even he colluded with the Minister of Magic Fudge. He used the safety of the students as a threat to drive Dumbledore out of the college. Dumbledore is not the kind old man that everyone once thought, he may really be the most powerful white wizard, he may really be the bright pillar of the magic world. But he was Dumbledore first, and a mortal first. In order to find out Voldemort''s gangsters and to fight against the conspiracy of Lucius and other careerists, Dumbledore allowed the basilisk to attack the school. He allowed students to be attacked, tolerated the spread of fear in the school, and even took the initiative to accept being expelled from the college. Everything is for the careerist to jump out automatically, allowing the enemy to expose more flaws. At this time, the safety of the students, the students in the college, are facing fear and danger, waiting to be attacked. Everything about them, their lives, their safety, their emotions. In the game of the strong, they are all worthless, at this time they are no longer humans, no longer a life. It is a number, a symbol, and a bargaining chip. Maybe history is such a grand narrative, maybe everyone can''t help it, Dumbledore still protects the entire world, he supports most of the light in the magic world, and he should not be blamed. But as a student, a student from the Muggle world. All this conspiracy and confrontation only made her feel disgusted, and only made her feel sick. Hermione watched the classmates and the teachers, all of them were going crazy. They were frightened, devoured by fanaticism, their intelligence, and their brains. They don''t have the ability to protect themselves, so they place their hopes on the goodwill of the attackers and their heaven-sent heroes. Obviously this is Hogwarts College, everyone''s college, and everyone''s home. But at this moment, a hidden mysterious person, a basilisk in a secret room. Just a few endless attacks, the most powerful and safest Hogwarts in the entire magical world collapsed. The strength and glory of more than a thousand years also collapsed. The students who were attacked will wake up soon, they may just have a long dream. But the student who was not attacked or hurt, it was like hiding a demon in the darkness. They werent injured, they didnt die but they have completely failed, they are going crazy, Hermione chewed on the pizza, and continued to say vaguely, "Sometimes I would rather be attacked, so I don''t have to watch these troublesome things. When I wake up, George will take care of the basilisk in the secret room." Ginny''s face turned pale again, and she stammered, "Don''t say being attacked is scary." She asked again, "Can George kill the basilisk?" Speaking of this, Ginny''s eyes showed a brilliance that she didn''t have in the past. Her eyes flashed, and her eyes were filled with inexplicable expectations. Just like a lost traveler, when he was about to despair, he finally saw the smoke. It was like an outlier wild goose, suddenly found his fetters when he was hoarse. Hermione swallowed the pizza in her mouth. She looked at it carefully and whispered, "We can actually solve the basilisk early in the morning, but because we haven''t been able to find out the Slytherin heir, we didn''t take any action. How long." Dumbledore had been kicked out of the academy, and careerists had emerged. In addition to this period of time, the classmates are going crazy one by one, and Hermione can only hope that George will end it all quickly. Ginny''s eyes became brighter, and she was hesitant to speak, as if to say something, but hesitated. With her hands criss-crossing and twisting, she finally made up her mind. "I have something to tell you." Ginny whispered, her bright eyes evasive. "If you have anything to say, I will definitely keep a secret for you." Hermione patted her chest with a solemn promise. "Okay, it''s about the secret room" Ginny whispered, and she finally made up her mind to tell the truth. At this moment, Professor McGonagall suddenly walked in. She was impatient and looked a little anxious. She came to the middle of the cafeteria and shouted. (To be continued.) Chapter 185： College is closing Chapter 185 "The prefects immediately counted the number of students to make sure that everyone is there. Each college gathers according to its own grade and waits for the teacher to lead you back to the dormitory. Before the teacher takes you back to the colleges common room, everyone No leaving, no going to the toilet." The cafeteria suddenly became noisy, and the students began to noisy again. Everyone can guess that the attack happened again. Was it the teacher or the student who was attacked this time? Professor McGonagall looked stubborn, no one dared to ask her, but soon another smart student began to count the number of students to check whether any students disappeared. Percy immediately began to count the students in Gryffindor. He focused on observing the restless students. His three younger brothers were all there, including Li Jordan, Potter, Hermione, and others. "Everyone goes back to their roommates. Everyone sits together and sees each other who is missing." Percy arranged loudly so that everyone could sit down with their roommates. Hermione had to carry her own dinner plate and found Parvati and Lavender. Soon, everyone sat with their roommates, and the news spread quickly throughout the restaurant. "The students in Gryffindor are there, the students in Ravenclaw are there, and the students in Hufflepuff are also there." Percy whispered to everyone the current situation. "Is it the teacher who was attacked?" Hermione asked in surprise, her eyes full of incredible. Slytherin''s heir, really stupid enough to be provoked, actually attacked the teacher again? This world is crazy. "I just said that this method is useful. Slytherin''s heir is also a human. He is a human first, and then other identities. He is the heir of Slytherin." Ron looked like he had found the truth a long time ago, and said contentedly, "No one has ever really just used it for any reason or excuse. They all have their own interests behind them." Ron and the others have been with George for so long, and they have long been ruined by George. As long as they talk about the essence, they immediately know that there is always interest hidden behind the essence. "Since it is a human being, as long as you are provoked, as long as you have an idea, it is not unusual to attack the teacher." Harry agreed quietly. In fact, he also felt that his classmates'' performance was a bit outrageous, and the teachers'' provocation was a bit exaggerated. But after all, he has experienced human feelings and being abused since childhood, let him know. Performance does not need to be clever, provocation does not require much skill. Someone only needs to say bad things about him in front of Dali. Dali doesn''t care about the basis of these bad words. Whether they are fabricated or not, he will directly rush forward to repay Harry. In the same way, as long as Dal spoke ill of Harry to Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia, the family would immediately begin to insult and torture Harry. So there is no need for clever acting skills, as long as the provocation of students and teachers stimulates Slytherin''s heir, he is likely to reveal flaws. Percy''s words came again, "A student of Slytherin is missing. He is a thoroughbred." The students of Gryffindor immediately started to twitter. Why did the monster not even let Slytherin off this time, and the heir of Slytherin was finally crazy? Ron still had the look of Zhizhu in his hands. He said flatly, "In fact, this is not surprising. Teachers and students are more likely to have conflicts because teachers need to discipline students. And students in the same college are also more likely to have conflicts. Because they are in constant contact." "Well, it makes sense!" Other people also agreed with this point of view. Now even Slytherin can''t be alone. Although it hasn''t avoided the danger, it''s unlucky to see other people, so everyone is relieved. "How was he attacked? Isn''t he always protected by a teacher?" Dean grabbed a key point. He is more concerned about why with the protection of teachers, students will still be attacked, is the college completely unable to protect students? If this is the case, for the sake of safety, really need to consider leaving Hogwarts. "Only one person was attacked, he should be alone." Harry analyzed the possible intelligence and speculated on the situation. "The teacher may not be able to take care of everyone. Everyone in Slytherin thinks that the heir is on their side. He may be about to go to the bathroom, but he doesn''t want the teacher to follow. He thinks he is pure blood so he wont be attacked. Follow the teacher''s arrangement." Harry''s speculation was immediately agreed. "This is very likely. Everyone''s provocations during this time also made Slytherin''s heir very angry. But the students have the protection of teachers, and teachers are not easy to deal with. Finally, there are students alone, Slytherin''s heir. I don''t bother to care who he is." Fred said his guess. Soon, the teachers came in one by one, and determined the number of students one by one, which led the students back to their respective common roomLooking at the roommates around you, they all stared Do not leave other peoples sight. "The teachers shouted, urging the students to return to their colleges safely. In Gryffindors common room, the white candles were shining orange, and the dim candlelight could not hide Professor McGonagalls pale face. Professor McGonagall had no thoughts to encourage and comfort the students. She said in a sad and low voice, "A student in Slytherin went to the bathroom privately without being accompanied by the teacher and was attacked there." "I can''t continue to comfort and encourage you. We tried to attract the target of the attacker to the teacher, but obviously, this attempt has failed. The continuous attack cannot continue. We have contacted the school bus. Hogwarts can only end temporarily until the monster in the secret room is completely resolved." She paused, bowed deeply, and said in a sad tone, "I''m sorry, as teachers, we failed to protect our students." Professor McGonagall left the Gryffindor common room without waiting for other people''s reactions. She couldn''t continue to face these children. The common room exploded, and it was as lively as a year-end dinner at Hogwarts. The difference is that the year-end dinner is full of joy and excitement, while at this time it is panic and fear. "This is really going to be over." Fred muttered in a low voice. "Just leave it early, maybe they can solve these things soon." Li Qiaodan said that he didn''t believe it. "This can" Percy looked very anxious, scratching her head, not knowing what to do. Hermione squeezed through the noisy crowd. She found Harry and Ron and looked at the dumb two. She shouted, "Are you standing here waiting for the school to close?" (To be continued.) Chapter 186： Night action Chapter 186 Only then did Harry react. He wanted to talk and stopped, and he thought it was too noisy around him. He took Hermione and Ron to the spiral staircase, and saw that there was no one around, so he took out a note from his pocket. Hermione leaned forward and recognized that the writing on it was George''s handwriting. It said, "Bring the invisibility cloak and go to the bathroom where Myrtle is at night to clear the basilisk." "When I left the restaurant, I found an extra note in my pocket and I was about to talk to you." Harry whispered. "It seems that George has finally decided to act. Fortunately, Hogwarts will be closed one day later." Ron finally breathed a sigh of relief. After waiting for so long, the matter was finally over. Hermiones eyes were shining, her hands clenched her fists, and she eagerly said, Its finally over. Ive had enough of this time, and Im going crazy. Finally its our turn to act, and we need to do a big job at night ." Harry couldn''t help reminding them in a low voice, "George only left me a note, and he only let me go with the invisibility cloak." Hermione glared at him fiercely, and said sternly, "It doesn''t say that you can only go, do you want to try with me." She has suppressed herself for a long time, and now is the time to try, who Don''t even try to stop her. Harry didn''t dare to offend Hermione who was in this state. He looked at Ron eagerly again. It would be inconvenient to go out at night if there were too many people. Ron gave a light cough, "I want to go, too. We are the best partner." Don''t want to leave him at this time. "I want to go too." Suddenly another voice came in. The three of Harry were taken aback, and secretly blamed themselves for not being cautious. This is not the place to talk, they looked in the direction of the voice. It turned out to be Ginny. She looked timid, but stood stubbornly at the door. "What are you going to do? You don''t know anything." Ron said harshly. As an older brother, he didn''t want his sister to take risks. As the Weasley family, the first daughter in generations, Mom and Dad are very precious to Ginny. In addition, she has six older brothers but no sisters, which makes her very timid and shy. "I know the secret room is hidden in Myrtle''s bathroom." Ginny said stubbornly. Ron''s stern gaze made her a little timid, and she couldn''t help avoiding her eyes, but she stood there stubbornly and absolutely refused. Back down. When the threat failed, Ron immediately changed his tone and said gently, "Don''t worry about this, George will take us to solve the basilisk in the evening. You can sleep peacefully, and you will be happy tomorrow morning. go to school." Ginny bit her lip without saying a word, she looked down her head and looked so weak. But his body stood straight, his feet seemed to be rooted. The hustle and bustle of the public lounge in the distance subsided, and the students seemed to be returning to the dormitory. Harry immediately said eagerly, "If Ron wants to go, take care of Ginny the whole time. Since you are all going, then gather in the common room at night." As soon as the words fell, successive students began to walk to the dormitory. After complaining and venting, the students had to return to the dormitory to pack their things and go home. The four of them returned to their dormitories with their own thoughts and anxiety. Harry''s heart was a little excited and a little uneasy. The attack had taken place for so long, and everyone had been frightened for so long, and it was finally over. He couldn''t help being excited. At night, George would take them to destroy the basilisk. Tomorrow will be a new and easy day. But he couldn''t help but worry, could he find the basilisk at night, and what to do if he couldn''t. Can you destroy the basilisk after finding it? If the basilisk escapes this time, wouldn''t it be that Hogwarts will really be closed tomorrow, and everyone will go home? Harry looked uncertain and uneasy, as did everyone in the dorm. Ron thought that his sister, Ginny, would also take risks with him, so he didn''t get angry. She was only in the first grade, she was still a girl, and he obviously forgot about Hermione and last year. As long as he thinks of Ginny going with him to face the basilisk, he feels his entire stomach is cramping. He would rather not take risks himself than take his sister to fight the basilisk. He made up his mind, as long as he had a chance, he would definitely pull his sister behind him. He couldn''t imagine that if something happened to Ginny, even if it was just some scratches, mom and dad would be completely crazy, and it would be even more terrifying than the last time he drove the magic car and hit the willow. Neville''s mouth kept mumbling and muttering, "The college is about to close, and grandma must think I will not be able to graduate. If Hogwarts doesn''t open the door in the future, where can I go to school~www. novelhall.com~If I dont go to school, what job will I do in the future." "I''m always clumsy and can''t help me at home. I can learn a little bit at school. It''s really bad, but it''s nice to see my grandma." Dean Thomas mumbled blankly, "It''s safe now, but I may never come back." His eyes were red, and his heart couldn''t help feeling sad. He was a Muggle-born wizard, although he had never succumbed to the fear of the Slytherin heir. But assaults happened again and again, he couldn''t help but worry about becoming the next victim. He was about to leave the college now, he was completely safe. But if the murderer cannot be caught, as a Muggle-born wizard, he will never have a chance to return to Hogwarts. With worry, worry, expectation, and anxiety, everyone fell asleep. Harry suddenly felt awakened from his dream. He rubbed his eyes and watched Ron staring at him in surprise. Only then did he remember that there was action tonight, and he was so stressed that he fell asleep unconsciously. He was afraid for a while, but fortunately Ron didn''t fall asleep. Without daring to speak much, he grabbed the long, shining silver invisibility cloak, took the wand, and quietly left the dormitory with Ron. Going down the spiral staircase, to the common room, fortunately Hermione and Ginny looked like they had just arrived. It seems that there are too many classmates who don''t go to bed on time tonight, and Hermione can''t put a sleep spell on them all. Harry didn''t delay too much, so he spoke directly, "Me and Hermione used the Magic Charm, Ginny and Ron used the invisibility cloak, and Ron took care of Ginny the whole time." As soon as the words fell, and regardless of their opinions, Harry threw the invisibility cloak to Ron, used the magic wand to cast himself a phantom charm, and beckoned Ron and Ginny to follow. (To be continued.) Chapter 187： Enter the secret room Chapter 187 They crept out of the portrait hole. Today may be the last day of Hogwarts, and the ghosts and teachers are still patrolling guards in the corridors faithfully. Fortunately, it was not the first time that they wandered around at night, and they slipped past the guardian teacher and the patrolling ghost. They walked through the dim corridor with "Heir''s enemy, be careful!" on the wall, and came to the bathroom where the crying Myrtle was. When they entered the bathroom, they closed the door. George walked out of the shadows. He wore a black robe, a tall figure, and a serious face, which brought a huge pressure to people. Even the crying Myrtle hid away silently. He frowned slightly, "Everything is here." He hadn''t expected that there would be so many people before, because the door of the secret room needed to be opened in snake language. He just wanted to call Harry over, so he only left a note for Harry. Hermione was completely unaffected by Georges pressure. She took a few steps forward and said in a firm tone, We have acted for so long for the college. The college is already facing the threat of being closed, we cant continue to sit and watch. Go down." She continued, "If the action fails tonight, we don''t want to be sent out of the academy in a daze." Listening to Hermione''s words, George eased his brows and said helplessly, "Well, let me arrange it. Time is a little tight. Let''s talk while walking." "Not long ago, I just sorted out Riddle''s memory. I found the location of the secret room in Riddle''s memory. I also know that Riddle is not only the heir of fifty years ago, but he was also the one who opened the secret room this time. The hands and feet made from it." As George spoke, he led everyone to the sink in the bathroom. This pool looks very ordinary, and the only thing that makes people look at it, is the side of a copper dragon head, engraved with a lifelike snake. Seeing the crowds, Myrtle followed curiously. She whispered, "This faucet is broken and there is never water." Harry had never seen Myrtle so cautious and kind. Most of the time, she was hysterical and neurotic. "Harry, treat it as a snake and read it in snake language." George pointed to the carved snake and gestured to Harry. Harry set his eyes on the snake, trying desperately to convince himself that it was a real snake. His eyes widened and motionless, trying to imagine a snake. Under the candlelight swaying in a trance, the snake seemed to really twist. "turn on." As everyone watched, Harry made a chilling hiss in his mouth, which was snake language. As soon as Harry''s words fell, the faucet by the pool flashed white light and began to spin quickly. Then, there was movement in the pool, and the pool slowly disappeared from everyone''s sight, leaving only a very thick water pipe that could accommodate people to drill in. Myrtle looked a little dazed, and muttered vaguely, "I seem to be thinking of something. I remember a pair of scary yellow eyes. They seemed to emerge from here, and then I floated and floated." George stepped forward and looked in. "Oh, it''s really dirty inside." He shot a white light with his magic wand, and the white light kept shining deep into the tube, but was scattered into multiple strands in the middle. He paused for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll go down first. After Harry breaks, the others will follow." After speaking, George didn''t forget to put a protective charm on everyone, he whispered, "At least this can block the mud." Then the first one slid down the pipe. Then Hermione didn''t delay, she slid down the tube directly behind George. Ron let his sister Ginny before him, and saw her sister sliding down the pipe, and he immediately followed. In the end it was Harry, who saw that everyone was gone, so he got into the pipe. The feeling was very uncomfortable, and Harry felt like a pile of trash being washed into the dark, sticky, endless sewer. He also saw that around this big pipe, many smaller pipes diverged in all directions. This was the main sewer, and the others were branches. He turned around in the tube, stunned by the inner wall of the tube, bumping all the way to the depths of the college underground. He felt that he had been slipping in the pipe for a long time, which was much deeper than the underground classroom. Finally, after a long fall, he touched the solid ground for the first time. The water pipe turned from a **** to a level, he was jetted out violently, and fell on the wet ground with a puff. Ron came up and grabbed Harry''s hand and pulled him up. He straightened his glasses and looked around. With the light on George''s wand Harry looked around. This is a narrow dark stone tunnel, which seems to have a very long history. The ground and the walls are moist, sticky sludge, like a nest of underground monsters. "We are several feet below the school." Harry estimated the distance from here to the bathroom. "Maybe this is under the lake." Ron said thoughtfully, looking at the damp walls around him. "Okay, it''s the order just now. Although such a tunnel will not suddenly appear large creatures, but also pay attention to possible traps." George said solemnly, and he took the lead to guard against possible risks. He regretted it a little. Under such a tunnel and such an environment, he had no confidence to protect everyone. I can only hope that there will be no other dangers besides the basilisk here. Although worried, he didn''t waste time. At this time, he could only get rid of the basilisk as soon as possible and leave here as soon as possible. The tunnel was small and dark. Even though Harry and Ron used their wands to conjure light, the narrow tunnel could only reach a small area in front of them. They stiffly walked along the tunnel all the way, stepping on the wet and slippery ground, making a disgusting "chirp, chirp" sound. If there is a sudden "click" sound under your feet, then someone must have stepped on the bones of some animal. In this environment, everyone is not well. The only thing that can give them a little comfort is that the tall and strong figure of George in front of him also brings peace of mind to people when they are greatly oppressed. George in front stopped suddenly, and they walked up one by one, standing behind George. "It''s the peeled skin of the basilisk. It seems that we are not far from it." George said, walking towards a huge black figure in front, and brought the light from the wand closer to that figure. (To be continued.) Chapter 188： Powerful basilisk Chapter 188-Tough Basilisk Harry stared at the snake skin in George''s mouth. It was a snake skin, obviously a giant coiled creature. He couldn''t help his heart beating faster and looked at the huge object with the light. The green, vivid fresh snake skin coiled on the ground of the tunnel, like a giant python. Harry couldn''t help muttering, "This is just snake skin. The body of the snake is at least twenty feet long. Can it still be called a snake?" George waved his magic wand and summoned a ball of magic fire, slowly approaching the snake skin. The light blue flames leaped on the snakeskin, making a "peppy" sound, but did not leave a trace. "Magic resistance is very high." George said softly, frowning, and changing several spells, summoning frost, blade, and lightning in turn. The cold frost formed a cloud of frost and snow on the snake skin. The sharp blade and the snake skin made the collision of gold and iron. The purple lightning made the sound of wandering and crashing on the snake skin, but it did not cause the snake skin. Great destruction. Everyone was stunned, watching with stunned George experimenting with various attacks on the snake skin, and was even more surprised to find that various attacks could hardly damage this snake skin. George casually invited them to cast spells and attacks that were difficult to use with all their strength, and these terrible attacks could hardly leave traces on a piece of fading snake skin. Only then did they realize that they were facing What kind of monster. They also really understand how arrogant and arrogant it is if they are to deal with the basilisk. "Should we go back and find the **** first?" Ron suggested carefully. He didn''t think that even such a terrifying monster with the peeled skin was something they could easily deal with. He immediately remembered that the basilisk was afraid of roosters, and he could easily defeat the basilisk by bringing a rooster back, but he didn''t need to simply take risks. "Well, I have a rooster, but the rooster will destroy the physical existence of the basilisk. The basilisk killed by the rooster will lose its magic, and there is no need to use the rooster for the time being." George said flatly. Everyone looked at George carefully, and couldn''t see where he could hide a rooster. But since George said there was no need to worry, they had no choice but to suppress the worry, imagining that he could summon a rooster with a spell. George continued to experiment with the spell, he conjured sticky oil on the basilisk''s skin, and attached a weakening spell to the basilisk''s skin. Finally, he clapped his hands, looking very rewarding. Not only was he not scared by the power of the basilisk at all, but he seemed to have seen some treasure, and his eyes were full of brilliance. "All down." George chanted the spell and pointed his wand towards the snakeskin. A huge wave of air appeared out of thin air. Harry and the others could even see the terrible wave of magic power with naked eyes. The huge snake skin in front of me suddenly disappeared. No, it wasn''t that it was missing, but it became a piece of snake skin smaller than a palm. Harry still remembered that he tried this spell in Hagrid''s cabin on Halloween, and the reduction spell he and Ron chanted had no effect at all. Even Hagrid couldn''t cast this spell normally. Only Hermione used this spell, but she could only reduce the pumpkin to a third. At this time, seeing George''s shrinking spell, he suddenly discovered the power of this spell. George collected the snakeskins, and continued to lead the way in stride without further delay. With the scene just now, everyone felt a little more comforting, and accelerated the pace and continued to move forward. The tunnel is like a nightmare, turn after turn, turn after turn. Carrying monotonous steps along the way, everyone''s expressions are almost numb, they looked at each other, only seeing the pale and stupid faces of each other. If calculated from time in secret, it is already early in the morning at this time, with both the tiredness from late night and the hardship of trekking. Only George, who was in the forefront, had a face of determination and a flame of confidence in his eyes. Finally, Harry had forgotten how many turns he had made, and after a few more turns, they finally came to an end. At the end of the tunnel, they saw a solid stone wall. On the wall are two lifelike snakes entwined and biting each other. The eyes of the snakes are inlaid with huge, shiny emeralds. Without George''s reminder, Harry dragged heavy steps up. He doesn''t need much effort, now he is in a trance looking at everything, in a trance, the snake is just like real. He felt a bit dry in his throat. He cleared his throat and whispered, "Open it." A deep, cold hissing sound came from his mouth. The stone wall slowly separated from the place where the two snakes crossed, and slowly retreated into the wall. Behind the wall is a long, dark room. UU reading can faintly see many towering stone pillars hidden in the dark ceiling. The whole room was even more filled with mysterious green mist, like clouds and smoke. Together with the cold, dark shadows, the whole room reveals a terrifying and strange atmosphere. Everyone stood blankly in front of the stone wall, just like standing in front of the passage of hell. Separated by a wall is the dividing line between the present and the mysterious. George took out two magic mirrors from his body and handed them to Harry and Hermione. He explained, "The lenses polished by the black magic crystal have an anti-death spell, which can resist the gaze of some basilisks for a short time." "There are only two." Hermione reminded in a low voice, and she continued to look at George, hoping that he could take out a few more magic mirrors from her body. Georges tone contained helplessness, If I bought it, I would definitely buy a few more. But these are all made by myself. I dont have so much time, so this time I only planned to call Harry over. Manual work is always slow and troublesome. For him, as long as it is something that cannot be bought, it is troublesome. After all, he is not a dream. Looking towards the dark, mysterious room behind the stone wall, George said, "Ron and Ginny just stopped outside." He paused and said in a relaxed tone, "I won''t say anything, if we don''t come out and other polite things. This is just a snake hiding in a dark corner, and we are well-trained and well-prepared wizards. . We will not fail, we will solve it soon." "Then I will let you in, but for a few minutes before that, you need to stay here honestly. Ron must protect your sister and don''t get distracted." He continued to add, "I will summon a mirror here to prevent you from accidentally seeing the basilisk. When the basilisk is solved, I will remove the mirror and let you in." (To be continued.) Chapter 189： Youth Potion Chapter 189 As soon as the words fell, George waved his wand, and a huge ice wall appeared out of thin air, separating Ron and Ginny behind the ice wall. "This mirror is really big." Harry stared blankly at George''s so-called mirror, which completely replaced the stone wall just now, separating the two worlds one after the other. "Snakes are cold-blooded animals. They don''t like the cold. Low temperature will make them hibernate. A mirror made of ice can not only block the death gaze of the basilisk, but also make it avoid it unconsciously." Hermione nodded slightly. , By analogy, understand the role of the mirror. George also looked at Hermione approvingly, "This is an excellent wizard, necessary for observation. The basilisk is actually very powerful, you have just seen it, and the peeled skin is almost indestructible. amazing." "And the living basilisk, defense and lethality will only be more terrifying. Simply confronting it, even a powerful wizard will only be boring." "Like a mountain monster, it is very stupid to fist against the beast. The most important thing for a wizard is that in addition to magic, it needs more brains. Magic is not used to throw away like a bomb. Magic is a means for a wizard to achieve an end. Just like scientists use science to achieve their goals." As George spoke, he motioned Harry and the others to put on the magic glasses, and then took the lead into the cold, mysterious room. Harry carefully put the magic glasses made of black crystal on his black-rimmed glasses. The weight of the two glasses made him a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, the magic glasses seemed to have deliberately considered his condition, and the large frame just happened to be able to completely block his original glasses. There seemed to be something else added to the black crystal lens. Looking through the magic lens, there was an extra layer of shining light in the mysterious stone room, and the line of sight became brighter. "This is dark vision, Hermione don''t touch your glasses." George urged immediately. He noticed that Hermione was curious about the magic glasses and touched them with his hands from time to time. Harry followed George and walked forward silently, the sound of footsteps echoing loudly in the empty room. There is a long room in front of him, and the tall stone pillars are carved with giant snakes coiled and entangled. Compared with the crowded and narrow tunnels, this place looks open and vast. The ceiling can hardly be seen, and the stone pillars stretched into the height to melt into the darkness. They walked between the stone pillars until they reached the end of the room. At the end of the room is a black wall, and on the wide wall is a statue as high as the room. Harry raised his neck high to see the huge face of the statue, an old-fashioned, wrinkled, monkey-like face, and a sparse long beard, dragging it all the way to the hem of the wizard''s robe. Two big feet stood on the smooth floor. "He''s so ugly" Hermione couldn''t help whispering, compared to Dumbledore''s kind and gentleman when he was old, the same tall and old wizard in front of her looked only rotten and ugly. "Aging is really terrible. It seems that my long-term plan is to add another item called the refining of the youth potion." George said lightly, as if they were not going to face terrible monsters, but were walking in the wild. , The same as a relaxing outing. "Youth Potion, I also want to add such a plan. I have never seen a potion that can maintain youth in the history of wizards. Did they never have this need, or is it because it is too difficult?" Hermione was a little curious. Asked. She has seen many records and history of wizards, but this dream and legend that everyone knows in the mortal world has no traces in the history of wizards, which is a bit strange. "There are two reasons. The wizard population is too small and self-esteem is very high. In fact, many wizards are so proud that they have no friends. It is difficult for them to have the motivation to develop such complex and relatively unpractical potions. "George casually said his guess. The wizarding world has a very small population, and witches have always had the same powerful power, resulting in a very complete equality between men and women in the wizarding world. The wizards are all monogamous, and their social circle is actually very small, which makes them unwilling to focus more on maintaining their appearance. It is precisely this way that there will be a greasy, uncut wizard like Snape. It is precisely because of this that Lockhart became popular among witches. After all, compared with the old-fashioned thinking of many wizards, Lockhart is more like a popular modern man in the true sense, an open-minded, humorous modern wizard, and old-fashioned wizard. Believe in the theory of pure blood and use yourself and others as a breeding tool. Think about it this way, you know how unpleasant they are for girls. But there is no way In the long history, witches are absolutely inferior to ordinary people, even if they are witches, they have no more choices. It was not until modern times that ordinary people began to catch up with the quality of life of wizards, and this could change. Only then did he have descendants of Slytherin and fell in love with the handsome and handsome Muggle rich man. "What do we do next?" Harry asked quietly. He didn''t want to hear about youth medicine, he was too early to need these things, and he might not need them. He just wants to quickly solve the basilisk, the cold atmosphere here always makes him a little scared. He is not as nervous as Hermione and George. He has experienced a lot of darkness and has been locked in a cabinet many times. The constant darkness always makes him scared. "Speak in snake language to the stone statue of Slytherin, talk to me, Slytherin, the most powerful of the Big Four of Hogwarts." George said flatly, motioning that the statue in front of him was Slytherin. The statue of Lettering allowed Harry to continue speaking in snake language. Harry began to concentrate again on imagining a giant snake in front of him. From time to time, he looked at the giant snake entwined on the two pillars, so as to convince himself that the monkey-like face in front of him was also a snake. Fortunately, he had already laid the groundwork for the previous few times, even when facing a monkey face, he was finally able to imagine a snake. Harry''s mouth was open, and a cold, hoarse hiss came from his mouth. "Mastering a foreign language is really important." Hermione looked at Harry with some envy. Except for George, as far as Harry could help, they could only watch. Ron and Ginny were left in the ice. After the wall. The huge Slytherin statue began to move amid Harry''s hiss, and the statue''s mouth opened, opening wider and wider, and finally turned into a huge black hole. (To be continued.) Chapter 190： Fight easily Chapter 190 Something is moving in the mouth of the statue, something is sliding up from the depths of the statue. "Get back a little bit and listen to my command before you can do it." George shouted. He stood motionless in front of the statue, with black flames burning in his eyes, staring at the black hole that appeared. Harry and Hermione backed back extremely quickly, their wands trembling, and saw a huge snake emerging from the Slytherin''s mouth. The snake swam slowly around the statue. The huge long snake was green all over, shining with poisonous light, and shed a faint shimmer. The terrifying body of the giant snake is thicker than the stone pillar, and its long torso is full of gorgeous brilliance, with terrible and evil temptations. It raised its huge flat head, and its forked tongue puffed in its mouth. It opened its mouth with a hissing sound, and two rows of sword-like fangs appeared in its wide open mouth, thin, shining with cold light, and full of viscous venom. It swayed from left to right, shaking its flat snake head, trying to scare the villain in front of it, just as it can make the prey lose consciousness and resistance by intimidating it when hunting. But the usual hunting method seems to be ineffective for the prey in front of him. Its fangs failed to frighten the prey, and the stare of death failed to kill the prey. What makes it even more dissatisfied is that the prey still exudes an aura that makes it feel dangerous. As the top predator, this is an unbearable provocation. It retracted its body, just like the heavy pressure of a spring before it fired, and like the accumulating force of a bow and arrow before it fired, it would soar up and pierce its fangs into the body of the prey. It knows that no creature can survive under its fangs, whether it is a huge beast, a flying fire dragon, or a villain with the same strange power. Even its owner cannot survive under its venom. The actions of the basilisk reminded Hermione immediately of the snake''s attack method recorded in the book. They will eject themselves like bullets by accumulating power, and their fangs will plunge into the prey''s body like bullets. Snakes do not attack by biting. They are a creature that has evolved extremely terribly. They have no limbs, but have muscles like flowing lines. With this special way of exerting force, coupled with a slender body that can reduce air resistance, the speed of the snake''s attack at a short distance can be close to the speed of the bullet. Hermione''s eyes widened, one hand tightly covering her open mouth. She wanted to remind George, but she was afraid of interfering with him, she wanted to cast a spell, and she was afraid of angering the basilisk. Even though the basilisk''s attention was completely on George in front of him, they were already far away from the basilisk. But just looking at the huge and terrifying body from a distance, looking at the weird yellow eyes like two big light bulbs, just the invisible pressure from the basilisk made them tremble, and it was difficult to control their bodies. It is like a traveler walking alone in the ice and snow, encountering a blizzard, and like a hiker, encountering a mountain collapse and a crack. In the face of such natural disasters, people are so weak and powerless. In the face of such top predators, memories from ancient genes and human innate fears make them unable to move. However, not everyone is so weak. In the face of natural disasters, there are always people who refuse to admit their fate and stand up to fight. In the face of fierce beasts, some people were unwilling to give in and created weapons. George acted, just as the basilisk curled up and wanted to eject himself, tap his magic wand. "Mud technique" The stone slab under the basilisk suddenly turned into a soft mud. The basilisk was curling up at this moment, and was about to use downward gravity to transform it into ejection momentum. Suddenly, the solid stone slab turned into a muddy swamp. The huge weight of the basilisk, coupled with downward pressure, immediately pressed the basilisk into the mud. Before the basilisk rushed out of the quagmire, George was busy casting heavy spells. "Gravity Spell" "Weakness Spell" "Ice Spell" The gravity spell firmly suppresses the body of the basilisk in the quagmire, the weakening spell weakens the resistance of the basilisk, and the ice spell freezes the quagmire, reduces the surrounding temperature and weakens the basilisk''s physical strength. After casting the spell, the basilisk was firmly trapped in place, less than a minute after it had just crawled out of the statue. It swam down from the statue and couldn''t even take a step forward. The distance of this step was like eternal separation between heaven and man, and the basilisk was trapped by George''s curse. Harry and Hermione stared at the scene in front of them blankly. Before they could react, they had just fallen into the terrible pressure of the basilisk. Even now, the basilisk has been subdued, even though it is now like a fierce beast in a cage. But the terrible pressure and the intimidating atmosphere still made people breathless, making Harry and Hermione afraid to step forward. "It looks incredible." Harry walked around behind George and carefully walked a few steps forward He didn''t dare to stare at the terrible basilisk, so he had to look at George Body. "The basilisk''s magic defense is too high, and external attacks are difficult to cause damage. The huge body also ensures that it will not be easily injured by critical attacks, so it is necessary to restrict its actions at the beginning." "Ice spell" "Ice spell"... George continued to bless the ice curse layer by layer, sealing the basilisk in a box made of ice, leaving only the flat snake head exposed outside the prison of ice. The basilisk opened its mouth weakly and wanted to frighten the prey in front of him, but the solid ice around it was like a steel cage, locking it tightly. The cold low temperature quickly penetrated into the body of the basilisk through the protection of magic power, penetrated into its blood, and penetrated into its soul. It seems to have returned to the long darkness that it has experienced, the endless darkness, the darkness and loneliness that never ends. The basilisk stared desperately, trying to rely on his invincible death gaze to kill the prey in front of him, trying to break free from the shackles of the cage, but everything was in vain. Not only was the dangerous prey in front of him unresponsive, even the two weak reptiles behind him also stepped forward and looked at it with curious eyes. A torrent of tiredness came from the depths of its soul, the mountains whirring and tsunami surging, it seems that an invisible chain hooked its soul, pulling it into the boundless abyss that it had experienced before, and darkness will come again. It panicked, shaking its head desperately, trying to stay awake, it opened its mouth and made a hissing cry. Harry''s eyes widened, he dug out his ears with his fingers, and after repeated confirmations several times, he said to George with a strange expression, "The basilisk is begging for mercy. Pass it." (To be continued.) Chapter 7： After more, ask for a monthly pass! We are still 15 votes short, and we have caught up to the tenth place in the fantasy category monthly ticket list! Dear friends, work harder, victory is in sight! Five chapters plus more are ready, as long as they reach it, they can burst out at any time! So, ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass, ask for recommendation ticket! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to the starting point (qidian.com) to vote for recommendations and monthly tickets. Your support is my biggest motivation. For mobile users, please go to m.qidian.com to read it.) The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 191： Basilisk begging for mercy Chapter 191 Basilisk Begging For Mercy "Ah!" Hermione opened her mouth wide and was startled at once, not knowing how to look. This was a scene she had never anticipated. What about a good monster and a good demon? After being cursed by George, he asked for mercy. What about the ferocity of the monster, the nature of the monster, the morality of the monster? For a while, she didn''t know whether to persuade George to kill the monster or to persuade George to leave the shame of the monster world. "The basilisk''s magic defense is too high, and external attacks are difficult to cause damage. The huge body also ensures that it will not be easily injured by critical attacks, so it is necessary to restrict its actions at the beginning." "But to kill the basilisk, you can only attack from the inside. It likes to open its mouth. You can attack from its mouth towards the upper jaw, where it is close to its brain. You can also attack its internal organs directly from its mouth. ." "But these must be fast and accurate. You only have one chance. Once the basilisk gets hurt and closes its mouth, it will be difficult to find obvious flaws. George didn''t care about the basilisk''s begging for mercy, and continued to point his wand at the shame of the monster world, giving Harry and Hermione the podium of knowledge. George continued, "Don''t think it''s easy for me to deal with it. This is because I suppressed its actions from the beginning. This basilisk weighs more than ten tons, which is heavier than the largest African elephant." "Its speed is not even comparable to that of a clumsy elephant, plus the snake skin that has a defensive power far exceeding dragon scales. This basilisk that has survived for more than a thousand years is enough to face the most powerful wild dragon head-on." "Is a monster always a monster?" Hermione said as much as she thought. "As long as it is targeted, it is abnormally weak." She probably understood what George meant, no matter how powerful a fierce beast was, as long as it was completely targeted at its weaknesses, it was like a beast meeting a right-track army with modern weapons. No matter how powerful it is in the food chain, in the face of specially prepared weapons and traps, in the end it is only the beast that meets a good hunter, and it appears so fragile. George was very satisfied with Hermione''s intelligence. He nodded and continued. "If it is controlled by a wizard and the basilisk that follows the wizard, its lethality will be amazing. The wizard can completely make up for the weakness of the basilisk. The silent technique can make the basilisk not afraid of the rooster, and the wizard can remove all the basilisk The trap, so that the basilisk need not fear the cold and trap." "This ten-ton, invulnerable, invincible monster once moves. If it were in ancient times, it would be enough to destroy an army head-on." George shook his head slightly, and said with some regret, "Unfortunately, that era has passed. Now it can at best fight against ordinary tanks, and it will lose more and win less. The only advantage is that it will be more mobile. " He paused, then continued, "Even so, the basilisk is still one of the most dangerous creatures in the magic world. It is always the highest star in the ranking of dangerous creatures in the Ministry of Magic, even if it is an adult. The wizards of China also defeated it very well." George let out a sigh, "The wizards are behind the times after all." The wizard who was once a demigod, because progress was too slow, has been far behind by modern technology. This basilisk that has survived more than a thousand years can leave a name in ancient myths and legends. But if it is put to this day, it will be very difficult even against a tank. An ordinary wizard that even a basilisk can''t deal with is no more lethal than a fully armed adult man. George looked up and down the basilisk, thinking about how to solve this basilisk, and try to keep the valuable part of it. The look in the eyes of dealing with the prey immediately made the basilisk become anxious. It opened its mouth wide, and kept hissing, and the sound contained desolation. "It seems to be begging for mercy." Hermione said in an uncertain tone. She didn''t understand snake language, but looking at the swaying basilisk in front of her, she only felt pleading and desolation in its cry. Harrys face looked like a dyeing workshop, and the color kept changing. He translated it for the basilisk, It said, I was imprisoned for a thousand years and was driven out of my hometown. Now, You broke into my territory and you want to keep me imprisoned to the end of the world" "Please, go around me, I don''t dare anymore. I don''t want to go back to the boundless darkness, it''s too dark, too cold, too scary, I''m afraid." Harry only felt a very headache. Although he could talk to the snake, he didn''t really communicate with the snake much. And most snakes are actually not smart. They are too old to eat meat and sleep, they have nothing at all. The basilisk in front of him had lived for more than a thousand years, and its intelligence was even close to that of humans. At this time, the basilisk begged bitterly, and even gave him the illusion that he was facing a human being. The boundless darkness and boundless cold in the mouth of the basilisk made his memory fresh. He recalled his own experience, just being confined and locked in a cabinet made him unlovable. And the basilisk had been imprisoned for a thousand years, it was so terrible, how lonely. Suddenly, he had a trace of sympathy for the monster in front of him, the murderer in front of him. It was this trace of sympathy that made him unable to help but translate for the Basilisk. "This basilisk is quite literary. It really is a thousand-year-old basilisk, and his intelligence is close to that of an adult." George couldn''t help being pleaded by the basilisk, arousing goose bumps. "Are you going to let it go?" Hermione said unwillingly. The basilisk attacked the teachers and students in the school Although they did not really kill them, the fear they caused was real. How could it be let go just because the monster begged for mercy. George took out a black gem from his body, the gem gleamed like a dream. There was a word in his mouth, and a black beam of light shot from the gemstone on the head of the basilisk, and the head of the basilisk immediately collapsed weakly on the ice, and the two yellow lamps closed. George was silent for a while, and then said, "Although Harry can control the basilisk, the monsters that have been there for more than a thousand years are still too dangerous." Harry immediately waved his hands in a panic, "I can''t control this terrible guy. It just imagines you surrendering. I can''t control it." Although he had a trace of sympathy because of the experience of the basilisk. But it is only a trace, just like the stray cats and dogs on the road, there will always be a trace of sympathy. But he himself is still a stray creature, but he will not bring home the stray cats and dogs. What''s more, this is not a stray cat or dog, but a terrible basilisk that can kill people. He never thought of controlling this basilisk. To be continued. Chapter 192： The dead basilisk is the most valuable Chapter 192 The Dead Basilisk is the Most Valuable "It''s a pity, after all, there are too few things in the magic world that can live for more than a thousand years. This basilisk may be the oldest life in the world right now." There was a trace of regret in George''s tone, but he quickly made a decision, "I didn''t plan to keep a pet. It''s still such an ugly pet. As expected, a dead basilisk is more valuable." "Snake skin can be made into a protective magic robe. This defensive strength can also be made into armor. The snake heart can be made into a magic item or added to a magic wand, but if you make a magic wand, I won''t be able to use it temporarily." "Snake blood and snake meat are rare medicinal materials. Basilisk''s fangs are enough to make poisons that can kill dragons, and daggers and weapons are also rare materials." "There are also the eyes of the basilisk, with a huge use, the dark eye" George counted the treasures on the basilisk, and without delay, he put the black gem on the basilisk''s head, muttering words in his mouth, until the gem suddenly flashed a white light, and then he recovered the gem. He looked at the gem carefully, and muttered to himself, "It seems that there have been some changes, and the soul of the basilisk is even more valuable than the soul of Voldemort." At this time Ron and Ginny also walked in. After George used the power of a gem to plunge the basilisk into a deep sleep, he unlocked the ice wall on the stone wall. Watching the ice wall disappear, Ron and Ginny walked into the room carefully. They looked at the huge monster in front of them in surprise, and tiptoedly came behind George. The dead monster in front of them still had a fascinating oppressor, which made people faintly disturbed. George waved his magic wand, as he did in the tunnel, shrank the basilisk into a small piece and put it in a special pocket. "Now, we should go back." He clapped his hands and it was over. "Tomorrow is another good day." Harry said with a sigh of relief, relieved. Although it didn''t help much, as long as everyone is safe, as long as the academy starts operating again, everything will be fine. Dumbledore might be back soon too, everything is back on track. "One more question, who is the heir? George, you said Riddle secretly manipulated and opened the secret room, then how did he manipulate and open the secret room?" Hermione asked suddenly. George had not said anything before. Who is the heir? "Riddle was Voldemort 50 years ago. He didn''t like to inherit the name of his Muggle father. He adjusted the order and changed it to Voldemort." "He has been able to talk to snakes since he was a child. After being assigned to Slytherin, he immediately regarded himself as Slytherin''s heir. He searched and investigated secretly, and found the secret room in the fifth grade and awakened the basilisk. , Killed a female student." George spoke carefully, the memory he found in Riddle''s soul. "At that time, Slytherin recruited half-blood wizards, and did not train black wizards. Unfortunately, after Voldemort''s rise, he immediately changed Slytherin College." Ron whispered. He remembered that George had told them that Slytherin Academy had recruited half-blood wizards and trained normal wizards just like the other four academies. It was not until the rise of Voldemort that Slytherin was completely changed. "He killed the female student and implicated the college will be closed. He was afraid that he would return to the orphanage, so he immediately stopped the attack and blamed Hagrid. He also won the college''s special contribution award for this." Immediately added what happened afterwards, they had experienced that memory. "Is the girl student killed is Myrtle?" Hermione asked in a uncertain tone. She recalled that the exit of the room was in the bathroom where Myrtle was attacked, and Myrtle seemed to have died at fifty. Years ago. "The female student who was killed was Myrtle. After Riddle stopped, he was not reconciled that his plan was frustrated, and he dared not launch an attack to cause the college to close." "He made a piece of his own soul and personality into that black magic book. Anyone who comes into contact with that magic book will be confused by him, and then open the secret room under his control and summon the basilisk to launch an attack. "George told Riddle''s plan. "It''s shameless enough. The 16-year-old Voldemort is a big villain. He not only killed the students, but also blamed Hagrid. He even controlled other students and continued his evil actions." Harry said angrily, "Voldemort is really a big villain, not only doing evil by himself, but also controlling others to do evil." "So who is under his control?" Hermione asked the key point again. "It''s me who is controlled by him." Ginny red eyes, lowered her head, walked in front of everyone, and said with a guilty expression, "I found that diary in a book my mother gave me. I thought someone Clamp it there and forget it. When I use it to write a diary, it can talk to me." Ginny stammered, "It''s patient response I encourage me to be like a close brother, like a close friend who can put it in my pocket." "How could you be so stupid, Dad never told you that books with thoughts are very dangerous and very unreliable?" Ron said angrily. Ginny had encountered such a danger, and she hadn''t told anyone. She was so stupid, how could she believe in a tattered magic book, but she didn''t want to believe her brothers. "Well Who dare to tell you how angry you are? There are a lot of angry brothers, which is not a happy thing." Hermione said Ron, she was angry. I walked to Ginny and patted her shoulder lightly, "It''s okay, everything is okay." Ginny trembled and continued, "Then it controlled me. I found myself missing the memory of the night. My robe was stained with feathers and paint. I can''t remember what I did in the night, but I found out that time Someone happened to be killed. I was scared and I dared not tell anyone." "It''s not your fault, you''re just confused by Voldemort." Hermione comforted Ginny in a low voice, gently stroking her back. Ginny sobbed and said, "I became suspicious and threw the magic book into the abandoned bathroom. But the attack did not stop afterwards. I was very scared. I wanted to tell the story, but I was afraid of being expelled. , I am very scared, I dare not face everyone, dare not face my parents." Looking at Ginnys sadness, Harry couldnt help taking a step forward. He glanced at a few people, and then said, Then I found that notebook in Myrtles bathroom, and I couldnt solve its secret. , The notebook is in George''s hands again." To be continued. Chapter 193： Goodbye Phoenix Chapter 193: Goodbye Phoenix "Everyone knows what happened after this. I destroyed the diary and read Voldemort''s memory. Voldemort gave the basilisk in advance before then. Even without his continued order, the basilisk will continue to attack ." "But now the attack won''t happen again, the basilisk has become my specimen." George said lightly, patted his pocket. The basilisk has become his magic material, and the Voldemort in the notebook has become an experiment for him. This attack is really over. "Then how do we explain it? Ginny will be expelled if you speak directly." Ron whispered, and he looked at George with a begging expression. Although he was so angry just now because of Ginny. But immediately began to consider for Ginny. She made a mistake and caused big trouble, but she was also a victim and should not be expelled. He couldn''t accept the possibility of Ginny being fired, and his parents couldn''t accept the result. "Ginny is also a victim and shouldn''t be fired." Harry whispered. He felt that Ginny shouldn''t be expelled, but Ginny did get into a big disaster and the school almost closed. Several students and even a teacher were attacked. The entire magical world knew about this. Hagrid was taken as a murderer and Dumbledore was kicked out of the academy. "We must intercede for Ginny," Hermione said affirmatively. They all looked at George expectantly. In comparison, they were also students, but in front of the teacher, George had the most weight. He is the best student ever at Hogwarts. This time, he also solved the basilisk and solved all the problems by himself. They also vaguely knew that George was very rich, very rich, and he also had other powers in the college. So he can always know things that other people don''t know, and there will never be a teacher to trouble him. "Ginny will not be expelled." George said affirmatively, and added, "But there will be punishment." Everyone finally breathed a sigh of relief, as long as they are not expelled, everything else is fine. "You can''t hide these things. I said earlier that the academy is not as simple as you think. The teachers are not ignorant of things in the academy. Ginny will always find clues when she leaves the dormitory in the middle of the night. Yes, so it cannot be concealed at all." George looked around the crowd, set his gaze on Ginny, and said. "You can stand up bravely by yourself. It''s great. You can''t hide these things. Even if you don''t say it in the end, you will still be discovered. And if you decide to speak it out, you really realize your mistake. This It also helped yourself and is the basis for starting to admit mistakes and correct them." "The punishment will not be very severe. Facing Voldemort, a first-year student was confused. This is not a particularly embarrassing thing. But only after accepting the punishment can you really end this matter. It doesn''t take a long time. Guilt and regret." He didn''t directly say that it was Ginny who was controlled, and he hoped that she could speak out on her own initiative. Only when she actively wants to bear the consequences and take the initiative to face the unknown horror, is she truly aware of the mistake and truly hope to change. Making a mistake is definitely not just confessing the mistake. If an apology is useful, what should the law do? If you do something wrong, you always need to be punished, and confession without punishment is never called confession. If a person just confessed a mistake, and then immediately starts accusing the other person, saying that I have admitted wrong, what do you want? That kind of person is definitely a good hand who reverses black and white and acts nonsense. Such a person has only oneself in his eyes, and only oneself can harm others at will. They will never allow the injured person to resist his mistakes at all. It seems that people who have been hurt should be tolerant of them by nature, otherwise they are small-minded. As for anyone who dares to deal with them in their own way, it is definitely only a fish and a net. As the so-called double standard, it is this kind of person. Only like Ginny now, in the face of the worst consequences, bravely stand up. Regardless of the outcome, all bear these terrible consequences. This is the real confession, the real correction. Only after punished confession and punished repentance can you be tolerant and correct. There is not enough punishment to force others to tolerate. In the final analysis, it''s just that the robber who holds the axe in his hand is pointing at him, using violence to turn black and white, and using fear to confuse the truth. "Then everything is resolved, and we should go back." Hermione''s voice was a little excited, and now it is true that everything is over. "But how do we get back." Harry thought of the pipe that had just slid down. They couldn''t climb back along the pipe. Everyone looked at each other and looked at George again, waiting for him to come up with ideas. George lightly tapped his wand and summoned two flying broomsticks. He said helplessly, "I only booked to bring Harry, so I only prepared two broomsticks. Now I can only squeeze them. If it doesn''t work, also Only one more trip." Harry leaned forward, looked carefully at the flying broomstick in front of him, and said, "This is not Light Wheel 2001, but I can see that it is better than Light Wheel 2001." He gently touched the smooth body of the flying broomstick. The streamlined broomstick is so exquisite. The material of the ash tree is as hard as a diamond, and it is still shiny. Ron also came up, and he asked a little uncertainly, "Is it Firebolt? I thought it was just a rumor, it was not on sale at all." "We have five people, so you can''t sit here." Hermione said. She looked at everyone, and George''s size is equivalent to two of them. "Then divide it twice You send Ron, Harry sends Ginny, I am summoning the flying broomstick myself." George thought about a way, and when they flew up, he was calling back the broomstick. , Strictly speaking, it can also be counted once. While talking, a burst of music suddenly floated in the air. In the empty secret room, the music mixed with echoes, becoming louder and louder. The sound is dreamlike, ethereal and mysterious. Wonderful music makes your heart beat faster. Uplifted. Suddenly, flames burst out of the top of a stone pillar. A bright red flame bird suddenly appeared in the air, like a crane, performing wonderful music on the ceiling. The flame bird has a golden tail. Long tail feathers, and a pair of golden claws. "It''s Fox. Dumbledore''s phoenix." George immediately recognized the flame bird. "It''s so beautiful." Harry said in surprise. "The last time I saw it, it was in nirvana and it had no energy at all." The flame bird flew towards Harry, fell heavily on his shoulder, and perched on his shoulder. To be continued. Chapter 194： return Chapter 194 "It seems that Dumbledore has returned to the academy. Slytherin''s pure-blood student encountered an attack and should have frightened everyone else." George said thoughtfully. "This is great, Dumbledore is back to the academy," Ron said excitedly, and everything really ended. He thought for a while, and continued, "It should be able to take a person!" His tone was a little uncertain, the Phoenix at this time looked like an owl. But some things are taken for granted. After all, it is a Phoenix, which should be very powerful. "It''s a phoenix." Hermione said grimly. "Do you want the phoenix to drag you into the pipe? The pipe is so dirty that Phoenix won''t go inside." George coughed lightly and said, "Don''t worry, the Phoenix won''t get muddy water, and its magic power is enough to take several people." "That''s good!" Hermione changed her words immediately and said, "I want Phoenix to take me." Her face was full of excitement and eager to try. This was a close contact with Phoenix. "Well, Hermione and Ginny hold on to Phoenix. Harry takes Ron." George arranged the next action. Hermione and Ginny gripped the Phoenix''s tail feathers tightly, and a magical force briskly swept across their bodies. They seemed to have been given a floating curse and floated gently. Phoenix took them to fly and flew towards the entrance of the cave. George also followed on the broomstick, Harry and Ron followed closely behind on the flying broomstick. They walked through narrow and crowded tunnels, turning around like a roller coaster. This is much faster than when they first came. It didn''t take much time, they quickly returned to the water pipe that had just come down. Without stopping, with a whirr, they flew up the water pipe again. This is a magical flying experience. Not many people will ride a flying broomstick through the tunnel and over the water pipe. If the water pipe is not that dirty, so much the better. Hermione was still enjoying the surprise and excitement of flying with Phoenix, unconsciously, the journey was over. They returned to the floor of the bathroom where the crying myrtle was. The thrilling journey was over, and the pool covering the water pipe returned to its original position. Myrtle looked at them timidly, and when they suddenly appeared, they whispered, "They are all alive." "What do you mean by this disappointed look?" Harry sternly, he didn''t expect to be welcomed in this way. "Oh, yes, I''m thinking, if you die, I can allow you to stay here." Myrtle said shyly. "Who is going to die, who is going to stay here?" Harry said irritably. "She fell in love with you, haha!" Ron couldn''t help laughing. Myrtle swished, turned into a shadow, rushed into the toilet and disappeared. They left the bathroom and came to the empty corridor. "Where are you going now, should you go to the teacher first, or go to the dormitory directly?" Ron asked, it was still dark all around, and it should be early morning. Should I go back to rest first, or notify the teacher first. Harry pointed to the phoenix ahead, Fox did not leave, but waited for them in front, as if to take them there. "Well, it seems we have to see the principal first." Ron yawned and said weakly. I was still full of energy just now in the secret room, but now once we are out of danger, everyone becomes tired. They followed Fox all the way forward, and for a moment, they stopped outside Professor McGonagall''s office. Harry knocked on the door, then pushed it open. Everyone walked into the room and looked at the situation in the room. Professor Dumbledore was nodding at everyone with a kind smile and bright blue eyes. Next to him was Professor McGonagall. She was clutching her chest with a worried look on her face, until it was repeatedly confirmed that there was no one coming in. Professor McGonagall whispered quietly, "Everyone is here, great, no injuries." She went on to say, "Where have you been, what have you done, how can you act alone." Her tone still reveals weakness and weakness, and it seems that she has not been able to recover from the fear and shock. George took out the skin of the basilisk from his pocket, spread it out in a corner of the room, and restored it to its original size. With this terrifying snake skin, he told the story this time. "All life goes back to fifty years ago. Tom Riddle entered the school. He pretended to be different. He was able to talk to snakes since he was a child. After being sorted into Slytherin, he immediately put himself Become Slytherin''s heir." "He searched and found out the whereabouts of the secret room secretly, immediately awakened the basilisk in the secret room, controlled the basilisk and killed a female student." "He attacked the female student and implicated the closure of the school, but he was afraid that he would return to the orphanage, so he immediately stopped the attack and blamed Hagrid." "After Riddle stopped, he was not reconciled to his plan to fail, and he did not dare to continue the attack, so that the academy really closed. "He made a piece of his soul and personality into a black magic book. Anyone who comes into contact with that magic book will be confused by him, and then open the secret room under his control and summon the basilisk to attack. " As George spoke, he took out a crumpled, tattered diary from him. Dumbledore leaned forward and looked at the diary carefully with his sharp and bright blue eyes. He frowned and said Except for it is torn and wrinkled, it looks ordinary, it seems you The black magic above has been destroyed. " "This is really amazing." He said emotionally, "He is the best student at Hogwarts before you." He continued, "Voldemort''s original name was Tom Riddle. He went to Hogwarts fifty years ago and I taught him. I didn''t expect his talent to be more terrifying than I knew. I didn''t expect him when he was sixteen. I can strip my soul and create such a terrible magic item." He raised his head slightly, pondering his own memory, and said, "He disappeared after graduation, wandering around and wandering around, he and the most evil dark wizard in the wizarding world are in groups." "After many dangerous magic practices and experiments, he returned to the magic world as Voldemort. There is no one at this time who can associate him with the smart and handsome student chairperson at Hogwarts." "He has caused many disasters and done many bad things in the magical world. It was not until he was defeated by Harry''s mother that the magical world ushered in a respite. Now he is still hiding in the forests of Albania and wants to make a comeback." To be continued. Chapter 195： responsibility Chapter 195 Dumbledore turned his gaze to George again. His eyes were scrutinizing. He said meaningfully, "What surprised me more is that you are only twelve years old, and you can destroy his conspiracy and methods, your talent. Not to lose to him at all." "Maybe my talent is not as good as him, but my vision is far beyond him. When he was still calling himself the heir of Slytherin, when he was still plotting investigations and opening the secret room." "I''m already thinking about how to make the magic world better and more energetic. How to let the students of the magic world get a better education and a more convenient life." George said decisively, and he looked back at it unacceptably. Looking at Dumbledore''s gaze, he didn''t care about the gaze that seemed to penetrate the heart. At this time, you can''t shrink back, the battle of beliefs, the battle of will, and you can''t lose if you lose, let alone he won''t lose. "Including your mutual aid agency, and your partnership with Arthur?" Dumbledore calmed down and asked softly. "They are still just a handful of seeds, just a bud. But they will eventually grow into towering trees, and even support the entire Hogwarts, support the entire magic world." George said unceremoniously. Unlike a wizard whose vision is limited to the magical world, he really has a lifetime of life, a lifetime of life in the world of ordinary people. He established his own thoughts and concepts there, and he would never take it for granted that wizards are really superior to ordinary people. Wizards who cannot progress, and the magic world who cannot progress can only be slowly eliminated by reality. "I wish I could see that time soon." Dumbledore said thoughtfully. Listening to George''s words, Dumbledore had some expectations, and the magical world had been silent for too long. The once powerful and glorious magic world has now been maintained by an old man like him. Such a magic world is too old and too fragile. The confident, young and energetic student in front of him allowed him to see what he used to be, the changes in the magic world, and some different futures after many years. "What about after this?" Professor McGonagall asked softly. She wanted to know what happened next, how they defeated the basilisk and how they defeated Voldemort. "Ginny accidentally discovered the magic book left by Voldemort. She was bewildered by the memory of Voldemort hidden in the book. He invaded the soul, controlled by him and opened the secret room. Fortunately, she was alert in the middle of the book. Lost in the abandoned bathroom." George said in detail about his birth this year. He turned his gaze to Harry again, "Harry found this magic book, a special connection made him think that the magic book contains secrets. When he came to ask me, I left the book." Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore both looked at the scar on Harry''s forehead, and thoughtfully, it seemed that Harry and Voldemort did have some special connection. "I recognized the black magic in the book, solved the magic in the book, and knew Voldemort''s plan. Although Ginny had thrown away the book, the basilisk continued to attack under Voldemort''s original instructions." George Continue to add. "It seems that Voldemort''s order should include that if you expose yourself, let the basilisk speed up the attack. No wonder the basilisk attack has speeded up recently, and the target is no longer just mixed blood." Professor McGonagall nodded. Voldemort didn''t care who the victim was, nothing could restrain him. When he realized that he had failed, he would only spread fear crazily, not caring about anyone''s life or death. It was precisely because the Slytherin pure-blood student encountered an attack that immediately caused other careerists to become flustered, and hurriedly sent Dumbledore back to the college. "You should trust the teacher a little bit, not just take the risk when you know the information." Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but whispered. She had already guessed what was going on. The students got the news and sneaked into the secret room at night. , Fought the fierce and terrifying basilisk and defeated the basilisk. "Of course we trust the teacher very much." George would not admit that he lacked trust in the teacher, he immediately defended. "After all, the basilisk has hidden in the school for many years. It will definitely not know anything about the school. We found important information and immediately took action, afraid of leaking the news and being escaped by the basilisk." He said righteously , The high-sounding reasons, as long as you need, you can find a lot of them casually. "In the bathroom where Myrtle is located, we used snake language to open the mechanism hidden in the pool. From there, a large pipe led to the secret room deep underground. We killed the basilisk in the secret room and put it Make a specimen and come back." George skipped the details of the battle vaguely. Professor McGonagall didn''t care about George''s ambiguity. She said that George couldn''t, so she looked at the others with a slight reproach, "Fortunately, there was no injury." "This is really not to blame the students. Our protection of the school is too weak, and we are too ignorant of the school''s hiding. It is our negligence to let the students maintain the safety of the school." Dumbledore also came to the end. He turned his gaze to Ginny, "Miss Weasley should go to the school hospital immediately. She should undergo a complete and detailed examination. Although she seems to be in good condition now, a big cup of hot chocolate is a relaxing training. To help her recover as soon as possible." Ginny stepped forward bravely raised her head, stammered, "Professor Dumbledore, I made a mistake and deserve to be punished." Dumbledore appeared very polite and comforted her, "This is the negligence of the college. This is a painful torture for you. We should apologize to you. The college will not punish you. You are younger than you are. Longer, resourceful wizards will also be deceived by Voldemort, this is not your fault." He looked down at Ginny, blinked his blue eyes kindly at her, and continued, "Mandrakes will mature in a few days, and the victims of the basilisk will soon wake up. Everything It''s all right." Ginny''s face was joyful, and she was a little surprised, but she immediately said firmly, "Thank you, Professor, but you must be punished if you do something wrong, so that you can correct your mistake and start over." Her words made Dumbledore''s eyes light up, and he looked at the little girl with some admiration. "What you said surprised me. This is not something a simple child can say. I really want to apologize to you this time. I shouldn''t treat you as children completely." Dumbledore said solemnly. He bowed to Ginny. To be continued. Chapter 196： The difference Chapter 196 "Don''t be George taught me." Ginny immediately waved her hands in a panic. She was startled by the kind elder''s behavior in front of her. Dumbledore said with a joyful look on his face, in a tone of approval. "Others may be able to tell you something about what you should do. But only if you really strictly demand yourself and do the right things in the right way, you can truly become a trustworthy and dependent person." Ginny took the initiative to take the wrong actions, which made Dumbledore very pleased. Compared with the actions and care of Ginny as a child, he seemed to underestimate them. He looked at these energetic and responsible children in front of him, and truly saw the bright future of the magic world in them. He thought for a while and said, "Then I think that copying the Ministry of Magic''s dangerous sequence list should enable Miss Weasley to remember more dangerous items. I think you shouldn''t mind this punishment." "Don''t mind, don''t mind." Ginny nodded desperately. Compared with the mistakes she made, even the greater punishment is reasonable, let alone just copying a book. Dumbledore bowed his head and discussed with Professor McGonagall, and continued, "Today''s matter, I think it is worth holding a banquet to celebrate. But the students and teachers who were attacked will not wake up in a few days, so everyone can keep it. With this expectation, continue to be happy for a few days." Seeing that everyone became happy too, he continued, "Mr. Weasley should send your sister to the school hospital now." He turned his head and looked at George, "Thank you for sending Miss Granger back to Griffin. Many lounges, I want to say a few words to Harry." Everyone left the room and closed the door gently. Ginny asked with some worry, "Harry will do nothing, right?" "It should be the mysterious connection between him and Voldemort. Professor Dumbledore may check for him and give him the same advice. Don''t worry." George immediately uttered his guess, and he turned his head to look at Ron again, "When you get to the hospital, ask Madam Pomfrey to check Ginny. Many black magic items absorb human vitality and must be thoroughly checked." Ron''s face immediately turned pale, without a word, he immediately took Ginny and rushed towards the school hospital. "She won''t be okay?" Hermione asked with some worry, absorbing the vitality of human beings, and just sounding it could feel how evil it was. "Nothing will happen, after all, she has long lost the magic book, and there is no abnormality during this period of time, and she can quickly recover after training." George said calmly, he remembered a lot of potions for replenishing vitality. There are various materials in the colleges greenhouse. At this time, in Professor McGonagalls office, Dumbledore took a chair from the fireplace, "Sit down, Harry." Harry sat on the chair with his knees together, looking a little nervous. He didn''t know why Professor Dumbledore would leave him alone. Whether it is to keep George or Ginny, it seems more reasonable than leaving him alone. Dumbledore seemed to have noticed Harry''s nervousness too. He comforted, "Don''t be nervous, Harry, first of all, I want to thank you." He said, "You must have shown absolute loyalty to me in the secret room underground. Only this loyalty can summon Fox to your side." Harry blinked in surprise. What was going on, he didn''t understand what Dumbledore was trying to say. "If you don''t understand, it''s okay. I kept you here for this thing." Dumbledore said softly, and pointed to the scar on Harry''s forehead. Harry subconsciously touched the scar on his forehead. This time he understood. George once told him that this scar made him have a special connection with Voldemort. "It seems that Voldemort and I do have some connection. We are both snakes and heirs to Slytherin. The Sorting Hat also said that I would be very good in Slytherin." Harry whispered. Looks a little nervous. Then, his voice immediately became decisive again. He said, "But I won''t give in because of these connections. I took the initiative to choose Gryffindor. I don''t care about Voldemort''s threat." Dumbledore looked at Harry approvingly, a smile appeared on his face, and he reached out and patted Harry on the shoulder. He said, "You are doing it right. This is where you are completely different from Voldemort. What expresses our true self is never a certain trait or a certain idea. It is our own choice, our action. Action and Choices make us more important than our talents and abilities." He pondered slightly, and continued, "Like George, his talent is still above Voldemort. But as he said, when Voldemort was proud to be the heir to Slytherin, he investigated the secret room and summoned the basilisk. When attacking classmates." "He founded a mutual aid society and gave other students a place to exchange learning experiences. He provided financial assistance so that poor students could get an equal opportunity for learning. I see all of this." He added, "In fact, if I had that much money, I would do it." Dumbledore blinked mischievously and said, "Compared with his magical talent, his talent for making money is as amazing as that, and this is actually what makes me most assured." He said, A person who can earn wealth through legitimate business must be a person who has made a significant contribution to society. After earning wealth, he is willing to use the wealth to help them and make more In terms of human happiness, such people will make the world a better place." "Yes, George is a good man." Harry couldn''t help but agree immediately. George is a good man, and the change in Harry''s life is from meeting George. He has friends and his body becomes strong and strong. He never had to go back to the Dursleys anymore, thinking of this made him feel much happier than Riddle. "To describe it as a good person is actually a bit rude. He is a man who can really change the magic world." Dumbledore gave George a high evaluation. As George once said, Dumbledore is not a dispensable person in the academy, and he never knew anything about the academy. On the contrary, if there are anyone in the college, they know the college the most and know the most. Then there is no doubt that this person must be Dumbledore. After all, whether it is George''s height and body shape or his academic performance, these are destined to be like a giant standing among dwarfs. The picture is unignorable and unbearable. To be continued. ~： Thank you for your support! Has been successfully listed Thirteen chapters have been updated from today to now. Monthly ticket addition, recommended ticket addition, and list addition have been completed! Thank you for your support, thank you, thank you very much, I feel full of accomplishment! The first goal is completed, and the next step is to consolidate, so continue to ask for monthly tickets, subscriptions, and recommendation tickets! The saved manuscript has been used up, the author is forced to go to the code word! Please continue to support (to be continued.) Chapter 197： Control power Chapter 197 Dumbledore was actually watching George from the beginning, just as he was watching Harry and Draco in the first place. In fact, there are not many students in the college, and there are not many students worthy of attention. Dumbledore is not even unable to remember these special students. His attention is not malicious, nor conspiracy, but just the vigilance of a qualified principal, the occupational disease of a senior teacher. He will subconsciously remember the list of students who may create problems. George''s family also died in the dark and turbulent period of Voldemort, which is destined to not become Voldemort''s accomplices. After entering the academy, George''s outstanding performance is still fresh in his memory, which makes Dumbledore very optimistic about George''s future. It''s different from Voldemort''s arrogant, clique, and pretentious entry into the academy. George appeared to be better, but he was like a real Ravenclaw, a scholar who was devoted to knowledge. He seldom put his energy outside of learning, he even added neglect curses and confusion curses to his body at all times to avoid unnecessary contact with him. Even Voldemort once did not have the self-control and pursuit of power like George. If Dumbledores only worry was Georges terrible self-discipline and terrifying enterprising spirit. It was as if he was being chased by something terrible, and the spinning top was twisted on the whole portrait, spinning non-stop. This terrible self-discipline and self-control made Dumbledore hesitate all the time, and eventually did not have more contact with George. He was afraid that George would ask him for help. If George wanted to read books in the restricted area, he would intellectually think that George was capable of controlling those forces. But on the other hand, his experience will remind him. The more powerful and self-disciplined people, once they have a firm goal, they will not hesitate to crush all obstacles on the road to goals. George will not become Voldemort, but his influence on the world will far exceed Voldemort. This influence is usually good, but sometimes it is not entirely certain. Dumbledore looked at Harry in front of him, he felt a little inexplicable, and he hoped Harry could grow faster. The stronger Harry is, the greater the pressure and restraint on Voldemort. The two of them have a special connection, and they have a relationship that ebb and flow. But for George, Dumbledore only hopes that George can grow slowly, his strength growth rate is too amazing. He only hopes that George''s control can be faster than the growth of his strength to avoid his terrible power loss. But Dumbledore did not dare to suppress the growth of George''s strength, which would cause irreconcilable contradictions between him and George, and even force George into the ranks of the enemy. Suddenly, there was too much thinking. He rubbed his temples with his fingers in annoyance, and said in secret, "Maybe I am really old and thinking too much. Frequent wandering is not a good sign." He returned his attention to Harry and said calmly, "You are completely different from Voldemort, you have chosen a completely different lifestyle from him, and you have your own friends." "Actually you can''t be Slytherin''s heir. Voldemort is the last descendant of Saracha Slytherin." "And you will become a snake-like voice, if I''m not wrong, it''s because Voldemort transferred part of his power to you on the night that he scarred you. He didn''t do this deliberately, but things It did happen." "Voldemort transferred some of his power into my body?" Harry''s eyes widened, meaning he might understand, but what was going on. Dumbledore leaned forward slightly and said solemnly, "Your mother''s protection of you caused Voldemort to encounter magical backlash. His power lost control, he destroyed himself, and a part of his power entered your body." "Do I really belong to Slytherin?" Harry opened his mouth wide, and said angrily, "I am not the heir of Slytherin. Now I am the heir of Voldemort. The Sorting Hat recognized this, so I Sorted into Slytherin?" "Listen to me, Harry." Dumbledore looked at Harry solemnly, his blue eyes and clear eyes calmed Harry. "Voldemort''s power can be controlled or defeated. He lost to your mother and became half-dead. Now you can control those powers. In fact, if you can keep up with George''s footsteps, in the future You will gain more power than Voldemort." His eyes gleamed and he solemnly said, "You have powerful talents, and you will also have powerful powers in the future, but only by controlling your power can you use your power in the right place." Dumbledore''s words calmed Harry. He thought of George and he had no doubt that George would be much stronger than Voldemort in the future. He also remembered his own ambition, but he was going to kill Voldemort''s man. How could he be terrified because he had gained part of Voldemort''s power, although he felt a little uncomfortable with Voldemort''s power. He believes that he will gain more power than this in the future, and he naturally despises the remnants from Voldemort in his body. "I will control this power and eventually eliminate it. I will have a power that belongs to me and is stronger than Voldemort." Harry said categorically, his eyes full of fighting spirit. "That''s it, now you can go to eat something and get a good night''s sleep. Don''t worry about the class tomorrow, take a good rest." Dumbledore said relaxedly. He was very happy with Harry''s choice. He was very happy to see the result. Harry was neither frightened by Voldemort''s power nor coveted Voldemort''s power. These firm beliefs are the basis for Harry to become a great wizard in the future. Dumbledore continued, "Now, I should write to Azkaban. They should send our Forbidden Forest Administrator back safely. I may have to rewrite a job advertisement and publish the "Prophecy" Home Daily." He said distressedly, "I think we should need a new Defence Against the Dark Arts class teacher. I guess Lockhart has no intention of continuing to teach this class. Oh my God, this class really consumes the teacher, I I dont know who should be invited to teach you." Harry naturally had no recommendation from a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, unless George planned to take this course instead of the professor. He stood up, ready to go out, it was time to go back and rest. He was about to open the door when the door was suddenly slammed open with a loud bang and hit the wall behind the door. (To be continued.) Chapter 198： Lucius conspiracy Chapter 198 Lucius'' Conspiracy Lucius Malfoy was standing in the doorway with an angry twisted expression on his face. "Good evening, Lucius." Dumbledore had a cheerful expression, and he even went to bring himself a cup of tea. Lucius squeezed into the room angrily, and he almost knocked Harry to the ground. "Okay." Lucius Malfoy''s cold gray eyes were staring at Dumbledore and said furiously. "You came back, the board of directors suspended you and expelled you from the school, but you went back to Hogwarts on your own terms. Now you are not the principal here, and this is not your school." Lucius was always paying attention to Dumbledore''s movements, and when he heard that Dumbledore had returned to the academy, he rushed over angrily. How could Dumbledore go back to the academy? He took a lot of effort and done a lot of things to get Dumbledore out of the academy. "Oh, you don''t know yet." Dumbledore said with a relaxed smile on his face, his tone exaggerated. "That''s it, Lucius. Today, the other eleven directors contacted me. To be honest, the owls came one after another and there was a mess everywhere, like a drizzle." "They heard that the pure-blood students in Slytherin had also been attacked, and they hurriedly asked me to come back. It seems that after their negotiation, they finally thought that only I was the most suitable for the principal''s job. After all, careerists will only do everything they can to achieve their ambitions when they are safe. Once they started to face threats, they didn''t mind at all to kneel and beg for mercy. I heard that even the pure-blooded Slytherin students and the **** support of the Dark Wizard were attacked. The careerists immediately retracted their heads, begging Dumbledore to clean up the mess. Speaking of this, Dumbledores tone changed a bit and said meaningfully, They also told me some strange things. Someone told me that you had threatened them. If they disagree with your plan, you Will curse their family members secretly, they don''t plan to let it go." Lucius'' face immediately turned dead white, but his eyes filled with more anger. "So, have you prevented those attacks now?" He mocked, "Did you catch the murderer?" "Of course, we caught the murderer." Dumbledore said with a smile. "Who is that?" Lucius asked sharply, his eyes flashing uncertainly. "It''s the murderer from fifty years ago, Lucius." Dumbledore said coldly. "This time, Voldemort controlled other people''s activities, relying on his magic diary." He held up the crumpled and worn little black notebook while watching Lucius'' reaction closely. "Oh, that''s how it is, it sounds incredible." Lucius said slowly, noncommittal. "A very shrewd trick." Dumbledore said lightly, and he was still staring into Lucius''s eyes, "If Harry" Lucius immediately glared at Harry fiercely, as if hating him for breaking his plan. "And his friends, didn''t find this notebook. Then Ginny Weasley was in the wrong, and no one could prove that she was indulgent." Lucius said nothing, expressionless, as if suddenly putting on a thick mask. "It can be imagined." Dumbledore said coldly. "The Weasley family is one of the most prestigious pure-blood families. Arthur Weasley has just enacted a Muggle protection law. If his daughter is People discovered what the consequences would be if they were attacking and murdering wizards born in Muggle families." "Maybe someone will use this to drive Arthur out of the Ministry of Magic and cancel the Muggle Protection Act. They will also imprison Ginny in Azkaban, put the Weasleys in trouble, and even implicate them all. Go in." Harry opened his mouth and eyes widened, and there was a chill behind him. He only knew that Dumbledore had a plan, and Lucius had a conspiracy. But until now, until Dumbledore really said it. He really knew what terrible danger was hidden behind this terrible plan. There was raging anger in Harry''s eyes, and he whispered in his heart, "Lucius is a devil. He wants to control Ginny to kill Muggle-born students, so as to implicate the Weasley family." Harry could imagine what it would be like if things really followed Lucius'' conspiracy. Mrs. Weasley loves her family so much, she absolutely cannot bear Ginny being innocently imprisoned in Azkaban, they will struggle until they die. At that time, not only Ginny, but even Mrs. Weasley, even their family, Fred, Percy, Ron and all of them will be involved. They will fight to the end for their families, but they will definitely not be able to defeat the well-prepared Lucius and the powerful Ministry of Magic. Harry was almost out of breath, just thinking of that terrible possibility made him shudder, and made him so angry that he was about to explode. Once Lucius'' conspiracy succeeds, it can almost ruin the entire Weasley family. Everyone in the Weasley family, everyone Harry likes and Harry cares about will be sent to **** by Lucius, and Lucius will even plan to let Ginny kill Hermione. The anger reached its extreme, the flames burned through his body, and the blood burned. Instead, Harry ushered in a terrible calmness. Ice and flame intertwined in his body, and he calmly analyzed, "This may be the power of the Dark Lord, or the power that surpasses the Dark Lord." He began to appreciate the difference in this state. He was able to control himself easily and completely. He still had anger, angry that Lucius wanted to murder the Weasley family. He still had fear, fear that this terrible thing almost happened. But whether it is anger or fear, it is not affecting his thinking and actions. He can calmly analyze the current situation. He looked at Lucius coldly with his cold green eyes, just like looking at his prey and his opponent. Long pale blond hair, cold gray eyes, pale and pointed face, and an arrogant expression like a magnified version of Draco Malfoy. Harry glanced at Lucius''s temple, he knew, no matter how powerful a wizard it was. As long as they are not guarded, a candlestick can kill them. The only regret is that it is not the time yet. The gazes of Dumbledore and Harry made Lucius a little unaccustomed. He was the only one who was always aloof. No one had ever looked at him with such eyes, except for the terrible Dark Lord. Forget Dumbledore, he is the most powerful white wizard. And that reptile named Harry Potter, he even dared to look at him with the eyes of the prey, which made Lucius couldn''t help being angry. (To be continued.) Chapter 199： Dark Harry Chapter 199 Dark Harry He said coldly and arrogantly, "That is really regrettable." I don''t know if he said regret that he meant that the Weasleys were conspired, or he regretted that the conspiracy failed. "For the murderer, this is indeed a pity." Harry commented coldly. Lucius was unmoved, completely unaffected by Harry''s mockery. "You don''t want to know where Ginny got this dark arts diary? Mr. Malfoy." Harry said coldly, with a strong malicious tone in his tone. Lucius finally couldn''t help but moved, and said coldly, "Why do I need to know how that idiot girl got it." "Isn''t that what you gave her?" Ha said in a positive tone, "When you were at Lihen Bookstore, you picked up her Transfiguration textbook and secretly hid the diary in it, didn''t you?" He looked at Lucius with a fierce light in his eyes, clenched his hands into fists, and then immediately let go. "Do you have evidence?" Lucius said in a cold, hoarse voice. "Oh, that''s a pity, there is no way to find evidence." Dumbledore smiled and looked at Harry, and said, "Now Riddle has been cleared and disappeared from the notebook." He turned his head, stared at Lucius, and said, "But Lucius, I must give you a piece of advice, don''t continue to distribute what Voldemort has handled. If something like this falls on the innocent, at least Arthur Weasley will definitely be able to find out, they came from your hands." Lucius Malfoy''s heavy mask was unmoved, but Harry clearly saw that Lucius'' right hand moved subconsciously, as if he wanted to take out his wand. However, he restrained it again, and then rushed out of the room angrily. Harry secretly regretted, "It''s a pity that he didn''t have the impulse, but restrained himself." If Lucius dared to do something in the college, as long as he was restrained by Dumbledore. Harry would rush up immediately and pierce Lucius'' temple. In that case, the power of the Dark Lord, the power of the Death Eaters, would immediately be greatly weakened. As for the consequences, as a twelve-year-old student. Isnt it normal to see someone attacking the principal and panic on impulse, using the wrong magic? With Dumbledore''s protection of the students, with the protection of the Weasley family and George, he believed that a dead Malfoy would not cause much trouble. What''s more, Lucius just threatened eleven directors of the academy. With Harry Potter''s name, he was confident that he would not receive much punishment. Even if he is expelled from the academy, he can still find a job in the academy like Hagrid. George''s mutual aid agency will definitely accept him, and the forest ban is also a good choice. These costs are not small, but as long as he can get his friend out of conspiracy in the dark and out of dangerous tricks, he believes it is worth it. He didn''t react to this conspiracy until now. Until now, he didn''t know what he would experience if he failed. "I won''t let him go." Ha said in a positive tone. He would never just let it go, he believed that Lucius would not just let it go either. Lucius will continue to carry on the conspiracy, and he is definitely not without resistance. "Lucius is not easy to deal with." Dumbledore looked at Harry with a smile, his eyes soft, as if he wanted him to relax, and don''t be pressured by Lucius'' affairs. Harry was silent and did not respond, and he disagreed with Dumbledore''s statement. Dumbledore, as the most powerful white wizard, thought that Lucius was difficult to deal with. After all, it was the rules he set for himself that bound him. Voldemort would not be stronger than Dumbledore, but Voldemort would not think that Lucius had anything difficult to deal with. Different rules, different people, different rules can deal with different people. The Mutual Aids rules can''t restrain George at all, and the college rules can''t deal with Dumbledore. Those methods and constraints of Dumbledore couldn''t deal with Lucius either. In the face of Voldemort, apart from a stronger force, no legal morality can restrain him. In the face of Lucius, as long as you are better than him, you can directly beat him face to face, and he will choose to forbear rather than rush to resist. Of course, if he resists, then there are some accidents in the fight, which is even more reasonable. The right to interpret all rules belongs to the ultimate winner. Once he got out of that calm and relaxed state, Harry immediately felt a drowsy tiredness, and it came up like a tide, it was really time to go to bed now. The actions last night made Harry very tired and the coming of Lucius afterwards consumed more of Harry''s mind. As soon as he returned to the dormitory, he took off his clothes and fell asleep. Even after Ron returned to the dormitory, he was completely unconscious. He slept soundly and dead, really had a good night''s sleep. But even so, the next day, he still couldn''t wait until he was full, and he was woken up by the jubilant campus. In fact, Neville, Dean Thomas, and friends in the dormitory did not bother him. They also hoped that the heroes of the academy could have a good night''s sleep. But the joy of the college, the cheerful atmosphere, passed directly to Harry''s ears without passing through the dormitory. The college was full of laughter and laughter, squeezing into Harry''s ears directly through the doors and windows of the dormitory. Although he still hasn''t recovered to his best mental state, Harry has had to get up. You can''t expect the students who have been depressed for a few months to be quiet again after receiving such good news. In order not to allow himself to bear this alone, Harry had to drag Ron from the bed. "Okay, I''ll go to bed in the afternoon. It''s time to see other people." Harry pushed Ron, who was still lying in bed and refused to get up. Ron rubbed his eyes and sat up reluctantly, until Harry was already dressed, he dragged his feet out of the bed. "The soundproofing effect of the dormitory is really bad, their voices can be heard through several doors." Ron yawned and said weakly. "It''s good that they didn''t rush into the dormitory directly, but I''m not sure if they will rush in later." Harry sorted his clothes in the mirror, trying to make himself look refreshed. "Well, it seems that I don''t want to sleep in the morning. Hagrid seems to be back. I heard a loud voice a bit like him." Ron started washing his face, brushing his teeth, and preparing clothes. (To be continued.) Chapter 200： Easy daily SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 200 "Uh!" Harry said, stunned, "I haven''t noticed this yet, but Dumbledore wrote to Azkaban last night, and I don''t think he wants to stay there anymore. Hagrid should be back if it''s fast." "Ginny, is she okay?" Harry asked quietly. "Ms. Pomfrey prepared some potions for her, except that it tastes ugly, nothing will happen." Ron said with some relief, "She looks much better, and I really ignored her before. ." Ron still blamed himself for his sister Ginny. The four of them are brothers in the college, but they can''t take care of one sister. Harry didn''t know how to nwi Ron, he didn''t have a sister, and he couldn''t speak casually. They dressed neatly, came out of the dormitory, and went down the spiral staircase. As soon as I opened the door of the common room, I saw the Gryffindor classmates waiting there, looking at them eagerly. "Hey, Harry, we are talking about letting you down." Fred immediately waved at them and said, "It''s not a good habit to let the ladies wait." Before Harry and Ron could react, Dean and Li Jordan at the door had already supported him and Ron on the sofa in the middle of the lounge. They also handed him and Ron bread and juice, as if they had been prepared. "Let me talk about your adventure last night. I have heard that you killed a snake monster that was more than two hundred feet long." Li Qiaodan said exaggerated gsh in an exaggerated tone. "More than two hundred feet." "Hiss" The other classmates all made a hiss and took a big breath of air-conditioning. It was more than sixty meters taller than the castle. "Sure enough, it is a snake demon, it is more than sixty meters long." A student suddenly realized, with an unbelievable expression, and then he was immediately knocked by a friend around him. Harry was also frightened and waved his hands again and again, "How could it be more than two hundred feet, it''s taller than the castle, only twenty feet." "Oh, it turned out to be more than twenty feet. That''s as high as a three-story building." The student just realized it again, and then he was knocked hard again. "Basilisks are reptiles. They have a very long body, but they are as high as Hagrid when lying on the ground, more than twenty feet in a circle." Harry explained embarrassingly, how lack of common sense these people are. "Oh" the student suddenly realized it, and immediately covered his head, afraid of being beaten again. "I just saw Hagrid in the big dining room. He just came back from Azkaban and was eating and drinking in the big dining room. How about we go to the big dining room first and then talk about the gsh in the secret room?" Fred suddenly had A good idea. Harry froze for a moment, and immediately replied hurriedly, "Okay, let''s go to the big restaurant." In this scene, he was surrounded by the entire Gryffindor students. Their eyes were fixed on him, making him very uncomfortable whether he was eating or talking. So the students of the entire Gryffindor College headed toward the dining hall mightily. There are a lot of people in the big restaurant today, and the teacher is also excited about the good news that the attack is over. Everyone had their cups and lights intertwined, celebrating and talking happily. As soon as Harry entered the dining room, he saw Hagrid''s huge, burly, barrel-like figure, and saw that he was speaking loudly in his thunderous voice. "Azkaban is really terrible. I was only kept in an ordinary cell. In just a few days, I lost a lot of weight." He also showed that he is thinner than before, honestly Said Harry couldn''t tell at all. As Hagrid said, holding his huge knife and fork, cutting a large piece of bacon. He chewed on a piece of bacon, and said vaguely, "That''s terrible, those dementors." Harry and Ron found an empty place next to Hagrid. As soon as they sat down, sausage, ham, fried meat, and steak appeared on the empty plate. Their favorite juice automatically appeared in the cup, which is a special treatment that can only be given to a party dinner. Hagrid saw them too. He quickly swallowed the bacon in his mouth, patted Harry and Ron on the shoulders, and said happily, "Thank you, I know it all, thank you so much." As he said, he even choked up, "You caught Del, the murderer, and destroyed his conspiracy. It was him, as expected, he did all the bad things fifty years ago and this year." Hagrid and Ron had just been photographed on the table by Hagrid. After sitting upright, he immediately saw a burly man like Hagrid showing aggrieved appearance. "Hagrid, yqi has passed, the fifty years have been hard for you." Harry also wanted to pat Hagrid on the shoulder, but his hand could touch Hagrid''s belly at best. "Now they all know that the murderer is not me." Hagrid stopped his choking and said happily. "It''s not too hard. Fortunately, Dumbledore has always believed in me." He also blinked and said, "I also like the current gngzu very much, managing the forbidden forest. I like to deal with my friends in the forbidden forest. Dealing with them is much easier than dealing with teachers and students." He turned his gaze to Harry again, "Thank you very much, you found the truth and caught the real murderer." He stretched out his hand and went to pat Harry on the shoulder again. Harry hurried sideways to hide, he didn''t want to be photographed on the table again. Seeing this scene, Hagrid couldn''t help but grow up haha, his voice shook the entire dining room echoes, aroused the attention of other colleges. "Tell me about your adventures, I just want to hear." Hagrid asked curiously For an expert in magical creatures, he also heard about basilisks. He was even more curious about how they defeated this terrible monster. Suddenly, the eyes and ears of the entire restaurant gathered on Harry. Harry twisted his body unaccustomed to, and began to talk about the original in detail in everyone''s eyes. He spoke for more than a quarter of an hour, and the big restaurant became silent. Both the teacher and the student quietly followed his voice and his thoughts, and his mood kept fluctuating. He said that the mysterious black magic book actually originated from the sixteen-year-old Voldemort, causing everyone to exclaim, and they sucked in air-conditioning. Voldemort was able to control other people through a magical diary and continue to launch attacks. This terrible fact made everyone feel cold behind their backs. The students are too young. They have no actual knowledge of Voldemort''s age or the terrible nature of Voldemort. Until now, they didn''t really know the horror of this great devil. (To be continued.) Chapter 201： Slytherins dismal SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 201-Slytherin''s Disrepair When he was only sixteen years old, he was not much older than them. It has been able to split the soul of zj, create terrible black magic items, and control other students more. This is a power they can''t even imagine. Hearing Harry said that the Black Magic Book was destroyed and the sixteen-year-old Voldemort had disappeared forever, everyone sighed with relief and was grateful. At the same time, they were extremely surprised that there are students in the college now, who can be as strong as Voldemort when they were young, and even stronger than Voldemort at that time. Comparing their powerlessness and panic in the face of an attack, it made them envy and thirst for strength. Harry said that they had destroyed Voldemort''s magic book. From Voldemort''s jy, he finally found the entrance to the secret room, hidden in the bathroom where the crying myrtle was. Everyone was surprised and applauded. Voldemort''s threat finally disappeared, even though they knew it was just a dark magic diary of Voldemort. But thinking of the fear in the past few months, thinking of the attacks in the past few months, they still couldn''t help but panic. At this time, I heard that Voldemort''s diary was destroyed, and Voldemort''s soul disappeared in the diary, finally letting them breathe a long sigh of relief. Harry took a sip of water and continued to think and polish as he racked his brains. It is not easy to make their experience seem reasonable and not to reveal too many conspiracies and unspeakable things. Ron was also attentive, looking at Harry with a weird look, listening to him talking about the secret room. He has always been with Harry, and all these things are personally involved. But at this moment, listening to Harry composing gsh seriously, he couldn''t help but applaud Harry''s eloquence deeply. About Ginny, if possible, of course, the less people know the better. And Dumbledores conspiracy and many of the school rules they violated, can not say, of course, it is best not to say. With so many restrictions, it is not easy to tell the secret room clearly. A thing that seemed extremely difficult to him was actually done by Harry. Harry said that they finally entered the secret room. The basilisk in the secret room was invulnerable to swords, guns, water and fire, with a huge body of more than twenty feet and a weight of over ten tons. Such a terrifying monster was trapped in place by George using the most effective spell, restrained layer by layer, unable to move, and finally killed. This caused everyone''s exclamation and admiration, and even Hagrid couldn''t help saying, "The basilisk for more than a thousand years is much stronger than the fire dragon. It turns out that in addition to spells, wizards need wisdom." Professor McGonagall nodded vigorously beside her, and she said loudly to the classmates, "This is the real wizard, the truly powerful and intelligent wizard. The power of the wizard is not only magic, but also wisdom." She bluntly said, "Even if I am facing this terrible monster that is invulnerable, water and fire, I will not behave better than George. Every spell he uses can become a model in the textbook. Using the spell at the right time can make the spell play several times, even dozens of times." "George knew all the basilisk attack methods from the beginning, and made perfect targeting and plans for these attacks. Before he saw the basilisk, he had simulated countless times in his mind, killing I''ve passed the basilisk countless times." This again caused the classmates'' exclamation and approval, and they turned their heads to Ravenclaw''s table, wanting to see this young and great wizard. It is a pity that George is not here. Ravenclaw''s classmates couldn''t help asking about George''s qngkung, and someone immediately provided it. George asked his classmates to bring him food to the dormitory. "This is indifferent to fame and fortune. He has solved the monsters in the secret room and saved the academy. But he didn''t think there was anything in it. He might be reading and studying again in the morning." Ravenclaw''s classmates couldn''t help but utter his guesses. His heart was full of admiration and admiration. Only people who worked hard like this could have such a powerful strength. The other classmates also agreed with his reasoning, and they all admired that George is indeed a really powerful and intelligent wizard. Never relax at any moment, always looking for strength. Only such a wizard can easily defeat Voldemort when he is younger than Voldemort. For a while, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, and Gryffindor students all admired and admired George. Only the Slytherin students seemed very unhappy at the beginning. When they were really happy, when the heirs of Slytherin aggressively attacked Muggle-born students, at that time they could be proud of the pure blood of zj, and proud of the purity and nobility of zj. But soon things changed, and things completely exceeded their expectations. The pure-blooded Slytherin student was actually attacked by the Slytherin heir. Is there anything more terrible and absurd than this? They have always been arrogant, always high, not because the zj academy is the most powerful and terrifying academy, they are all pure-blood wizards. They are protected by Slytherin, they are the light and future of the wizarding world, and they are destined to live above Muggles and Muggle wizards. But in the end, they were attacked by Slytherin''s heirs. Is there any reason for this! Does the Slytherin symbol no longer recognize their pure blood? Thinking of these terrible consequences, UU reading scared them. Compared with the innocent hatred of the attackers in other colleges, the students of Slytherin really felt gloomy and sorrowful these past two days. Their spirit and support were completely destroyed, their sense of superiority and self-confidence were completely destroyed, and today, they got even more terrifying reality from Harry. The descendants of Slytherin have been cut off, his heir Voldemort turned out to be a mixed blood, and the Great Demon who Slytherin bowed down turned out to be a mixed blood. Is there anything more ridiculous than this? If there is something more ridiculous than this, it is the heir of Slytherin, Voldemort the Great Demon is not only half-blood, he also doesn''t care about his ancestor Saracha Slytherin''s wish to clear the Muggle wizard. When Voldemort controlled the basilisk to launch an attack, he didn''t care about anyone, whether it was a half-blood wizard from the Muggle world or a pure-blood wizard from Slytherin. All people were just lambs to be slaughtered in front of Voldemort. He attacked mixed blood and never let go of pure blood, only to create chaos and spread fear. (To be continued.) Chapter 202： Forbidden forest car Chapter 202: Cars in the Forbidden Forest In the face of such fear, the superiority of the Slytherin students could no longer survive. They are like Death Eaters who were abandoned midway, losing their organization and unable to return to the sun. This horror made them breathless. Even the good news that the secret room monsters have been eliminated can''t drive away their inner fear and anxiety. Of course, the fear and anxiety of the Slytherin students will only make other academies a joke, and other academies will only laugh at them for doing too many bad things, and in the end the evil will be rewarded. The happiest person at this time is still Gryffindor, and their hero is enjoying breakfast happily. Hearing the news from the Ravenclaw table, Ron asked Harry in surprise, "Isn''t George still reading in this situation?" His tone was incredibly surprised. He couldn''t imagine that someone would never take it seriously after experiencing such a thing. Early in the morning, I didn''t sleep much, and started reading and studying again, even if that person is George, how could such a life exist. "That can''t be said." Ha said in an uncertain tone. The more he understands George, the more he feels that he will never be able to catch up with George. Fortunately, his goal is not to catch up with George. Just need to keep up with George, just need to defeat Voldemort and have his own power, which makes him satisfied. You know, in the previous eleven years, he didn''t even have dreams, let alone dreams, he didn''t even have friends. In contrast, he is really satisfied and content with his current life. If possible, he would be even happier to get rid of Voldemort''s threat as soon as possible, and he felt that such a life was simply perfect. "Maybe George is dealing with the spoils of the basilisk." Harry whispered to Ron, and besides getting up early to read, he thought this guess might be more accurate. He also remembered that when George was dealing with the basilisk, he said that the basilisk was a treasure. The materials on it, whether it''s making robes, making armor, weapons or potions, all can be used. "Oh, it makes sense." Ron nodded, suddenly realizing. "By the way, where is Hermione?" Ron asked again. Harry discovered at this time that he hadn''t seen Hermione all the time. He went to Hermione''s roommate Parvati Petir curiously to inquire. "Hermione actually went to the library early in the morning..." After Harry confirmed to Petty, his face was full of incredible shock. "What kind of monsters do we know..." Ron said in a speechless voice, "Being their friends, I really have to look up to them..." Harry nodded vigorously. It turned out that it was not only George, but also Hermione, it was difficult for him to catch up. But he soon became relaxed again, and being able to be friends with such a powerful and powerful person is a very rewarding thing in itself. Although he didn''t like it, he couldn''t do the hard work and self-discipline of Hermione and George. But just being with good people can motivate themselves, and as long as they dont fall behind, they will eventually become very good. Harry guessed right. George was indeed dealing with the basilisk''s harvest at this time, and the basilisk''s skin was left as a war prize to the school. But for the complete basilisk, he didn''t have any plans to turn it in. After all, this was his hard work throughout the process, and it was entirely his own trophy. On the other hand, the value of the Basilisk that has survived for more than a thousand years is also inestimable. It is exactly what he cares about, but he can''t buy it with money. He left the dormitory early in the morning and came to the Forbidden Forest. The dormitory is too small to handle huge basilisks. George has never been to the Forbidden Forest before, although he has always been impressed by this famous Forbidden Forest. Even in the historical collection of the magic world, the existence of the Forbidden Forest is a place worth writing about. As the sphere of influence of Hogwarts, the most powerful force in the magic world, the Forbidden Forest has obtained superior security protection. There are many cherished magical creatures living here, and even some creatures that have been extinct in the magic world. They are allowed to live safely here and are protected by Hogwarts. At the same time, Hogwarts will exchange and trade with creatures in the Forbidden Forest because of his own needs. In normal times, the creatures of the forbidden forest live and multiply freely. They can collect and produce in exchange for something they need at Hogwarts. When necessary, according to the agreement, the creatures of the Forbidden Forest can even defend Hogwarts. Of course, since the establishment of Hogwarts, there has not yet been time to defend the Forbidden Forest. Even most of the time, the Forbidden Forest is a very dangerous place for Hogwarts students. Hogwarts is partially binding on the Forbidden Forest but you can''t expect to be invisible at school and don''t know. It would be ridiculous to ask the monsters and beasts in the Wild Forbidden Forest to follow the school rules. School rules cannot be achieved, agreement cannot be achieved, and laws cannot be achieved. George came to the Forbidden Forest, looking for a clean, open place to deal with the basilisk. He was riding a flying broomstick, spinning in the air, and then he found a clearing, and also found a very interesting thing. He lowered the broom and landed on the clearing. A slightly damaged, mud-stained car was parked among a circle of dense trees. On the top of the car are densely interlaced branches and leaves, like decoration, entwined with the car. There was no one in the car, and the headlights blinked, shining brightly like bright eyes. This is the magic car rebuilt by Mr. Weasley. They were used by Ron and Har to chase the train at Hogwarts. Finally, the car lost control and crashed into the battering willow, and Ron and Harry were almost fired. This was when school just started, and there was a lot of trouble at the time. No one thought that in the end this car would come to the Forbidden Forest by itself. Looking at its appearance, it seemed to give birth to spiritual wisdom, as if it had become a fine. George had learned about the car in detail in Mr. Weasleys burrow before, and even provided some suggestions for modification. But he can''t guess at all, which link can give birth to a car''s intelligence, which is simply a miracle. He had some regrets thinking that it was a pity that it was just a car. If it was a computer, it would be of extraordinary significance, even a mobile phone. But even so, this car still has great research value. After thinking about it, George took a few steps forward slowly, and the car moved slowly with him, like an obedient magic pet, seeming to recognize him. (To be continued.) Chapter 203： Ranger and 8-Eyed Giant Spider Chapter 203 The Ranger and the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider George drove around the car, but still could not see the cause of the abnormal change in the car. There are still traces left by Harry and Ron when they hit the beating willow on the car. In addition, they have been moving in the forest. There have been some scars on the car, and more of it is covered with mud everywhere. Is it simply because of the special environment of the Forbidden Forest, George is completely confused about this kind of magical change, there is no record in the history and materials of the Wizarding World. He greeted the car in a friendly manner, waved to it, and said, "Okay, it''s gone, how are you living in the Forbidden Forest?" Well, it seems a bit stupid, but when there is no other way, you can never make a mistake by passing goodwill. Obviously, the car could not answer George''s greetings, it could only continue blinking its headlights. Of course George could not hear the light of the car. He continued to say in a friendly manner, "Do you need me to help you get rid of the dirt on your body? I can also help you repair the car. If you want, you can blink the light twice and then turn off the light." He added, "By the way, do you know how much it is, or else you just turn off the lights." I have to say that this kind of communication is really frustrating. A magical thing happened, the car actually turned off the lights. "It seems that the car is illiterate, but fortunately it can understand simple words." George drew some speculations. Now that the car understood, George immediately fulfilled his promise. He waved his wand and said, "Clean up!" The dense branches and leaves on the car immediately seemed to be alive, rustling out of the car, and even the inside of the car became clean and fresh. "Repair as before!" George continued to read, the smooth body immediately seemed to be elastic again, and the dented place was restored to its original state. Only the scratched area is left, because there is no excess paint, there are still some marks. "Then I plan to check the inside of your body to see if there is anything that needs to be repaired. If you don''t object, I will assume that you agree." George continued to speak. After making the previous preparations, the ultimate goal is to see what happened to the car. If it can be understood and copied, it will contain immeasurable value. Among other things, an intelligent computer is definitely what all otaku dream of. The car obviously doesn''t know how to oppose it. Besides, after just contacting it, there is also the memory of the past, and it does not have much defense against the people before it. After all, automobile production does not carry a defense system against drivers and passengers. "Since you have your own ideas, I think you might need a name." George opened the hood of the car, chatting with the car, lowering its defense. This method seems to be really effective. The car''s headlights blink and blink, which seems to be very interested in having a name. George carefully checked the changes inside the car, but still found nothing. Obviously, today''s cars do not use gasoline or energy. It has been in the forbidden forest for more than half a year. If gasoline was used, it would have been abandoned. If you dont use gasoline, the cars engine and the internal devices of the engine will be useless, or completely incomprehensible changes will occur. It seems that some incomprehensible changes have taken place, but it may be completely useless. For a while, George also struggled. Cars can use headlights, so they need energy. The interior should still be working, but it seems that the engine is not running. "Headache, forget it, these will be taught to professionals to judge in the future." George closed the car hood and decided to leave some problems to Arthur Weasley and the car engineer. "No one is omnipotent." He comforted himself. The car at this time was like a pet. It blinked its big headlights and turned around George, as if to say something, but it was obviously unable to speak. "Is it the name?" George guessed, and this was the only thing he might have excited the car. The car turned off the lights immediately, which seemed to be true. George pondered for a moment, "Just call you Ranger, Knight Rider, I remember it is a very powerful car, and as thoughtful as you, fighting evil." The car turned happily around George, seemingly satisfied with the name "Ranger", and honked two horns, as if to celebrate his own name. With such a spiritual car, George couldn''t help but feel a little inexplicably happy. He witnessed a simple life, joy and joy because of the simplest things. Just as the car happily celebrated that it had a name, the warning spell on George''s magic robe was suddenly triggered. uukanshu. com has something approaching at high speed. "Armor Bodyguard" "Doppelg?nger" George released two curses in an instant, he left a phantom in place, and his body was ten meters away in an instant. He was holding a magic wand, alertly guarding what had just appeared. "Beep!" With a long whistle, the Car Ranger has quickly crashed into another newly-appearing monster. It was a giant spider with six long, bizarrely long legs, and it had two shining sharp claws, passing through the phantom left by George. With its appearance, plus a giant spider hit by the Ranger, three equally terrifying spiders appeared. They wielded their claws and stared at George, their eight scarlet eyes shining brightly. "Eight-eyed giant spider!" George snorted coldly, and waited for the four spiders to speed up and rush up before tapping his magic wand. A bright and dazzling white light suddenly appeared, shining harshly like a small sun. The spiders sprinting at high speed were staring at their huge eight eyes, and in an instant they were blinded by the intense light. They also lost control of themselves. The four giant spiders violently collided like four high-speed trains, and there was a muffled noise. "It''s disgusting!" George, who was standing in the enclosure, took a step forward, looking at these giant spiders splashing with juice, and said with a look of disgust. "Fainted" "Air pulls away" The eight-eyed giant spider, a fierce and cheap soldier, unfortunately cannot be domesticated. Threats can force them to serve wizards, but they are of no use except for protecting certain treasures and secret rooms. In the face of seemingly weak enemies, they are happy to launch attacks, but in the face of powerful enemies, they run faster than anyone else. (To be continued.) Chapter 204： 8 eye spider Chapter 204 George still remembers the record of the eight-eyed giant spider in the magical creatures, and they are also at the forefront of the dangerous creature sequence of the Ministry of Magic. But unlike the powerful individual of the Basilisk, the fear of the eight-eyed giant spider lies in its strong fertility. They can lay a hundred eggs at a time, and it only takes six to eight weeks to hatch. If enough meat is provided, it will be enough to flood them like rats and locusts. And their destructive power is much greater than that of rats and locusts. They are carnivores and fierce predators. The nature of magic creatures makes them inherently superior to ordinary beasts, whether they are large beasts or humans, they are all within their prey. "Hagrid is indeed an idiot. He even allowed the eight-eyed giant spider to flood the forbidden forest to this point. Does he want to destroy the entire forbidden forest?" George looked contemptuous and couldn''t help cursing. It was possible from Riddle''s memory. Learned that the eight-eyed giant spider belongs to Hagrid''s pet. According to the stipulations of the Ministry of Magic, the eight-eyed giant spider eggs are classified as Class A non-tradable commodities. Whether they are imported or sold, or even if they hold the eight-eyed giant spider eggs, they will be severely punished. And there were so many eight-eyed giant spiders in front of him, enough for Hagrid to stay in Azkaban for a lifetime. "The superior environment of the Forbidden Forest makes them lose their vigilance, and they dare to attack the wizard. They really do not live or die." George walked, thinking about the value of the eight-eyed giant spider. "Forget it, just treat Hagrid as if I kindly helped Hagrid. The silk and venom glands of the eight-eyed giant spider are still good materials. After all, no other idiot can raise such a large group of eight-eyed giant spiders." Hogwarts is George''s territory after all. If divided, the Forbidden Forest will naturally belong to his territory. In fact, the entire magical world is now included in George''s power plan. If he was just entering school, he still only wanted to be stronger, to be able to escape the turmoil and killings created by Voldemort, and then to start his life as a tyrant safely. Then as his power grew bit by bit, George''s vision and thoughts grew bit by bit. Just like a student who just graduated, when he can''t find a job for a long time, the anxiety and panic at this time will be unimaginable. As long as there is a job that can fill their stomachs, they will try. But once you can really fill your stomach, people''s desires and pursuits begin to grow. At this time, it is difficult to satisfy a person with only a low income. The greater the human ability, the greater the desire, the money will never be enough to spend, and the desire will always increase. People with a monthly income of 2,000 yuan can live quietly, and those with a monthly income of 20,000 will feel that the money is not enough to spend. Just like Voldemort has become the most powerful dark wizard in the magic world, is he living in peace of mind? As long as he wants, he can have a stronger influence than Dumbledore, and at the same time will not provoke resistance from the magical world. But it is clear that Voldemort did not choose this way. When his desire increases faster than his strength, his ambition will burn people to a shortcut. Voldemort wanted more, more than his ability, more than his giving and creation. So, if you want more, but don''t want to exchange, what is good? At this time, the most fundamental and primitive rules begin to play out. The rules of the world are always based on the rules of power. With the evolution of society, the rules of power have been restricted, and they have been cloaked in civilization. Civilization may appear warm and affectionate, but the essence of power rules is always that the winner decides everything, and the winner defines right or wrong. Facing the power rules, all the rules can only yield. Justice requires strong martial arts, and civilization needs the protection of strength. Without power, any rule is vulnerable. Those who have the power can implement rules that explain themselves. The strong civilization creates civilization, and the strong savage defines barbarism. Those who lose their power are buried in the world. Voldemort almost ruled the entire magical world, not because of his advanced principles and thoughts, but only because he represented and possessed power. After Voldemort was hidden, his principles and thoughts immediately disappeared in the magical world. It was not the choice of justice and the people, but only because he lost his power. The greater the power, the greater the desire, unrestricted desire, or destroy the world, or be destroyed by the world. "Range, do me a favor." George beckoned to the car, motioning it to come over. The car ran over happily, and the juice of an eight-eyed giant spider on the ground was splashed, and the smooth body became dirty again. "Well, after all, it''s the Forbidden Forest. You can''t expect too much." George said helplessly. He used his wand to clean up the dirt on the car and then with a wave of the wand, it pulled out the silk glands of the spider. Long spider silk. There are special silk glands in the belly of spiders, and there are glued silk pulp in the silk glands. When the silk pulp meets the air, it turns into spider silk. The hardness of spider silk is at least 5 times that of steel bars of the same grade. Not to mention the flexibility of spider silk is enough to be used in many places. With the skin of basilisk, it is enough to make the best robes. George first hung all four spiders on the rear bumper of the car with silk, then bent over and took out the poison glands and silk glands from the other spiders. As for the other parts of the Eight-eyed Giant Spider, they were really worthless compared to the Basilisk. "Okay, ranger, now we are going to fight evil. The overwhelming and brutal eight-eyed giant spider has threatened the safety of the Forbidden Forest. You have been awarded the task of destroying the spider. After completing the task, you will gain the friendship of the Forbidden Forest. And harvest a lot of spider silk." George said in a relaxed tone that didn''t need to be adjusted, and he didn''t care whether the car could understand it, so he greeted the car to head toward the eight-eyed giant spider''s lair. The car blinked ignorantly, dragging the remains of the four spiders, slowly following George behind, like a loyal companion. George carefully followed the spider''s movements with eagle-eye technique. Obviously, the eight-eyed giant spider has been flooding the forbidden forest for a long time and has become a public hazard. Since they can be bold enough to attack wizards, naturally they have no habit of hiding themselves. Following the trails and traces all the way, it didn''t take much effort, and George followed these clues to a wide depression. Even if he had prepared, he was taken aback by the sight in front of him. The wide recessed ground became a nest of spiders, a sea of ??spiders. The trees inside were all cleared, leaving only the ground covered with fallen leaves with dense spiders crawling everywhere. (To be continued.) Chapter 205： Clean up 8 eyes spider Chapter 205 Towards the center, there are more and larger giant spiders, each of which is taller than a horse. Eight scarlet eyes, eight legs, terrible burrs, and a creepy figure. This is simply the army of spiders, the kingdom of spiders. "It''s really time to shut Hagrid here." George cursed. With so many giant carnivorous spiders, it won''t be long before they can conquer the forbidden forest and eat all the creatures. Seeing so many eight-eyed giant spiders in front of him, enough to form an army, George couldn''t help but hesitated. It was not easy to eliminate so many eight-eyed giant spiders. But all came, and he was a little unwilling to let him go. The other teachers in the college may not have the will to come to clear the hidden dangers in the forbidden forest. Dumbledore was already strangely old and strangely lazy, depending on his indulgence of Hagrid. If it weren''t for things to force him, he might not bother to do anything. "It''s a pity that most of the devastating magic hasn''t been completed yet." George was thinking about all kinds of mowing tactics in his heart. It''s a pity that the magic that can be used as a horse is not easy to obtain. He has been preparing for this, but time is far from enough. "Using a basilisk is one way, I can barely manipulate it. If you use the Heart of Death, it is not impossible to bring it back to life." George muttered to himself in a low voice, as if talking to a car. "But the consumption of the heart of death is too great, the loss is too great, the gain is not worth the loss. What''s more, so many spiders will run around when they see the basilisk. I can''t stop them all." George quickly rejected this method. He turned his head, looked at the car, and solemnly said, "Will the ranger fight with me? I can use magic to make you bigger, and use magic spells to make you hard. We can go. Crush those pesky spiders." The car slowly moved forward, pressed against George''s body, and closed the lights. "Okay, let us fight together! Mission, fight evil, and destroy spiders." George laughed loudly. He waved his wand to make the car several times bigger, and cast a spell to make the car indestructible. . Afterwards, he floated on the top of the car and stood on the roof like a statue. "The enemy has 30 seconds to reach the battlefield, crush them!" Boom and boom, the enlarged car is like an indestructible tank, rolling up smoke and dust all the way, stirring up rubble. A car, a person, like an army, rushed to the mighty army of spiders. The eight-eyed giant spider found the monster in front of him at the first moment. They stayed in the comfortable environment of the forbidden forest for too long. They had forgotten their weakness and their natural enemies. They only know that this is their lair, no one, any creature can resist them. Even the arrogant horsemen in the Forbidden Forest have to walk around when they see them. At this time, there were monsters who dared to provoke them and rushed into their lair, which made them intolerable. An eight-eyed giant spider that was close to an elephant in the center of the depression made a rustling sound, and the surrounding eight-eyed giant spider immediately rushed towards the provocative monster in all directions. "What an ugly and disgusting scene!" George said coldly. He looked at these ugly spiders condescendingly, he did not have the arrogance of riding a thousand, alone. The rustling, densely packed spiders can make anyone infected with intensive phobia. The ranger is much more powerful than the "ranger". The enlarged car has become like a big moving house. The enhanced curse it holds makes the ranger indestructible, at least for these spiders. Although ranked at the top of the Ministry of Magic''s danger sequence at the same time, the eight-eyed giant spiders do not even have the ability to resist against the basilisk. The most terrifying thing about them is their number and huge reproduction ability. One basilisk is enough to destroy one. An army of eight-eyed giant spiders. Seeing the sap splashing and slime flying in front of him, George would rather deal with basilisks than these pesky spiders. He lightly tapped the magic wand, jumped up one of the eight-eyed giant spiders trying to pounce on it, and ignited them, and then pushed the burning fireball into the dense cluster of spiders. The fire spread instantly, igniting a babble sound. He summoned a whirlwind to keep the silk from the spider away from the car. The strengthened car is so indestructible, like a crazy elephant rushing into a porcelain shop, every time the wheel rotates, it makes a clicking sound. While preventing the spider''s attack, George commanded the ranger to attack the spider''s phalanx. The cavalry is strongest only when it rushes up. Once it stops, facing the sea of ??spiders, after all, it appears weak. Only the beasts assisted by the wizard are the real beasts, and only the supportive wizard is a powerful wizard. The combination of power and wisdom can bring true strength, power guarantees wisdom, and wisdom strengthens power. With the assistance of the Ranger, George can easily deal with attacks from all sides. Every time the Ranger advances, every turn can reduce enemies in other directions, so that he will not be exhausted. He swears one after another spell, ignites one after another fireball, and summons one after another whirlwind, blowing one enemy after another. Lights, fires, gusts of wind, losers one after another. Maybe after a long time, George cant remember how many spells he wielded. He has been condescending on the roof of the car to protect the car, and he has also been controlling the car to crush the eight-eyed giant spiders one after another, mechanically. Work even made him a little tired and boring. Maybe it didn''t take long for the sky to change, and George''s magic power was still abundant, and the ranger crushed one after another eight-eyed giant spider. The mighty spider kingdom, the huge and fierce spider army, and the open and wide recesses, are already like a smashed canvas, splashing red, green, white, and black sap everywhere. Interspersed with distorted stumps, broken and broken claws. Bunches of fire, strands of black smoke, clusters of pitch-black coke, still exuding heat, making a crackling sound. "Well, we eliminated the evil and saved the Forbidden Forest." George floated off the car and patted the car lightly. I lighted the wand again, cleaning up the stains on the ranger. "It''s a pity that when so many monsters are under siege, they can''t guarantee the integrity of their silk glands and venom glands. The eight-eyed giant spider''s venom is 100 gallons per bottle, and the silk glands are more expensive. If someone else knows it, I will cry." George said regretfully. (To be continued.) Chapter 206： Decompose Basilisk Chapter 206 The car is unstoppable when it rushes into the battle, but when dealing with the sea of ??spiders, how can you keep the body intact. Not to mention he also summoned flames from time to time, throwing them away in the dense spider colony. Although many spiders were killed, less than one-fifth of them could be kept. "It''s really one thing to drop one thing. As expected, the most effective means to target weaknesses." George couldn''t help comparing the battle with the spider with the battle in the secret room. While in the secret room, he targeted all the attacks of the basilisk. Just a few offensives aimed at weaknesses completely suppressed the basilisk, captured the basilisk completely, and retained the value and materials of the basilisk to the greatest extent. Basilisk is the natural enemy of spiders. If it were to deal with these eight-eyed giant spiders, many spiders would not even be able to resist. Directly under the coercion of the basilisk, lose the ability to act. But George took a lot of effort to deal with these spiders and did not have a definitive range attack. In the face of quantitative advantages, if it were not for the support of the car, it might have to escape in the end. "Don''t do this, throw this away, this one is too broken." George picked up the eight-eyed giant spider''s trophy. Throw away broken ones, squashed ones, and too small ones with bad appearance. Fortunately, there are enough spiders here, otherwise there is really not much loot to satisfy him. Complete silk glands and venom glands have high value. LongWindwenLearn, www.cfwx.net, in many cases, you can buy these things without money. Picking and selecting all the way, he walked slowly to the center of the depression. There was a misty, domed spider web. "It looks like it''s a few years old, I don''t know if it will be used." George looked at this unusual spider web with some curiosity. He tapped his wand, and a silent shock rushed into the spider web. Afterwards, the mist filled the hemispherical spider web and a huge spider emerged. Its body is black and gray, its ugly head is covered with cataracts in eight eyes, and it is a blind old spider. "What''s the matter, who disturbed me." It shook its head, and its two big claws moved quickly. "I smelled strangers again, so I quickly killed them, don''t let me see, I am sleeping ." Its tone revealed irritability. "Hagrid''s pet?" George asked coldly. "Who is it?" The old spider got closer, and his eight gray eyes stared blankly. "Perhaps Hagrid still feeds you human flesh?" George''s tone was full of malice. "Hagrid let us prey on our own, but I respect him, so I don''t eat human flesh. But I can''t stop my children from enjoying fresh meat." The old spider said slowly, its two big claws fast Moving, making a clicking sound. "What''s the matter, where did they go, who are you?" The old spider waved his big claws faster, but no spider responded to it. "They went out and attacked a wizard today, and then the wizard came to the door and turned them all into silk glands and poison gland materials." George said slowly. I also blame these eight-eyed giant spiders for being too arrogant and unlucky. He came to the Forbidden Forest for the first time, only intending to find a clearing. But he was hit by an eight-eyed giant spider. Several eight-eyed giant spiders wanted to prey on him, but he caused the entire spider den to be burned clean. "Damn wizard, **** magic, who is it?" the old spider said in a resentful tone. As soon as the words fell, its six long legs flicked and stretched, and its two sharp claws pierced toward George''s place. It was pierced, and it carefully waved its claws and shouted fiercely, "It''s you, you are the **** wizard, you killed my children." "I''m about to send you to accompany them" As soon as George''s voice sounded, the old spider immediately ejected a giant web of silk threads, and pierced in the direction of the sound, still rushing out. "The forbidden forest doesn''t need to keep things like the eight-eyed giant spider." George said coldly, and he appeared behind the old spider. "All petrochemicals!" With a little magic wand, the old spider settled there stiffly, and a ball of flame emerged out of thin air, surrounding the huge body of the old spider elephant. The "crackling" flames leaped and swallowed the ugly monster. "It seems that the magic has been used a little bit more. I originally planned to let you leave a last word. Since you can''t speak, then forget it. You can tell Hagrid with a dream at night. If you can, you''d better take him down You." George said diffusely. After all the spiders were burnt, George didn''t stop there, he continued to search around. It wasn''t until the eggs of the eight-eyed giant spider left in the spider''s nest were all burned that he was relieved. "It should be clean now." He clapped his hands and said in a relaxed tone, "This should have been something an adventure team did. Defeat monsters, search monsters'' nests, and get a lot of loot. It''s really amazing to do this alone. It''s troublesome." After he finished speaking, he took out the palm-sized basilisk from the characteristic pocket and used a spell to restore the basilisk to its original state. The huge body more than twenty feet long is green and full of poisonous brilliance, and the long torso glows with gorgeous brilliance. The basilisk was obliterated by George''s direct extraction of the soul, so there were no scars on his body. Less than a day has passed, at this time the body of the basilisk is still like a living thing. "First is the Dark Eye." George said silently. Dissecting a basilisk is not simply a gesture with a knife. Not to mention the skin of the basilisk, invulnerable. Mere random gestures will reduce the value of this thousand-year-old basilisk, and the basilisk''s fangs can cut the scales of the basilisk. But the poisonous fangs are fierce, and it will damage the other values ??of the basilisk. Dealing with these high-level magic items can only be treated like a cat and a cow, according to the characteristics of the magic items. George waved his magic wand, and a white light fell on the eyes of the basilisk. "The magic is gathering." The yellow eyes of the basilisk gradually shrank, and the bulb-sized eyeball crystals finally shrank into two yellow gems, crystal clear and dignified. The solidified gem can be easily removed without damaging other parts. "This is the eye of darkness, the gaze of death, the eye of magic converging." George looked at the charming yellow gem and said with some emotion. "So, the next part." George used a special spell to make the basilisk''s snake skin soft and swell, and finally, like a molting, the entire snake skin was completely peeled off. The snake skin that has been tanned and transformed, when combined with other materials, is enough to retain the protective ability on the basilisk, and it can also add new abilities. (To be continued.) Chapter 207： back to school Chapter 207 He also cut along the blood vessels. The meat of different parts of the basilisk was stripped and separated and put into different bottles and cans. The flesh and blood of the basilisk are all special magic materials, especially this basilisk has more than a thousand years. Life. The internal organs of the basilisk are also installed separately. The heart of the giant basilisk is bigger than a coconut, and it looks like it is still beating. The effect of the potion can condense the power of the heart, leaving only the most essential part in the end. The basilisk after muscle separation leaves a slender and complete snake bone. These snake bones, whether made into powder or directly used as materials, are also very useful. The complete basilisk skull can be directly made into magic props. It is simply a natural black magic prop. Haoyitong is busy, compared to fighting, this kind of hard decomposition material is not easy. Until the sun climbed from the slanted side to the middle, it hung high in the air, swaying light and warmth. George had only dealt with all the materials, a whole basilisk, and now it was replaced with three boxes full of bottles and cans. He stretched his waist, clapped his hands, and used a spell to clean up nearby traces. He said hello to the car, "Range, I am going back to school now. Are you going to stay in the forbidden forest or go back to Weasley''s house?" The car didn''t speak, just blinked its lights, and didn''t seem to follow George. George called long wind wen study, www.cfwx.net summoned the flying broomstick and said, "Then you should be careful in the forbidden forest. If there is any danger, go to the college, I will Help you." He flew into the sky, waved to the car, and flew towards the castle of the college. The car turned a few times on the ground, seemingly nostalgic, but in the end it also flew towards the depths of the forbidden forest. There is still joy in the college at this time, cheering for joy. The teacher specially gave you a few days off, I hope you can relax. The students also made good use of this time to relieve the pressure. How depressed and depressed they were before, how happy and noisy they were at this time, they seemed to want to make up for the joy and joy they had missed before. When George walked through the corridor, he had seen several groups of students in groups of three or five, all pretending to be monsters in the corridor, pushing and pushing the plot of the story. He passed by these students silently like a gust of wind, and walked towards the college''s dining room. The battle and the work that followed made him a little hungry. In the morning, his classmates brought him breakfast, which was not much compared to his appetite. When he arrived at the big restaurant, many familiar faces were there. The teacher specially gave everyone a holiday, and the cafeteria is also always preparing food, but there are still many people eating on time. Gryffindors dining table has always been the busiest, and Fred told jokes and molested the Slytherin students. "Master Basilisk, don''t attack me. I am a pure-blood student of Slytherin. Forgive me, save me, Lord Slytherin." Fred used an exaggerated tone as the student was being The scene of the attack. The teachers were not there, and he became extremely active, performing the funny appearance of Slytherin students, causing bursts of laughter from Gryffindor and other colleges. Only the Slytherin students had a sullen expression. But they were still immersed in these blows. Fred said that they were on their minds. They were not in the mood and had no time to oppose him. George strode to Ravenclaw''s table, found an empty seat, and everyone looked at him. Their eyes are admiration, envy, and incredible. This is a young wizard who has been praised by the stern Professor McGonagall, and he is inferior to him. Professor McGonagall praised George as a wizard with power and wisdom. Physically, he looks more like a knight, tall and mighty, strong and burly. He was only in the second grade, and he was able to kill the basilisk and solve the attack that plagued the entire college, even the teacher and the principal were helpless. Compared to their panic, compared to watching their classmates being attacked, they can only watch the college shut down, which is totally different. The gap between people is always like this. Without being exposed, everyone has two eyes and one mouth, and everyone is still a classmate or even the same class. But once all the conditional abilities have been demonstrated, people will be very different. Harry and the others saw George''s figure and immediately followed them with their plates. "I haven''t seen you appear all morning. I thought you were avoiding others'' eyes?" Kate also moved from the sixth grade table to George. Suddenly, George had just entered the restaurant, had just a little milk, and was surrounded by good friends. "No need, as long as I want, they won''t come up to interfere with me." George said softly, cutting the steak with a knife and fork. "The power of the spell can still be used here." Harry and the others looked thoughtful. "Professor McGonagall they cancelled this year''s exam. That was too bad." Hermione said discouragedly. She went to the library early in the morning and was planning to seize the last time to get ready for the upcoming exam. But after coming back, I heard this "bad news!" At least it was bad news for her. "It''s a good thing, don''t care too much about it." George comforted Hermione. "Hermione, you dont need it anymore. Use a high score to prove your excellence. Its okay to make other students happy at this time. They have been frightened for half a year, but they dont have much thought to study hard If you take the exam, of course you will get a high score. But after half a year of panic, other people ended this year''s schoolwork with a very low score. That is not something to be happy about." George said lightly. It''s like he doesn''t participate in Quidditch competitions, and he has no intention of earning more credits for Ravenclaw Academy. It is reasonable for a person to have advantages and legitimate rights. But abuse of one''s own advantages and rights will only make others feel uncomfortable. "That''s it. This year we knew a lot of things in advance, so that we don''t worry about monsters. This is actually not fair to others. There is also the Academy Cup, which is actually the same. The basilisk is solved by George." "But the credits we put together allowed Gryffindor to defend his title in the college. We took advantage of George." Harry whispered. The three of them each got 100 points for the secret room, although George still got an incredible 300 points. But the final total score was still Gryffindor defending, which made Harry very embarrassed and even a little disturbed. (To be continued.) Chapter 208： The person being changed Chapter 208 "Don''t mind, I don''t like to abuse the advantage. The Academy Cup is a competition for all students. Relying on one person to win is not a good thing for your own academy or for your opponents." George said flatly. With. His life is like being hung up. He knows this, and he admits it. He will not pretend that the capital outside of his ability is zero. There has never been absolute fairness in the world. People are inherently different, and the environment and resources they possess are even different. It is shameless to have superior conditions, but to compare with ordinary people, even people who are heavily restricted and restricted. Just like wizards and Muggles are better than magic, it has no meaning at all, humiliating others and humiliating yourself. "Well, there are enough happy things. It''s fair to make others happy." Hermione accepted everyone''s comfort and had to vent her strength on the bread. She bit a piece of bread hard, as if to Eat all the unhappiness. "At least your grades are already in the eyes of the teacher. They give you extra points in class." Harry said lightly. Hermione is an out-and-out scorer. Not only does she have good grades, she is also a qualified Gryffindor. She is completely different from George''s indifference and low-key, she is willing to answer the teacher''s questions, willing to cooperate with the teacher''s questions. This also allowed her to gain the teacher''s love. There is no teacher longwindwen to learn, www.cfwx.net does not like such excellent and obedient students. This also makes her extra points far more than others, Gryffindor won the main force of the Academy Cup, is Hermione. "That''s true too!" Hermione was also happy, and said lightly. Although she likes to win, she even has some collecting achievements, collecting achievements obsessive-compulsive disorder. But she will not disregard opinions. She can tell what is good and what is bad. Good academic performance is after all just her means to improve herself, not the fundamental goal. Good grades are just to make yourself better, not for good grades, to simply strive for a useless reputation. If everything is for fame, not for the sake of getting better, what is the difference from Lockhart. Once faced with real danger, the truth is immediately exposed, and you may even lose your life. "Today''s Slytherin students are really making a fool of themselves. They were so frustrated that even Malfoy didn''t dare to show up in the restaurant anymore. He always asked people to bring food back to the dormitory for him." Ron Said with a happy face. Speaking of which, the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets, they didn''t help much. So the praise of other people always makes them feel a little uneasy and feel ashamed. On the contrary, watching Slytherin''s bad boys suffer a big loss, it made him feel very happy, especially Malfoy''s frustration, which made him even happier than taking more credits. "Huh, it is Lucius who distributes Voldemort''s black magic diary, and I will return it sooner or later." Harry snorted. He was still angry at Lucius''s conspiracy. He didn''t tell everyone the conspiracy behind it. He was afraid that Ron would go straight to kill Malfoy. "Of course we won''t let him go. This time, his school director must be lost." Ron also said with a smile on his face. He didn''t know Lucius''s more conspiracies, but he also thought about it. Hate Lucius, just like Malfoy. "Lucius hasn''t been getting better lately. If it''s normal, the eleven directors might have difficulty dealing with him. After all, everyone just thinks about not being able to contribute and taking advantage. But this time someone is willing to take the lead, then these eleven The power of directors cannot be underestimated." George said lightly. As for who takes the lead, of course the seat in his hand is taking the lead. As long as someone takes the lead, many things are completely different. Big things can be made small, small things can be made big, so big things can only become bigger and easier. The Malfoy family is very famous, deep-rooted, and Voldemort''s secret influence, most people will deliberately avoid conflict with him. Even the eleven directors of the academy had to accept Lucius'' threat. But they will definitely not complain, as long as someone is willing to take the lead and beat down the dog, they will never let go. As George said, Lucius Malfoy was quickly expelled from the school board. In addition, eleven directors still bite him in other places. Even the Ministry of Magic showed great interest in beating Lucius Malfoy, and Arthur Weasley led the team to check Malfoy Manor and found a lot of contraband. Suddenly, Malfoy Manor fell into a gloomy atmosphere, and Lucius had to act as a turtle. According to George''s sources, the Bogin store in Knockdown Alley has a lot of prohibited goods. The dilemma of Malfoy Manor can not be felt in the college. I have to say that canceling the exam is a very humane measure. But in the same way, the students who lack self-control are too free and happy. At the last moment, many people find it difficult to read books and listen to lessons. They are already waiting for the holiday. Fortunately, the teachers can still understand the emotions of the students, and the final lesson arrangement is much easier. The mandela grass in the greenhouse has matured, and the petrified classmates and teachers still have a ghost. They all recovered and returned to school life. It seems that the experience of being attacked did not give them many terrible feelings. Nico, who was almost headless, began to wander around the college again, greeting the students. The three students also restarted their studies and lifeProbably the only exception, Professor Lockhart, was probably the only person who was completely changed by the Basilisk. "At that moment, I really thought I was dead." Lockhart said in a trembling tone, even now, even if the basilisk is dead. When he talked about the situation at the time, he still couldn''t help shaking. "I have written a lot of great books. In the book, I have defeated one opponent after another, one difficulty after another. Sometimes I really think that it is myself." Lockhart said in a trance. "But soon I will wake up from that hallucination. I know it''s not me, I''m just a shameful liar." Lockhart took a breath and finally said this, which may not be said in his life. secret. George handed him a glass of water, did not speak, just looked at him quietly. Speaking of this fact, it seemed that Lockhart suddenly unloaded a heavy burden, and George''s plain reaction made him feel more relaxed. He drank the glass in one breath and continued. (To be continued.) Chapter 209： Harlott Repentance Chapter 209 Harlot''s Repentance "It was an old American wizard who helped a village get rid of the werewolf. He looked a little ugly and had no taste in clothes. But he was indeed a powerful wizard, and he was also very good. I just chatted with him casually and he Tell me everything." Lockhart clenched his fist again. He said with difficulty, "But after defrauding his experience, I gave him an oblivion spell and attributed his experience to my own." "In addition to the old American wizard, there are also the witches who expelled the Wanlun female ghosts, and one after another wizards like them. They were deceived by me into the experience and under my forgetting spell." "I am a complete liar. Not only do I lie, but I am also proud of it. I take the experience of others as I have, in exchange for fame and respect for others." Lockhart clasped his head with his hands in shame. Said. "If it weren''t for this attack, I would have almost died, if I hadn''t walked around in life and death, I might have cheated like this for a lifetime." He was in a daze, and then immediately said, "No, it won''t be like that. I will sooner or later. Lose your life in a deception, just like this time." "Even if there is no basilisk, there will be other monsters, or a wizard who was attacked by me. One day, I will be discovered by others. In fact, I knew the result a long time ago, but I can''t stop it anymore." Luo Hart sobbed. Since longwindwen learned, wRww.cfwx.nJet from the first time he cheated others'' experience, he couldn''t stop. He knew he would die from such an experience sooner or later, but he couldn''t help it. Just pretend to be friends with other people, just ask them a few more questions, and forget everything in the last one, and you can get everything. Gaining fame, gaining wealth, gaining respect, these things for nothing, have made him unable to stop. "I don''t know if I should be fortunate or regret that I didn''t die." Lockhart said blankly. "Since I have embarked on this path, I have no retreat. I may die in the hands of a wizard, I may die in an adventure, and I may die with a reputation." "At least you are still alive. The wizards are not a group with good memories. In fact, it only takes a few years to pass, and not many people will remember you." George said flatly. He couldn''t talk about Lockhart''s experience, a liar, a shameful person. But so what, there has never been a shortage of such people in the world, and even such people have always been popular. Whether Lockhart became more vigorous or enlightened, nothing would change except himself. "Maybe if I die this time, they will remember me." Lockhart murmured, "But what''s the point? After I was petrified, I didn''t feel anything, I didn''t know anything, or even a little sense. No. If you die like this, is it with fame or humiliation, what is the point?" "I think fame is the most important thing. People''s eyes keep me excited, and I do my best to pursue fame." Lockhart spread his hands and stared at them blankly. The slender fingers, all carefully maintained, looked like a young man. He said, "In the end, I almost lost the power of a wizard. , I can''t even protect myself." "When facing the basilisk, I didn''t have the strength to resist. In a moment, I felt like I was floating and almost dead. I think I acted worse than a student." "Today, when the principal announced the news of my resignation, I heard that students and teachers were all calling for good. If it was before, I could deceive myself and pretend not to hear. But now, I can only admit what I am." Lockhart lowered his head and said discouragedly. "In fact, no one knows me at all, in fact, no one really knows me. What they see is an illusion that I deliberately created, a halo and illusion full of illusions. There is no real Gidro Lockhart at all. " After Lockhart finished speaking, he paused. He took out a diary from his pocket and handed it to George, "This is the only thing I can be proud of. I modified and perfected the Forgotten Charm. Thank you for destroying the basilisk. Avenged us." "I''m leaving here, I''m going to find the real Guidro Lockhart." He stood up and said with emotion. "Maybe you can consider staying in school to increase your strength. The recovery of strength is always easier than being out of nothing." George said lightly. Since he received Lockhart''s gift, he also intends to give Lockhart something useful. Suggest. Lockhart paused, he hesitated for a moment, and then said, "No, I don''t need me in the college, I need to change the environment to calm down." Maybe the college is indeed a safe and kind environment, but his classmates and teachers have a fixed impression of him. Now that he has planned to change, he is not willing to stay here now. At least he didn''t plan to return to Hogwarts until he found the real Gidro Lockhart. "Well, I wish you a smooth journey." Now that Lockhart made the decision, George didn''t want to interfere. He also took out a thick notebook from the shelf and handed it to Lockhart, "You have been away from school for so many years, I guess you might need it. " This is a student''s notes written by George. Courses from grades one to seven are recorded and analyzed. It is now a standard reference book for mutual aid agencies. "Haha, after becoming a professor, I became a student again." Lockhart took the notes and simply read and said with emotion. He put away the notes, these are indeed what he needs. Seeing Lockhart''s fading back, George couldn''t help feeling that people would always change because of major experiences. After Lockhart first tried to deceive others'' experiences, it was difficult to resist this temptation. Simply get something for nothing, enter the upper class in one step, and become famous in a flash. As he said, once he got these, he couldn''t leave it behind. He couldn''t turn his head back, he could only watch himself drift away, toward the abyss, and toward death. But on the other hand, he is not unable to turn his head back, everything is just that his heart is sad and his bad habits are hard to change. This time of life and death, all fame, all admiration, could not allow him to support the basilisk for a second. Facing the test of life and death, the fear of death finally reminded him that he was a wizard, or a wizard who could not even protect himself. People pursue money, wealth, power, and power. After all, they are all to protect themselves and to make their lives better. If wealth can''t make people live better, who cares about useless things. (To be continued.) Chapter 210： Fiery duel club Chapter 210 The Fiery Duel Club Just like people preaching morality and preaching order are all to make life better, once these can''t make people live better. People will tear them apart immediately, things that they have beautified and praised countless times, and push them into the garbage dump. Those who have gained power have declared countless times that they want to make the world a better place, but once they have power, power immediately becomes a vassal that makes them superior. When fame, admiration, cannot be exchanged for benefits, and cannot protect oneself. All the illusions, all the auras, suddenly shattered like bubbles. "Unexpectedly, Professor Lockhart has changed so much." Kate just hid aside and waited until Lockhart left before walking over from behind the bookshelf. "Or should I say that the other classmates were too nervous. Almost died. This is not an easy experience." George said lightly. He was not surprised by Lockhart''s changes. Death always makes people change. Strictly speaking, he is also the beneficiary of death. On the contrary, the other three students looked too normal, or they just pretended to be normal on the surface? "Well, I hope they can recover soon, and I hope Professor Lockhart can find his true self." Kate said with emotion. She didn''t like Lockhart, in fact Ravenclaw hardly liked Lockhart. Compared with other colleges, IlongIwindIwenIlearning, www.cfwx.net Ravenclaw, these nerds are more sensitive to people who are exaggerated, and more difficult to accept. The world in the book is simpler and simpler than the real world. Everyone who reads crazy is more clumsy than a communicative expert. "But the dueling club he proposed to set up is not bad." George checked the time, and it was time to go to the duel club again. The recent changes in the school, apart from the end of the attack, made everyone relaxed and happy. The aftereffects of the attack are still fermenting. Everyone is more concerned about actual combat and training. The duel club has truly become an important project in the academy. George is also helping the flames. In any case, the power of these students is the most important thing in the future against Voldemort and strengthen the power of the magic world. Now there is a good opportunity, and George will naturally not let it go easily. Without this convenience, it would be much more difficult for him to promote this duel club. People will only take the initiative to do something because of their own needs. Although this attack is over, the far-reaching impact on the students is difficult to end. At eight o''clock in the evening, they came to the auditorium. Under the floating candles, the auditorium was still bright and radiant, and the gilded stage looked grand and formal. Groups of students were scattered around the auditorium. Some of them are doing all kinds of magic training. From time to time, people stepped onto the stage to compete with each other. But under the attention of everyone, they often lose out quickly and make a roar of laughter. Seeing George come in, the students who were training started to get a little confused. A dull student who pronounced the wrong spell blew himself up, causing waves of ridicule. Many of the people who came to the duel club recently came to see George fight people. Everyone can only hear about his strength from the rumors before, knowing that he killed the basilisk, and may even be stronger than the teacher and professor. However, there is no way to understand George''s true strength. It is precisely because of George''s frequent shots in the duel club that the recent wave of dueling training has been promoted. George saw that Harry and the others had already arrived at the duel club. He went straight to the stage and Harry and the others followed. The two students who were still fighting on the stage immediately became a little confused, and then were hit by the other''s disarming curse at the same time, and fell off the stage together. "It''s still the old rule, you three together, if you can hit me once, you win." George said lightly to the three of Harry, then turned his head and floated on the stage. Harry, Ron, and Hermione looked at each other and gave a wry smile. Even in such a simple match, they had lost for several days. But then they were eager to try again. Although they have been losing, they can also see their progress. And it only needs to be hit once, and it seems that there is always a glimmer of hope. The three of them stood in a triangle, Harry in front, Ron and Hermione on either side. The others in the auditorium stopped their actions and gathered around the stage, staring at the duel of everyone on the stage. It has been several days, whether it is George''s strength or Harry''s cooperation, the students have opened their eyes. Compared with the simple daily courses of the classmates, even Harry and the others, after a period of practical training, are more well-trained than the classmates. Let the students who would be in a hurry in a battle be envied. These days, not only George was admired and exclaimed by everyone, but even Harry and the others also had supporters. Colin stood on the edge of the stage, waving his fists, trying to cheer, but didn''t dare to speak. Subconsciously wanted to raise the camera, but immediately put down his hand. Fred whispered to Li Jordan next to him, "Do you think they can win?" Li Qiaodan cleared his throat and replied in the usual tone of explaining the Quidditch game, "Triangle tactics and two-wing coordination are much more effective than their previous formations, but in the end." He sold it off. The others leaned close to their ears immediately before they heard him say, "Look at Xuan!" This immediately ushered in the contempt of everyone, saying that was equivalent to not saying, everyone turned their eyes to a few people on the stage. "Change tactics again." George laughed softly. From the initial encirclement formation, to standing in a row, to dislocation, today is a triangle attack. Harry and the others have changed a lot of methods, but they still haven''t grasped the most important place Then, prepare! "Kate shouted. "Three, two, one, start!" Harry and Ron''s wands immediately shot red light, "Except your weapon!" Hermione waved her wand, quickly reading, "Armored body!", "Armored body!", "Armored body!" She helped her teammates and herself to add a protective charm until three transparent masks appeared in front of them. Hermione breathed a sigh of relief, secretly rejoicing, "This is finally an opportunity." She immediately turned her gaze to the front again, and George would not be defeated so easily. There was no one in front of the three, and George disappeared on the stage without a sound. "His phantom spell is released too fast, he hasn''t used this trick before." Harry said helplessly. (To be continued.) Chapter 211： Terrible george Chapter 211 I thought the tactics this time would work. They divided the work and cooperated and tried to beat George off guard, but the result was still a failure. Although they had been predicted before, they were still defeated at this time. But fortunately, they work in a division of labor, otherwise when the spell is released, teammates will be knocked out. George released the spell faster and more accurately than them. If he didn''t deliberately release the water, as long as the opening moment, he could quickly make his opponent lose resistance. George''s voice came from all directions. "A good tactic. If I start the game and attack with you, I may be able to easily knock an opponent into the air, but I will easily be hit by another disarming spell. The remaining teammate adds protection, so that even if I fail to hit If you hit your opponent, you can get protection immediately and take the lead." "After all, I''ve lost a few times, so I''ll always be smarter." Hermione was cautiously guarded, guarding against George. Li Qiaodan secretly slandered under the stage, "This time is not only a suspension, it is very suspension. George has not used this trick before. The triangle offensive tactics look good, but once George chooses to use the new spell, the advantage is immediately Turned back. The more powerful the wizard, the more spells he has, and the more he can do to deal with his opponent." "Echo Curse!" Hermione summoned shocking sound waves, trying to detect George''s location. LongWindwenLearn, www.cfwx.net "Sound waves are indeed a good way to detect the phantom spell, but only if the other party is not prepared." George still has a lot to say Sensitive move. "You also used the Echo Charm?" Hermione couldn''t help but curiously asked seeing that her Echo Charm hadn''t worked. "This detection spell is very easy to use, but it is also very susceptible to interference. When you want to use them, it is best to transform them into silent spells." George tacitly agreed and proposed Hermione''s spell again. opinion. "If the Silent Curse could be easily transformed, it wouldn''t be so strange." Hermione smiled bitterly. There are so many mantras, if you can use silent mantras easily, who would be willing to recite mantras, not wanting, but unable. Only the most powerful wizard can easily convert all kinds of spells into silent spells. She now has no such ability. The three people were on the stage in a daze, guarding against attacks that might suddenly emerge from anywhere. Harry acted, he muttered a word, and summoned a strong wind. The candles on the stage immediately flickered, and the auditorium became bright and bright. Everyone stared at the stage intently, trying to discover George''s flaws. "It''s not a good choice." George''s voice suddenly rang in Harry''s ear. "Boom!" Harry flew out of the stage with his transparent protective cover. Li Qiaodan couldn''t help but commented, "Harry wanted to crack George''s invisibility with a strong wind. The idea was actually correct, but he didn''t notice his environment. The strong wind blew the candlelight on the stage and affected their sight. George''s richness Experience immediately captured this." "But if you don''t use this kind of curse, it would be very difficult to break George''s invisibility." Fred frowned, and he could not find a way to replace the three on stage with himself. Li Qiaodan was also frowning, "Hermione''s Echo Curse was actually chosen very correctly, it is not easy to be discovered, and it can target invisibility. But George was wary of this early and directly interfered with the curse of detection." "Interference spells will be interfered, and attacking spells will never find an opponent. This kind of battle is completely at a disadvantage even if there are many people." Percy could not help but comment. As a prefect, he has always had a strong sense of superiority. Otherwise, he would not keep his identity as a prefect in his mouth. He has always been excellent in character and academics, and he also knows his own advantages. He still has a lot of ambitions. He has always been full of hope for his future. But now, seeing a few people on the stage, he knew how small his sense of superiority was. Even his little brother, who looked down upon him, was far more powerful than him in the same grade. Not to mention the schoolmaster Hermione, for all the students at Hogwarts, it was a frustration. A wizard from a Muggle family crushed almost all of them who were born in the magic world. As for George, he is also a wizard born in the magic world. But compared with other wizards, he is simply a monster. Regardless of the height and body shape, or the perfect score sheet, the continuous and terrifying college scores are even more, as Dumbledore once said. He showed the state of the best student ever at Hogwarts, and this year, he has been able to kill the basilisk. People can''t imagine his future, and people will never compare him with the Dark Lord. Everyone knows that compared to the Dark Lord, the only thing that George lacks is time. It won''t be long, as long as George continues to grow like he is now, the Dark Lord will not be a terrible name. "I bet this is just the tip of the iceberg of George''s strength." Percy said in a desperate manner. Facing such a powerful wizard, there is really only despair and hope. The others also frowned and nodded solemnly. "This is a good thing. George solved the basilisk and solved the attack in the chamber. Now Harry, Hermione, and Ron are much stronger than the students in the same grade, which means that we also have a lot of room for improvement." De said lightly, and he immediately thought of a good place. Other people''s eyes are also bright when they listen, no matter how they say, no matter how strong George is, he is now helping everyone. Regardless of whether it is the mutual aid agency or the elimination of the basilisk, there are also duels and tips during this period. Compared with George''s worry and fear, how to improve his strength with George''s help is the most important thing. Everyone turned their eyes to the stage again Harry had fallen off the stage, but he immediately surrounded him, staring nervously at the teammates on the stage, and then quietly tried to find George''s flaws. On the stage, George still had no trace, Hermione and Ron were already close to each other. Each of them looked weak and weak when facing George alone, so they hoped that through mutual help, they could resist more. They moved slowly, slowly approaching, and they began to back to back, guarding each other in other directions. But suddenly, Ron slipped and fell to the ground, losing his balance with Hermione. Immediately, the two of them were sent off the stage by force. "this is?" Everyone in the stands was inexplicable. Why did they suddenly fall and lose again? "It''s ice!" Hermione got up immediately, and she explained by patting her clothes. (To be continued.) Chapter 212： Malfoys challenge Chapter 212 Malfoy''s Challenge "The armor body can only defend against the attack of the spell, but the impact and slippage cannot be protected. George created ice under our feet. We lost our balance and were immediately pushed off the stage." She was a little upset. Before George took the shot, she couldn''t guess the possibility of the next step. The strength gap was too great. "Invisibility is too foul, you can''t find your opponent at all. Why don''t you also be invisible?" Colin asked somewhat discouragedly. He has always been a loyal fan of Harry. He kept watching Harry lose and couldn''t help but replace Harry regretted. "Invisibility is not foul, nor powerful. Whether it is Hermione''s Echo Charm or Harry''s Gale, it can break invisibility. There are many more spells that can break invisibility. What they can''t break is George''s invisibility. "Percy explained solemnly. The point is not that the invisibility spell is terrifying and powerful, but that George can exert the greatest effect of invisibility, he can interfere with the detection of the spell, and can resist the opponent''s cracking. This made him an invisible enemy from beginning to end. The scary thing is not invisibility, but George can resist all the cracking of invisibility and can always make him invisible. "If I use the phantom spell, I will be cracked by George''s Echo spell immediately. In addition, we are still three people. Once we are invisible, we will not see each other, we will accidentally hurt each other, and the number advantage will be lost." Harry''s indifferent explanation was KlongKwindKwenKlearning, www.cfwx.net explained, and he did not unexpectedly lose, but he was able to clearly see where he lost. "In the face of completely invisible enemies, it''s impossible to fight." Ron said discouragedly. He didn''t play a role again. This time he fell and hurt Hermione. But when he thought of George''s strength, he was relieved. Even if he didn''t fall, he couldn''t find a way to deal with George. George has already appeared and walked off the stage. He said relaxedly, "Well, although it may be a little inappropriate. But if the power gap between wizards is too great, there is almost no possibility of a comeback." He smiled and said, "Although I said that if you hit once, you will win, but in fact, if the confrontation between wizards is really hit, the winner will be divided. Hit once, and hit ten. There is not much difference in the degree of difficulty. When the gap is too large, there is no possibility of hitting." "If you want to hit me, you must at least do it. You can see not only with your eyes, but with perception and spirit. You can''t escape the speed of magic by relying on your eyes." "Okay, although these don''t comfort me." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "Or, you guys go up and try it too." Ron looked at Percy and Fred, he wanted to watch these two rivals make a fuss. Fred turned his head and looked at Percy provocatively. He really had the idea of ??a showdown with the model student Percy. Percy is a model student, the object his parents used to slander him. Compared to studying, he is not as good as Percy, but compared to reaction and fighting, he may not necessarily lose to this fool. Percy ignored him. Percy didn''t think he would lose, but George''s performance came first. No matter how he wins on stage, he will be overshadowed, and he doesn''t want to go up to show his ugliness, after all, he is a senior prefect. And the victory over Fred is not something to be praised, if it is a little harder to win, it would be even more embarrassing. Seeing that Percy didn''t answer, Ron narrowed his mouth uninterestingly. After all, he was a brother, and he couldn''t continue to agitate them. "Potter, come and fight me." A voice that made Ron memorable and extremely disgusting suddenly appeared, and he looked in the direction of the voice, but it was Draco Malfoy. His pale and pointed face, a cold face, and two cold eyes were staring at Harry, and beside him stood two fools, Gore and Crabbe. "You dare to come out, I thought you were hiding in Slytherin and dare not go out?" Ron said with a look of disgust. Lucius was kicked out of the board of directors of the academy, and even Malfoy knew the seriousness of the matter, and he had receded a lot recently. He couldn''t stand proudly on campus, walking around like a master. On the contrary, he always felt that there was an inexplicable stare behind him. Recently, Malfoy has been a lot safer. Even when he eats, he usually asks Gore to take him to the dormitory. But after a few days of adjustment, he seems to have slowed down a bit, and he even came to the duel club today. Seeing the strength of George on the stage, he was naturally ashamed, but seeing Harry''s performance, he could not help but finally came up to provoke. "Are you going to fight me, Weasley." Malfoy raised his chin and said coldly. "Come on then." Ron immediately began to roll his sleeves, he couldn''t wait to beat Malfoy. Malfoy immediately changed his face and shouted, "You **** barbarian, you are fighting like a wizard." Malfoy''s panic immediately caused the others to laugh. He arrogantly walked over, provoking Harry and Ron, but was frightened by Ron''s roll up his sleeves. "Although I really want to see Ron beat you up, since you want to be beaten by me more, then I don''t mind satisfying you." Harry said coldly with a sharp light in his eyes. He hates Malfoy for not a day or two. Needless to say, when he has no chance, since Malfoy is going to send it to the door, he certainly will not miss this good opportunity. He walked up to Ron, put his hand on Ron''s shoulder, and said, "I will take advantage of this today. It is not easy to find a chance to teach Malfoy. It is rare for him to send it to the door." Ron said lightly, "Beat him for me!" The important thing is to be able to beat Malfoy As for who gets the shot, it''s not the most important thing. Malfoy''s face was pale, and he said harshly, "I hope you can be so hard in a while." His mentality was raging and angry, and the depression these days made him breathless. Slytherin College suffered heavy losses, and he lost his confidence in front of other colleges. Their family suffered severe damage, his father Lucius was kicked out of the school board, and even Malfoy Manor was confiscated by the Ministry of Magic. He knew that this was because George solved the basilisk problem. He couldn''t get angry with George, but as long as he looked at Harry Potter, he couldn''t get angry and couldn''t help but provoke. He wanted to take this opportunity to teach Potter a lesson and let him know that he was nothing except luck. Malfoy walked towards the stage without saying a word. Harry carried the wand and walked towards the stage. Hermione trot over and whispered, "Don''t be careless, Malfoy is not easy. Don''t forget the last duel." (To be continued.) Chapter 213： Smart Malfoy Chapter 213 Harry looked at Hermione clearly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t underestimate my opponent, George is still here." Harry and Malfoy, staring at each other intently. "I count one, two, three, and start. I hope no one breaks the rules and let me send him down." George said lightly. Although he had some deals with Malfoy before, he would not look at Malfoy. Violation in front of him. "Raise the wand, prepare." "One, two, three, start." "All petrochemicals!" A white light gleamed from Malfoy''s wand and shot straight at Harry. Harry slid and avoided the white light sideways, and whispered, "Phantom Charm!" With a wave of flashing, Harry''s figure became transparent and disappeared into the stage. "Damn it!" Malfoy yelled. This was a scene he hadn''t thought about. The Curse of Illusion is a course not available in the academy. Let alone the second grade, the seventh grade has no chance to learn this spell. Don''t watch George play smoothly, but that''s because he is George. He had just been far away, and he hadn''t heard the information that Harry and the others would also disillusionment, and this made him lose an inch. But he had no chance to continue to curse, and a dazzling red light shot at him in front of him, relying on a soft body like a snake, he can stand up to " long" wind" Wen" study, www.c fwx.net escaped this disarming curse. "Haha!" Ron let out a gleeful laugh under the stage. "The overall situation is now set!" Li Qiaodan shook his head, "If there is no curse for invisibility, this is simply insoluble." He looked at Harry on the stage and couldn''t help but jealous. If George could use the phantom spell, he still wanted to open it up. After all, he was a wizard strong enough to kill a basilisk. After all, he was the best student ever at Hogwarts. But he didn''t expect that Harry could actually cast the phantom spell, which was an advanced spell that he hadn''t had the chance to learn in seventh grade. They can only be found in the banned book zone, and obviously, normal students do not have this kind of opportunity. He looked at Hermione and Ron with enthusiasm, most of them would also have this spell. While peeking at them, Li Jordan also saw Fred and Percy''s same eyes. If you can learn this spell in school, you can really run around at night, although they often run around at night now. There was some commotion in the audience under the stage, and everyone knew that the overall situation was settled, although Harry''s illusion spell was definitely not as good as George. But Malfoy alone would definitely be better than Harry and the three of them. And he seems to have no way to crack the invisibility at all, now he has to wait to lose. Crabbe still stared at the stage blankly, his mind was not on the stage, he was still thinking about the dinner just now. It''s a pity that the restaurant''s banquet mode ended after a few students recovered and a celebration party was held. He couldn''t go to the restaurant anytime to eat and drink all day long, and when he thought that this wonderful day would be far away from him, he couldn''t help but red eyes and grief came from it. Gore looked at Malfoy jumping up and down on the stage, feeling anxious and secretly worried. "Why mess with Harry Potter, he is a snake-like voice, he is the heir of Slytherin. He also defeated the Dark Lord, maybe he is the heir of the Dark Lord again. He has George backing him, why Malfoy Isnt that self-deprecating and boring to have trouble with him." He couldn''t help feeling sad, and sighed secretly, "Pity me, I just want to be an accomplice of a young master quietly, bully the weak, hug the thigh. But my young master, why do you prefer eggs to hit the rocks." He looked at his ally Crabbe subconsciously. He saw Crabbe red eyes and was inexplicably moved, "I cant think of an idiot Crabbe who still has such a deep affection for the young master. I thought he had nothing but Its really wrong to blame him for the food." No matter what the people in the audience think, no matter how they feel that the overall situation is settled, Malfoy has no intention of giving up like this. Especially the opponent he faced was damned Potter. He never thought that he would really lose to Porter. Yes, his luck is always a bit bad compared to Porter. He didn''t have the reputation of Potter, he didn''t have the popularity of Potter, and he still didn''t have the luck that Potter could meet every time. But he was not a general, he was Draco Malfoy, he had never feared Potter, he wouldn''t give up so easily. "Oolong dispatched!" A black light gleamed from Malfoy''s curse, and a long and **** snake emerged from it. It was bigger and more ferocious than the snake he had summoned last time. "Malfoy is crazy?" For a while, everyone around the stage had only this idea. Is Malfoy an idiot? He knew that Harry was a snake-like voice and was able to control snakes, but he even dared to summon snakes. Is he going to summon snakes to attack him? Even Harry, who was invisible on the stage, felt incredible and almost revealed a flaw. But soon their thoughts changed immediately. "Silent curse!" "Armor bodyguard!" Malfoy added a silent curse and armor protection to the summoned viper at the moment when everyone was stunned. It turned out to be so, everyone in the audience suddenly realized. "Smart actions, magic always coexists and restrains each other, no curse is invincible." Li Qiaodan said in a voice of admiration. "Unexpectedly, Malfoy is not stupid. He knows that Harry is a snake-like voice, but he also found the opportunity to use his strengths. The summoned black snake is cast a silent curse and will not be controlled by Harry. And armor protection The body also prevents the black snake from being knocked down easily, and now it becomes two to one." Hermione in the audience seemed more anxious, UU reading www.uukanshu. She knew more about snakes and immediately thought of the details of snakes. She understood Malfoy''s purpose of summoning the black snake. Animals senses are much more sensitive than humans. Snakes are dark creatures. They dont rely on vision, and invisibility has little effect on them. Although snakes have vision, they have poor vision. They hunt down prey and rely more on a developed sense of smell and keen sense of touch. They can feel the slight shock of the ground, so when facing a snake, the more they run away, the more they move, and the easier it is to be spotted. She couldn''t help but worry about Harry secretly, "Malfoy is really not easy to deal with, and Harry''s advantage can be reversed. He used the phantom spell and couldn''t protect himself with armor. If you hit, you will lose." Suddenly, the audience also began to commotion. Unexpectedly, Malfoy had this ability. He was able to hold back the situation that had been settled. The battle of victory and defeat was in suspense again, and the situation on the stage became tense again. The **** snake on the stage, sucking and spitting out the forked tongue, dives into the flat triangle snake head, swimming on the stage, looking for the trail of prey. (To be continued.) Chapter 214： Harry Danger Chapter 214 "Armor bodyguard!" Malfoy added armor bodyguard to himself in time. He smiled presumptuously, "Potter, come and attack me! You are not ashamed of your words, and your guts, you are going to beat me." "Why don''t you take action, you dare not, are you scared?" Malfoy said in a pretentious tone, "I want to tell you here that you are nothing but luck." Now the situation has really reversed. He has protection and a helper. And the stupid Potter just hid quietly in the dark, but did he think that if he could use the phantom spell, he could turn himself into George? The same spell, used by different people, has completely different effects and functions. "What about your snakelike voice, can''t you control the snake? Let it attack me?" Malfoy laughed arrogantly, "Speak, you are dumb, I allow you to beg for mercy. You may be able to cry Mom, maybe someone will come to save you." "Why don''t you speak, are you acquiescing? You finally know that you are a poor bug no one wants!" Malfoy provoked Harry with endless chatter. Ron clenched his fists under the stands. He was furious and wanted to rush to beat Malfoy, but he suppressed his anger. He didn''t expect Malfoy to be so difficult to deal with. Colin still didn''t understand the battle on the stage, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why Harry LongWindTextLearning, wwIw.cfwx.nLet won''t attack him?" Hermione said angrily, "Summoning the Black Snake just shocked everyone, and once the Black Snake was added with a Silent Charm and armor protection, it immediately became a terrible helper. Now Harry can''t help it. Hit two opponents at the same time, as long as he attacks one, he will be spotted by the other opponent immediately." Hermione frowned. What she didn''t say was that Harry was at a disadvantage now. Harry was lurking in the darkness at this time. He seemed to merge with the darkness, from the whole person, to the whole body and mind, into the darkness. He could feel Malfoy''s provocation, and the disgusting, despicable **** that kept coming out of his mouth. These words that usually make him explode, in front of the endless darkness, are like rocks thrown into a black hole. They are instantly swallowed by the vast darkness, calmed by the endless coldness, and can''t be half-waves. "Ice Curse!" Harry said in a very soft voice. His voice was so light that Malfoy couldn''t find his position. Hearing the curse Harry had chosen, everyone in the audience lit up. It''s really learning and applying it. The spell George used just now was used by Ha. Is he going to push Malfoy off the stage? Hermione stretched her eyebrows. This is a good method. There is cold interference, and the black snake''s effect is much smaller. Snakes are temperature-changing animals, and their body temperature will drop as the temperature drops. Once the body temperature is too low, they will freeze to death. Snakes are difficult to move when the temperature is lower than ten degrees Celsius, and snakes will freeze to death when the temperature is lower than five degrees Celsius. The snake on the stage immediately stopped its fierce fighting spirit and became sluggish. It began to shrink back and did not dare to attack. Malfoy frowned and changed his steps on the stage, dangling incessantly. Potter was more difficult to deal with than he thought. He summoned the black snake, and kept provoking him to expose Potter. As long as Potter followed up, he even needed to say a few more words, and he would be caught immediately. After a long period of meditation and training, Malfoy had already possessed senses that surpassed humans, and only needed Potter to show a little breath, and he would definitely be caught by him. Although Potter used the phantom spell to hide his position, when using the phantom spell, he couldn''t use the armor to protect his body. It only takes one flaw, and he can solve this savior whom everyone has hoped for. But Malfoy had no idea that Potter was so calm and completely undisturbed. Not to mention that he had found a way to deal with the black snake so quickly, and now he was back evenly matched. Malfoy carefully observed the clues in his vision, trying to find Potter, but he found nothing. If the phantom spell can be seen so easily, it won''t become a classic spell. After a fight, the duel came to a stalemate, and Harry and Malfoy both managed to resist each other''s temptations. But he didn''t have the power to quickly defeat his opponent, and he fell into a stalemate for a while. As time passed, Malfoy''s breathing began to heavier. This high level of alertness could not be easily maintained. Seeing Malfoy''s change, everyone in the audience also held their breath, he was almost unable to hold it. After another moment, the armor protection on Malfoy''s body had become dimmed and was about to disappear. Everyone raised their minds, their eyes widened, and the opportunity was about to come out. The time for armor protection is about to end, and Malfoy can''t always maintain a high level, he finally can''t hold back his shot. You must take advantage of the protection of the amulet, and you must act immediately. "Wind Curse!" Malfoy muttered, summoning a gust of wind, and then his mind mentioned the highest warning, only Potter had a flaw. "Except your weapons!" Harry''s voice sounded, and a dazzling red light shot towards Malfoy. "All petrified!" Malfoy''s wand immediately shot out a silver light, and Harry''s red light was in direct opposition. "Now you have a flaw. I caught you." Malfoy let out a hideous laugh. Harry''s figure had already appeared on the stage, holding his wand, emitting a dazzling red light, and confronting Malfoy inconsistently. "Sorry!" Hearing Malfoy''s grinning smile, the others immediately felt tight, and they desperately thought about Malfoy''s back hand. "Damn it, and the snake!" Ron had already rushed off the stage, and he couldn''t help but rush up. Immediately caught him with a big hand, George, as the referee, would not let anyone break the duel. Others immediately turned their eyes to the black snake It looked sluggish and slow. But it is alive, and the remaining strength is enough for it to move. It doesn''t need to be strong or quick. It only needs to use the least strength to embed its fangs into the opponent''s body, and the terrible venom can immediately kill the opponent. Malfoy laughed wildly and shouted, "Black snake, attack him!" Stupid Potter had forgotten that he had only one person, and the moment he showed his figure was when he failed. The sluggish black snake crawled slowly on the ground, crawling, looking old and half-dead. Malfoy''s face has a hideous smile. This slow attack is best. When the black snake slowly wraps around Potter and pierces his fangs into his veins, this victory is the most charming. "Damn it!" The rest of the crowd was so excited that they couldn''t help but go up to rescue Harry. Malfoy''s arrogance and domineering made everyone unhappy. (To be continued.) Chapter 215： It is actually a female snake Chapter 215 It''s Actually A Female Snake Colin also took the camera off his neck, considering whether he should be used to smash Malfoy. "Do you want to break the duel?" George said coldly, as he stood in front of the others, acting like a business man. "but!" Although the students were very excited and hated Malfoy enough, they also knew that duels were not allowed to interfere. "Haha, the strength is not enough, it is no shame to lose if you lose. If you break the duel, then you will die and lose the face of the whole academy." Gore also squeezed to the front with a righteous look. "Yes, if you lose, you lose. Even if we Slytherin know that we can''t beat people, we should admit it, don''t you want to shame." Crabbe came up with hindsight. For a while, the students from other colleges clenched their fists, gritted their teeth and glared at them, but did not dare to continue to interfere with the duel. Hermione and Ron could only stare at the black snake bitterly and watched the black snake crawl towards Harry. They grabbed the wand and waited for Harry to lose, and immediately went to save Harry. Seeing the black snake crawling slowly on the ground, every minute, every second, it burned their hearts and made them restless. "Wrong, I didn''t lose." Harry spoke suddenly, with a relaxed smile on his face. "It''s not that you changwindwenlearning, www.cfwx.net caught me, but I caught you." Harry suddenly opened his mouth wide and made a creepy, chilling hiss. The sluggish, half-dead black snake, it had just crawled between Harry and Malfoy. Hearing this hissing sound, the black snake immediately seemed to be beaten with blood. It curled up and ejected like a sharp arrow, piercing its fangs into Malfoy''s thigh. "Hi!" All the students took a deep breath. "Damn!" Ron couldn''t help but uttered a ridiculous word, but no one laughed at him at this time. Hermione blushed and turned her head away, not looking there. At this time, a **** snake was nailed to Malfoy''s inner thigh. It hung on Malfoy''s inner thigh and looked a little indecent. Malfoy knelt on his legs and collapsed to the ground. He didn''t seem to notice his situation yet, and his stiff and fearful face kept saying, "Why, why!" He didn''t understand why the Black Snake was under Harry''s control, and he had already added a silent curse. But others quickly reacted. "After Harry used the ice spell, he did not leave the Black Snake alone. While Malfoy focused his attention on the vigilance, he secretly lifted the Silent Curse on the Black Snake, using it as a hole card, hiding Get up." Hermione immediately thought of Harry''s tactics. "Malfoy wanted to use the black snake to deal with Harry, but Harry had a solution long ago. He waited for Malfoy to get into this trap." Ron also reacted. "The analysis is good. It would be better if you could see this in advance." George said lightly. He floated up to the stands and came to Malfoy. With a wave of his wand, the black snake turned into a cloud of black smoke and disappeared. Harry''s response was very good. He immediately thought of using the Ice Curse to deal with the Black Snake, and quietly lifting the Black Snake''s Silent Curse was even more beautiful. The abrupt reversal, the last-minute reversal, not only caused Malfoy to lose, but even his mind was hit hard. George tapped his wand and drew a cloud of shiny black venom from the wound on Malfoy''s thigh. Then he called out the flames, burning the venom to the limit, and the burning venom emitted a sweet and greasy smell, turning into a black smoke. "You carry Malfoy to Madam Pomfrey. Although the injury is not a big deal, I hope that there will be no sequelae." George couldn''t help but said weirdly. Gore and Crabbe immediately carried Malfoy out and ran out. Without the venom''s anesthesia, they were carried indiscriminately by two idiots. Malfoy immediately screamed like a pig. "Isn''t there any sequelae?" Ron walked over and whispered, "It looks like it didn''t get there." Hermione chuckled softly, "Harry, you are too bad." "It''s none of my business, I definitely didn''t let the snake bite him." Harry waved his hand quickly, conscience of heaven and earth, he just let the snake attack Malfoy, absolutely no other idea. It happened that the snake was too sensitive and the location of the attack was too sensitive. "Or it''s actually a female snake." Fred grinned, his tone revealing evil and gloat. "The wound has not reached the sensitive part, but the psychological shadow, who is right. It is better not to have such sequelae, otherwise Malfoy and Lucius will really rush into the classroom to kill you, and I hope Madam Pomfrey can cure it. Good for him." There was a lot of trouble in the duel club, and Harry had to be cautious at all times and pay attention to his own safety. As soon as he saw Malfoy in his sight, he immediately sounded the alarm, increased his vigilance, and was ready to take out his wand at any time. Fortunately, Malfoy did not rush into the classroom to die with Harry in the next few days. As to whether he left any sequelae, this has become a mystery for the school. Harry didn''t want to know at all, didn''t want to inquire at all. At least Ron also knew that he wouldn''t make a joke in front of Harry about this matter. As for whether he and Fred spread rumors behind his back, Harry couldn''t control it. But today Harry had another question he wanted to know, not only him, Hermione and Ron were also very curious about this question. In the Gryffindor common room, Harry, Ron, and Hermione sat in a row, they were discussing this issue. "I can''t guess who killed so many spiders. I heard that the earth was beaten to pieces There was blood everywhere, like a battlefield, and like a tomb." Ron said with excitement. Then, he was still shaking his fist, as if telling an adventure story. It was a holiday soon, and today they planned to say goodbye to Hagrid at last, but they did not expect to learn from Hagrid that something serious had happened in the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid''s friend, Aragok, the eight-eyed giant spider, and his children and grandchildren were killed clean. Hagrid reddened his eyes, ramming around in the forbidden forest these days, vowing to find the murderer of Aragok. In the past few days, even the ever-strong horse tribe has been harassed by Hagrid one by one. In the end, the horsemen only gave Hagrid some broken words as intelligence, and they didn''t know if they didn''t want to offend the murderer, or really didn''t know. "Do you say that the horse tribe knows who the murderer is?" Ron then asked. He is also very curious about the murderer of the Forbidden Forest, which is different from killing a unicorn, which can extend his life and kill a lot of spiders, which is thankless. (To be continued.) Chapter 216： Extinct spider Chapter 216 The Extinct Spider "It''s very possible that the horsemen are mysterious, and they are said to be able to read astronomical phenomena and predict. If anyone knows the murderer of the Forbidden Forest, it must be the horsemen." Hermione said in an affirmative tone, and she explained, "No one goes in or out of the Forbidden Forest on weekdays. If anyone makes a big noise, it''s easy to be known by the horsemen." Harry also nodded and said, "The last time Voldemort killed the unicorn, they didn''t hide the truth from the horseman, but they were willing to take the initiative to find a murderer last time." Last time Voldemort attacked and killed several unicorns. During that time, the horseman also helped catch the murderer. But this time, the horse directly ignored Hagrid, and they almost started fighting. "It''s different," Hermione said immediately, and she paused for a while, then continued. "Hagrid is not here, so I can say that the eight-eyed giant spider is a dangerous creature that cannot be domesticated. Today, after hearing Hagrid''s cry, I learned that there are so many eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, and they might be flooded. Now, the horses wish they were wiped out." "In that case, is it possible that the horsemen did it?" Ron suddenly had a guess. "It''s hard to say. Hagrid went to harass the horse tribe for no reason. I hope he won''t have a conflict with the horse people." Hermione said with some worry, "Hagrid''s brain is not good, the horse people also Not a good-tempered IlongIwindIwenIstudy, www.cfwx.net creature." Harry knocked on the table, "It is said that judging from the situation at the scene, there was a huge monster. Many spiders were crushed to death. Many more were burned to death, indicating that the monster can breathe fire, maybe a fire dragon? " "Who knows, in fact, the eight-eyed giant spider is dead if it is dead. Keeping them in the forbidden forest is not a legitimate act." Hermione said lightly. Unlike Harry and Ron, Hermione has seen a detailed introduction to the eight-eyed giant spider in the book. This dangerous creature is just like the former Norbert, which only brings danger and trouble. "But I can''t tell what the signs of danger are. After all, it is a major event in the forbidden forest. Maybe we should ask George." Harry immediately had an idea. He was always willing to take precautions against danger, even if it was a clue. Hope to know some insider information. "That''s okay, maybe George will be interested in this matter." Hermione agreed immediately. They would discuss with George about any major events in the academy, and they could provide useful clues and help if they were not sure. . In the afternoon, they took clues and questions to ask George, and the result was more than they expected and surprised them. "Oh, I know all about this." George said lightly with a look that knew the inside story completely. The three of Harry froze for a moment, some of them didn''t react. They just wanted to get some tips and information from George, but George said directly that the answer was completely known. But they quickly reacted. Since they all knew it, it was easy and simple. All they had to do was to get the news from George and tell Hagrid. "Did the horseman make it?" Harry asked curiously. Hermione and Ron also opened their ears. At least it seems that the only thing that can destroy the power of the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider in the Forbidden Forest is the horseman. "Of course it wasn''t made by horsemen." George replied immediately, and he couldn''t help being curious. "Why do you think it was made by horsemen?" "Because the only horseman can get rid of the eight-eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest, and according to the biological habits, the eight-eyed giant spider cannot get along with other creatures." Hermione replied immediately, she was also a little curious, and asked, "If it''s not a horseman, who would it be? Is it really like Harry said, it''s a passing fire dragon?" "Oh, this kind of reasoning does make sense. But it is indeed not made by the horseman, nor by any other forces, because I did it." George said lightly, he had no plans for this matter. hide. "You did it?" They didn''t react, and asked in unison, "What did you do?" "Kill some spiders." George said lightly, as if he was saying that he had trampled on a spider. The three of them took a deep breath, and then realized that George did the thing. "You didn''t kill a spider, but a lot of eight-eyed giant spiders." Hermione said in an incredible tone. She had many ideas about the murderer who exterminated the spider, such as a passing fire dragon, a group of horsemen, or a group of wizards. But she never guessed that it was a character in the academy, nor that it was George. "Of course it''s not a spider, there are at least hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders, and the other small spiders are innumerable." George said coldly. Regarding the situation at the time, he still remembered fresh, it was really soft. "Hi!" Harry and the three took a breath, "Hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders!" They didn''t dare to imagine such a scene at all, they only knew that there were a lot of Eight-eyed Giant Spiders after hearing Hagrid''s cry. I also heard that they were all killed and clean, and I thought they were only a dozen, twenty or thirty. They never expected that there would be hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders, and even more incredible is that George killed them all. "How could there be so many eight-eyed giant spiders?" Hermione asked incredulously. "How did you kill them?" They have all seen real eight-eyed giant spiders in Riddle''s memory. Such a monster didn''t even stop Riddle, although he probably did it on purpose. But that kind of terrifying monster, even if there was only one, would make ordinary students utterly devastated, and George killed hundreds of them. "Did they kill them because they were too flooded?" Harry asked quietly. If someone else had killed so many eight-eyed giant spiders, he might be like Hagrid, treating them as murderers and monsters. But since it was George who killed these spiders, there must be enough reason, and Harry was subconsciously justifying George. "The reason for the flooding is a little bit, but I will not deliberately kill so many spiders for this reason." George said disapprovingly. He is not a druid, nor a rigid believer in maintaining ecological balance. Of course, he will not deliberately kill so many spiders because of the spread of spiders. "What''s the reason?" Harry couldn''t help being curious. They leaned forward, wondering what was the reason, and asked George to kill hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders. You know, this is definitely not an easy task. They believed that even George would not be easy to kill hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders. Even if it kills an eight-eyed giant spider with a wave of a hand or a spell, it would have to wave it hundreds of times. (To be continued.) Chapter 217： Stupidity is sin Chapter 217 Stupidity is Sin This made them full of interest in how George killed so many eight-eyed giant spiders. "I went to the Forbidden Forest to deal with the basilisk that day." George said in detail about the day, and Harry and the others lighted up. They already knew what day it was. It was the second day after they solved the basilisk. He continued, "When I was in the Forbidden Forest, I met a few eight-eyed giant spiders and I killed them easily." "They dare to attack the wizard." Hermione exclaimed, with incredible anger in her mouth. This is the friend Hagrid said, this is Hagrid''s partner. If it weren''t for George''s strong strength, in a place like the Forbidden Forest, he would encounter this monster who is good at sneak attacks. It wasn''t that they killed them easily, but they killed them. Hermione was not sure if she could cope with the attack of a few eight-eyed giant spiders. "They are damned." Harry said coldly. Hearing George being surrounded by the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, he immediately felt the same, and put all the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider into the **** range. "They really don''t know good or bad, the cancer of the Forbidden Forest, it''s great for George to get rid of them." Ron also immediately stated his position, he hated spiders in his heart. After Hermione said some information about the eight-eyed giant spider, he even hated the eight-eyed giant spider in his heart. Now that the spider dared to attack George, he immediately felt that they were more than deadly. Longwindwenlearning, www.cfwx.neJt "They are indeed cancerous tumors of the Forbidden Forest. I don''t know what is good or bad." George said casually. "I saw the eight-eyed giant spiders flooding, and I dared to attack wizards. I didn''t want to do anything to eat people on weekdays. So I looked for them. Trace, found the spiders nest." "They also eat people." Harry and the three of them immediately exploded, and the hot blood rushed to their heads, and their hair almost stood up. "Damn, I should have thought that spiders attack people, what else can they do besides predation." Hermione shouted, "Hagrid, this idiot, this is his partner. He should really see if his partner is. what." The news that spiders cannibalized people still exceeded the imagination of the three children. They may actually have such consciousness subconsciously. But simple thinking will always allow them to skip these cruel and cold realities and imagine the world too naive and beautiful. It wasn''t until George deliberately said it that they suddenly discovered how cruel and terrifying these overlooked facts were. "Does the academy know these things, does the academy do not care?" When Harry is most angry, he can often calm down. He immediately asked, "Where do they hunt hunters on weekdays?" George glanced at Harry somewhat movedly. In this state, his strength seemed to be increased, his mind was clear, and perhaps his magic control would also be greatly improved. I don''t know if Hermione and Ron''s meditation will have similar strengthening effects. He replied, "The college is probably not aware of it. They have very limited control of the forbidden forest. In many cases, they can only issue death orders to prohibit students from going to the forbidden forest." He continued, "The Forbidden Forest is very large, and it is connected to the surrounding countryside. Lost travelers, nearby villagers, if they accidentally enter the Forbidden Forest, they may become food for the Eight-eyed Giant Spider. Hagrid raised the old man. Spiders dont eat people, but they dont stop other spiders from eating people. Now the feelings of the three Harrys went from explosion and anger to cold and heavy, which was certain. Spiders hunt hunters and eat people. Thinking of the travelers and villagers who strayed into the forbidden forest, thinking of the scenes where they were hunted by spiders and eaten raw, they couldn''t help but feel a cramp in their stomachs. "It''s time to put Hagrid in Azkaban," Hermione said coldly, her anger of leaving, no longer caring about the friendship with Hagrid. She comes from a Muggle family. Her current purpose of learning magic, and an important wish for learning magic is to protect her family and protect them from harm. Thinking of innocent people, innocent ordinary people, the eight-eyed giant spider cultivated by Hagrid was eaten alive. She couldn''t help her anger, it seemed that only by imprisoning Hagrid in Azkaban could she calm her anger. Harry and Ron didn''t have any position, any mood to defend Hagrid, at this time, they also hated Hagrid very much. George stretched out his hand, patted Hermione''s shoulder lightly, and said, "You were right, I thought so at the time." He comforted Hermione with encouraging eyes. He continued, "But I don''t even see the remaining man-eating spiders. I found the nests of spiders, they are overwhelming and there are huge numbers." "George, how did you kill so many monsters?" Harry finally couldn''t restrain his curiosity and asked carefully. Harry and the others can imagine that kind of scene, hundreds of giant spiders, what an overwhelming disaster, there are countless little spiders, how did George kill so many cannibals. "It''s very troublesome to kill them. When hundreds of spiders rushed up, no matter what they were, I was in a hurry. At that time, I almost had to manipulate the basilisk to attack them. Fortunately, I also met a friend who was willing to help me." George sold it off. He continued, "Together, we cleaned out hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders there and eliminated other spiders that could be found. Finally, I also found the eight-eyed giant spider eggs hidden in the cave and burned them clean. " "That''s great." Harry and the three also followed George''s account, and heaved a sigh of relief. The man-eating monsters were all solved, and even the remaining spider eggs were burned clean by George. It was really a big heart. "Hagrid is lucky I didn''t find human bones in the eight-eyed giant spider''s lair. I want to come here recently without any hapless villagers and tourists being caught. I killed hundreds of spiders along the way. When the kill was softened, the anger in my heart also disappeared. I didn''t plan to be reluctant." George explained why he didn''t continue to trouble Hagrid. He said coldly, "If Hagrid wants to avenge the eight-eyed giant spider, I dont mind sending him to Azkaban. The eight-eyed giant spider he raises alone is enough for him to shut down five in Azkaban. It''s been a hundred years." Although he didn''t intend to be indifferent, he definitely wouldn''t think that Hagrid was all right. It''s fine if you don''t touch it. As long as Hagrid continues to bump into his hands, he doesn''t mind the old and new accounts being settled together. If Hagrid wants to avenge him, he will never let Hagrid easily, no matter how much Dumbledore likes Hagrid, its useless. Harry and the others came back to Gryffindor in a daze. The news from George made them unable to relax. The more they know, the more choices they will have, but the more they have to bear. (To be continued.) Chapter 218： Hagrid yielded Chapter 218 Hagrid''s Submission "We absolutely can''t let Hagrid trouble George, so today''s things must be tight-lipped." Harry frowned, and finally thought of such an unhelpful solution. "If Hagrid dared to trouble George, I wouldn''t mind helping George take him to Azkaban. I can also testify that Hagrid violated the Ministry of Magic law many times." Hermione raised her chin, coldly. Said. For Hagrid raised a large group of man-eating spiders, these man-eating spiders also preyed on nearby travelers and villagers, she couldn''t forgive her at all. Even if Hagrid could say frankly that this was not his original intention, he did not know it. But facts are facts. Since Hagrid doesn''t care about the law at all, he wants to violate the law to raise the cannibal monster. He must bear all the responsibilities and charges of the monster cannibalism, without knowing it, not the original intention, and there is no escape effect. "Yes, Hagrid doesn''t care at all about this matter. I''m completely on George''s side." Ron made the same choice. Even if Hagrid is their friend, but the friend has committed a crime and done bad things, it does not mean that he is completely tolerant and acceptable. That is the logic of murderers, not the logic of normal people. Harry shook his head helplessly. He said, "I''m completely on George''s side, but we can avoid these conflicts, just like George taught us. Since he has decided to spare Hagrid temporarily, he naturally has his The truth is "long", "wind", "wen", "www.cfwx.ne+t, we can prevent conflicts." Harry would not support Hagrid for no reason, but he eventually had some special feelings for Hagrid. It was the first time Hagrid brought him to the magical world and changed his life. If George and Hagrid had a conflict, of course he would stand by George, but if there was a choice, he hoped that the conflict would not happen. "In that case, it''s okay." Ron scratched his head and agreed with the idea. If he could, he didn''t want to see Hagrid being imprisoned in Azkaban. Hagrid was really not a bad guy, he was just extremely stupid. Sometimes you can''t wait for him to die, but you know that he is not malicious, which makes people feel bad. "Humph!" Hermione snorted coldly, without further objection. But if she agreed to let go of such a criminal who was enough to be imprisoned in Azkaban for five hundred years, she could not speak. Seeing that Hermione and Ron had no objection, Harry finally breathed a sigh of relief and said relaxedly, "Okay, it''s so decided. We don''t tell anyone about our affairs today, and don''t mention it under any circumstances." As long as you don''t mention today''s matter, it will be regarded as non-existent. Since George didn''t intend to pursue it, the matter will be fine for now. "If Hagrid continues to investigate, what if he finds out by himself?" Ron thought of a difficult question. "Ah!" Harry held his head helplessly, and immediately raised it with a breath of Panasonic just now. The big idiot Hagrid is still investigating everywhere in his anger. George is not completely lacking in temper, let alone in this situation when Haggle has made a big mistake. Since George can easily tell them the truth, if Hagrid traces George to his head, George will definitely not mind telling Hagrid the truth and send him to Azkaban. Seeing Harry''s helpless and anxious look, Hermione couldn''t help but snorted and said. "Just tell the idiot Hagrid that the Ministry of Magic has Lucius recently, and they are still looking for evidence against him. If he dares to mention anything related to the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider in the Academy, Lucius will For his possession of illegal monsters, he will be locked up in Azkaban for the rest of his life." Harry''s eyes lit up immediately, looking at Hermione gratefully, she was still smart, and he thought of a way. Using this method to scare Hagrid a little more, maybe he would not dare to pursue the investigation at all. I have to say that in the world, there are really no complete idiots. No matter how stubborn it seems, how stupid, how incredible it is. They all have their own notions of interest and their own value measures. Perhaps these notions and measures are not very clever, but they are always firm and stubborn. If Harry wanted to persuade Hagrid to give up revenge for the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, it would be an impossible task. Let Harry wear his lips, let him make more sense, and don''t even try to get into Hagrid''s ears. Don''t even want to impress Hagrid''s thoughts, maybe he will be stunned by Hagrid''s beard, and he will just drive out. Harry wouldn''t be that stupid, and Harry took advantage of what Hermione taught him. Harry went to tell Hagrid that according to what he had secretly heard, Lucius was unwilling to be reconciled to the last failure and was already secretly collecting evidence of Hagrid. He must be imprisoned in Azkaban for at least 50 years on charges of illegal possession of many dangerous creatures. Upon hearing this news, Hagrid''s red eyes and angry face immediately turned pale, turned dead white, and finally turned pale. He shivered and asked tremblingly, "Do you really want to imprison me in Azkaban for fifty years?" "But I can''t make it for a week, it''s horrible, it''s hell." He choked. "According to some things we know, you have violated a lot of Ministry of Magic laws. In particular, you have a dangerous species like the eight-eyed giant spider and cultivated them on a large scale. "The eight-eyed giant spider of the Forbidden Forest is enough to imprison you in Azkaban for more than two hundred years. If Lucius learns this news, he will never give you a chance to come out." Harry couldn''t bear Hagrid''s misery. , But still said categorically. "Two hundred years!" Hagrid fell onto the chair, his whole body limp, sweat constantly coming out of his dead white face. "But I''m me" Hagrid was speechless, and he looked at Harry for help. "There is still a way Harry said softly, don''t look too far, don''t look at Hagrid''s horrified and helpless face. "What way?" Hagrid asked anxiously, like a drowning man, grabbing a life-saving straw, suddenly having a trace of strength. "The eight-eyed giant spider has been wiped out. As long as you dont talk about it and leave it alone, others cant prove that the eight-eyed giant spider belongs to you. For you, the eight-eyed giant spider was wiped out, but it actually saved you. It''s a great thing." Harry said softly, finally expressing all the purpose. "Yes, it''s a great thing." Hagrid said immediately, and then felt wrong again. He hesitated, "But, Aragok." "Azkaban has a two-hundred-year sentence!" Harry said coldly. Hagrid''s voice immediately weakened, "but" "Azkaban has a two-hundred-year sentence!" Harry continued coldly. Hagrid was crying and sobbed, "Oh, poor Aragok." (To be continued.) Chapter 219： Hagrids Treasure Chapter 219 Hagrid''s Collection Harry didn''t only scare Hagrid, he saw Hagrid''s thoughts loosened, and immediately comforted him. "The eight-eyed giant spider preys on the creatures of the forbidden forest, and naturally it will be preyed by other creatures. This is justified. You have been in the forbidden forest for so many years, can you guard the eight-eyed giant spider all day and help them kill other creatures? biological?" He continued, "Whether it is the horse tribe that killed the eight-eyed giant spider or the passing fire dragon. You can''t avenge the spider, you may not have beaten them, and their hunting is also an ecological balance." In his heart, Harry silently apologized to the horse tribe and the fire dragon who lay guns, for Hagrid''s safety, and to make this matter completely submerged. He needs to make Hagrid mistakenly think that the horseman and the fire dragon killed the eight-eyed giant spider, and make Hagrid dare not investigate it. Now it will be difficult for Hagrid to discover the truth by mistake. "That''s the way it is. The last time I went to see Aragok, it was almost dead." Hagrid sobbed quietly. He murmured, "It has been blind for many years. Compared to the life span of a normal eight-eyed giant spider, it has lived too long. In a hunting environment, they will soon be hunted by other creatures." "Then remember now, the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider has nothing to do with you. Nothing happened in the Forbidden Forest. It is very peaceful and serene." Ha said in a solemn tone, like giving a life]% long)% Wind%wen% learning, www.cfwx.net is the same. "The Eight-eyed Giant Spider has nothing to do with me. The Forbidden Forest is very peaceful and peaceful, and there is nothing at all." Hagrid repeated blankly. "That''s it, recently and peacefully, nothing happened." Harry finally showed a relaxed smile on his face. "The eight-eyed giant spider has nothing to do with me. The Forbidden Forest is very peaceful and peaceful, and there is nothing at all." Hagrid continued to mumble softly with his head down. "Well, it''s a holiday tomorrow. I''m going back first. I hope you will have a happy summer vacation." Harry smiled and greeted Hagrid. "Then you are happy to go home too!" Hagrid regained a bit of strength and greeted Harry as well. Harry was pushing the door open and walking out. "Wait!" Hagrid immediately stood up and asked with a flustered expression on his face. "Harry, don''t go first, you will help me see. There are prohibited items in the house, and I will hide them all." Hagrid rammed the hut like a headless fly, like The ants on the hot pan are scorched. Now Harry believed that Hagrid had no guts, and continued to investigate the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider. He had to follow Hagrid to rummage through the cabinets in the hut, clearing out the prohibited items. This cleanup really shocked Harry, and he couldn''t think of Hagrid''s shabby hut. There are a lot of things hidden, some eggs that look dark but are obviously not normal creatures. Although most of them are dead and cannot be hatched, the nature of the violation has not changed at all. There were also some limbs and minions that were obviously dangerous species. These didn''t look so sensitive, but it was quite dangerous to throw them around. Harry also cleaned them out along with them. For a while, they seemed to have done a complete, thorough cleaning of the hut. In the end, the messy hut turned out to be clean and bright, with a natural and calm taste. "The house looks much more beautiful," Hagrid whispered. After some general cleaning, the house became spacious and bright, which even made him a little uncomfortable. "That''s it." Harry straightened his waist and said with a sore back. Because they are afraid of dangerous and prohibited things, they can''t use magic and can only clean things manually. This is not a small job. Put things in different categories, and burn some of them. Some of the collections that Hagrid was reluctant to deal with were packed into a large wooden crate, and he was going to dig a hole to bury it, and maybe he could dig it out again if he had the opportunity. Hagrid carried the big box and walked fifty steps along the cabin towards the forbidden forest. In an open place, he dug a big hole and buried the big box honestly. Some old soil and leaves were sprinkled on to cover up the fresh soil. "This is all my treasure." Hagrid reluctantly said. Finally, he looked at the magic wand hidden in the umbrella with heartache, could he even bury this. "It''s not necessary." Harry thought for a while and said, "You are forbidden to use the wand because you have been wronged for fifty years. This matter is completely over, so there is no need to hide the wand." "Oh! God, today is so beautiful, you don''t need to throw away your wand." Hagrid wept with joy. After losing all of his treasures, he finally left the most important wand. Only when it is lost does it seem the most precious. Harry bid farewell to Hagrid and returned to Gryffindor, feeling a little unbearable. With a few words, he scared Hagrid to lose all of his collection, and scared the iron-blooded man crying and making trouble. At that time, he was like a real demon, a demon, manipulating people''s minds and fears. But he quickly threw all of these out of his head, and the holiday will be tomorrow, and he has no intention of thinking about these trivial matters. In Gryffindors common room, Ron, Fred soon came to pull him up and enjoy the last college time. They ignited the last arduous firework that Fred had collected, and shot sparks in the corridor, making it crackle. They also practiced the disarming spell with each other, and everyone was very proficient in this magic, and finally Hermione and Ginny also participated in their carnival. Ginny also secretly revealed a secret to them. "Percy has a girlfriend." "what!" Fred and Ron were negligent and both were hit by each other''s disarming curse and flew to the wall. But they got up immediately, UU reading also ignored the dust on their bodies, and immediately asked. "What''s the matter?" Everyone stared at Ginny in surprise. "It''s Ravenclaw''s prefect, a girl named Penelope Rivat." Ginny chuckled. "During the summer vacation last year, Percy wrote a lot of letters to her. He has been dating her secretly in various places in school. One day, I happened to ran into them kissing in an empty classroom, so I knew." "You guys wouldn''t make fun of him?" Ginny asked uneasyly. She had actually promised to keep the secret for Percy, but it had been a long time before she felt she could speak out. "Of course not." Fred replied immediately, but the smile on his face always made people feel that he was insincere. "It''s nothing to make fun of. Their love is their own business, and they don''t need to be afraid of other people''s eyes. They don''t need to hide it, and others bless them." Life mentor Hermione said flatly, as if she was experiencing Like rich adults. (To be continued.) Chapter 220： Harry the Creepy Chapter 220: The Creepy Harry Hermiones words made sense, and Ginny immediately stared at Hermione in admiration. When it was finally time to say goodbye, only George could easily read the book on the Hogwarts train. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, they reluctantly said goodbye. They are all clamoring to make more contact during the summer vacation, and you can make more calls, and to ensure that you will not lose contact like last time. For the first time in his life, Harry did not resist going home. He finally didn''t have to go back to Uncle Vernon''s house, he didn''t have to go back to the cold and terrible prison, and he was grateful to George wholeheartedly when he thought of this. Although he still lives in Privet Road, he has his own house. He pledged his work life after graduation to George''s house in exchange, at least he thought so. He guessed that George didn''t really care whether he worked for him after graduation. But he has decided that if he graduates, he will definitely feel more at ease following George to work. If you have a smart and friendly friend, why should you ask for help from others? Hermione also seemed excited. When she was in the college, you couldn''t think of her now. But as soon as I got on the train, I thought I would meet my parents soon. Hermione was as happy as a child, although she was indeed a child. "I guess my mom and dad have been studying, www.cfwx.net is waiting for me at the station." Hermione was a little proud and a little embarrassed. "I I told them several times that I dont have to wait for me in advance. I can even go home by myself. But they cant help it. They miss me too much, and I miss them too. Once she left Hogwarts, Hermione was no longer a genius, nor a good witch. She became Miss Granger, a chirping, lively and happy little girl. Ginny was as lively and happy as Hermione, she also missed her parents, she was only in the first grade, and she left home for the first time. This year was definitely not easy for her. After one year away from home, she also endured the torment from Riddle for six months. Even if these were completely resolved in the end, she also had close friends. She, Harry, and Hermione became good friends. But the fear lurking in my heart, a trace of indelible anxiety, maybe only Mrs. Weasley can really relieve her. Ron was the simplest among all the people, he thought the least, just simply happy with everyone. In comparison, he can be regarded as a person who takes care of the situation, he has always been a supporting role in school, and he has never been eye-catching at home. Ron is the youngest boy in Weasley''s family, but there is no preference for the younger son at all. The most loved one in the family is Ginny, she is the only girl in Weasley for generations. Most of the time before Ron, before meeting George, before finding a lucrative job in a mutual aid agency. His clothes, robe, books, and magic wand are all old things that his brothers used. If you have five brothers, you will never need new things. Not only are you new, you will never get the attention of your parents, especially if you have a lovely sister. But none of this affects Ron. He can always entertain himself by himself. One plays chess with oneself, one talks with oneself, one is in a daze with oneself, and one interrupts with oneself. He can make friends with anyone, whether it is Harry Potter, the savior, Hermione Granger, the genius, or the best student ever at Hogwarts, George Soros. Ron may not have too much personality and not many highlights. But he is him, inconspicuous, but always there Ron Weasley. The Hogwarts train finally slowed down and stopped at Kings Cross Station. Harry said goodbye to everyone for the last time, and really happily accepted everyone''s blessings, "Happy home, happy summer!" Under George''s training and changes in nutritional meals, Harry is now much taller and stronger than last year. The heavy box no longer bothered him, and the taxi driver did not recognize that he was a child. It''s a pity that I didn''t meet the uncle driver who was kind and talkative last time. If he meets this time, Harry may be able to invite him to his home as a guest. He now has his own home. No. 18, Privet Road, half a street away from Uncle Vernons home, near a lively street. Last year, Harry only stayed in his new home for a few days, and was invited by Ron to the Burrow. Only then did he have the opportunity to know his home again. Elegant and exquisite single-family villa, the small garden seems to be manicured and looks neat and tidy. "Maybe Aunt Barbara?" Harry muttered silently. Barbara Brook, a kind housewife living in Privet Road, was hired by George to take care of Harry''s daily life. She will take care of Harry throughout the summer to avoid the trouble that Harry cannot stay at home alone because he is a minor. Harry took out the key, unscrewed the door gently, and immediately took a breath of air, and a figure he never expected appeared before his eyes. He didn''t wait for him to take out his wand, before he dropped the box, before he was ready to resist. "Boom, pop." A middle-aged woman had already gnawed twice on Harry''s face. Har used his sleeve to wipe the dirt on his face desperately, as if he had seen a devil, and shouted hysterically, "Why are you here." "Why am I not here?" The middle-aged woman looked at Harry with an idiot-like expression as if showing sympathy for Harry''s IQ. But she immediately changed the discrimination and squeezed some kind smiles, which embarrassed her. She said softly, "Harry, we are an inseparable family. We are relatives whose blood is thicker than water. We are the closest and most connected family in the world. No matter what happens, no matter what happens, we We are all one family. We will always be together, always one family." "No!" Harry screamed in horror, with a dying look on his face. Another big fat middle-aged man squeezed over, and he dragged Harry into the room and closed the door. He blinked mischievously, whispered softly, and said kindly. "Stupid boy, what nonsense, we are a family of blood thicker than water, breaking the bones and connecting the tendons. Even if there is any misunderstanding, it will be passed by the blink of an eye lightly. We know we are wrong, we still love you ." Harry just felt terrified, looking at the two familiar and unfamiliar people before him. At this time, Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia, as if they had been enchanted, completely became another person. (To be continued.) Chapter 221： Ugly face Chapter 221: The Ugly Face "My dear brother, you are finally back, we want to kill you." The cousin Dudley, who was as fat as a ball and had five chins, also became polite and exuded infinite friendliness to Harry. "The most important thing in the world is family affection. Only when you are with your relatives can you have completeness and expectation. Family affection is care, family affection is dedication, family affection is continuous, family affection is rational or chaotic." Uncle Vernon spoke in an opera-like tone, and he didn''t know where he heard the words. "I don''t want to hear this, please leave my house." Harry said coldly. He didn''t want to see these people in front of him, no matter what they had intrigue. "Boy, how are you talking nonsense? You misunderstood us too deeply." Aunt Petunia said softly, "We know that we are wrong, we shouldn''t abuse you, but we are afraid." Her eyes were red. Up. She said in a trembling voice, "Your mother is my sister, and I only have such a sister. We have been together since we were born. We are sisters, blood is thicker than water, flesh and blood, and deep affection." She raised her volume and said loudly, "But she suddenly disappeared without a trace, no bones, what do you make me think?" She choked and said, "My living sister, I grew up with me and took my hand every day, calling me "Chang" Feng" Wen "Study, www.cfwx.net sister. We are. Like to eat the same things, like to wear the same clothes, and dress up like each other." She sobbed, "It''s just such a sister. If you say nothing, it will be gone. There will be no news, no sound, and no bones." "I''m scared, I''m scared when I think of those magicians killing my sister." Aunt Petunia burst into tears, her shoulders twitching, and she couldn''t cry. Uncle Vernon walked up to Aunt Petunia and hugged her, "Don''t be afraid, things are over, I will protect you." Cousin Dudley also walked up to Aunt Petunia, pulled her clothes, and said, "Mom, don''t cry." "But this is not the reason you abused me." Harry''s voice became quieter, and he didn''t know how to deal with this. In the face of the brutal and rude Uncle Vernon''s family, he could unceremoniously let them get out, or even beat them out. But once these people started to talk about their difficulties and began to cry, he immediately got a headache. Harry was up and down in his heart, not knowing what to do, "If others know, they will definitely call me weak immediately, what should I do." "We know it''s not good and we know it''s wrong. But as soon as we see you, we will think of your boneless mother." Uncle Vernon whispered. He paused, and continued, "We will still think of this, and we will face that day. Maybe one day, a madman with a magic wand will rush into our house. Tell us that he killed your mother. , And then he waved his wand again, blowing our family to pieces." "When I think of that situation, when I think of the horror, I can''t breathe." Uncle Vernon grabbed his chest with his hand, gasping heavily. "Then you are at ease now, you don''t need to see me anymore." Harry''s voice was no longer angry, and he didn''t know how to face these ridiculous reasons. "No, we knew it was wrong. We are a family. Our blood is thicker than water. You can forgive us." Uncle Vernon looked at Harry with eyesight. Aunt Petunia also looked at Harry with crying red eyes and crying makeup. Even Dudley looked bullied and looked at Harry timidly. Harry only felt weak. It turned out that it was not the world that was wrong in the end, it was him? It was he who reminded Aunt Petunia of the terrible wizard, and it was he who reminded Uncle Vernon that the whole family was killed, so in the end, the worst was Harry Potter. It has always been Harry Potter, who is abusing this Uncle Vernon''s family. The existence of Harry Potter is the most evil thing. "We are a family, we are real relatives. Your mother is my sister. We have raised you for eleven years. You will forgive us." Aunt Petunia said in a choked tone, as if she was just Ask Harry. Doing something as simple as getting clothes. Harry just felt that thousands of horses were running through his mind. Is there anything worse than this in the world? Is there anything more unreasonable and more distorted than this? The perpetrators, the abusers, have just acted as victims. "Am I an idiot?" Harry couldn''t help asking himself, why didn''t he just chase them out immediately? Why did he hear these silly words. Suddenly the room fell into silence, and the sound of the ticking wall clock made the time look restless and long. "Boom, boom, boom!" The sound of slamming the door remembered, and Harry unconsciously unscrewed the door. Another person he never wanted to see appeared. Today must be his tragedy day. A tall and sturdy middle-aged woman was dragging a huge suitcase, and she was holding a grumpy old mangy dog. She didn''t recognize Harry. Harry had changed drastically in the past two years. His height has risen and his body is tall and strong, looking like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old man. "You still have guests. The new house you bought is really good. But let me say, even if Potter, the bad guy, gets a big money, we can''t just give in to him. We must let him know who is. Parents, who is the rule." A cold light flashed in Harry''s eyes immediately, "Potter, bad kind, get a big money." He heard some malicious words, which is the maliciousness of Malfoy. He also noticed Uncle Vernon''s face turned pale, Aunt Petunia''s red face suddenly disappeared, and Cousin Dudley was speechless and dumbfounded. They opened their mouths wide and were about to say something. "No sound!" Harry whispered. Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia opened their mouths to say something, but they said nothing. Seeing Harry''s cold, fierce green eyes, he immediately became dumbfounded and froze there. "Yeah, even if the bad kind of Potter gets a big money, you can''t just give in to him." Ha used a kind tone to repeat the words of Aunt Maggie. This immediately caused Aunt Maggie''s favor. She nodded and said happily, "That''s what I think. It''s because Vernon and Petunia have a good heart, and only they are willing to take in Potter, a bad species of unknown origin. If it were me, I would definitely not do it, even if If someone throws him at my gate, I will throw him straight to the orphanage." (To be continued.) Chapter 222： completely changed Chapter 222 "That would be a way to please everyone." Harry said seriously, if he could, he would rather go to the orphanage than stay at Dursley''s house. "You are really a kind person." Aunt Maggie said with a gratified expression. She threw the old mangy dog ??to Harry, and Harry hurried forward to carry the box for her, like an attentive master. Aunt Maggie was empty-handed and she felt better again, she continued. "I''ve always told them that, but it''s a pity that they are afraid of other people''s gossip. This is too unwise, just for a little gossip. They can tolerate a bad species at home, how can they endure this kind of life." She said The incredible face. "Yeah, it was too uncomfortable." Harry said sincerely, whether it was for him or for the Dursleys, it was really uncomfortable. People who hate and hate each other will be forcibly arranged together in the name of family members. It is like stacking two barrels of flammable gunpowder together, which will blow both sides to pieces at any time. With the **** of blood, the two hedgehogs with their spikes rolled tightly together. Before the hedgehog approached, it was already half-dead by the spikes on both sides. Harry led Aunt Maggie to the sofa in the living room in front. He squeezed Uncle Vernon aside on the road and prevented him from coming up to stop Aunt Maggie from speaking. Dursley''s longwindwenlearning, www.cfwx.net''s complexion, has become dead white, just like a death row prisoner waiting to be executed. "Why are they standing by and not talking?" Aunt Maggie asked suspiciously. Seeing Aunt Maggie finally suspicious, a flame of hope flashed in the eyes of the Dursley family, hoping she could shut up immediately. Don''t continue to talk bad about him in front of the devil in front of you. Every word she said is a knife in the heart of the Dursley family. "Oh, they must be embarrassed, you are too right to criticize, they shouldn''t give in." Harry immediately made up for them again. The spark of hope that the Dursleys had just raised, quickly disappeared. "Oh! You guys!" Aunt Maggie said with a look of hatred for iron and steel. "So I said, the only thing you do right is to send the bad kind to the St. Bruce Safety Center Juvenile School. That bad kind Luckily, I took the opportunity to buy a lot of money." She raised her volume and said loudly, "It''s time for him to give back. You raised him and asked him to give back. This is nothing to be ashamed of. Even if he is a white-eyed wolf, he doesn''t know how to be grateful." "Even if he doesn''t have the slightest conscience, it is only natural for him to report back to you. Everyone will stand on your side, and you don''t have to be humble to please him." "Oh, they didn''t tell me too much about this, what''s the matter?" Harry asked Aunt Maggie sincerely like a curious baby. Aunt Maggie grumbled, looking disgusted, as if talking about something dirty. "British people now are too crazy and too abnormal. There is an old man who has fallen in love with Harry, the school for juvenile delinquents, and it is conceivable how depraved and terrible it is. But he is just like that. He will stay there forever, just ask him to give you back." "So it turns out, for the sake of money, anything can be done without compromise." Harry''s voice suddenly became cold and gloomy, like a howling wind, and the Dursleys could not breathe. Aunt Maggie disliked his statement very much. "You can''t put it right, what is meant by money, you can do anything. They raised Harry, and they gave Potter the life of the bad species, gave the bad species all the life, gave Everything about him. He should know gratitude and know that the grace of nurturing is as great as the sky." She exclaimed, "They now demand a little reward from the bad species. This is justified. What''s more, they have worked hard and suffered so many grievances to resist allowing the bad species to stay at home. Why can''t they ask for a return? " "You can talk to the judge in court." Harry''s voice was cold. Aunt Maggie was furious and cursed, "You are not Vernon''s friend. Who are you and what do you mean?" Harry stared at Aunt Maggie with his cold green eyes. He said in a cold voice, "I am the kind of bad guy you keep talking, Harry Potter. For all your insults to me, I will reserve my responsibility that power." Aunt Maggie''s eyes widened, and the tall young man in front of her couldn''t overlap with the thin and dry black boy in her impression. It is even more unable to connect with the little devil who has memory and has no ability to resist. The little ghost was like a puppy that was born weak and was about to die, and what he saw was a wild wolf with sharp claws, who wanted to eat. She opened her mouth wide, trying to teach Potter, but when she saw the green eyes like this wild wolf, she couldn''t speak at all. "For the Dursleys'' return, George has paid all the support for the Dursleys for eleven years. In the end, Harry Potter was abused by the Dursleys for a long time during the adoption period, and these were all obtained by the hospital. Appraisal certificate issued." Harry''s cold voice had no emotion, as if he was talking about someone else. He said coldly, According to the laws of the British Empire, torturing family members is punished by imprisonment of five years or more but not more than ten years, and multiple crimes may be concurrently punished. Uncle Vernon''s deadly white face finally turned blood, and a wave of excitement and panic rushed to his head. Losing all the fear made him tremble. With his mouth open, he found that he could speak. "Harry is not like that, please, we were wrong He rushed up, trying to hug Harry''s thigh and cry. But he came to Harry and saw this all over The person who revealed the coldness did not dare to go forward. "I swear, if you show up in my sight again, I will reunite your family in the cell for the rest of your life." Harry exuded a dangerous breath. "No, you can''t do that. We are family members who are connected by blood, we are family members who are connected by flesh and blood, and we are blood thicker than water. Harry, you can''t be fratricidal. Matter." Vernon cried out crying. "Get out of here!" Harry''s voice was like a dead soul on Huangquan Road, like a ghost under the Nine Nethers, and every word contained cold ferocity. "three" "two" "Don''t slow down" The Dursleys immediately dragged Aunt Maggie out of No. 18 Privetta Road and out of Harry''s house. (To be continued.) Chapter 223： Georges comfort Chapter 223 George''s Comfort Later, an old mangy dog ??and a large box were thrown outside the door of No. 18 Privt Road. It wasn''t until the evening that Harry, with Barbara''s help, threw all the Dursleys'' belongings outside the door. He asked Barbara to take these things to the Dursleys in a trailer. He didn''t want to see anyone from the Dursleys in his sight, and he didn''t want to see anything from the Dursleys. In the dead of night, Harry was still in a trance, and what happened this afternoon hit his mind again. He thought it was all over before, but he didn''t expect the Dursleys to come back again, and he almost got fooled. This is absolutely true. He didn''t know how to describe this, his first reaction was to call his friends, Ron, Hermione, George. But he picked up the phone, pressed the number, and immediately hung up. These things are too bad, too shameful, and it is completely impossible to say how he has such a monster relative. He couldn''t say it, but these things couldn''t be held in his heart. He felt abnormally depressed and uncomfortable. Harry scanned the furnishings of the bedroom anxiously, the simple and neat bed, and on the desk were the textbooks and a notebook he had just taken out. Taking notes, Harry immediately took the notebook subconsciously, turned to a blank page, took out a pen from the pen holder, and began to write. longwindwenlearning, www.cfwx.net Today is a bad day. I longed to go home for the first time, but when I came home, I saw an annoying guy. The Dursleys'' hatred is always beyond my imagination. I always thought that my hatred and hatred for them had reached the limit. But every time I see them again, they can always refresh my hatred, and I always hate them more than the last time I saw them. However, I think this is probably the last time I hate them. I won''t see them again, and I won''t fall into a bad cycle again. When I see them again next time, I will let their whole family stay together in the cell for the rest of their lives. "Ring, ring, ring!" Harry''s cell phone rang suddenly. Harry was taken aback, and immediately rushed to the phone, seeing the caller ID, which was George''s number. He was a little nervous, but he subconsciously connected the call. "Barbara called me, do you need me to fire her?" George''s cold voice came from the phone. "Ah, why fire Ms. Barbara?" Harry asked in astonishment. "She didn''t take care of your house as required and let the Dursleys live in. How did she work, I paid her three times the salary." George said coldly. "But Barbara didn''t mean it, she was just an ordinary housewife after all. Even I was almost fooled by the Dursley family." Harry couldn''t help but intercede for Barbara. "Tell me, what''s going on." George asked. Harry told George about what happened in the afternoon, and he talked eloquently, as it was. All my doubts and my sorrows were spoken out. There was a moment of silence on the other side, and for a long time, Harry almost thought that George had hung up the phone, maybe he was talking too long. "I have to say, Harry, you are lucky." George''s voice rang again, his tone a little relaxed. He continued, "If it wasn''t for your aunt who came to the door suddenly and didn''t recognize you, I guess you have been sold by someone now, and you are still helping to make money." There was a bitterness in Harry''s mouth and a dry throat. He immediately thought of the possibility, if it weren''t for Aunt Maggie''s sudden visit, he found the clue and swindled the information. He really couldn''t be ruthless, unable to cry and make noises, kneeling down and begging for mercy, saying that the blood is connected, and the blood and blood of the Dursley family went out. "Hmm!" he replied in a dry voice. Harry shuddered at the thought of that terrible possibility, the thought that he would become a kind of their kind because of the family''s affection of the Dursley family, and their family would become a tool for the Dursley family to collect money. Harry also shuddered. "But why did I suddenly become a perverted old man?" George''s voice suddenly became a little dull, and said, "When you talk to other people, it is best to change this paragraph. Or change it to the school where you were delinquent. Headmaster, the old man Dumbledore has taken a fancy." "Ah!" Harry realized that he had just confided too much, too quickly, and too thoroughly, saying everything that should or shouldn''t be said. He just reacted and couldn''t help laughing secretly, but listening to George''s addition, he immediately became depressed again. George picked himself out, but he still couldn''t escape the perverted old man, and Professor Dumbledore was shot inexplicably. "Anyway, the matter is completely resolved, Harry, you are free." George''s voice became lighter again, comforting Harry. "Yes, I am free. Everything about me, my family, my friends. They are at Hogwarts, they are in the wizarding world, and I am the wizard Harry Potter." Harry''s voice also relaxed. After this interruption, the distress and discomfort in his heart finally got better. But he couldn''t help it, and asked again, "George, how true or false are you saying about the Dursleys?" He was still brooding about what happened in the afternoon and added, "I almost I was fooled." George''s words came from the receiver, appearing to be a little solemn. He said, "It doesn''t matter whether the words are true or not. I believe that the Dursleys do not think they are wrong." "They really take themselves for granted they think all their requirements and behaviors are reasonable. Even if their behavior is enough to make them jailed, they will only think that the law is nosy. It is believed that the law is preventing them from exercising their parental rights for no reason." "Criminals don''t always think they are committing a crime." Harry murmured. Because the Dursleys always felt that they were all right, they always felt that they had raised Harry with leftovers, and they had supreme power over Harry. Just like the pigs they raise, the pets they raise. They would never realize that Harry was also a person, a completely equal and completely free person with them. "No matter what they say, I hope you dont take it seriously and dont take them to heart. Remember their actions, remember what they did. People who abuse or insult you, no matter how they perform or make up their pains. , None of them can love you." "Even if they will appreciate the value of you, in order to sell a little more money, they will kidnap you with family affection and morality." George''s tone appeared cold and calm. (To be continued.) Chapter 224： Georges family Chapter 224 George''s Family "Thank you, George." Harry said sincerely. It''s great to have such a friend. "You are welcome, enjoy your vacation time, I have prepared a birthday present for you in advance, I think you will like it." George said with certainty. "Thank you!" Harry didn''t know what to say anymore, he just felt like a layer of water vapor in front of his eyes, hazy and dotted. "Well, I''m going to hang up. My grandmother has seen me several times. She must have thought I was talking on the phone with a girl." George''s voice became somewhat helpless. "Haha." Harry laughed, and then "beep, beep, beep!" The phone was hung up. Harry wiped away his tears, put down the phone, and looked at the bright moon outside the window. The cold and dreamy silver gauze spreads over the earth, and the quiet and peaceful No. 18 Privum Road has returned to tranquility. "Today is not a completely bad day either." George hung up the phone, dropped the phone, and went back to the living room. "It seems that George is very popular in the college. Just when I got home, I received a call and wanted to talk to people. It was really hard work." George''s grandmother, Jessica Soros said with relief, and pushed another plate of fried steak in front of George. "Of course, the young master is the best student in the history of Hogwarts, longwindwenstudy, www.cfwxnet. He is very popular and popular in the college, regardless of boys Girls, they all admire him tightly." Anna quietly laughed while covering her mouth with her hands. Shouldn''t it be the young master? In just two years, George has set the history of Hogwarts consecutively. His academy scores and grades are unprecedentedly outstanding, even incredible. Unlike others, he also puts more attention on Harry Potter, the savior. As George''s family, they knew more about the causes and consequences of the Philosopher''s Stone incident and the secret room incident. They knew that it was their family, George Soros, who led Voldemort''s two defeats. He was only thirteen years old, and he was already guiding the future of the entire magic world. "I never worry about your excellence. You are a good boy, even if you are not that good, you are also a good boy with the best heart." Jessica Soros looked at George and said softly, "It makes me very happy that you have more friends. The best student ever at Hogwarts, it doesn''t matter." Listening to his grandmother''s words, George''s face was also a little moved, compared to others who only focused on one person''s achievements, one person''s excellence. There is rarely another person in this world who pays attention to one''s heart and one''s thoughts. Parents, relatives, friends and relatives, what is more, they are most concerned about a person''s excellence, a person''s social status. If one cannot be good, it is against the whole world, which is against everyone. Whether it''s parents, relatives, friends or family, people always follow a model, a label to get to know people. The world is so big, people don''t have the strength and ability to know everyone. There is nothing wrong with this. Becoming good and like being good will make people have a better future and life. But on the other hand, people can''t help but fear. Once they become poor, they may be immediately abandoned by the world. In the most far-reaching corner of people''s hearts, there is always an unrealistic fantasy hidden. Even if everything is lost, there will always be something left behind. People live in reality and find happiness in the unrealistic. "I called Harry just now and he was in some trouble." George said softly. He has read a lot of books, enough to hold a few libraries, but at this time he can only turn the subject, not facing the direct touch of the heart. Harry''s affairs immediately attracted the attention of his grandmother and Anna. They were also curious about the savior Harry Potter. They knew that Harry was a good friend of George. George deliberated, using calm words, to explain everything Harry encountered in the afternoon. Both grandmother and Anna opened their eyes wide, with unbelievable expressions in them. How could there be such a person and such a family. "Those **** Muggles, how can they treat their family like this, how can they treat a child like this. If I was there at the time, I must give them a few curses to let them taste the torture and abuse of others. taste." Jessica Soros did not have the usual peace and kindness, and at this time she truly became a terrible witch. Let her be knowledgeable and experienced. I can''t understand, let alone accept, that those Muggles treat their family like this, treat a child like this. She is an old-school wizard, with enough idealization, enough pride and self-confidence. She was like the wizards more than a thousand years ago. She couldn''t accept that there was so much sin and so much filth in the world. Even when Voldemort was rampant, she had never been afraid. She had only things that she couldn''t understand, and nothing to fear. "Fortunately, Harry was not fooled, otherwise even the young master would be very embarrassed. This kind of thing, then there is no way to persuade." Anna was also angered by the shamelessness of the Dursley family, but she cared more if Harry Fooled, this will make George very embarrassed. If Harry and Dursley''s family reconciled suddenly, it would be really difficult for George to persuade, and it would be difficult for Harry, who longed for family affection, to stay away from his bad relatives. "On the bright side, Harry is completely free now He is outside the magical world, and he has no relatives or friends anymore. He only belongs to the magical world." George didn''t want to, his family was because of Dursley The family''s affairs affected the mood, and immediately began to think of good places. "Maybe we can take Harry to the magic world. He can live near our house." Grandmother pondered for a moment and said, "This kid has suffered too much. He shouldn''t continue like this. Living without warmth Environment, he will eventually become like Voldemort." George considered it for a moment and said, "I''ll talk to him. Although Dumbledore thinks Harry and the Dursley family can live together, they can be protected by their blood. But I don''t think that because of a guess, he You need to live with those who hate him and are hated by him." He confidently said, "What''s more, a dying Voldemort, I don''t think how long he can scare the magic world." "That''s right. I looked at the wizards, one by one, who didn''t even dare to say the name of Voldemort, which made me angry. They simply lost the face of the wizard and lost the honor of the wizard for thousands of years. , The wizard has never been so embarrassed." Grandmother immediately agreed with George''s idea. (To be continued.) Chapter 16： The outbreak is over! And monthly pass! In the past few days, the author has crazy codewords, and finally returned all the monthly ticket plus and recommended tickets that he owed before. Fortunately not insulted! Thank you for your support, so that I can earn some pocket money a month, and add an egg to lunch without a gas star! New January, tell everyone about the renewal plan. The guarantee is two changes. It is still recommended that every additional 1,000 tickets add one change, and every additional 20 tickets add one change. There is no upper limit! The update time of is at 12 o''clock in the morning, and the guarantee update and the plus update are released together! Because of the authors codeword speed and status, it may be added The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 225： Georges Dream Crust Chapter 225 George''s Dream Crust "That''s good. When that happens, Harry can eat with us, and one more person will make it a bit more fun." Anna also said lightly. Finally, in the expectation of his grandmother and Anna, George was not allowed to leave the table until he could no longer hold on. He likes this feeling very much and he adapts to this expectation. It is great to be George Soros in this life. He did not become someone else, he did not become Harry Potter, he did not become Ron Weasley, he did not become Draco Malfoy, he did not become Tom Riddle, he became the best George Soros In the next few days, George enjoyed the leisure and happiness of family life. The increase in strength brought many changes. He no longer needs to devote all his thoughts and energy to magic experiments. He can enjoy a little bit of his free time, which is also a special experience for him who has been straining the clockwork. George is dancing with a finger in the air, manipulating a large circular ball to rotate in the air, a circle of orange flames jumping and wandering like a corona on the body of the big ball, the big ball and the flame together form a The gorgeous little sun. As the little sun keeps spinning, the corona keeps jumping and dancing. A burst of mixed aroma of ingredients slowly diffused in the room, rich, stimulating people''s senses, stimulating people''s taste buds, and letting people grow fluid. longwindwenstudy, www.cfwx.net "I never thought that I could do this for dinner." Anna took a deep breath and said drunkly. "It''s also the first time I''ve seen someone so leisurely, doing such a thing with magic." Grandma chuckled lightly and looked at George dozingly. "The special dreamy rice crust made by the little head, I bet he will not be as good as me." George also looked very excited, looking forward to the sun-like food in front of him. In his spare time these few days, he began to try cooking by himself again. With the convenience of magic, he quickly surpassed the level of feeding himself in his previous life. Now his cooking skills have reached an unimaginable level in his previous life. I have to say that wizards are born cheaters, and they have powers that ordinary people do not have. Many ordinary people can only stay in the fantasy of ideas and creativity, wizards can directly realize, directly can imitate, this unique experience is too fascinating. With the convenience of magic, completely accurate measurement and control, cooking has no secrets for George. In just a few days, his cooking skills reached an incredible state. Ordinary cooking can no longer satisfy George''s hobbies. He began to copy the ideas he had seen in comics. The dreamy rice crust from the gourmet comics, the Chinese Little Master, became his work today. The cooking of the reformed dreamy rice crust has been completely separated from the point where ordinary people can imitate. Roast the rice magically into a ball-shaped rice crust. Spread thin beef on the inner wall of the rice crust. Saute the shrimp, green pepper, chicken thigh, and squid slightly. Add a small amount of broth to thicken the lotus root powder. Add white pepper and salt. The mixed ingredients are enclosed in the spherical rice crust, and finally the flame is summoned and roasted evenly with the help of the rotating force, so that the deliciousness of all the ingredients is completely penetrated into the dreamy rice crust. "This is a delicacy that only a clever wizard can make." George had to admit that only a clever wizard could imitate his own tricks of using magic for cooking. "It looks even better than yesterday''s Dream Mapo Tofu." Anna said in an expectant tone. Although George''s omnipotence would make her a little frustrated, even his expertise in cooking was compared to him. But looking at this wonderful scene in front of me, people can''t help but look forward to and happy. Ordinary daily cooking has become so magical and interesting, adding a bit of expectation and interest to the quiet and warm life at home. When the dreamy rice crust was put on the dining table at the end, George deliberately produced a flashing effect that only appeared in the comics, which perfectly replicated the scene in the little head. Although in the end, the dreamy rice crust will not make people burst into tears, but the wonderful taste, coupled with the special creativity, this can be regarded as the most perfect reproduction. The leisure time is relaxed and beautiful. Inspired by George, grandmother and Anna are also interested in making some special dream dishes. They occupy the kitchen and add magical fun to their daily cooking. I have to say that as long as they are willing, wizards are really the best chefs. They have too many advantages compared to ordinary chefs. Unparalleled heat and knife skills, matching and mixing that cannot be done by hand. The wizard can make the ingredients withstand many different cooking methods in an instant. Under all kinds of cheating, no matter how much ambition the chefs and masters have, they can''t compare to the magic skills of playing cards out of routine. For George, after enjoying his leisure time, he should return to the topic again. As a wizard, being strong is the guarantee of everything, he will never forget. It is the recent increase in strength that he finally has the mood, has time, and enjoys a good time. After eating in the morning, George cleared up his mood and packed up the materials purchased and exchanged from various places. He came to his underground base. This is a basement he built last year. From under a heavy raised floor in the library, he dug down more than 20 meters and walked more than 50 meters along the tunnel, which is a simple and wide basement. The bright lights illuminate the place like daytime, and the air has a special smell of herbs which shocks people. Although it was an underground base, there was actually nothing prohibited, and he wouldn''t put really dangerous things at home. In contrast, he would rather take it with him. The basement is not so much hiding something, as it is such a cold and quiet environment, which is more suitable for the concentrated work of wizards. At least no sound will be heard here, Anna and grandmother also know that they will not disturb him at this time. There are many tables in an empty space the size of a small playground. There are a lot of small equipment from the Muggle world. Beaker, measuring cylinder, dropper, curved bottle, accurate balance and weights and measures. Under some crucibles, there are still alcohol lamps constantly boiling something. George didn''t care about the things that were being cooked, he walked straight to a work table near the corner, on which was the scales of the stacked basilisk. During the summer vacation, he wants to transform all the materials on the basilisk into props that can enhance his strength. This is not easy, but it is a must. Otherwise, after returning to school, he has no time and no space to deal with these materials. (To be continued.) Chapter 226： Snakeskin Robe Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 226 Snake Skin Robe As for entrusting to others, whether considering the cherished materials or his own special needs, it is difficult for him to entrust these precious materials to others. http://%77%77%77%2e%6c%6e%77%6f%77%2e%6e%65%74 Please search (product% book ) to see the most complete! The fastest updated novel [Almost all the books I want to read, the general site is stable and a lot of updates are fast, and there are no ads in full words. ] After all, this is Salazar Slytherin, one of the Big Four at Hogwarts, the basilisk that has lived for more than a thousand years, and even the most powerful wild dragon is definitely not rare. The skin of a thousand-year-old basilisk can be made into a perfect robe, with a life span of more than a thousand years, making the basilisk almost a real magical creature. Its whole body is immersed in magic power, and the magic power of the epidermis matches and resists, which is incredible, but this is not what George values ??most. Old into a spirit, a thousand-year-old snake monster, this basilisk like its kind will live an incredible longevity. When it was captured and killed by George, he tried his best to ask for mercy. In terms of intelligence, the Millennium Basilisk was close to the intelligence of an adult. This has given it some special changes in the materials throughout its body. George was planning to use the skin of a thousand-year-old basilisk to imitate Harry''s cloak to make a robe. The material of the invisibility suit is of course not the skin of the basilisk, and the basilisk has no invisibility. Invisibility cloaks are usually made of invisible beasts, Tebo warthogs, and the fur of invisible **** creatures as materials, and blessed magic spells and confusing spells. But similarly, these invisibility cloaks are restrained by certain magic, and they only have the ability to refract light and confuse vision. George intends to use the skin of a thousand-year-old basilisk to make a robe, and he pays more attention to the hidden abilities of the basilisk. As the top predator, the Basilisk has experienced thousands of years of suspended animation and is completely hidden in Hogwarts College. The hidden abilities of the Millennium Basilisk surpassed any creature George knew. The suspended animation for more than a thousand years has radically changed the basilisk. It can completely make itself like a stone on the side of the road, without any signs of life, whether it is magic or modern devices, it is completely unable to find this state. This is a perfect match with a targeted magic developed by George. Ever since he used Harry''s invisibility cloak and killed Voldemort in a sneak attack, George has been coveting Harry''s invisibility cloak. But he was already disdain to get gifts from others, as a true wizard, a powerful wizard with ambitions beyond the entire magical world. George has completely walked out of his own path, and he wants to create his own robe, an invisibility cloak entirely for himself. He selected the thousand-year-old basilisk, the snake skin of the head, neck, and heart, and added phantom grass to make it. The silk of the eight-eyed giant spider is used as the needle thread, the pattern of the robe is made from the hair of the invisible beast, and the demon that enhances the effect is embedded inside the snake skin, and finally the robe is semi-ghostly transformed with the activation medicine. Since attending the almost headless Nicks death dinner, the study of ghosting has always been a key subject for George. The production and sales of ghost books have given him a huge reputation in ghosts. But limited to some temporarily unsatisfied conditions, the ghostization of real objects has encountered major obstacles. His current maximum limit is that he can only use potions to transform the items into a semi-ghost, which happens to be used in the making of the robe. It doesn''t seem to be difficult to make the robe, just like cooking, it always looks like ingredients and seasonings. But it is these exactly the same materials, how to properly configure them, how to ensure that the robe is integrated. Not only retains the biological characteristics of the material, but also has the additional effects of magic, the way of balance never ends. For many days that followed, George had to repeat precisely again and again. He must ensure that the effect of the phantom grass can invade the snake skin of the thousand-year basilisk, and he needs to be vigilant. The effect of the phantom grass will not harm the characteristics of the thousand-year snake skin itself. The effect of magic must be truly integrated into the robe like life, until the semi-ghost transformation, so that the robe almost has life. While George was busy making the robe, Harry was not idle either. This summer was much busier last year. After all, they were just first grade last year, and the teacher gave them a very relaxed vacation. And this year, the school cancelled the exam at the last minute. This gave those students who were depressed and depressed because of the attack on the secret room, a long sigh of relief. But in the summer vacation, the teachers can make up their minds to let them pay off their debts. Teachers in each subject have prepared a lot of homework so that students who fall behind in their homework can make up their homework during the summer vacation. The teacher didn''t plan to let the students go to third grade with their backward homework. Harry was sitting at the desk in the bedroom, writing homework for the history of magic course, an article about the controversy and consequences of burning witches in the fourteenth century. He doesn''t like this course, nor does he like these assignments The real exploration and thinking about the magic world and the history of magic by George. The "History of Magic" written by Bathilda Bashat in front of me is a joke. He was reading this passage. In the century, Muggles were afraid of magic and arrested strange people everywhere and put their kind in the fire. But a true wizard is not afraid of flames. Witches and witches can perform magic that freezes flames when they are burned. These basic magics are so simple that every wizard can use them. The frozen flames were mildly irritating like scratching, and the wizards groaned while pretending to be painful. There are also some weird wizards who even like the pleasure of being burned and watching. It is said that Wendlin, a wizard known as a diviner, was caught deliberately more than forty times in order to be watched and burned. "It''s crazy, I hope he''s not a Gryffindor." Harry muttered, in order to write the homework of the history of magic, he had read this absurd, ridiculously broken book for the second time. To make matters worse, he must write a well-founded homework based on these nonsense materials. He reached into the ink bottle with a quill. After dipping, I couldn''t help but look at the pen in the pen holder, and then at the quill pen in my hand, and I had no choice but to continue writing line by line with the quill pen. Until he finally straightened up from the desk and threw away the feather pen. He stretched, yawned, and let out a long sigh of relief. "Finally finished." Harry relaxed. The summer homework was completed in this way. He completed the homework for more than two months in less than a month. One can imagine how smooth he was, or how boring he was. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book Chapter 227： Harrys birthday present Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 227 Harry''s Birthday Present The Dursley familys affair is completely over, but what I have to say is that even if Harry now has his own home, he is still completely alone. He is outside the magical world, in Hogwar. There are no friends outside of Ci. Tasting book When a person stays at home, with Barbara''s care, he doesn''t even need to go out, and he doesn''t want to go out. The homework of the summer vacation was completed easily in his state of mind and madness. Even the most troublesome homework left by Professor Snape, the comprehensive explanation of the shrinking potion, he completed perfectly. Of course, he never expected to get a high score in Snape''s class and homework. But as long as he completes his homework sincerely, as a top student, the quality of his homework will completely exceed the level of others. Snape couldn''t at least fail him at this time, no matter how disgusting he was or how much he hated Harry, the academy was not covered by him. Harry tilted his chair halfway up and leaned against the chair and looked out the window. It was almost twelve o''clock, after twelve o''clock he was thirteen years old. Unlike in previous years, Harry began to look forward to his birthday. In the previous eleven years, he had never expected a birthday. But now he was looking forward to it. He was looking forward to what birthday present George would give him. Since George called him on the first day of his vacation, he began to look forward to George''s gift. This is embarrassing, but it is true. Last year, George gave him a home and a perfect birthday. He knew there would be no more perfect birthday this year, but he still looked forward to George''s gift. [There are almost all the books I want to read. The general site needs to be stable and a lot of updates are fast. There are no ads in full words. ] And Ron and Hermione, they would also send him gifts, maybe Ginny. The silver moonlight poured down, and the faint veil was dreamy and hazy. Under the moonlight, a weird, distorted dark shadow came towards this side, getting closer and bigger. Harry opened the window and walked to the balcony. He stared at the dark shadows and waited for them. The weird shadow was near. It was the three owls. They flew towards Harry and landed on the balcony. The snow-white, beautiful owl is his pet Hedwig. It is carrying a package and is looking at Harry triumphantly. Harry unwrapped its package and touched its head gently. Hedwig touched Harry''s hand affectionately, pecked Harry lightly with his beak, and then stood aside contentedly. The other grey owl was raised by Weasley. It was also called Errol, but it was not the original Errol. It is a new, robust owl. It replaced the original old owl at Weasley''s. The original owl was too old to deliver letters at all, and could die halfway if you were not careful. The Weasley family has given it peace of mind to retire and stay at home. Harry took the package from Errol, put it in Hedwig''s cage, gave it new food, fed it and drank some water. Harry didn''t know another tawny owl, but soon he knew. It not only carried the package, but also a letter from Hogwarts. Harry took down the package and letter from the owl''s body, and the owl immediately shook its feathers solemnly, spread its wings, and flew into the boundless night sky. It is busy going back to life, and it has a new job. Harry sat back on the bed, threw the package on the bed, and happily opened his birthday present. After tearing open the kraft paper and golden paper package, the Weasleys sent him a birthday card. This was the first time Harry received a birthday card, and of course he received it for the first time as long as it was a birthday present. Harry quickly opened the envelope, which contained a letter and newspaper clippings. The newspaper clippings were cut from the "Daily Prophet", a newspaper in the magic world. The black-and-white photos can also be moved. Harry took the newspaper clipping, smoothed it, and read the message. "The staff of the Ministry of Magic won the "Daily Prophet"''s annual bonus Galon Award. Arthur Weasley, the director of the Department of Prohibition of Muggle Abuse of the Ministry of Magic, fortunately won the annual award of the "Daily Prophet". " "Mr. Weasley happily told our reporter, "We will use this money to travel to Egypt in the summer. My eldest son, Er, works in Egypt. He is engaged in the spell-breaking work of Gringotts Magic Bank. We have been very long. Time has not seen him. " Mr. Weasleys family will stay in Egypt for a month. They have five children studying at Hogwarts and will return before school starts. Harry looked at the photo of the event, and the nine people in the Weasley family were all standing in front of the pyramid, waving at him in excitement. Harry was sincerely happy for them. The Weasley family in the photo is a happy and happy family. Since George invested in Mr. Weasley, the Weasley family has also had good luck. This time I also won a grand prize. It has been a long time since their family had the opportunity to meet you It takes a lot of money to travel to and from Egypt. Harry opened Ron to get the letter and read it. Dear Harry, happy birthday, forgive me for not writing to you or calling you recently. Our family went to Egypt, and you took us around all the pyramids. If you have the opportunity, you should come and see. You can''t guess how many spells these ancient Egyptian wizards put on the pyramids. Mom wouldn''t let you take us to the last pyramid, which she thought was dangerous. Once there were Muggles who wanted to forcibly break into the pyramid, they grew extra heads and limbs, and became weird skeletons. I didn''t expect my dad to get the grand prize from the Daily Prophet. Otherwise, even if they had money, they would always be willing to save money. We will be back one week before the start of school. We will go to London to buy textbooks and new utensils. We hope to see you in London. Now you are at home alone, it must be very boring. You can go to London to read; By the way, Percy has become the chairman of the Boys Student Union. He is so happy and his parents are proud of him. The model student Percy''s status in the family has risen again. I really hope that he will not deal with us more harshly. Harry turned around to look at the photo of the newspaper clippings. Percy looked triumphant and pretentious. He has his neatly combed head and wears a Turkish hat. Harry saw at a glance that the hat was pinned to the male leader''s badge, the silver badge gleaming in the sun. Harry then began to open the present. Ron gave Harry a small spinning top. Under the spinning top was a note left by Ron: Harry, this is a pocket looking glass. When there are untrustworthy people around, it will glow and spin. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 228： Messenger of wisdom Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 228-Wisdom Messenger He didn''t believe it, saying it was totally unreliable because it was always shiny, but he didn''t notice that Fred put a beetle in his soup. Please search (Ʒ@飤) to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel (advertising) Harry looked at the top happily for a while, and it lay there, not exactly what Ron said, and it was not known whether it was broken or because there was no hostility around. Harry started unpacking the package Hedwig had brought again. The package also contains gifts, greeting cards, and envelopes. This is from Hermione. Dear Harry, I have received your letter to me. Your experience makes me very sad. I don''t know how to comfort you. Fortunately, the matter is completely over, and you will never have to meet the Dursleys. This years birthday is a new beginning, and I believe that you will become happy and happy on your birthday. Our family is currently on vacation in France and I almost couldn''t find a place to send you the letter. Fortunately, Hedwig showed up. Fortunately, I was able to catch your birthday. I think it must be Hedwig who knew that you would be very happy to receive a birthday gift. You need to reward it. I bought you a gift with an owl order. I have been following the "Daily Prophet" and the new developments in the magical world. I am really happy that the Ron family is lucky. Even I became a little jealous, the wizards of ancient Egypt are really fascinating. France is also so fascinating here, if you have the opportunity, I hope you can look around. Except for Hogwarts, besides Privet Road, the world is so vast and charming. All the things I discovered in France have been added to my theory on the history of magic. I hope the teacher will also like these contents. (advertising) Ron told me that he will be in London in the last week of the summer vacation. Will you go? I asked George, he was busy again, so I couldn''t be sure. Hope you can go too, but we will always meet on the Hogwarts train on September 1st. Your loyal friend, Hermione Granger. Supplement: Ron said that Percy was the chairman of the student union. I guess Percy was happy, but Ron would not be too happy. He would definitely say that Percy''s status in the family has risen again. Harry laughed, Hermione guessed Ron''s reaction completely, Ron really said those words. He put down Hermione''s letter and went to get the gift Hermione had sent him. The gift was a little heavy, it looked like a big book full of hard spells, it was very Hermione''s style. He guessed wrong, he tore open the thick paper package, his heartbeat accelerated, and he saw a slender black leather box with the silver words printed on it: Flying broom maintenance kit. "Wow, Hermione!" Harry smiled happily. He opened the necklace of the box and looked at his gift. In the black leather box is a large can of the perfect flying broom polish of the brand Freetwood, a pair of broom twig cutters are shiny and sharp, and a brass compass used for long-distance travel fashion on flying broomsticks, and finally It is a "Flying Broom Care Manual" reads;. Hermiones gift made Harry very happy. Apart from missing his friends, what he expected the most from Hogwarts was Quidditch. He is a seeker in Quidditch, flying is his skill, whether it''s the cold and freedom at high altitude or leading his partners to victory. These happy and relaxing memories are good medicine for him when he is alone at night. Harry put the care tools aside and went to look at the last package. He recognized the skewed handwriting on the kraft paper. It was Hagrid''s notes. Tear open the wrapping paper, he saw a green thing. Before he completely unpacked it, the package began to tremble, and the contents screamed. Harry immediately wrapped the package as it was and pressed the object with a chair again, which stopped the shrill scream of the object. This was not a good sign. Harry had a headache. He knew Hagrid was not a bad guy, but he also knew that Hagrid was a big fool. Hagrid might not give Harry dangerous things, but Hagrid''s mind was different from normal people. For Hagrid, sending his friends into the nest of man-eating spiders was definitely not dangerous. As for the reaction of a friend after being eaten, no one knows. Harry reached out for Hagrid''s card, wondering what the explanation might be. Dear Harry: Happy birthday to you, this thing will come in handy next year, so we can talk when we meet. Hope the Muggles treat you well. May everything go well, Hagrid. It wasn''t a good sign, Hagrid thought it was useful, and had to worry Harry. But he quickly let go of worry, as long as he arrives at the college, there will be nothing dangerous. Although this is not true, things will not go bad when you stay with friends. All that was left was a letter from Hogwarts, and Harry opened the usually thick letter, pulled out the parchment inside and started reading. Dear Mr. Potter, please take the express train bound for Hogwarts at Kings Cross Station on September 1st In a few weeks, third-grade students can visit Hogwarts as required De, a consent form is attached to the letter, which must be signed by your parent or guardian. Attached is a list of books for the new school year, your loyal Vice President Professor McGonagall. Visiting Hogsmeade on the weekend, it was great, Harry knew it was a completely magical village. You know, in addition to Hogwarts, he has also been to Ron''s Burrow. George seemed to have the idea of ??inviting him to play at home, but he was too busy to make a formal invitation. Harry was embarrassed to ask for a visit. Thinking of this, a large crow flew in from the window and landed on Harry''s bed. Harry didn''t need to do it himself, he gently pecked the buttons of his feet with his beak, and untied the package. Although it looks like a large black crow, it is not a crow, but a rare crow. It is a pet specially raised by George, and like its name, it is a messenger. "Happy birthday! Harry Potter!" a rough, hoarse voice came from the raven''s mouth. Harry froze for a moment, and immediately thanked him hurriedly, "Thank you, messenger!" The raven nodded again, made a few cooing noises, then spread its pitch-black wings and flew out of the window into the boundless night sky. Harry silently watched the messenger go away, and every time he saw George''s messenger, he couldn''t help but startled. The cleverness of the messenger far exceeded his imagination. Harry didn''t expect that he could still speak, although he seemed to prefer his own language, usually cooing. The messenger melted into the boundless night sky, and Harry didn''t think much about it, and with anticipation, opened the package George gave him. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 229： Perfect gift Click here for mobile reading '''') Chapter 229: The Perfect Gift Simple thick leather paper, after opening two envelopes. Product book (advertising) Harry opened George''s letter first and read it. Dear Harry: Happy birthday, I hope you have done your homework in advance, otherwise when you receive the gift, you will regret your laziness before. Well, I wont scare you anymore, I hope you will have a relaxing and happy rest of the holidays. Have fun, George Soros. Harry was even more looking forward to what the gift was. He had to do his homework in advance before he received the gift. He didn''t feel regretful. Harry hurriedly opened George''s gift. A boxy, thick and hard notebook, Harry opened the notebook. "Oh, my God!" he couldn''t help exclaiming. What did he see? He saw a passport. This is a British citizen passport. He is 18 years old, and the photo on the face is Harry''s head, named Potter Harry. He also saw a sticky note, written on the face, I definitely can''t help you prepare the driver''s license, of course you can take the test yourself, and wish you a good holiday. "Hahaha!" Harry was so excited that he rolled on the bed, trying to control himself not to scream, it was too late to noisy the neighbors. Hedwig and Errol, the two owls, looked at Harry rolling on the bed with interest, wondering what he was so happy about. Harry took his passport and kissed hard. "This is really great." Harry had a lot of ideas about George''s gift, maybe it was the notes that George sorted out, maybe it was the magic book he chose deliberately, or it was the magic props he made. But he didn''t expect that George would have given him a passport, and Harry never dreamed that he would receive it. But as soon as he saw this thing, he immediately burst into ecstasy, without any explanation at all. He knows, this is the best gift, the most perfect gift. What other gift can a child grow up early and enter the adult world in advance to satisfy them? Absolutely not. Harry immediately understood why George said that if he did not finish his homework ahead of time, he would be very sorry. Of course it will be regrettable that with a passport, his remaining vacation is completely different. He can go wherever he wants to go without hesitation, although for the time being he doesn''t have a familiar place, and he doesn''t particularly think of it. But he was free. This kind of freedom is true and true. He can go anywhere at any time like a real adult. Whether going to the amusement park, or returning to London in advance, back to Diagon Alley, he can make a free choice completely willfully reads;. When he is walking on the street, he never has to worry about a policeman suddenly coming in and asking him why he doesn''t walk with his parents and why he hangs out alone. Now he is an adult, adult Potter Harry. The morning sun was shining on the earth, the birdsong in his ears told of fun, Harry got up early to the birdsong. Pushing open the window, there are blue sky and white clouds, flocks of flying birds, and flocks of white doves begin to "coo" early in the morning. No matter how happy Harry was with the gift he received, time continued, but he didn''t go anywhere for a whole week. Probably he began to understand some words, people''s thoughts, change with time and with things. One big change in maturity is that what you once wanted is no longer needed. At a certain time, he had particularly longed for a toy, but no matter how much he longed for that thing, this longing could only burn his soul and was of no benefit to him. He can only watch, Cousin Dudley has everything, but he has nothing. He once yearned for the past playground, but he never did, and when he now has the ability, he can also go to the playground. He can no longer feel that kind of happiness, he doesn''t know why he wants to go to the playground. Without happiness, there is no purpose. He had no desire for family affection, no desire to be accepted by the Dursley family, for which he could do anything. But now, anything the Dursleys do will make him feel sick. He only hopes that the Dursleys will not appear in his sight forever. All of a sudden, Harry had countless choices and freedom to go anywhere. Instead, he hesitated, he didn''t know where he should go, he didn''t know where he should go. Harry couldn''t help but ask Barbara during breakfast. "Aunty Barbara, do you have that kind of time? It''s a time when you have prepared a long time plan, looked forward to a long trip, and want to go out. One day, I suddenly feel very boring, suddenly I dont want to do anything, suddenly Don''t want to go out?" Harry asked embarrassedly. Barbara gave Harry a sympathetic look and said, "Of course, this is a very common thing. Every time I go to see my daughter, I will prepare for a long time." "I need to bring her some snacks that I made myself. UU Reading also needs to bring her new clothes. I can''t stay in their school for long. I can only talk to her about their courses Many, she still needs to allocate time to her classmates." Her voice was a little low, and she said, "Sometimes, I really dont know what Im doing. I obviously dont have to do these things. I just need to wait for them to have a holiday, and I can watch them at home every day. Always persuade me not to go to school every time to see them without being so troublesome, but I still can''t help but continue like this." "Actually, during the whole process, I met her, which was nothing great. On the contrary, when I was preparing before, I needed to prepare snacks for her, and I needed to worry about whether she was doing well in school. On the contrary, it was these things. Things that seem to be meaningless are when I am full of expectations the most reads;." Having said that, Barbara''s mood suddenly improved again. She said to Harry, "Harry, I think you should go for a walk and don''t stay in the house all day long. Of course you can choose to stay in the house." "But it''s very bad. You should get in touch with the outside world. You should visit your friends. You have stayed at home for more than a month. You haven''t seen anyone except me. Bore you." "Well, I do want to meet my friends, I miss them a bit." Harry muttered quietly. He didn''t really care what Barbara said, but he heard one thing very clearly. He really missed his friends very much. Only when he was with them did he feel that whatever he did would be very interesting. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book Chapter 230： Minister of Magic Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 230 The Minister of Magic Even when he doesn''t know what he is doing, his friends will guide him to keep going. Pinshu (novel) seems to be no problem as long as you are with them. At this time, the most recent important news was broadcast on TV. Please be aware of the public that the criminal Black is extremely dangerous with weapons. Once he is found, please do not approach or approach. The security department has set up a hotline for reporting. Once anyone knows about Blacks trace, please call immediately. Then the screen appeared, Blake''s thin face, tangled, messy hair more than a foot long. "It has been playing continuously for a week, and this criminal has not been caught yet, which is really worrying." Barbara said in a nervous tone. "Aunty Barbara, I''m going to go for a walk later." Harry looked down and thought, then raised his head again. "Oh, okay, then I''ll cook dinner later, what are you going to eat tonight?" Barbara said in a brisk tone, and Harry finally planned to go out, which made her a little happy. "No, I''m going to London, I plan to go back to school early." Harry said immediately, he was going to return to the familiar environment, and he planned to return to the magic world in advance. "Oh, eat late, Lun... you go to London." Barbara''s eyes widened. She just wanted to persuade Harry to go out and meet people, but she didn''t plan to let him go to London directly. "Yes, I plan to go to London, where I will meet up with my friends, and then I will go back to school directly. Thank you for your enlightenment, Aunt Barbara." Harry said with certainty that he no longer wanted to stay at home, his homework was done. [There are almost all the books I want to read. The general site is stable and many updates are fast. There are no ads in full words. ] He should go back to where he is familiar, he should go back to the magic world. "Will it be too convenient? Or I will call Mr. George to talk about it." Barbara asked immediately. Unlike Harry''s kindness, Mr. George was strict. "I have already talked to George on the phone. He will send someone to pick me up in London." Harry lied immediately. He didn''t want this little incident to disturb George. Besides, George gave him an adult passport for his birthday. He would definitely If he wanted to go out more, Harry comforted himself like that. "Okay." Barbara didn''t know how to persuade Harry, so she said helplessly, "I wish you a pleasant journey." It didn''t take much time to prepare for the journey, and Harry was alone and alone. Although No. 18 Privum Road is his home, his really important things are only in one box. The school uniform, textbooks, magic wand, flying broom, and of course all the homework he has completed. The last is a bit of gold coins and pounds. As long as they have these, and then bring his passport, he can go anywhere in the world reads;. On a walking trip, before lunch, Harry carried his suitcase out of Privet Drive. What should I say when I went out for the first time during the summer vacation? I felt comfortable staying at home. After I went out suddenly, I was a little uncomfortable. This unusual feeling made Harry understand that he should go out for a stroll. But now he was dragging a big box and couldn''t go around, so he had to call a taxi and rushed to the broken cauldron bar. Sitting in the taxi and looking at the crowd outside, Harry wondered if the pedestrians on the street were also confused and troubled like him. He is about to return to the magical world soon. Maybe he can return to his familiar environment and find the things he is familiar with. He has become more and more alienated from the world of ordinary people. Thinking about it all the way, the taxi stopped in front of a tattered little bar. It is the Broken Cauldron Bar, which is a junction between the Muggle World and the Wizarding World. Behind the bar, there is an entrance to Diagon Alley, a famous commercial street in the wizarding world. Harry got out of the taxi for a while, but he came back again, back to the place he was familiar with, to the environment he was familiar with. He took a deep breath and stretched his waist. This is his world. "Harry, you are here." A voice suddenly sounded. Before Harry could react, he put a hand on his shoulder. Harry turned around to look at the man. The ease and ease he had just now turned into panic and loss. Hell hell, who did he see? It turned out to be the Minister of Magic, Arthur Weasley''s immediate secretary, Cornelius Fudge. Listen to his tone, the Minister of Magic is still waiting for him here. Although Harry knew that there were traces of the wands of the minor wizards. But the Minister of Magic suddenly found the door, which would not be good news. Not only that, but Harry had to control his expression, avoiding the expression of knowing Fudge, after all, he hadn''t seen this minister. He saw Fudge that time, but he was wearing an invisibility cloak and was hiding in Hagrid''s cabin. "Hello, are you?" Harry stammered. Fudge was stout and short, wearing a pinstriped robe, looking cold and tired. He said, "It''s not safe for you to go out suddenly like this." Fudge hugged Harry and led him to the Broken Cauldron Bar and said, "We need to talk." Subsequently, Harry was pushed and pulled by Fudge into the Broken Cauldron Bar. A man with his back bent and carrying a lantern appeared in the doorway behind the bar. He was Tom, the owner of the bar, an old man with wrinkles and teeth. "I''m glad you found him, Minister." Tom said happily. "Would you like something to drink? Brandy, beer?" "Let''s get a pot of tea." Fudge said coldly, and he didn''t let Harry go. "I''m Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic," he said to Harry. "Harry, it''s not safe for you to go out suddenly like this now." Fudge said, "I''m not afraid you know, you let us mess up, and you suddenly left Privet Road''s house. We thought something unexpected happened to you. This makes us very worried." Harry didn''t quite understand what Fudge meant, but he naturally wouldn''t refute it, and emphasized that where to go is his freedom. He said obediently, "I didn''t think about it, it would cause trouble for you. I''m too bored at home, I plan to return to the magic world soon, so I went out early, and I want to wait for everyone here." Fudge''s face moved slightly and said, "Well, that''s okay, you will be safer here. You can stay here for the next two weeks. I suggest you open a room in the Broken Cauldron Bar." The barkeeper Tom just appeared, he put an apron on himself, and the tray was holding tea and toast. He put the tray on the table and said, "It''s great that Harry can stay here. Room eleven is still empty. He will live comfortably here." (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book Chapter 231： Sirius Black Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 231 Sirius Black Fudge said immediately, "This is just right, of course, there is one more thing, which requires your understanding and cooperation. http://%77%77%77%2e%6c%6e%77%6f%77%2e%6e%65 %74 Pinshu (www.VoDtw.coM) During this time, you can''t go to Muggle London, you''d better stay in Diagon Alley and don''t go out, you must come back here before dark." He turned his head to look at Tom and said, "Tom, you have to watch out and take care of Harry." Tom patted his chest and said, "Of course, Harry will definitely be fine." Harry asked with some confusion, "I don''t quite understand, is there something wrong?" "Something happened recently. We better know where you are. We need to keep you safe." Fudge said. "What''s the matter?" Harry asked cautiously. It was not a good sign that the Minister of Magic would ensure his safety. Fudge didn''t answer, he cleared his throat, "Okay, you know, I''m still busy, I''ll talk later when I meet." He obviously didn''t want to tell Harry anything. If Fudge thought he didn''t say anything and Harry knew nothing, then he was really wrong. Harry quickly learned the cause and effect of the incident, and took advantage of the late opportunity to dig out his mobile phone from his box. He had to admire his wit, thinking that he was going to London for more than two weeks, he felt that he needed to bring a mobile phone. This was obviously a wise move, and the phone was immediately used. "I hope George won''t be busy." Harry muttered quietly. Although the mobile phone is convenient, you can''t expect a wizard to bring a mobile phone everywhere. On the one hand, mobile phones will be disturbed, on the other hand, when wizards are busy, they cannot find it in any way. Fortunately, it seems that George was still eating on time tonight, and the time that Harry chose specially was in vain, and the phone dialed. Harry immediately told George what had happened today, and the Minister of Magic Fudge went to the Broken Cauldron in person to confirm his safety. This made him very upset and wanted to know what happened. "Don''t hang up, let me ask Anna, I''ve been so busy lately that I haven''t paid attention to anything." George''s flat voice conveyed convincing power. Then there was a moment of silence in the receiver, and Harry leaned on the window sill, looking at the moon outside the window, waiting quietly. Before long, George''s voice came through the receiver again, and Harry immediately pressed the phone to his ear. "Don''t worry too much, I probably know the reason. A heavyweight escaped from Azkaban prison, Sirius Black. He is a powerful character under Voldemort, so obviously everyone is afraid that he will come to you directly, so I hope you stay as safe as possible." "Blake, I seem to have heard this name somewhere. It seems that the news was also broadcast on TV." Harry immediately remembered the early news. "Yes, that''s him. Fudge notified the prime minister of the Muggle world. Sirius Black once attacked many Muggles with a spell, causing thirteen deaths, so Muggles are also looking for him." George said . "One spell kills thirteen people. It''s a terrible guy." Harry murmured. He saw a lot of wizards, but they were all in the school, and in safe places like Diagon Alley. Being stared at by a heavyweight prisoner who escaped from Azkaban is not a pleasant thing. "Phase curse, he can escape from Azkaban and has not been caught. This kind of latent ability cannot be underestimated, you really need to be careful recently." George said solemnly. "Well, I''ll stay in the Broken Cauldron Bar recently." Harry returned honestly. He asked again, "George, will you come to Diagon Alley in advance?" "Probably not, I don''t have anything to buy specially." George said calmly. "Well, see you at the beginning of school." Harry said disappointedly. "See you at school." George finished speaking and hung up. For the next time, Harry stayed honestly in the magic world. In the morning, he had breakfast at the Broken Cauldron Bar, observing the other residents here, the little witch from the country, making purchases through this trip to the city. The wizards who seem to say something wrong and want to do it will be red-faced arguing about the chapter of "Transfiguration Today". Looking at the rude and savage old wizard, the articulate noisy dwarf, most people in the bar looked weird except him. Of course, in the eyes of other people, maybe he is the strangest person, with a scar on his forehead, and the mortal boy who has always been involved with Voldemort. After breakfast, Harry will come to the backyard and hit the third brick from the left to the third brick on the side of the trash can with his wand, and then the wall will show a passage leading to Diagon Alley. Harry strictly followed the iron rule of a shoppers, only not buying, which was not very popular with shop owners. But this is very friendly to his wallet. In fact, he still has a lot of deposits But as a student who only spends, no money, no matter how much money can not be wasted. In addition to the daily fixed meal expenses, he prefers to eavesdrop on other people''s discussions. When eating, there are always a lot of open chatterboxes, they chattering about the latest news, so that Harry can know the latest news without subscribing to the "Daily Prophet". Sirius Black is indeed the focus of everyone''s attention recently, and many people are discussing him. Some people even suggested whether all the children could go out alone before he was sent back to Azkaban. Harry silently mourned the children in the proposer''s family, and could not go out alone, which is the same thing as not being able to go out. Today, Harry discovered something new while passing the Quidditch boutique. A lot of people were there, and Harry followed. But as soon as he left, he couldn''t walk away immediately, his feet seemed to be rooted, and he saw something familiar again. In the shop window of the boutique, a newly placed podium was facing a surprisingly beautiful broom, and Harry knew it. That is the Firebolt that George used. "This is the sample broom that just came out." A wizard onlookers told his companion. "Ireland International team, just ordered seven such broomsticks." The owner flaunted to everyone, "This is the most eye-catching darling of the World Cup." Harry squeezed to the front and read the description of the broom. The firebolt is currently the highest craftsmanship and highest level flying broom. It is made of ash wood, and the whole body is streamlined and exquisite. The registration number of each broom is hand-engraved by polishing agent that is harder than diamond. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 232： Envy Harry Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 232 The Envy of Harry The Firebolt can accelerate to 150 miles per hour within ten seconds, allowing you to enjoy the thrill of a wind-stabbed electric switch. Interested parties can consult the price face to face. Product Book (wWW.VoDtw.coM) Upon seeing the interview, Harry gave up the idea of ??buying Firebolt. If he could, he hoped that the school could give other teammates of the Gryffindor team a round of 2000. Otherwise, this year they can only use Sweeping Seven Stars to deal with Slytherin''s Seven Light Wheels 2001, which will become no difficulty. Although Harry had always adhered to the good habit of not buying, he still had things he had to buy. He needs to change to a larger school uniform because of his height growth. He went to Mrs. Morkin''s shop to buy a new robe. Mrs. Morkin was very surprised at his sudden height. The average young man couldn''t suddenly bulge like a ball in a few months. In addition, he must purchase new textbooks, and there are two additional elective courses. Under George''s recommendation, all of them chose the ancient magic. As for the other course, Harry chose to protect the creatures, at least similar to other courses, this course is not completely useless. Harry thought that maybe he could learn some biological characteristics in this course, and Hagrid was also an expert in this area. Harry believed that it would be easier to pass this course. In addition, you must buy "Level Transfiguration" and "Standard Spell Level 3", which are also essential teaching materials. When Harry finally finished the purchase, he began to miss his partner again. After a few days of wandering, even the mysterious and interesting Diagon Alley would gradually make people feel monotonous. [A lot of beautiful novels] Well, the more reason is because he has always insisted on not buying. If he is willing to spend more money, maybe he will be more interested in shopping. But as a student who is completely dependent on savings, he has to handle his expenses carefully. Slowly, there were more students in Diagon Alley, and the students in Hogwarts were already preparing to return to school. They need to prepare what they need before school starts. Harry also met Dean Thomas and Simon Finnigan, his roommate and classmate of Gryffindor. They can go shopping together now, they go to the Quidditch boutique to see the firebolt. Harry began to envy George, and even thought sourly that George might have bought a dozen Firebolts as a spare. Harry also saw Neville Longbottom, and he just wanted to greet him. Seeing his terrifying grandmother next to Neville, the old lady was telling Neville''s misfortunes, and he forgot his book list. So Harry walked away quietly, and it was not a good idea to disturb others when they were teaching them. It was the last day of the summer vacation, and Harry couldn''t help being a little depressed. Ron and Hermione had previously asked him whether they would go to Diagon Alley in advance to read;. As a result, he arrived half a month earlier, but Ron and Hermione did not come. School started tomorrow, and he could only see them on the Hogwarts train. He started another day of wandering, some of the students have gone home after the previous big purchases. But more students from far away are still making purchases. Many people come here on the last day. Fortunately, the shops in Diagon Alley are prepared to survive enough to prevent them from being unable to buy things. For stores, products that cannot be sold this year can be put in next year to wait for new students. Hogwarts teaching materials have not changed for many years. While Harry was hanging out, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. He turned his head, it turned out to be Hermione and Ron, both of them were there. Although they didn''t come here in advance, they arrived on the last day anyway. Ron strode towards him and gave him a hard hug, "It''s gone, Harry." Hermione turned brown and greeted him, "We just went to the Broken Cauldron Bar, and they said you were out shopping. Then we went to the bookstore, Mrs. Morkin, and... " "Looking at you, I thought you were going to Egypt. I stayed in the Broken Cauldron Bar for most of the month. I bought everything a week in advance." Harry explained to them. "That''s right, we didn''t find you just now, and we bought everything." Ron said immediately happily. "I also plan to buy a pet. My parents gave me some money and asked me to prepare a birthday present for myself in advance." Hermione looked at her wallet and said, "Ten gold gallons, I should be able to buy it. Nice pet." "Or you can tell George directly, I guess he would be happy to give you a pet, if he trained a raven, it would be perfect." Harry immediately thought of George''s raven. The messenger was so smart. Even though Harry was completely satisfied and liked his Hedwig, the messenger''s smartness still made him envious, and it could even speak. Hermione hesitated, and if she took the initiative to speak, most George would agree to but no one would ask a friend for a gift, and she knew how precious a well-trained raven was. She said, "I''d better go to the God Biology Store to check first, maybe there is a pet that suits me." "Well, as you wish. I know there is a good **** creature store over there, and Ron can also buy something for your Ratspot." Harry is now a jack of all trades in Diagon Alley, and he has been down these days. , He can be regarded as shopping all over here. Except for the name, the God Creature Store is not magical at all, it is smelly and noisy. The small animals in various cages screamed hoarsely, racing their respective voices. Harry was standing in front of a cage, and he saw a group of noisy ravens, they looked very energetic. It''s a pity that they certainly don''t have the cleverness of George''s Messenger. These ravens croak and croak like real crows, and none of them can speak. A white rabbit next to the raven looks very special. It constantly turns its plump body into a silk top hat, and puffs and puffs back to attract. The eyes of customers. Harry was kind of good, it wasn''t even bought by the girls. A big tortoise with a hard shell and inlaid gems is lazily basking in the sun near the window. I don''t know whether the gems on its body have grown out or inlaid. Harry secretly guessed that if it could grow gems, it would be expensive. All kinds of cats are playing happily. They are also one of the most common pets. Even George has said that the most suitable pets for wizards should be ravens and black cats. Harry didn''t wait long, Ron and Hermione had already come out. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 233： Crook Mountain Chapter 233 Crookshanks Hermione held a huge **** cat tightly in her arm. This cat has **** fur, thick and fluffy, and looks like a little lion. Its legs are a bit bent, and its face reveals coercion. Its flat face is like being pressed by something, and it is like the result of a slammed head against the wall. It was lying lazily in Hermione''s arms. Ron looked a little unhappy, "Why did you buy it? It looks terribly fierce at first." Hermione said disapprovingly, "Of course you have to buy a more ferocious pet, otherwise, don''t you find it resembles a Gryffindor Academy Lion?" This is also an idea, Harry knew his Hedwig, George''s messenger. They are all very proud, and their tempers are not small when they treat strangers, and they can be considered fierce. "It almost caught me just now." Ron still looked angry. Of course it''s good to treat the enemy''s pet fiercely, but being fiercely targeted is uncomfortable at all. "It wasn''t intentional, right, Crookshanks." Hermione said affectionately to the cat, who was purring in Hermione''s arms with a contented expression. "It''s still going to attack Scabbers." Ron struggled desperately, and he turned to Harry for help, hoping Harry could comment. "Crookshanks will be in my dormitory, and Scabbard will be with you, there will be no problem longwindwenlearn, wwwcfwx.ne@t. And the witch said, Poor Crookshanks has been there for a long, long time, no one has ever wanted it." Hermione said firmly. "So, then" Ron said with a gloomy look. Hermione had already said so, and Harry would naturally not be boring to himself, nor would he imagine that he could change Hermione''s mind. In addition, after Hermione''s description, he looked at the big **** cat with thick fur in front of him, and it really looked like a Gryffindor college lion. Just this look and color, put it in Gryffindor, it is sure to be very good. No matter how unwilling Ron was, he couldnt stop Hermiones love for Crookshanks. He also saw that even Harrys had a good impression of this kind of cat that looked a little like a lion, which made him More depressed. Having bought all the things they need, they walked towards the broken cauldron bar again. As soon as they returned to the bar, they saw Mr. Weasley reading the Daily Prophet. Mr. Weasley looked at Harry with a little surprise, and said, "I almost can''t recognize you. You must have grown up again during the summer vacation. Ron has also moved fast this summer and all his clothes have been changed. New, it seems that you are in the developing grade." He smiled and said, "Needless to say, you will have a good summer vacation." "Summer vacation went smoothly, thank you." Harry replied quickly, and they took their loads and sat next to Mr. Weasley. Mr. Weasley put down the newspaper, showed them the picture of Sirius Black in the newspaper, and said, "This is the latest dangerous man. You all have to be careful." Obviously, they already knew about such an important matter. "Has the Ministry of Magic not caught him yet?" Hermione asked curiously. She had seen this news in the Daily Prophet for a long time, and seemed curious about the Ministry''s failure to catch the criminal. After all, whether it was Azkaban or the Ministry of Magic, they were all prestigious in the magic world, and it was incredible that a fugitive had been hidden for so long. You know, this is not the time when Voldemort is rampant, the Ministry of Magic is now very powerful. "Not yet." Weasley said solemnly, "In the Ministry of Magic, we have already asked us to abandon our jobs and find Black first, but we have not found his trace yet." "I don''t know if there will be a reward for finding his trail," Ron said expectantly. "This is not a good idea." Mr. Weasley''s voice was a little harsh, "Black is the most dangerous dark wizard. He should be handled by the guards of Azkaban. Don''t have whimsical ideas." Seeing Mr. Weasley''s sternness, the three of them had no choice but to haha ??and shift the topic to another place. At this time, Mrs. Weasley also came to the bar, with a lot of purchased things in her hand. Followed by her twins, they will be in fifth grade this year. Behind the twins were Percy, who became the chairman of the student council, and Weasley''s only daughter and the youngest child, Ginny. Ginny is an admirer of Harry, and when she sees Harry, she is always a little embarrassed. She blushed and greeted Harry quietly, "Hello." Percy stretched out his hand solemnly, shook hands solemnly with Harry like an adult, and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Harry." "Hello, Percy." Percy''s appearance made Harry want to laugh, and he resisted. "Have a good summer vacation, I think it will be a great vacation." Per said in a pompous suit, as if to introduce himself. "Very good, thank you." Harry said politely. With his elbow, Fred pushed Percy away to Harry and bowed deeply. He followed Percy''s tone and said, "Meet again, old man, we have not seen each other for many years, we are all old. "Speaking, he pretended to cough twice. Percy said with an ugly face, "Enough." Fred didn''t finish his plan. He grabbed Mrs. Weasley''s hand as if he had discovered a new world and said, "It''s you, mother, that''s great." "Don''t make a fuss, enough." Mrs. Weasley said, putting the big bags and small bags on the empty chair. "Hello Harry, my dear, I guess you already know it. This is good news." She pointed to the bright silver badge pinned on Percy''s chestThis is The second student council chairman in the family. "She said proudly. Then she began to scold the twin brothers unhappily again, saying that no one chose to let them be the prefects. Harry turned his head and didn''t look at Fred. He also remembered Mrs. Weasley''s sternness. He didn''t dare to help the twins say something nice. Percy looked very happy. "I''ll change my clothes and have dinner." At dinner, Mr. Weasley told everyone that tomorrow, they will take a special vehicle provided by the Ministry of Magic to rush to King''s Cross Station. Others were very curious about this special treatment, but Mr. Weasley evasively did not explain in detail. Harry knew what this was for, Sirius Black watched him, and the Ministry of Magic was worried about his safety and arranged a vehicle to **** him. This kind of special treatment made Harry very uncomfortable. Whether it was Minister of Magic Fudge or Mr. Weasley, they evasively refused to tell a simple fact, as if he would be terrified by the news. (To be continued.) Chapter 234： Georges dissatisfaction Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 234 George''s Discontent Do they think that Sirius Black Voldemort is even more terrifying? Harry wasn''t actually afraid of being stared at. He was stared at by Voldemort from the beginning, something he had known for a long time. Pin Shu (now being stared by Death Eaters and Voldemort''s men, what''s so rare? But he also knew that everyone cared about him, and he couldn''t live up to this kind of care. He had stayed honestly in Diagon Alley all this time. He didn''t deliberately expose the circumstances that Mr. Weasley had concealed. He was not an unreasonable person. However, Harry was even more grateful for George''s trust in him, and only George treated him equally and the object of communication. And everyone else, whether it is Minister of Magic Fudge, Mr. Weasley, or Dumbledore, all of them may have good intentions. But they never thought about treating Harry as an equal person, they only treated him as a special child. Obviously he had been under pressure from Voldemort, but in the end he was treated as an outsider and excluded from all the truth and intelligence. This makes him feel very uncomfortable, he is not trusted, whether it is ability or age. At night, Harry was lying in bed tossing and awake, he was not afraid of Sirius Black, he was determined to kill Voldemort. But apart from George, no one believes he has this ability. Those adults, they always think they are in control. But in reality, all tragedies have occurred under their leadership. When Voldemort was sixteen, he had almost shut down Hogwarts, and George was only thirteen, and he solved the basilisk that made the professors helpless and drove Dumbledore out of the college. Read the latest chapters "It''s not that being old is a big deal." Harry thought angrily. "It''s good when I get to school. I will become stronger this year." Harry stretched out his hand and looked at his slender fingers by the light from the window. With the help of George''s special nutritional supplements, a well-developed body brings more than just changes in height and weight. The magic power in his body also became turbulent and huge, and Harry had no desire for this kind of power at this time. The journey to the King''s Cross platform was unremarkable. They quickly reached platform nine and three-quarters. To Harry''s delight, he finally met George. When he, the Weasleys, and Hermione were waiting for the train on the platform, they saw a tall, familiar figure. "Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley, hello!" George walked over and said hello to the Weasleys. "Mr. Soros, hello." The Weasleys greeted him immediately. George turned his gaze to Harry, Hermione, and Ron again, and said happily, "Look, you all look pretty good and you''re taller." Then, he said hello to others reads;. Then he said to Mr. Weasley, "I have been busy all summer, and I have only been free for these two days. I just know that the situation has reached this point. It is ridiculous to let the dementors defend the school." George''s The voice is a little unpleasant. Mr. Weasley said nervously, "Sirius Black escaped from Azkaban, which should have been absolutely safe. This made us all overreact, but we felt that it was necessary." "It''s been three weeks. We haven''t even seen Black''s hair. If he continues to hide, we are not confident that we can catch him soon." "I dont think its a good idea to let the future of the magic world fear a dark wizard. I dont mind if they leave a few dementors to scare the students, but leave the safety of the entire academy to the dementors, they It''s better to just shut down the college." George said coldly. He doesn''t care if the students will be frightened by the dementors, but he cares very much that the entire magical world turns out to be a tortoise in front of a fugitive. He said bluntly, "Since you all know that you can''t catch Black soon, is there still a dementor in the school? If he hides for two years, Hogwarts will be a tortoise for two years? " Mr. Weasley took out a towel and wiped his sweat. He pulled George aside and whispered to George, "The Azkaban guard told Fudge that Blake had been talking in sleep before escaping, and all he said was,''He At Hogwarts... he was at Hogwarts''." "We all know that Blake wanted to kill Harry. Harry stopped the mysterious man and made Blake lose everything. He has been in Azkaban for twelve years and he is almost crazy." He glanced at Harry quietly, confirmed that he couldn''t hear him, and continued, "I don''t think Black will wait long. He wants to kill Harry to get revenge, and he might take it soon." "But this is just your guess. Black is not crazy. He is very smart. He escaped from Azkaban and hid it tightly. You have no clues. He waited for twelve years. Patience." George immediately pointed out another possibility. Mr. Weasley said with some confidence, "Dumbledore has agreed The guards of Azkaban will guard all the entrances around the academy, and he does not like the guards of Azkaban. . But sometimes in the face of wizards like Black, we can only unite with people who dont want to deal with." "Dumbledore is the principal, but the twelve directors also have the power to interfere with the school. I can''t bear that the entire magical world has become a tortoise under the threat of a fugitive." George''s tone was calm and cold. He continued unceremoniously, "The incompetence of the Ministry is still in my imagination. They have faced Voldemort''s incompetence for more than ten years. After Voldemort disappeared, the Ministry has expanded for more than ten years." "But now, one of Voldemort''s men is going to force the entire magical world to shrink his head in front of a tortoise. I think not only Fudge is crazy, but Dumbledore is going crazy." Mr. Weasley flushed, he was a little angry and embarrassed, "But Harry''s safety is the most important thing." "If he was in Hogwarts and was killed by an infiltrating dark wizard, I would suggest replacing the Minister of Magic and the Headmaster reads at Hogwarts;" George said without concession. "Mr. Soros, your request is a bit unreasonable." Mr. Weasley said dissatisfied. George actually proposed to replace the Minister of Magic and Dumbledore in front of him, which made him very dissatisfied. Even though the Soros family has been very prosperous recently, such behavior is really unreasonable. "I don''t think so. Now Voldemort is half dead, waiting for the chance to resurrect. Instead of focusing on preventing Voldemort from resurrecting, you are frightened and panicked by an escaped prisoner. This is a shame to the entire magical world. ." (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 235： Conspiracy or politics Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 235 Conspiracy or Politics "Can you count on this in the future, someone who was scared to hide by a fugitive to fight Voldemort?" George said coldly. () George didn''t know if Mr. Weasley could see it clearly, or if he could see it, but for Harry''s safety, this point was deliberately skipped. The dementor''s entry into the school is not a purely protective incident, nor is it purely to catch a fugitive. Just like Lucius spreading Voldemort''s Horcrux, the purpose is not only to make Ginny unlucky, he wants to deal with the entire Weasley family. The entry of a dementor into the school is also a struggle for power. Hogwarts, who has always been aloof, can''t even protect himself now. It must rely on Azkaban''s guards and dementors to protect himself. This was a big blow to Hogwarts'' reputation, and once the dementors were allowed to stay in and out of the college, they naturally gave the dementors the right to enter and leave Hogwarts. In the end, the entire Hogwarts was undefended against the Dementors. If the careerist really intends to take this opportunity to do something, then it will really lead the wolf into the room and cause heinous disasters. How could George not know the characteristics of the dementors, this kind of evil creatures that bully and fear hardship, as long as they are strong enough, they can immediately make them treachery and turn to trust. "I will write to my grandmother and ask her to negotiate with the Ministry of Magic. The Soros family and his allies agree. Whether its conspiracy or politics, dementors cannot interfere with the academys classes or enter the academy. I will use force Guarantee this." George said unceremoniously. Last year, through the conspiracy of Lucius, he finally managed to completely influence the college board. How could other forces enter the academy at this time, not to mention the fact that the other party had arranged a large number of dementors to garrison, which seemed uneasy. "This..." Mr. Weasley was anxious like a hot pot ant, wiping his sweat, and finally gritted his teeth. "Well, I believe in the strength of Mr. Soros and Professor Dumbledore, and I believe you can protect Harry. In this case, the number of dementors will be greatly reduced, and we will strictly require them to prevent them from entering the academy. " Seeing Mr. Weasley''s softness, George''s tone relaxed, and said. "Mr. Weasley, please relax. I believe you can see that it is not necessary for the dementors to be stationed in the academy. For the safety of the academy, this opening must not be opened. If a fugitive can attack Hogwar Ci, Voldemort did that a long time ago." Hearing the name, Mr. Weasley shivered, but the horse overcame his fear, "Mr. Soros, you are right. We overreacted." "In fact, we didn''t intend to do this really at first. If Dumbledore is willing to ensure Harry''s safety, we don''t have to worry so much. He gave up too easily, and we also drove the ducks. In fact, although the Dementors are terrible, But to hunt down the murderer, you still have to rely on Auror reads;." Having reached the basis of cooperation, the conversation became easier, and they started to talk and laugh from the heated argument. "Okay, the train is about to leave, we need to go." Seeing that the time is almost up, George said to Mr. Weasley immediately. They turned back and saw only Mrs. Weasley staying where they were, "They have gone to find a seat in the car, and your quarrel is really fierce. I almost thought you were going to fight." Mr. Weasley said embarrassingly, "Nothing, we discussed it and felt that dementors cannot enter and exit the school on a large scale, that is too dangerous. We only keep a small part of the dementors and ensure that they cannot enter the school. internal." Mrs. Weasley nodded immediately and said loudly, "That is a matter of course. There is Professor Dumbledore in the college and Mr. Soros is the safest in the college. On the contrary, the dementors are stationed and only let me Worried even more." Mrs. Weasley is not like Mr. Weasley, superstitious about the power of the Ministry of Magic. She has lived in poverty for many years, and Mr. Weasley''s work at the Ministry of Magic has not improved the economic conditions of the family in the slightest. Even the simplest things like this can''t be improved by the Ministry of Magic, let alone control the entire magical world. You know, when Voldemort was still alive, the Ministry of Magic was quite incompetent. Even now, the Ministry of Magic still cannot completely solve the dying Voldemort. For a fugitive, to send an army of dementors into the academy, Mrs. Weasley didn''t know who came up with this crazy and stupid idea. She prefers to believe in George and Dumbledore. They are the great wizards who have frustrated Voldemort''s many conspiracies. Mr. Weasley said hastily, "Yes, it''s all resolved now. The train is about to leave, I have to go and give Harry an order." He rushed into the car again, found Harry, and took Harry aside. George walked over and sat down in a window position. Ron was eating the snacks his mother, Mrs. Weasley, had prepared for him. The journey was long, and Mrs. Weasley had prepared some snacks for him. But now he has eaten before driving. He looked up at George and said in a low voice, "I have grown taller and stronger recently, and have a much bigger appetite, so I''m hungry faster." "Acknowledging your gluttony is not something to be ashamed of." Hermione immediately broke him openly. Hermione is reviewing the newly bought textbooks. As an excellent student, she tries to seize the opportunity to master her homework in advance, which is very helpful to get a higher score. George didn''t open a book to read as usual, he quietly looked out the window, planning to take a break. Unlike Hermione who went to France, Ron went to Egypt for a leisurely summer vacation. He is very busy during the summer vacation. The robe made by the thousand-year basilisk has been draped over his body, and his strength has increased again. He was very satisfied with the effect of the robe, so in addition to making himself a robe, he rushed to leave the tailor-made robe reads for both his grandmother and Anna before school started. It was this temporarily increased task that caused him to spend his entire summer vacation. "Beep! Beep! Beep!" The train was spraying steam, whistling, and started slowly, and the train started. Everyone turned their heads and looked at the door. Harry had no car yet. Fortunately, Harry did not miss the train, he appeared immediately. He frowned and said, "I have something to talk to you." Harry told everyone about Sirius Black''s situation, Minister of Magic Fudge''s warning, and Mr. Weasley''s last advice. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 236： Ways to deal with dementors Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 236 How to Deal with Dementors Ron looked very surprised, as if struck by lightning. Pin Book www.vodtw.com (Hermione covered her mouth with her hand, looking worried, she said, "This is terrible, being chased by a fierce fugitive, Harry...you have to be careful, you have to Very vigilant." "Why is Harry stupid enough to trouble him with a lunatic who wants to kill him," Ron said tremblingly, and he didn''t understand what his father meant for Harry''s advice. At this point, the three of them seemed very puzzled, why Mr. Weasley thought that Harry would go to trouble with that lunatic. "Maybe the madman and Harry have some grudges." George thought of a possibility, and he couldn''t help being a little upset. He was really too busy during the summer vacation. The relationship between Sirius Black and Harry shouldn''t be a secret. If he pays attention, he shouldn''t be ignorant. "In this case, it makes sense. My parents were killed by Voldemort. It''s no wonder that the number two Death Eater hates me. I let Voldemort disappear, and they hate me as much." Harry clicked. Nodded, agreeing with this statement. Ron and Hermione looked very worried. Harry valued Black more. "No one knows how Black escaped from Azkaban." Ron said worriedly, "No one has ever escaped from Azkaban before. You know, he is a prime criminal under heavy surveillance." "I hope they can catch him as soon as possible." Hermione said hopefully. "They have notified the Muggles. I think they can catch Black soon." "It is not impossible to escape from Azkaban. I know several ways to deal with the Azkaban guards. As for whether Muggles can find him, it is difficult to say. There are also many ways to avoid Muggles. The hunt." George said flatly, "You should focus more on your own strength, and your vision should be bigger. He is just a fugitive." Unlike others who only see the present, after George has more, he has begun to face the future. He hoped that the magical world had a greater future, and he hoped that his friends would not be restricted by a fugitive. Hermione immediately became interested. She also wanted to know how Black escaped. She asked, "Is there any way to escape from Azkaban and avoid all the Muggles?" "If it is a comprehensive approach, it is too much. The Patronus Curse is a common method to deal with dementors, and Animagus can also avoid the dementors. As for black magic, I believe in dealing with dementors. There are only more weird ways." George said flatly. In fact, he knows a lot of black magic that can deal with dementors. Dementors are similar to ghosts, but ghosts are more extreme. Attacks that work against ghosts are also effective against dementors. "Isn''t it said that the Dementor is the most terrifying monster? Why are there so many ways to fight the Dementor?" Hermione felt strange. Everyone was silent as a monster, but at George''s mouth, it became something very easy to deal with. George is considered strong, and he is not so different from everyone. "The dementors are extremely terrible. This is true, but this is only for non-resistance, no targeted attacks. Like me in the secret room against the basilisk, the spell I used is ordinary, and you can all cast it today. Do you think Can you deal with a basilisk?" George''s experience with the Chamber of Secrets gave an example. The three of them shook their heads immediately, thinking of the giant body of the basilisk, they were stressed. Under the pressure of the basilisk, they are even very difficult to act. They have to seize the flaws in a moment and use specific magic to attack the basilisk. This is a fantasy for them. "Targeted magic can be used tenfold and one hundredfold. Dementors are the guards of Azkaban. They face wizards who have no magic wands and have lost the ability to resist. This allows their fearfulness to be brought into play. To the maximum." "Once the wizard holds the magic wand, the targeted spell can easily defeat the dementors. The historically powerful curse of the patron saint can fight against an army of dementors." George explained in detail, "After all, if the Dementor is really so powerful, what would be so proud of? The Ministry of Magic will directly let the Dementor maintain law and order." Dementors are very extreme creatures, and they are true demons for people or wizards who are restrained by them. They cannot avoid, cannot resist, cannot escape. Dementors will let people see the most terrifying memories, absorb the hope and courage of the heart, make people gloomy and decay automatically, and let people die because of despair. "Oh, no wonder." Hermione, Ron, and Harry nodded thoughtfully. "In this way, the Dementors are not that difficult to deal with." "Don''t think so, I''ve said, whether dementors are powerful or not depends on who is right. Most adult wizards can''t use the patron saint. They face dementors. Unbearable, the dementors treat them like real demons." "Guardian spells require strong positive power, and it is usually difficult for black wizards to learn them. Without the help of a wand, it is difficult for even wizards like Dumbledore to use the patron saint. Without the wand, Being locked up in Azkaban, it is almost impossible for the dark wizards to escape." George used Dumbledore as an example, and others immediately understood the terrible difficulty. "Other black magic that can deal with dementors is also not something a black wizard without a wand can use. Azkaban has never been escaped before. It''s not unreasonable." George''s purpose is to make them not afraid Dementors, but didn''t intend to make them despise this terrible monster. "Then, Black is indeed a powerful black wizard. No matter what spell he uses, he can escape without the help of a wand. It requires terrible power." Hermione frowned and started to help her again. Lee was worried. "It is of course not a simple character to stay in Azkaban for twelve years. Even if Animagus is transformed without the help of a magic wand, it will be very difficult." Considering not only to escape from Azkaban, but also to avoid Muggle tracking, in this case, the transformation of Animagus seems to be the most possible. Of course, it may also be black magic that George doesn''t know about. After all, a wizard can transform his own magic, and a wizard has a little hidden hole card, which is very reasonable. "I can probably understand the curse of the patron saint, what kind of curse is Animagus?" Ron asked. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 237： Portable wand system Chapter 237 Portable Magic Wand System The name of the patron saint curse is clear at a glance, and you know it by looking at the name. It is to summon the patron saint, but such a slurred name by Animagus makes people completely puzzled. "Animagus is a powerful transformation magic. He can transform people into specific beasts." George snarled at Hermione''s basket, "For example, that cat, and your mouse. If one The wizard can become an animal, but the dementor can''t find him." Ron looked at the scaly in his pocket. "Its weird to hear you say it, but our familys scaly has been raised for many years. It cant be a wizard. The wizard has been a mouse for so long, he must be crazy Now, Crookshanks might be an ugly wizard." While talking, Crookshanks jumped out of the basket, stretched, yawned, and jumped onto Ron''s lap. The streaks in Ron''s pocket immediately trembled, and Ron immediately drove off Crookshanks. "You see he can still listen to people, he must be an ugly wizard." Ron said angrily. "No, Ron, you are so stingy, you are angry with a cat." Hermione said unhappy. She turned her gaze to George. The example that George gave was indeed too pervasive. She also planned to let Crookshanks sleep in her dormitory. If Crookshanks were an ugly wizard "Don''t look at me, the deformation of Animagus is so easy to see." George waved his hand immediately. "Then let Crookshanks sleep in your dormitory. Anyway, you have a single room." Hermione said irritably. Ravenclaw''s single dormitory was really foul. "It suddenly occurred to me that I seem to have a way to distinguish Animagus." George immediately had a way. He didn''t want to put a cat in his dormitory, although it looked pretty good, a bit like a Granny Fendors college lion. A blue-white light gleamed from George''s hand, shining on Crookshanks'' body, arousing Crookshanks'' curiosity. It waved its paws as if it had found a new toy. It stood up with its hind legs, trying to grab the beam with its two chubby front paws. Crookshanks'' naive look made Hermione couldn''t help laughing. "This is a manifestation curse. Obviously, it is not a wizard. Otherwise, he will be forced to show his true form." George said lightly. He continued to ask, "Will Ron want to try your Scabbers?" "Okay." Ron pulled Scabs out of his pocket. Suddenly he said in surprise, "George, did you just use your fingers to cast the spell?" He took a breath. George is already strong enough to use all kinds of powerful spells without a wand? Harry and Hermione also noticed that George hadn''t used a wand just now, although George had often used wandless magic before. But the spell just now is obviously not the simple magic of the past. He neither chanted a spell, nor used a magic wand, is George''s abilities so terrible? Seeing their surprised expressions, George said triumphantly, "It just looks a bit like it, but in fact it still uses a magic wand." "My new invention, the portable wand system." George rolled up his sleeves and showed off his huge biceps. "Wow, it''s big," Hermione said excitedly. "It''s not for you to look there, it''s that." Harry immediately discovered what George was going to show. On George''s forearm, there is something like an arm guard, the color is close to skin color, but when you look closely, you can immediately see the difference. The elastic arm guards were tightly fitting on George''s arm. There is a slight bulge on the arm guard, which can be seen as something like a slender wand. "You tied the wand to your own arm." Harry asked in amazement. He immediately thought of the value of this method. If you could tie the wand directly to your arm, you would never have to worry and forget to carry the wand. "Oh, my god, really, it was really like this." Hermione yelled immediately at Harry''s reminder. It''s incredible. The wand can be carried like this. Why didn''t a wizard think of this before? a little? "Oh my God, this disarming curse is completely useless." Ron also looked shocked. Among the curses they now master, the disarming curse can be regarded as a very powerful one. But when George''s method came out, the disarming curse was completely abolished. "Is the wand comfortable to tie in your hand? Will it affect the casting? What if the wand is too long? Can it be tied directly?" Hermione was like a curious baby, she immediately chattered with one question after another. But he was shocked by the scene before him. She looked at the wand in her bag. Her wand was a fourteen-inch powerful wand made of vine wood and dragon''s heart. She has always been very satisfied with her magic wand This is her handy friend. The problem is that it is fourteen inches long, which is more than half the length of other people''s wands. She can''t tie such a long wand to her arm, what should I do, is she going to tie the wand to her leg? Thinking about that scene made her shudder and shudder. "The questions come one by one." George was almost fainted by Hermione''s series of questions, and he explained one by one. "The disarming curse is not completely useless. It can still knock people into the air, but it really can''t disarm the wand." George returned to Ron''s question first. Although the disarming spell can knock people into the air, if the wand can''t be disarmed, it''s practically useless. In terms of attack, there are too many spells that are more effective and powerful than disarming spells. "The feeling of a wand tied to your hand is of course not uncomfortable to wear. But it is easy to get used to. It is like a real arm guard. It is not more uncomfortable than wearing a watch, so it can be carried with you. The forearm itself There is very little activity, you can wear it even when you sleep." This answer obviously made everyone very satisfied. It seems that carrying a magic wand with you has really become possible. "Whether it will affect the casting, this is also a matter of habit. Changing the habitual posture will have some impact. But you can also get used to it. Compared with the convenience and value it brings, these difficulties are not worth mentioning." Another problem is solved. "If the wand is too long, it is only necessary to prepare a new short wand. In fact, my one is a specially-made spare wand, and I also specially chose the other hand. This can avoid both hands and The two magic wands dont fit, and in the future, its impossible to use two spells at the same time. George also fantasized about dual wands and casting spells at the same time. The scene was really true. (To be continued.) Chapter 238： Dont lose to Voldemort Chapter 238 Everyone discovered that George was not using the hand he used to hold the wand. They imagined that George was casting a spell with both hands like raindrops, and couldn''t help but shiver. Whoever becomes George''s opponent is really unlucky. Of course its not just to tie it up directly. First of all, the wand must be close to the body while keeping the wand fixed. The choice of arm guard cannot hinder the release of magic power. Even the arm guard itself can be used as a magic item. George explained patiently. "No wonder no one thought that there are so many problems." The three of them were relieved. It turned out that it was not that everyone was too stupid, but that the problem was indeed not as simple as it seemed. "Although it is not difficult, it is far from simple as it seems. From the choice of materials, the choice of wands, and the design of the armguards. The key is to break the fixed thinking and finally put it into practice." "The total reasons are added together, so that everyone did not make this prop. If you have a simple idea, maybe others will have it." George explained the reason why other people did not invent this magic prop. Harry and the others automatically skipped George''s words, it was not difficult, just as George was humble. They only wrote down a lot of troubles in the back. Sure enough, this was a genius invention and discovery. Only people like George would have the idea to do such a thing. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all looked at George with envy. As long as they are wizards, they can see the meaning of this portable wand at a glance. You know, a wizard without a wand is almost like a Muggle. Deprivation of a wand is a more terrible punishment for a wizard than imprisonment. When wizards have magic wands, casting spells is like breathing. Magic has become a part of wizards'' lives and lives. Once a wizard loses his wand, he will instantly change from superman to mortal. Losing the wand does not make the wizard die immediately. But the humiliation of being deprived of life and cutting off hands and feet is more terrible than any situation. This can be compared to the humiliation and fear brought by cursing Mudblood in person, and the fear brought by it. George''s new invention can carry a magic wand with him. This simply leaves the wizard with no dead ends, never reappear, and accidentally died because of forgetting to carry the magic wand. Just this one contribution is enough to get several Merlin first-class badges. You know, when facing danger, the magic wand is the life of a wizard, and there is no one. But seeing how troublesome George said, I know that such a magic item is not something that everyone can have. What''s more, they knew that George had a lot of money and exploded. He bought several spare Firebolts. He must have no interest in making this kind of magic props to sell. Now this thing is the only one in the magic world. "My family is thinking of ways to improve this craft in order to reduce the material requirements. In the future, the portable wand will become popular in the magic world. As for you now, the most important thing is to learn more powerful spells. This year I prepared a real Difficult task." George finished showing off and immediately made new demands for them. "Is the previous task really too easy?" Hermione asked curiously, and then she geared up again, "I can''t wait to see the really difficult task." Ron smiled reluctantly. Compared with Hermione''s academic master, Harry''s talents were relatively lower. Relying on resilience to keep up with the progress, even George said this was a really difficult task, and he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. But he quickly restrained himself and tried his best without any regrets. "After all, you were only thirteen years old before. The magic power of the wizard grows with the development of the body. If the magic power is not enough, many trainings cannot be carried out." George explained, "My special nutritious meal combines the characteristics of potions and medicinal diets, and can promote the development of the body. You should have noticed the changes in magic." I didn''t want to give them heavier training before, after all, age and physical condition are restricted. The human body has its limits. If there is no auxiliary means to open the limits of the human body and increase the upper limit of exercise, purely aggravated training is completely nonsense. What if a five or six-year-old child punches 10,000 times, or a seven- or eight-year-old child lifts a huge boulder, that is definitely not something humans can accomplish, and any training is impossible. Training must also pay attention to the basic law. The upper limit of the human bodys abilities is not opened. Excessive training will only cause damage and will not help. Only by using special medicines to promote the advancement of the body and make the body mature in advance, can it bring the most tangible increase in the upper limit. "I feel that my magic power is much stronger, and even they have become easier to control." Harry felt his own changes during the summer vacation The magic power is not unexpected, the magic power becomes easy to control. , This surprised him very much, and he couldn''t help but wonder if it was an illusion. "This is not uncommon. It is difficult to control when the magic power is thin, because you can''t catch it. When the magic power reaches a certain level, it becomes easier and easier to control. This is why the stronger the wizard, the stronger the stronger. "George said quietly. "Many people think that the stronger the magic power, the harder it is to control. In fact, it is not the same thing. Magic power is like wealth. The more wealth, the more choices, the easier to control. With more magic power, There are more choices and more possibilities. The more magic you have, the easier it is to control, and the easier it will be." He said, "I hope you still remember the dark magic diary last year, the Horcrux that Voldemort used his memory to make. You still have two years to go." Everyone was silent when George said this terrible name. It was just as their learning deepened and their strength continued to increase that they became more and more aware of Voldemort''s power and fear. Sixteen years old, not far from them, but thinking about the terrible Horcrux, they couldn''t even understand it. It is not an easy task to reach that state within two years. Looking at Harry, Hermione, and Ron, there was a long silence. George clapped his hands again, attracting their attention. He said lightly, "You also have your own advantages. Your current level of magic power will never be lower than Voldemort at the time. When you are sixteen, your magic power will also surpass him. This is something I can guarantee. ." Then his tone became solemn, "Knowledge and spells, I will also help you, as long as you have the heart, you will not lose to Voldemort." (To be continued.) Chapter 239： Dementor Strikes Chapter 239: Dementor Strikes He had already walked out of his own way, whether it was Dumbledore or Voldemort, it was no longer his goal. Alone, he will walk alone, and he can only do this for the help of his friends. "I will never lose to Voldemort." Harry said absolutely. The hatred between him and Voldemort is insoluble. Without defeating Voldemort, he will never be able to escape, the nightmare that he had been born with. "Anyway, I don''t believe that my intelligence and talent will be worse than Voldemort." Hermione''s tone was very firm. She has done an intelligence test, she has seen enough peers, and she has compared enough samples. She believes that, no matter if it is intelligence or talent, she should not lose to anyone. Even if Voldemort is a well-known genius in the magic world, she is also an intellectual genius who crushes the magic world and the world of ordinary people. As for the qualifications, since George can guarantee that her magic level will not be lower than that of Voldemort of the same age, then what reason does she have to lose to a peer of the same age. "I won''t be holding back." Ron smiled helplessly, one is the savior, the other is a genius, and the other is the best student ever at Hogwarts. What else can he say, the only thing he can do is to make sure that he doesn''t hold back. "If anyone else saw it, they would think we were crazy." Ron smiled softly. Harry and Hermione also laughed. No matter what they did, the others would only treat them as children based on their age. But they themselves, never regarded themselves as children. "What''s the sound?" Ron said suddenly, and he heard a faint whistle from somewhere. "It came from Harry''s box." Ron quickly discovered the source of the sound. He picked up the box from the luggage rack and handed it to Harry. Harry flipped through the box and found a pocket speculum. He placed the pocket speculum on the table, and it immediately rotated continuously, emitting bursts of brilliance. "This seems to be a sight glass, I have seen it in a book." Hermione looked at this gadget with interest. "It''s cheap, maybe it''s not accurate." Ron scratched the back of his head, "I''m the birthday present I asked Errol to bring to Harry." "It''s called louder." Harry looked around. It was said that a hostile person appeared, and it would glow and turn around. Now it seemed that no one appeared. At this time, they realized that the train was getting slower and slower and was about to stop. Outside the window is stormy and dark, but the train is swaying and going. "It seems that something is going on." Everyone stood up and looked towards the corridor, wondering what was going on. Through the lights in the hallway, everyone only saw classmates who were also puzzled. They all looked around and whispered speculation. The train shook and stopped, and there was a bang bang in the distance. This is the sound of whose suitcase is not put away and falling from the shelf. Suddenly, the lights on the train went out, and the carriage entered a dark world. Only the pocket speculum on the table turned more jubilantly, it was like a night pearl in the dark, shining with brilliance. "It looks so pretty." George said calmly. He tapped his fingers and summoned faint rays of light, like candles, floating one after another to the top of the carriage, which could illuminate one carriage after another. He said with an amplification spell, "Sit down and wait for a while, the conductor will take care of it, so don''t mess with it." Listening to George''s plain and calm words, the tumultuous crowd slowly calmed down by the faint light on the carriage. Everyone feels a little more relieved. If there is anything, there will naturally be a notice from the teachers. They sat back in their seats, as well as the students in the carriage, took out their wands, and summoned a brighter light to replace George''s candle. George didn''t sit back to his place, he was guessing what happened. Pocket speculum can detect malice, of course, cheap speculum is not very accurate. But combined with the current situation, if an enemy suddenly appears, it will not be surprising at all. The train stopped, and heavy rain poured out the window, just like the classic scenes that accidentally happened frequently in movies. If there was an attacker, who would it be? Voldemort hadn''t survived yet, and the Death Eaters dared not attack the Hogwarts school bus. You know, there are not only mixed-blood students, but also pure-blood students. Once a lot of casualties are caused, even if Voldemort is strong, he can''t fight the entire magical world. But apart from Voldemort and Death Eaters, there hasn''t been any famous badass in the magic world these days. George never thought of anyone who would be so bold to try to attack the Hogwarts train. "Maybe the train is broken." Hermione''s voice was a little uncertain. UU Reading Although the train stopped suddenly, it was not a good sign, but she could not think of any other reasons. "It''s raining so heavily, if the train breaks down, who will fix it." Harry whispered. He looked down the corridor again, and once he looked there, he could no longer move his eyes. A monster with a cloak and its head almost touching the ceiling, its face is hidden under a turban like the night. Harry felt like he had been punched in his stomach, a paw stretched out from under the cloak. The paw was shimmer, gray, thin, and crusted, as if it had been soaked in water for a long time. The corpse that came alive again. Harry felt his breath freeze, and a chill penetrated his skin and drained into his blood. He froze there, unable to even close his eyes. He was submerged in the boundless coldness, he sank into the rolling cold current, like death calling softly in his ear, and like the dead circling around him. He only felt that he was falling from the sky, floating lightly into the boundless darkness. Suddenly, a sun rose beside him, and the morning light of the sunrise, like a rope, dragged him and slowly pulled him back from the abyss of darkness. The blood seemed to be flooded with sunlight, and his breathing was like snow melting away. He could see and hear again. It was George''s voice vaguely, more coercive than ever, like a violent scorching sun. "Who allowed you to come here." George''s cold voice revealed anger, and the whole carriage shook slightly. Ron felt like standing in a crater. He had never seen George so angry and angry. Powerful magic radiated around George, depressed and hot, making him breathless. He also saw that the terrifying and cold monster seemed to be short. (To be continued.) Chapter 240： First meeting with Professor Lu Ping [Thanks to Guo Bohu for 50,000 rewards] Chapter 240 No, it doesn''t seem that the monster is really short. The monster that was able to touch the ceiling at first was like a snowman exposed to the scorching sun, struggling feebly, making a silent scream. That terrible hiss tears everyone''s hearts, and it shrinks bit by bit and diminishes bit by bit under everyone''s painful gaze. In the end, the terrible monster turned into a cloud of almost invisible smoke and was completely annihilated. "As I said, the Dementor cannot interfere with the academy and cannot enter the academy. I will use force to ensure this." George said coldly. George''s cold voice was like sparks splashing, burning Ron profusely. He only hoped that George would return to his original condition as soon as possible, otherwise he would soon become a horrible condition like that dementor. George''s voice came from far away from the carriage, into the boundless darkness, as if received by something. Then, the lights on the train and the luggage rack turned on, and the carriage returned to calm and serenity. "Beep! Beep! Beep!" The sound of the siren relieved the embarrassment, and the train started to clamber again, and everything returned to its original state. "What was that just now?" Harry''s voice was very weak. He just seemed to be walking between the netherworld and the inferno. The cold and the heat exhausted his energy. "That was the dementor, the guard of Azkaban." A sickly, exhausted stranger walked in. He was wearing a shabby wizard robe, his face looked very young, his light brown hair was a little gray, a strange person. He continued, "I am Remus John Lupin, the new Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor." Lupin looked at George again and said, "I didn''t expect that the current students have become so good. Have you really taken Defence Against the Dark Arts class before?" When the train situation just appeared, he came out to look at the situation and saw the students'' amazing performance. The students at Hogwarts have become so strong? In that case, a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts class is really not good. "He is special, and George is the best student ever at Hogwarts." Ron immediately distinguished himself from the special crowd. He could not do these things at all. "I''m Ron Weasley, this is Hermione Granger, and Harry Potter." Ron introduced everyone to Professor Lupin. "Harry Potter!" Professor Lupin looked a little dazed, as if he had suddenly remembered something, but he quickly recovered and said, "You seem to be in a bad condition, you can try this." Professor Lupin took out a large piece of chocolate from his body, pulled one down and handed it to Harry, "This is chocolate, eating it will help you." Harry looked at George. George nodded and said, "Chocolate can replenish calories. You almost passed out just now. It consumes a lot. It will help you." Harry chewed on the chocolate. The sweet taste made him feel better. He said embarrassedly, "Don''t you think dementors are scary?" He almost fainted, he had completely lost his resistance, but everyone else was fine, which made Harry feel a little embarrassed. He was obviously not a weak person, why was he almost fainted by a monster. "It''s terrible, I felt a little cold when that thing came in." Hermione nodded and said. "That monster makes me feel very uncomfortable." Ron twisted, "I feel as if I can''t be happy anymore." "Dementors can absorb people''s happiness and magnify people''s negative emotions. Obviously, Harry, you are not a happy enough person. You have accumulated too many negative emotions. When you meet a dementor, you immediately arouse all the sadness. And fear." George spoke softly, pointing out the reason for Harry''s violent reaction. In fact, it''s not just Harry, why do you think George overreacts to the Dementors? Except as he said, the Dementor was a force behind the Ministry of Magic who tried to invade Hogwarts''s hand. Once Hogwarts let the Dementors enter the school, Hogwarts autonomy was immediately lost. The guards of Azkaban could walk around Hogwarts at will. The students were attacked by the Dementors. How far can I be caught in Azkaban? For another reason he didn''t say, the Dementor would also have an effect on him. As a person who lived in his twenties in his previous life, lived in a stressful country, and died of overwork, how could he have no negative memories? Of course, as a powerful wizard, a powerful wizard who can control his emotions and thoughts, he will not be as weak as Harry. But the huge negative memory hidden in his heart made it difficult for him to control his anger when facing the dementor. Whether it is for the autonomy of the academy or to ensure his own mood, he cannot allow the dementor to appear in front of him. He just burned a dementor by cruel means is a warning to the forces behind the scenes. Professor Lupin looked at Harry distressedly and said, "You should think more about happy things. Long-term negative emotions will hurt you." He pulled down a piece of chocolate and handed it to Harry, and said, "Here is a piece. Okay, sorry, I''m going to share the rest to other classmates." He turned to leave and disappeared in the corridor. Ron patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, don''t be sad, everything will be fine." "Some good things happen every day. For example, today, the beginning of school is a happy thing." Hermione said briskly, trying to make Harry happy. "Thank you, I''m fine." Harry stuffed another piece of chocolate into his mouth, chewing on the sweet taste, and a warm stream flowed from his stomach to his whole body. It was not because of weakness that he showed weakness, which made him a little easier. But the accumulated negative emotions, he has nothing to do. Unless he clears his memory, the darkness and coldness of the past will always accompany him for a lifetime. He was already trying not to think about the past, but facing the Dementor, his efforts were vulnerable. "It seems that you must learn the patron saint curse as soon as possible this year." George immediately made a decision. In fact, at first he wanted Harry and the others to learn Animagus as soon as possible. The Animagus he transformed was much stronger than the current Animagus. This is a powerful magic application that he has not successfully transformed until recently. If he could master this change last year, dealing with the group of eight-eyed giant spiders would only be easier and easier without wasting so much material. However, in the face of the current situation where dementors are stationed in the academy, it is more urgent to quickly master the curse of the patron saint than to learn Animagus. (To be continued.) Chapter 241： New semester Chapter 241 New Semester Professor Lupin came back soon, and he said, "Ten minutes later, we will be at Hogwarts. How are you, Harry?" "Thank you, Professor, I''m all right." Harry''s voice has strength, two chocolates, plus the comfort and encouragement of friends, he has indeed eased. The remaining ten minutes were neither short nor long. As the train slowed down slowly, the train finally stopped at Hogwarts Station. It was still a mess, the owl''s cooing, the cat''s meowing, and Neville''s toad was not lost this time, but it kept croaking. The small platforms were frozen, and cold rain pounded on the students. "Come here for first-year students." It was still Hagrid''s huge figure and familiar voice. The first-year freshmen will follow the tradition, led by Hagrid, through a large winding road and woods, and then across the lake and through the tunnel. In the end, they will be able to endure the hard work, see the mysterious Hogwarts in joy, and participate in the following sorting ceremony and banquet. As senior students, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and George, they followed the other senior students directly across a muddy and rough road, where there were a hundred carriages waiting for them. These carriages were all pulled by invisible horses, at least Harry thought so, because as soon as they climbed into the carriage and closed the door, the carriage would move on its own. George can see these invisible horses, they are a rare magical creature. Ye Qi, dragon head, horse body, bat wings, a special kind of Pegasus, only people who have seen and understood death can see Ye Qi. They are vehicles raised by Hogwarts, and when school starts, they take students back to school. The carriage pulled the students rolling along, passing a pair of magnificent large iron gates. On both sides were many stone pillars, the top of which was carved with a wild boar with wings. There are also two tall dementors with turbans, guarding each side of the gate. Harry just felt a cold wave coming again. "Humph!" George snorted coldly, looking at these dementors in disgust, controlling himself, and didn''t kill them. The carriage entered the gate, increased its speed on the ramp, and soon came to the castle. The turret and tower outside the window were getting closer, and the carriage slowed down slowly. They stopped and everyone got off. With the flow of people moving forward, everyone went up the steps, passed through the huge oak door, and entered the long front hall. Numerous torches make the front hall look brilliant, and a marble staircase leads upstairs. "Harry Potter, come here." Harry had just walked into the hall and was immediately stopped. It was Professor McGonagall, the dean of Gryffindor, with a stern look on her square glasses. Harry couldn''t help feeling nervous. Although he wasn''t a student who kept himself safe, he was not a bad boy. Today, he can''t remember what he did wrong, why Professor McGonagall came to him again. "Don''t be frowning, I''m not going to teach you today, I''m just looking for something to do with you." Professor McGonagall finished, nodded to George, and greeted them. "Harry made a mistake again? It shouldn''t be, we are all together." Ron asked in amazement, everyone on the train was together, Harry should have made no mistakes. "Professor McGonagall said it is not a lesson to Harry." Hermione immediately reminded that Professor McGonagall did not say that Harry made a mistake. "But besides making mistakes, what else can Professor McGonagall do with Harry?" Ron was still puzzled. As a problem student, seeing the teacher, apart from going to class, only made mistakes, otherwise what else. "Uh" Hermione didn''t know what to say. Isnt it very common to see the teacher? As a student, shouldn''t you ask the teachers about the problems in your study and life? Why is it the same as seeing the warden in jail? This is a world that Xueba can''t understand. "It may be something on the train, Harry is a little weak, maybe Madam Pomfrey wants to see him. Or, he is being chased by Sirius Black now, the teacher needs to warn him." George guessed that it was probably these two. the reason. "It should be for this reason." Hermione said affirmatively at once, "Professor Lupin was there at the time, and he probably informed the school." While they were talking, they came to the auditorium, and each returned to their college. It is also the usual sorting ceremony for the opening of the school every year. Looking at the timid first-year freshmen, every student is filled with emotion. They were so timid and weak at the beginning, but they are now wizards who have mastered many spells. In the Ravenclaw queue, Kate said sadly, "I will be in seventh grade this year and will graduate soon." "Graduation is a new beginning, no matter where you go you will still read, take notes, and practice magic spells." George comforted Kate softly. Next year, his relationship with Kate will be upgraded from junior to boss. For his extremely optimistic wizard, his friendship with Kate has always been good. "That''s right. Reading, taking notes, and practicing spells everywhere." Kate is really used to living like this, and she immediately becomes relaxed, "and the salary in the new place is pretty good." Although it feels a little weird to work under the hands of the younger brother, no one can''t make it through with money. As long as the job is good enough, whoever cares about the boss''s young age. "Speaking of it, the difference between freshmen in the first grade is far less than imagined. Most of their habits and personalities are cultivated after entering the college." Kate looked at these equally timid, almost indistinguishable students. Said with emotion. "It''s true. It wasn''t until they were divided into different colleges that they continued to strengthen some of their characteristics, and they finally became more like students of an college." George said calmly. The sorting ceremony is not only about sorting but also People lead different lives. "I don''t know whether such a branch is good or bad." Sometimes Kate can''t help but wonder, if he is divided into other academies, whether he will become a completely different self, which may be quite interesting. "Everyone has different characteristics, but in the end they can only choose to focus. No one can be perfect. Compared with comprehensive mediocrity, it is of course that one aspect is outstanding and more valuable." George agrees with this sort of division. Strictly speaking, his previous life is considered to be a comprehensive mediocrity. Perhaps in a world flooded with information, many people will suffer from this problem. They seem to know a little about everything, they seem to know a little about everything. (To be continued.) Chapter 243： Trelawneys prophecy lesson SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 243: Trelawney''s Prophecy In addition to the small changes in the magical world and the slow renewal of people, Hogwarts also contributed to the fear of fueling Voldemort. Hogwarts is unlucky for a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher every year to demonstrate the power of Voldemort and plant fear of Voldemort in the hearts of students. The magic world is also incompetent and weak. Even the gngzu personnel of the Ministry of Magic dare not call Voldemort by his name, referring to him as a mysterious person. Can you count on them to eliminate Voldemort''s influence? Can you count on them to fight Voldemort? George only hoped that they could not hold back, and Voldemort''s affairs would only fall on him and other young wizards in the end. The wizards of the older generation were always unreliable. Their knowledge and experience limited their vision, their imagination, and their abilities. "As for the second teacher," Dumbledore continued after the sparse, unenthusiastic applause disappeared. "Well, Im sorry to tell you that our previous professor of the protection of magical creatures, Keitelburn, has chosen to retire at the end of last year. He plans to spend more time with his little mischief. ." His voice suddenly became happy, "However, I am very happy to tell everyone that the new teacher of the magical creatures class is not someone else, but our old friend Ruber Hagrid. Hagrid has agreed to serve as a hunting ground In addition to the guards, he also serves as a teacher of this course." At Gryffindor''s table, they immediately remembered the extremely warm applause. They seemed to want to vent the dullness of the Defence Against the Dark Arts class just now. The applause was prolonged, mixed with shouts and shouts. George frowned and said, "I hope he can be a little bit brainy when he is in class, otherwise he will be in big trouble soon." Dumbledore even let Hagrid be a teacher, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. Let an untrained person be a teacher. Dumbledore really likes to mislead others. He is not a qualified teacher. Then he said easily, "Fortunately, I didn''t plan to choose this course in the beginning." "Maybe Dumbledore will make arrangements." Kate said in a tone that she didn''t believe. As a senior student who has stayed at Hogwarts for six years, she has heard a lot of Hagrid''s absurdity, the title of Gryffindor stupid lion, Hagrid has done much. When the Gryffindor students finally stopped applauding, Dumbledore began to speak again. "That''s all I want to talk about today." Dumbledore raised his hand. "Please start enjoying the dinner." The golden plates, silver dishes, and crystal goblets on the dining table all suddenly burst out of food and drinks, the smell was so powerful, and everyone''s appetite was greatly stimulated. Birds in the sky, beasts on the ground, fish in the water, fruits in the ground. A sumptuous dinner, accompanied by the laughter and joy of the teachers and students, the cups and cups interlaced, and a joyous song was performed. This joyful atmosphere makes everyones worries about the dementors go away. It is a pity that the atmosphere of joy and joy only lasted until the end of the dinner, and disappeared into the boundless night with the night. On the first day of school, and the first day of zhngsh class, Harry and the others were in trouble immediately. When eating at noon, Harry and the others were sitting in a group, still aggrieved by the morning divination lesson. Harry smeared zj''s bread with a lot of tomato sauce, put chili sauce on the barbecue, and drank a big mouthful of juice. Today he has become a bit heavy, and he needs to ease his emotions. "Fortunately, I didn''t really choose a divination class. I feel that Professor Trelawney is really unreliable." Harry said politely to Professor Trelawney. He could not have a good impression of Professor Trelawney. No matter who it is, the teacher predicted death on the first day of school, and he will not have a good impression of the teacher who said this. Harry did not choose the divination class, but he and Ron also accompanied Hermione to the divination class. This is George''s suggestion to them, only two elective courses are required. If you are really interested in a certain course, you don''t need to choose this course, but you can go and listen at will. As long as they don''t make trouble, the teacher will not mind the students to listen in, and will not hinder students from learning more. In this way, although one elective course is missing, he has free time. In addition to the compulsory magic text course, a course that collects credits, other courses can be audited and selected at will. Harry was thankful that he had followed George''s advice, otherwise, he would have to keep seeing the very unreliable Professor Trelawney. "This kind of rejoicing doesn''t make me comfortable at all, but I took this course." Hermione said dullly, and she stabbed a piece of salad with a fork listlessly. She was a little grateful that she listened to George''s suggestion, but didn''t really choose all the courses. Not to mention some courses that will inevitably have time conflicts. After she took the divination class today, she has confirmed George''s statement. It is not that the college has established this course, the course is meaningful. Just like today''s divination class, Professor Trelawney asked them to make a pot of hot tea. Ask the students to work in groups, and after drinking all the hot tea, interpret each other''s all the tea. Is there anything more ridiculous than this to predict the future from the shape of the tea dregs? What does tea dregs have to do with the future? If there is something more ridiculous than this it is that Professor Trelawney made a lot of messy predictions on the first day of school. She predicted that Nevilles grandmother would have an accident, that Parvati Patil would be hurt by the red-haired man, that a vicious flu would shut down the class in February, and finally she predicted Harrys death. According to Professor McGonagall, it is not the first time that she has frightened students so badly. Ron said nervously, "Harry, you haven''t seen a **** dog recently, haven''t you seen it anywhere, have you?" "The big dogs wandering like ghosts in the cemetery. I have never seen the ones Professor Trelawney said. I have never seen a big dog." Harry said affirmatively. He can be sure that Zj has not seen any big dogs. He left home and took a taxi directly to the Broken Cauldron Bar. After that, he never left there, going back to school all the way, let alone seeing any big dogs. "That''s good, my uncle Billys saw a **** dog, and then, twenty-four hours later, he died." Ron said in horror. (To be continued.) Chapter 244： Sure enough, something happened SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 244 "Don''t be stupid, it''s just a coincidence. A **** dog doesn''t have the ability to curse a wizard." George carefully sliced ??the steak and said unceremoniously, "I told you earlier that the meaning of divination is far away. It''s better to use your brain to reason." Isn''t this something he had anticipated long ago? If divination was useful, they would curse Voldemort to death. "What should I do? I have already taken this course" Hermione said unhappily. She was completely confused about this course, and the teacher didn''t like her very much. This was a situation she hadn''t encountered before. "I can''t help, you should be thankful that you didn''t choose all the electives." George shrugged and said indifferently. He had persuaded Hermione before, but Hermione always wanted to choose a few more courses. If it weren''t for him to tell Hermione, she could still listen in and let her make sure that the course was helpful before going to the class, otherwise Hermione would choose all the courses. "Today, Professor McGonagall''s transformation class is still more interesting. She told us about Animagus. She also became a cat in class." Hermione stopped talking, which made people irritable. The divination class, but mentioned things in the transformation class. "Professor McGonagall also doesn''t like Professor Trelawney. This is rare. Professor McGonagall almost never evaluates other teachers." Harry whispered. Professor McGonagalls negative evaluation of Trelawney made Harry a lot easier, at least even the teachers knew that Trelawneys prediction had never been approved. Thinking of the things in class, Hermione also smiled and said, "She also said that if you die, you don''t have to hand in today''s homework." "I''ll do my homework honestly." Harry smiled awkwardly. "You should also take the class of protecting magical creatures later, and hope that you won''t continue to cause trouble." George reminded them that Hagrid, as a teacher, is not very trustworthy. The thought of Hagrid''s first class in the afternoon made the three of Harry feel uneasy. They were Hagrid''s friends, and naturally knew that Hagrid was seriously lacking normal human thinking, and he would easily get into trouble. This time, he was the gngzu that Hagrid dreamed of as the teacher in the class of protecting magical creatures. He had been looking forward to it for a long time and had made a lot of preparations, but the more this happened, the more disturbed everyone became. "Or, George, you go to class with us." Harry looked at George expectantly. If George is there, even if there is something wrong, it will not cause any surprises. Ron and Hermione were also looking forward to watching George. Hagrid would be able to pass today''s class smoothly if George was there. George flatly refused their request. He said, "I''m going to take a course in Muggle Studies in the afternoon. In the evening I organized an event in the duel club. Come together in the evening." Although Professor Keridi Bubaji''s Muggle Studies and Hagrid''s protection of magical creatures did not go to the same time, George was not interested in being a nanny for Hagrid. If Hagrid is capable of being a teacher, then George will naturally not make irresponsible remarks, but if Hagrid is not capable of being a teacher, George will definitely not provide any help. Hagrid is not a child, on the contrary, he is over sixty years old. He and Voldemort are classmates, they are the same age, even if they don''t compare their differences. A man in his sixties still needs a thirteen-year-old Harry to worry about him. This is not a matter of utterance, nor is it a matter of respect. Dumbledore may be a powerful wizard, but he is not a good teacher. He cultivated Hagrid with one hand and cultivated with the other, but Hagrid didn''t even learn his half-point ability, except for loyalty, he was almost useless. "Okay." Harry said helplessly. Thinking of the afternoon class, he had a headache. It was not easy to ask Hagrid to discipline a group of students without causing any problems, but since George didn''t go, it was only They took more precautions. After lunch, the first is Hagrid''s course on the protection of magical creatures, and the next is the Muggle Studies by Professor Keridi Bubage. George chose this course because he wanted to see how wizards think about Muggles and the Muggle world, but also because it is very easy to pass. As long as he has a good relationship with the teacher, he only needs to make sure that zj''s homework is excellent, and then he can skip class openly. With the increase of his strength, he is gradually thinking of ways to increase zj''s leisure time through "skip class". This is not incredible. The teachers are not stupid. They know that a powerful wizard needs zgu''s free time. They have no choice but to allow the whole class to accommodate George''s progress alone. On the contrary, they can do it. George can get some privileges, and he can choose to study by himself and listen to senior courses. The lesson on protecting magical creatures was not over yet, and the lesson on Muggle Studies had not yet begun, and George met with Harry again. They ran over in a hurry, still panting, "There is an accident in Hagrid, something has happened in the class protecting the magical creatures." George propped his forehead with his hands and said helplessly, "What''s the matter?" He has reminded Harry and the others, and Harry and the others must have told Hagrid, but this kind of problem will continue to happen, who is it to blame? "It''s not Hagrid''s business this time, it''s Malfoy." Harry said breathlessly, "It was Malfoy who deliberately provoked Buckbeak, it was a eagle with wings. He deliberately provoked and insulted it. , Was attacked by Buckbeak." "This doesn''t seem to be wise ~ www.novelhall.com~ Obviously Hagrid has no ability to restrain his animal companions." George pointed out Hagrid''s problem sharply. Hagrid had no ability to restrain those magical creatures. But he couldn''t wait to show off and show off to others, his dangerous animal companions. "Hagrid is indeed not cautious, but it is indeed Malfoy''s deliberate provocation this time. Hagrid will not be expelled for it?" Hermione didn''t bother whether it was Hagrid''s fault or Malfoy''s fault. She just wanted to know. Will Hagrid be expelled? "Is Malfoy badly hurt?" George asked the point. "It''s not heavy, it''s just a hole in the arm. I saw him hide for a while, and he didn''t hurt much. Madam Pomfrey could heal his wound immediately." Harry recalled the qngkung at the time. Malfoy provoked and insulted Buckbeak, saying it was an ugly monster, and Buckbeak immediately pounced on Malfoy. Malfoy reacted quickly, his body was as soft and flexible as a snake. Although he was eventually scratched by Bobby Buck, he was not seriously injured. (To be continued.) Chapter 245： Muggle Studies Chapter 245 Muggle Studies "It''s okay if the injury isn''t serious. Hagrid is Dumbledore''s diehard, and Dumbledore will not expel him easily." George said affirmatively. "hope so." Although they heard the good news, the three of Harry were still listless. They had been prepared in advance and wanted to help Hagrid through this first class safely. But they didn''t count that Malfoy had deliberately provoke Buckbeak, and this deliberate defeated their defenses. "Are you going to listen to Muggle Studies together?" George asked the three people in front of him. It was the course of Muggle Studies right away. If they were interested, they could just come and listen. "I''m going." Hermione immediately raised her hand in agreement, and Hagrid''s affairs could not affect Xueba''s determination to go to class. Although she has never thought that all courses have to go to class, she still hopes to have some understanding of other courses. In this way, she can know what courses will help her. Harry and Ron looked at each other, and decided to follow them. It was useless to worry about Hagrid. Unlike the divinity of the divination class, the Muggle Studies course is incredibly simple. If the divination class is the ultimate in mystery, even this class is at the top of the North Tower. It takes a long distance from the castle to reach the North Tower. It also has to go through many portraits of gods and gods, and then climb the tall towers to find the weirdly dressed, old-fashioned teahouse-like classrooms for the divination class. The Muggle Studies class can be regarded as the ultimate in simplicity. A simple classroom is located close to the four colleges. The classroom was clean and tidy, whitewashed, and the sunlight came in through the glass windows, and the whole classroom was bright. There are no teachers sitting in jeopardy, and there are no regular classrooms. In front of the blackboard is a plain lecture table, and in front are simple stools, chairs, and even recliners. You can sit there as long as you want, as long as you don''t make any noise, as long as you don''t disturb other people, Professor Kerry Dibubage will skip your behavior. Professor Keridi Bubbaji is a kind middle-aged woman. She looks like the other side of Mrs. Weasley. Her face is plain and firm, and her manners are calm and elegant. Her gentle and calm voice conveyed her thoughts and opinions to the students in this quiet and peaceful atmosphere. "This course is called Muggle Studies. Muggles are actually a bit rude. Except for the inability to use magic, Muggles are not much different from us." The first words of Professor Keridi Bubbaji evoked Hermione''s strong favor, and she immediately clapped fiercely. As she applauded, more students began to applaud, most of them from Muggle families. They rarely hear such recognition in the mouth of a teacher. Teachers in the college, although many times do not discriminate against students from Muggle families, they still distinguish between mixed-blood and pure-blood students. They will not stop Slytherin students, mock and insult students from Muggle families. There is even a bad teacher like Snape. He is like a complete Slytherin, discriminating against and making things difficult for students from Muggle families like Slytherin students. Professor Kerrydi waved his hand gently to signal everyone to be quiet, and the applause stopped immediately. "These are self-evident. Muggles and wizards are not substantially different. Wizards will be born in Muggles, and dumb guns will appear in wizards. Wizards from Muggle families, whether they are learning or right In terms of the contribution of the magic world, they will not lose to wizards from wizard families." Fierce applause rang out again, even more intense than before, Hermione flushed with excitement, and slapped her hands desperately, not caring about the redness of her hands. When the applause calmed down again, Professor Keridi continued, "Magic is the power of wizards to change the world, but in fact the world of Muggles also has the power to change the world." She looked around at the students in the classroom and said, "I think many of you already know this. Scientists use science to transform the world. This is a powerful force that is not lost to magic." "Of course, I don''t have the ability to turn you into scientists." Professor Keridi blinked and smiled. Many students will laugh heartily. George bent his eyes and remembered his childhood dream. The most simple and bizarre fantasy of a child often contains scientists, magicians, astronauts, these magical and dreamy professions, and he is no exception. When George was young, he fantasized about being a scientist and a magician. Although slowly this dream became a millionaire, multimillionaire, billionaire. In the end, my dreams slowly shattered and I began to accept reality, but there was a lot of unforgettable things hidden in my heart. Speaking of it, plus the words of his life, the only dream that George has not realized now seems to be the scientist. And this dream seems to come true eventually, and he can have more dreams. "In today''s class, let''s first talk about Muggle scientists, an important magic that changes the world, and that is electricity." Professor Keridi turned the Muggle Studies textbook to the beginning. In a gentle and calm voice, she began to tell everyone the examples of Muggles using electricity to change the world and change lives. The students from Muggle families are nostalgic and relaxed on their faces, and students from pure-blood families are ignorant and confused. "Muggles and wizards, there is no substantial difference ~ www.novelhall.com~ These are self-evident, all of you present here are the best proof." Professor Keridi ended with a positive tone. Today''s course. This aroused fierce applause. Many students stood up spontaneously, clapped desperately, and watched Professor Keridi leave the classroom. "I like her, I like this course so much." Hermione''s small face was still flushing, she said excitedly. "If I knew it, I should have taken this course with George. Divination class shouldn''t be taken." Hermione compared Muggle Studies with Divination class, and immediately felt that Divination class was boring and boring, so she chose it. It was really a wrong decision. "At least you still have time and can arrange to come over." George said lightly. Professor Keridis Muggle studies are better than imagined. Explaining the world of Muggles from the perspective of wizards and analyzing Muggle technology from the perspective of wizards is not only very interesting, but also very necessary. This course It is a bridge between the wizarding world and the Muggle world in the future. (To be continued Chapter 246： Explain the curse of the guardian god SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 246 Explaining the Guardian God Curse "Fortunately, I didn''t really choose all the courses, otherwise I really couldn''t arrange it." Hermione was thankful again that she had followed George''s advice and did not choose all the courses. "Is the electricity in the Muggle world really that powerful? Why do scientists seem to be more powerful than wizards?" Ron asked quietly. Unlike Harry, Hermione and George, Ron is a true traditional wizard. He has been isolated from the Muggle world since he was a child, except at King''s Cross Station and Platform Nine and Three Quarters. He has never really entered the world of Muggles, he has never really touched the life of Muggles. Under Professor Keridi''s explanation, electricity is like an incredible magic, an incredible spell. Electricity can not only illuminate the streets and alleys, but also broadcast illusions around the world, drive trains, and transform the kitchen. Electricity is simply a magic spell. "Hahahaha!" Harry, Hermione and George all laughed. Until dinner, Harry was still explaining to Ron how the Muggles use electricity to make their lives colorful, but they soon became nervous again. "Malfoy didn''t come back. According to the normal qngkung, his little injury should have been completely healed long ago." Harry''s tone was a little disturbed. He had sneaked over to the Slytherin table and looked at it several times, but Malfoy never showed up. He only saw a large group of people, including Gore and Crabbe, huddling together, talking and laughing, and at first glance they were preparing some conspiracy. "They must be making up rumors about how Malfoy was injured. Malfoy will probably pretend to be seriously injured." Ron said gloomily. "Malfoy and Slytherin will not give up easily. They I must have driven Hagrid out of the college." "If Malfoy insists that Zj is seriously injured, it will be in trouble." Hermione also looked worried. George chewed on a large piece of barbecue and said, "These are not things you need to care about. Don''t care about these little things. You should think more about the next activities in the duel club." "Hagrid may be fired, it''s not a trivial matter," Hermione said listlessly. "Worry can help, you might as well think of a way to prove that Malfoy is not seriously injured," George said, cutting a chicken leg again. "How can it prove that Malfoy is not seriously injured?" Harry asked immediately. "Hey!" George shook his head, looking at them sympathetically. These three thirteen-year-old children have to take care of a sixty-year-old boy, which is really hard. At eight o''clock in the evening, everyone came to the duel club again. Hundreds of floating candles illuminate the grand stage, and a few students linger in the duel club. On the first day of school, most of the students have not yet replied to their status. At this time, the duel club is also sluggish. As George, Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked in, the students of the duel club gathered around. George and the others are celebrities in the duel club, and they often duel in the club during the period before the holiday last year. The wonderful magic showdown made the students excited, and the collision of tactics and power made the students imitate. It is with George''s deliberate performance and promotion that the duel club has not been a flash in the pan, but has truly become a landscape of the academy. In order to maintain this scenery, but also to promote this progress, George has been paying close attention to the state of the duel club. When needed, there will be more fire, so that the duel club can really promote the strength and progress of the students. "As soon as the school started, everyone was not in good condition, and duels were avoided. Today I want to teach you a very important and very powerful spell, that is, the patron saint spell." George''s voice is calm and steady, but it can be guaranteed. Everyone in the club can hear it. "It''s the curse of the patron saint that can deal with dementors?" Hermione knew how to say the words that were right when the time came to hoch, "That is a very deep curse, an ordinary wizard, until graduation, even You will never be able to use this spell in a lifetime." The other students immediately raised their spirits, and listened to their conversation intensively. "Just so, the guardian **** curse can summon a guardian god, it can resist dementors, can resist and protect most of the y and curses. It can be used as a shield, but also can launch attacks, it is a powerful and Effective spell." George explained carefully. The power of the guardian god''s curse immediately made everyone full of expectations. This is something that can''t be learned elsewhere, and even the teacher will not give them a curse. "Dementors are the demons of Azkaban. How does the Patronus curse resist them?" A Hufflepuff student asked in a low voice. Many of them knew how terrifying dementors were. People shudder and dare not mention monsters. But they rarely heard of this curse that can deal with dementors. "The curse of the patron **** is a resonance of magic and will. It resonates with the positive ability, resolute will, and magic. The combination of the two changes the nature of magic and produces a special kind of energy. This special Contrary to the despair and negative impact that dementors use to attack, they are not affected by the dementors." As George spoke, he looked at Harry and the others to make sure they understood. "That is to say, only positive powers can be summoned by the patron **** curseThe black wizard can''t be summoned?" Harry grasped one of the key points. "Your idea is reasonable, but it is not entirely true. It is difficult for the black wizard to use positive power, but the patron **** curse pays more attention to the powerful will. If the black wizard is convinced that what zj is always right, it can be because They can also use the charm of the patron saint if they do things that are happy and joyful." George corrected the loophole in Harry''s statement. "Then he must be a lunatic." Harry whispered. A black wizard who kills and sets fire can also be happy from killing and arson, and can use the curse of the patron god. Such a black wizard must be a lunatic. "But you have to be careful of such lunatics. They will be very scary. Voldemort is definitely not a normal person." George didn''t correct Harry''s opinion, but just gave a practical example. Listening to them talking about Voldemort casually like this, the other students only felt scared and couldn''t help shivering, but they were reluctant to leave. They were about to talk about this powerful curse. (To be continued.) Chapter 247： Its hard for everyone SB can remember in 3 seconds [www, xcxzww, com] to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 246 Explaining the Guardian God Curse "Fortunately, I didn''t really choose all the courses, otherwise I really couldn''t arrange it." Hermione was thankful again that she had followed George''s advice and did not choose all the courses. "Is the electricity in the Muggle world really that powerful? Why do scientists seem to be more powerful than wizards?" Ron asked quietly. Unlike Harry, Hermione and George, Ron is a true traditional wizard. He has been isolated from the Muggle world since he was a child, except at King''s Cross Station and Platform Nine and Three Quarters. He has never really entered the world of Muggles, he has never really touched the life of Muggles. Under Professor Keridis explanation, electricity is like an incredible magic, an incredible spell. Electricity can not only illuminate the streets and alleys, but also broadcast illusions around the world, drive trains, and transform the kitchen. Electricity is simply a magic spell. "Hahahaha!" Harry, Hermione and George all laughed. Until dinner, Harry was still explaining to Ron how the Muggles used electricity to make their lives colorful, but they soon became nervous again. "Malfoy didn''t come back. According to the normal qngkung, his little injury should have been completely healed long ago." Harry''s tone was a little disturbed. He had sneaked over to the Slytherin table and looked at it several times, but Malfoy never showed up. He only saw a large group of people, including Gore and Crabbe, huddling together, talking and laughing, and at first glance they were preparing some conspiracy. "They must be fabricating rumors about how Malfoy was injured. Malfoy will probably pretend to be seriously injured." Ron said gloomily. "Malfoy and Slytherin will not give up easily. They I must have driven Hagrid out of the college." "If Malfoy insists that Zj is seriously injured, it will be in trouble." Hermione also looked worried. George chewed on a large piece of barbecue and said, "These are not things you need to care about. Don''t care about these little things. You should think more about the next activities in the duel club." "Hagrid may be fired, it''s not a trivial matter," Hermione said listlessly. "Worry can help, you might as well think of a way to prove that Malfoy is not seriously injured," George said, cutting a chicken leg again. "How can it prove that Malfoy is not seriously injured?" Harry asked immediately. "Hey!" George shook his head, looking at them sympathetically. These three 13-year-old children have to take care of a sixty-year-old boy, which is really hard. At eight o''clock in the evening, everyone came to the duel club again. Hundreds of floating candles illuminate the grand stage, and a few students linger in the duel club. On the first day of school, most of the students have not yet responded to their status. At this time, the duel club is also sluggish. As George, Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked in, the students of the duel club gathered around. George and the others are celebrities in the duel club. They often duel in the club during the period before the holiday last year. The wonderful magic showdown made the students excited, and the collision of tactics and power made the students imitate. It is with George''s deliberate performance and promotion that the duel club has not been a flash in the pan, but has truly become a landscape of the academy. In order to maintain this scenery and to promote this progress, George has been paying close attention to the state of the duel club. When needed, there will be more fire, so that the duel club can truly promote the strength and progress of the students. "As soon as the school started, everyone was not in a good state, and duels were avoided. Today I want to teach you a very important and very powerful spell, that is, the patron saint charm." George''s voice is calm and steady, but it can be guaranteed. Everyone in the club can hear it. "It''s the curse of the patron saint that can deal with the dementors?" Hermione knew how to say the words exactly when the time came to hoch, "That is a very deep curse, an ordinary wizard, until graduation, even You can''t use this spell for a lifetime." The other students immediately raised their spirits, and listened to their conversation intensively. "Just so, the patron saint can summon a patron saint, it can resist dementors, and can resist and defend most of the y and curses. It can be used as a shield and attack, it is a powerful and powerful Effective spell." George explained in detail. The power of the guardian god''s curse immediately made everyone full of expectations. This is something that can''t be learned elsewhere, and even the teacher will not give them a curse. "Dementors are the demons of Azkaban. How does the Patronus curse resist them?" A Hufflepuff student asked in a low voice. Many of them knew how terrible dementors were. People shudder and dare not mention monsters. But they rarely heard of this curse capable of dealing with dementors. "The curse of the patron saint is a resonance of magic and will. It resonates with the positive ability, determined will, and magic. The blend of the two changes the nature of magic and produces a special kind of energy. This special In contrast to the despair and negative impact that dementors use to attack, they are not affected by dementors." As George spoke, he looked at Harry and the others to make sure they understood. "That is to say, the guardian **** curse can only be summoned by positive powerThe dark wizard can''t be summoned?" Harry grasped one of the key points. "Your idea has some truth, but it''s not entirely the case. It is difficult for the black wizard to use positive power, but the patron saint is more important to the strong will. If the black wizard is convinced that what zj is always right, it can be because They can also use the charm of the patron saint if they do things that are happy. George corrected the loophole in Harry''s statement. "Then he must be a madman." Harry whispered. A black wizard who kills and sets fire can also feel happy from killing and set fire, and can use the curse of the patron god. Such a black wizard must be a madman. "But you have to be careful of such lunatics. They will be very scary. Voldemort is definitely not a normal person." George didn''t correct Harry''s opinion, but just gave a practical example. Listening to them talking about Voldemort so casually, the other students only felt scared, and couldn''t help shivering, but they were reluctant to leave. They were about to talk about this powerful curse. (To be continued.) Chapter 248： Not easy Chapter 247 Fortunately, they did begin to talk about this curse. "How to use this spell?" Hermione asked the most important point. "With a spell, this spell can only take effect when you concentrate and think about happy and beautiful things." George continued, "This spell draws your mind and will, connects the positive will and happy memories in your heart, and they finally merge into your patron saint." "A spell that can only be used if you want to think about happy things?" Hermione asked questioningly, "This is different from other spells. Our previous spells require more calmness and concentration, and need to control their own magic. ." "This is the difference between ordinary spells and special spells. There is no difference between ordinary spells. They are spells that all wizards, children and adults can use." George explained, "The special spells have special effects and are often connected to human will. Positive will constitute positive guardian magic, and negative will communicate and destroy dark magic." "A spell with will is a special spell?" Hermione asked curiously. These are not things that can be found in the academy''s public library. "Will affects magic, and magic also affects will. You need to master this guardian **** spell." George said solemnly, and he added, "Especially Harry." Harry smiled awkwardly. When facing the dementor, his weakness was still fresh in the memory. "These special magics are a bit difficult to master, but they are also very powerful. They are very important and a special symbol." George said firmly, "There is no great and powerful wizard who cannot use the curse of the patron god. You must Master it." In the magic world, this special spell has a special meaning. Wizards use their will to control magic, and they also use magic to feed their will. The reason why black magic has become taboo is that many black magic are dark spells that communicate and destroy with negative will. The use of this kind of magic must be with a firm and cruel will to kill, as an introduction to the magic spell and release. The patron saint curse, every time it is released, you need to constantly recall happy memories and happy times. There are only happy and determined people, and only people with guardianship. Only then can we infuse joy and joy with the guardian heart in the heart, and cultivate a strong guardian god. Every time the black magic is practiced and released, one must constantly chew hatred, and constantly lick despair. There are only those who bear pain and sin, and only those who commit killing and practice death. Only then can we build a dark killing soul with the dark killing heart and gnawing on pain and despair. Two extreme emotions are often difficult to combine. It is this special will that makes guardian magic and dark magic so different, and even becomes an important basis for dividing the wizard''s camp. "The curse of the guardian **** is difficult and difficult to say, simple and simple. Will is different from magic. It is not usually easy to use ordinary magic, special magic can be as easy. Will is a special power, if you cant control it , Its hard for you to master the curse of the patron saint." George explained patiently that special spells are different from ordinary spells. "But there should still be a connection between them." Hermione whispered. She was a little unconvinced. She believed that not only could she surpass others in ordinary magic, she would not lose to others in special magic. "There will be some connections, but the patron saint curse is more important to people''s will. The stronger a person''s will, the more happiness in his heart, the easier he can master the patron saint curse." George said here, silently looking at everyone. In comparison, Ron may be a bit more happy, but this is also in doubt. Strictly speaking, the trio is not very happy. Naturally, Harry needless to say, if he wants to devote himself to learning black magic, he is a great devil seed created in heaven. Harry''s experience since he was a child is much worse than Voldemort''s. At least in this face-seeking world, Voldemort is already a winner in life. Not to mention that Voldemort had lived in an orphanage since he was a child. Even if the orphanage is not good, he is a hundred times happier than Harry. What''s more, Voldemort has an excellent talent. He can control his own power since he was a child, and he has become the king of children since he was very young. Only he bullies others, no one can bully him. And poor hapless, Harry was much miserable, he grew up black and thin, like a little withered monkey. He is always bullied by Dali, who is like a fat pig. Worse still, Dali is his cousin. Both his parents died. According to the Dursley family, his parents were unemployed and died in a car accident. Then no one wanted him, threw him in the trash can, and was picked up by the kind Dursley family. How much the Dursleys hate and hate him as a burden, maybe Harry''s parents committed suicide because they hated him. But they still graciously raised Harry with the little leftovers, cold water buns, and torn clothes. If not at the age of eleven, receive a letter from Hogwarts. Hagrid had not received the magic world, and had a completely new life. If he did not know his parents, he died to protect him. His mother protected him with her love until her death. Harry may be heading all the way to the dark path of the perverted murderer. But in any case, no matter how much the compensation was afterwards, Harry had been full of darkness and despair for the previous eleven years. With these gloom and past since I was born and remembered, a life with these thorns and scars along the way, UUwww. uukanshu.com Harry can hardly be a happy person. The previous work is not worth the later, and the last is not worth the previous disaster. The pain of the past will accompany Harry all his life, and it may not be until many years later that he can really come out. In comparison, Hermione is much happier, she has a wonderful family. Mom and Dad are both dentists. They are not only intellectuals, but also the middle class. Work calmly, rely on technology to eat, and family is pure and happy. Hermione is definitely a life that most people in society would envy. But people''s desires are endless. If you give Harry a tenth of Hermione''s life. When Harry was a child, he must have felt that he was suddenly in heaven. For a middle-class, well-educated child, she competes against children of the same class or even higher class. When anyone looked up, they would only feel lost and frustrated, and Hermione also had her own troubles. She is a schoolmaster with excellent grades, so she will be jealous as a nerd. (To be continued.): ~： Now is the correct 12 more outbreaks! Uh, uh, the update was wrong just now! The chapter 242 update is missing, sorry. It has been revised now. The title is wrong, but the content is correct. In a few days, after the National Day, the editor will change it when the editor goes to work. Friends who have already subscribed, please refresh again to see the correct content. Finally, ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass, ask for recommendation ticket. (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 249： Call God to protect Chapter 249 "In the human world, there is no easy word." George said loudly, "But no one, nothing can stop you from thinking about happy things." "The curse of the guardian **** is just such a curse that can cheer you up at any time." George waved his hand and said loudly, "Take out your wands." Everyone took out their magic wands, listening attentively to George''s guidance, and preparing for them. "Recall the happiest things in your heart, the things that make you the happiest and the most touching. Perhaps it is the joy you received when you received a letter from Hogwarts, or the joy when you met your friends again, or it was your standing in the lead. The spotlight on the podium may be because you fulfilled a childhood wish." "Continuous remembrance, constant repetition, to find it, to find the most meaningful, happiest, and most touching memory in your heart." George''s voice was charming, like an angel''s whisper, and like a demon''s charm. Those thoughts and words appeared in everyone''s mind, like a beacon, and like a rope, pulling them, leading them to read the memories in their minds. Harry had no happy memories for the previous eleven years, and he completely skipped those eleven years. Then he thought about it first, that he rode a flying broomstick for the first time, that kind of like a fish in water, free. He felt a burst of joy, and his body even began to become light and fluttering, but he did not stop. He continued to remember with George''s floating voice. Happiness is like spring water, pouring out of his heart. It was only then that Harry realized that he didn''t have nothing. He really had a lot of happiness and good memories. He remembered the victory of the first Quidditch match. He was lifted by his teammates and kept throwing into the sky. He remembered leaving the Dursleys for the first time and getting on the Hogwarts train. He thought of a lot... More memories, bit by bit, floated from his heart. Before he knew it, he actually had so many. His life is no longer as long as the previous eleven years, he kept thinking back, desperately associating, and hungry for these happy moments, these wonderful moments. "Call God to guard!" A voice drew everyone, causing them to shout out this spell in unison. "Call God to guard!" A wisp of silver gas spewed from the top of everyone''s wand. "It looks good." George nodded slightly, and everyone''s curse had an effect. "This is the Patronus Charm?" Hermione noticed. The silver gas emitted from her wand was much less than Harry summoned. "This is the curse of the guardian god. You have just learned this curse, and you can only summon a mass of energy. After you have mastered the curse completely, the energy can be transformed into a powerful guardian god. At that time, you will Really mastered this curse." George explained to them. He took another look at the student of Hufflepuff. He didn''t expect it to be the silver gas he summoned the most. Should it be said that stupid people are stupid, or that simple people are the happiest. Except for the students of Hufflepuff, Harry summoned the second most gas. The silver gas summoned by Ron and Hermione is the least, which is surprising. Hermione''s failure can be explained as clever people thinking too much and not pure enough. So Rons words, then I have to say that the marginal people behind a big family are far from being as relaxed and happy as they seem. "Remember what you just felt, continue to recall the happy memories in your hearts, and find the happiest memories. Repeatedly recall and feel them, and constantly associate, but you are not allowed to analyze, let alone take notes." George reminded loudly Up them. "Call God to guard!" "Hushen guard! The visible effect made everyone excited, and they kept repeating the previous steps and continuing to practice. It''s a pity that without George''s guidance, the silver gas they could summon was immediately reduced, and sometimes the wand would not respond at all. "How could this happen." Hermione stomped her foot fiercely. She hadn''t summoned silver gas three times in a row. "Don''t be impatient, you can''t expect to be able to learn a spell that other people may not be able to master in a few years." George warned again, "Follow the guidance I have just given, remember slowly, and look for happy memories. There is no problem with your magic and willpower, but you need to control them and connect them with your happy memories. " Then they continued to try again, recalling happy things and summoning silver gas. It was not until it was late that they left the duel club under George''s urging. .. In the early morning of the next day, the sun was shining, the birds'' chirping was crisp and sweet, and the habit of breeze with the breath of grass refreshing, it was a beautiful morning. It''s a pity that Harry and the others can''t enjoy this beautiful morning. "Malfoy still didn''t show up, he made up his mind to keep going." Harry frowned, tearing the bread in his hand. "Why didn''t Madame Pomfrey expose Malfoy''s tricks?" Ron said angrily. "Malfoy is just pretending." "Mrs. Pomfrey doesn''t like savage and rude teachers. She doesn''t even like Quidditch games. She hates teachers hurting students. Maybe she thinks Hagrid is self-inflicted." Hermione thought, using the space to spread the jam on the bread. Out of this reason. Harry and Ron looked at each other helplessly and couldn''t help sighing secretly. Hagrid was not very popular as a teacher. Whether it''s a teacher or a student, many people don''t want to be with Hagrid. "George, why is my patron saint curse worse than everyone else." Hermione chewed on the bread, her face puffed, and said unhappy. She didn''t understand why she actually lags behind others in the progress of the guardian **** spell. Even if George said that special spells are different from ordinary spells, the advantage in learning ordinary spells will not be retained by special spells. But she unexpectedly lost to others in the progress of learning the special spell, which made it difficult for her to accept. In stark contrast, Harry had a great deal of progress in the progress of the Patronus Charm. George pointed to a piece of bread and said, "This is will." Then he took out a piece of bread and said, "This is magic." He stacked two slices of bread together, "The combination of the two becomes a special curse." He added tomato sauce to two slices of bread, and said, "Use sweet tomato sauce to connect magic and will, and then complete the curse of the patron saint." (To be continued.) Chapter 250： Learn to master the curse Chapter 250 "If you add mustard and pepper to two slices of bread, then magic and will form black magic." "Magic, will, and the connection of happy memories are all indispensable." George increased his tone. "There is definitely no problem with your magic, and there is no problem with your will, so the only problem is how do you connect your will with happy memories. " George looked around the three of them and said, "Of the three of you, Harry has the worst experience." Ron and Hermione nodded vigorously at once. Harry had lived a human life before, it was like a tortured animal. "Harry''s experience is bad enough, and the happy experience is the least. But for this reason, every joy and every bit of happiness he has is precious." George said with emotion, "A beam of light in the darkness is always It''s precious, but also very eye-catching." Hermione looked at Harry sympathetically, and whispered, "Compared to Harry, we are much luckier, but because of this, we don''t attach great importance to every happiness like him, and are not so sensitive to happiness. " She then asked again, "That Hufflepuff student also learns very quickly. Doesn''t he have the same experience as Harry?" Ron and Harry also raised their ears, wondering why Hufflepuffs classmate could learn so fast. "It seems that he is a simple and happy person. The more happiness a person has in his heart and the simpler his mind, the easier it is to incorporate happy will into magic. They are already happy people, and they can even be happy unconsciously. , Its very easy for such a person to learn the curse of the patron saint." George continued, "Special spells are affected by human will. Just like the black wizard, it is difficult to use the curse of positive power. Righteous and happy people will be easier to learn the curse of positive power." "Then we, people with complicated and insensitive minds, wouldn''t it be difficult to learn the curse of the patron saint." Hermione frowned and said glumly. "Theoretically." George said affirmatively, then added, "But there are other ways to remedy it." Hermione''s eyes lit up immediately, and she immediately asked, "What can be done?" "As for you and Ron, if the quality of happiness is not enough, you can make up for it with the quantity of happiness." George proposed a solution. "But relying on the amount of happiness, relying on recalling more happy things, so that time is too late." Hermione immediately discovered the problem. "Of course not one by one." George pointed to the trick. "Recalling happy things one by one, time is definitely too late, but you can integrate happy things into a scene." "Find out the connections of happiness occurring at different times, and integrate them into a scene to form a happiness." George crossed a piece of chestnut and said, "For example, Hermione''s performance in the transformation class is perfectly evaluated. This is a delight." Hermione nodded vigorously at once, and getting perfect grades was what made her happy. "But just getting perfect results in the transformation class is not enough for you to summon a powerful patron saint." George pointed out Hermione''s problem. "That''s it, that''s why I can''t summon the patron saint." Hermione nodded desperately. Harry and Ron were stunned and stunned. Hermione''s patron saint curse turned out to be a high score in the recall exam. The world of Xueba, as expected, is completely incomprehensible to ordinary people. They are completely convinced by Hermione''s good grades now. A person who can regard a high test score as the happiest thing in the world, what else can prevent her from getting a high score? "So what you need to remember is not the high scores of an exam." George said courageously, "What you need to remember is that after the consecutive exams are over. One teacher after another comes to you and will get you a perfect score. The good news will tell you one by one." Hermione flushed with excitement, and nodded desperately, "Yes, it should be." She felt extremely happy just thinking of the scene George said. If she could use the Patronus Charm with such a mood, she would definitely perform better than yesterday. "Incorporate different happiness into one scene through the same connection. In this way, the happiness is accumulated, and so many happiness are integrated, and the patron saint curse will become extremely powerful." Harry also nodded vigorously . Although he performed best yesterday, it was very difficult for him to summon the energy of the patron saint''s spell without George''s guidance. As for the real mastery of the curse of the patron saint, it is even more distant. But after listening to Georges explanation today and listening to the shortcuts he provided, he immediately thought of the huge difference between this and simply recalling happy things has such a shortcut, and he is confident that he can quickly master it. The patron saint curse. "A wizard is a powerful man who masters wisdom and power, and power is certainly the most important foundation, but wisdom is also indispensable. Stupidly recite the spell, bury your head and bump, and you will never become a powerful wizard." George said seriously. "Incorporate your multiple happiness into a complete scene to form a complete story. The story has a beginning, a process, and an end." "The scene is perfect, and when the story is complete, you don''t need to think about everything alone. You just need to think of that story, when you think of that scene, happiness and joy will flow out like a tide." George said with contempt. , "At that time, you will be able to easily master the curse of the patron saint." Harry, Ron, and Hermione all nodded desperately. This method was far more effective than simply recalling what they were happy about yesterday. "By the way, Harry, your situation needs to be special." George immediately thought of something, especially to Harry. "You are different from others. Your mother''s protection curse is still in your body and blood. They are protecting you and can be used by you." "When you build a happy scene, you can focus on your mother. If you can mobilize the protection spell in your body, then you can get a stronger guardian **** spell, which will be far stronger than other spells." George said affirmatively. The guardian **** curse is a well-known curse in the magic world, but strictly speaking, it is not a powerful enough curse. Just like its name, the patron saint, it is a curse that summons and guards, it is strong enough to resist malice and resist curses. But if it is really used for confrontation, the patron saint''s curse will appear weak and weak. (To be continued.) Chapter 251： Harrys purpose Chapter 251 Harry''s Purpose As a powerful and meaningful spell, George spent a lot of energy transforming the guardian **** spell, he made it easier to master and more powerful. It is with these transformations that he has confidence and can easily teach others this curse. Today is the second day of school, and college life has finally returned to normal daily life. Different from the bizarre and chaos of the first day, today''s daily life is simple and peaceful. Without the nonsense of the fortune-telling teacher, without Hagrid''s recklessness, life fell into calm and tranquility again. They attended classes on time, had relaxing activities, and in the evening, they came to the duel club on time. Unlike the few students who were sparse on the first day, today''s duel club is full of people. Most of the students came, including those who were about to graduate in the seventh grade, and the freshmen who had just entered the college in the first grade. George is in the duel club, teaching advanced spells and teaching the news of the patron saint spell. It spread throughout the college without knowing it. "Are you a freshman this year?" Fred asked a freshman, "how did you know here?" The familiar Gryffindor freshman immediately said happily, "I don''t know yet, what is here. But in the evening, when I saw everyone walking here, I immediately followed." "Uh, it''s really enthusiastic, today''s top students in the college will teach advanced spells here. Although you may not be able to learn it temporarily, you can listen to it." Fred said. As soon as he finished speaking, seeing Harry and Ron, Hermione also walked in. He immediately walked towards them. He patted Ron on the shoulder fiercely, and he exaggerated, "You didn''t even tell me such a good thing. I was really hurt." He pretended to be wiping tears. Harry immediately explained, "I thought you had learned this spell." Fred''s tone was a little awkward, and he said, "I have learned it, but this spell is not easy to cast." Harry and the three were silent for a while, with George''s explanation, they didn''t think this spell was too difficult. Suddenly, a familiar and annoying person appeared in front of them. Draco Malfoy, he walked in awkwardly, his right arm was wrapped in a bandage, a strap was wrapped around his shoulder, and his right arm was suspended. Standing on either side of him were his two followers, Gore and Crabbe. Rons face showed a look of disgust, as if seeing something dirty, but his tone seemed relaxed. He said, It seems that as soon as the news of Georges teaching of the higher curse spreads, even Malfoy pretending to be injured I can''t help it anymore." Harry nodded and said, "George is so powerful for all to see. When he was in the duel club last year, he was the focus of everyone''s attention. The students couldn''t sit still when they heard that he was going to teach a higher curse." Malfoy also saw Potter and the others. He dangled his two attendants and walked over and said, "You still have the heart to come to the duel club. Shouldn''t you accompany that stupid guy? I guess he I must be crying and drunk in the hut." Ron eagerly said, "Don''t let me take the opportunity, or I will beat you up." Malfoy''s face became ugly, and he cursed inwardly, "This **** Weasley, like he''s on hormones, has risen in height after a summer vacation, and he has become more savage and rude." He snorted coldly and said, "I hope you have the courage to talk to me like this when I am not injured." Harry straightened his chest, looked down at Malfoy, who was a bit shorter than him, with a condescending look, and said, "You can always pretend to be injured. Pretend to be good, don''t miss the flaws." He then said again, "George explains the curse of the patron saint. It will not take a few days. After this time, you will wait after graduation and go back and ask your father to teach you this curse." Malfoy''s face was even more ugly. He was another hormone-eating guy, and his words just hit Malfoy''s mind. Malfoy had been planning to pretend to be sick in recent days. But as soon as I heard the news, I heard that George was teaching a higher curse in the duel club. He couldn''t sit still right away. It was a good thing to be able to drive away the stupid big man, but this kind of bullying of the stupid big man was of course more important than enhancing his own strength. He didn''t hesitate at all, and took Gore and Crabbe to the duel club. He won''t leave George''s lecture, but for the time being, he didn''t plan to let Hagrid easily. If necessary, he still intends to continue pretending to be injured. Seeing that words were not helpful, Malfoy wouldn''t make himself boring, he immediately turned and walked away, away from Harry and the others. "Why are you reminding Malfoy? If you don''t remind me, he might easily show flaws." Ron asked Harry complainingly. He didn''t understand why Harry reminded Malfoy. Which side is he on? "It''s just to remind Malfoy that he will seriously consider entangled what is important." Harry quickly explained that he didn''t want to be regarded as Malfoy''s side, "Malfoy was injured and found the person who framed Hagrid. Opportunity, he would never let Hagrid easily." "This time George''s lecture attracted Malfoy. But in private, he will definitely weigh whether it is important to frame Hagrid or to learn the spell as soon as possible." Ron still didn''t understand. He interrupted Harry and said, "I know all of this, so I shouldn''t remind Malfoy. If he is inattentive, he will immediately show that he is not injured because of the curse. Flaws." "But you can''t be sure." Hermione had already reacted, and she said, "You can''t be sure, Malfoy will show the flaws, he might think it is important to frame Hagrid. Then he just listened to the class and resisted being absent. Practice here." Ron scratched his head, thinking about the possibility behind, and it was really so, he asked doubtfully, "Then reminding Malfoy, would it make him more likely to expose flaws?" He still didn''t understand the relationship. "Although it looks a little unreasonable, it is true. Harry reminded Malfoy to continue to pretend to be sick. Malfoy is more likely to give up disguising. Because now we are also here, Malfoy is not only going to deal with Hagrid. Yu Hagrid, he hates us even more." Hermione continued to explain. "We can quickly learn the patron saint''s spell, which is Malfoy''s greatest pressure. He has always regarded himself very high and definitely does not want to lose to us." Hermione said in a positive tone. (To be continued.) Chapter 252： Teach the spell Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 252 Ron suddenly realized it, and finally understood, he said excitedly, "We can bring great pressure to Malfoy. As long as we make progress quickly, Malfoy will not wait to chase us. He has no time to waste other places. Otherwise he will be thrown farther and farther by us." Harry nodded and said, "That''s right, let Malfoy judge by himself, whether he pretended to be injured and framed Hagrid, or didn''t miss the opportunity to learn the spell." "It''s not proactive enough, and it''s not safe enough. We can''t guess the final result. But we can put pressure on Malfoy. The more pressure he is, he doesn''t have the mind to put Hagrid on him, and there is no time to frame Hagrid." "So, in the past few days, we have to master the patron saint curse faster. We have to make Malfoy feel the tremendous pressure and let him find that he has been thrown far away by us. At this time, he can only desperately Chasing us, without thinking, pretending to be injured." Hermione already had more ideas. "Then we, in the next practice, must perform better." Ron said, fixed his eyes completely on Harry, and said, "Especially Harry." Harry froze for a moment and reacted immediately. Malfoy hates him the most. If he is more stressed, he is naturally responsible. Moreover, he has always been ahead of the progress of the patron saint''s curse. This kind of thing naturally requires him to work harder. He nodded, already thinking about the joyous scene he constructed, waiting for the next practice. A crisp bell suddenly rang, and a tall and strong figure appeared on the stage, it was George. He just simply stood there, like a noisy duel club with infinite magic power, the whole was quiet, and everyone''s eyes gathered on his body. He said, "The patron saint''s curse is a powerful and effective curse, not only in the strength of the curse, but also in the blending of the curse and the will." "The guardian **** spell is a wonderful spell that can cheer you up at any time and under any circumstances. Whether you are a senior or a junior, you all need to know it and you need to master it." Hearing that all the new students in the lower grades can learn and master this curse, those who were originally just, come to see the lively first-year students, suddenly became excited and couldn''t help but probe their heads. "The patron saint curse is a blend of magic power and will. It does not rely on too strong magic power. The first-year students can also learn and master it in advance." George said affirmatively. But he immediately added, "Of course, you want to master this curse thoroughly and summon a powerful patron saint. You still have to wait until the upper grades. This is a magic that is worth learning, studying, and transforming for a lifetime. " Without giving the others much time to think, George began to guide the students again. His voice was enchanting, like the whisper of an angel, and like the bewitching of a demon. Like a beacon, a rope, pulling them, leading them to flip through the memories in their minds. "Find the memory of the true happiness in your heart, taste it, chew it. Follow this happiness, follow it firmly, and hold it firmly. Follow it, like a rope, continue walking Go on. More beautiful memories, more beautiful joys, link them together." "Call God to guard!" The voice drew everyone, and everyone shouted out this spell in unison. "Call the gods and guard!" The huge voice passed back and forth in the club like a wave. At the top of each wand, there was silver gas, and the whole club suddenly surrounded by silver light. "Damn it." Malfoy watched Potter and Weasley deliberately. He immediately discovered that the energy summoned from the tip of Potter''s wand was more. Weasley and Granger were also far ahead of the crowd. The duel club is full of voices and lively. Everyone is recalling the scene just now and telling the changes just now. "You see, I just summoned a silver light." "Yeah, I saw it. I also summoned it just now. It was a silvery white gas. Although it looks a little faint, I heard that it can even kill dementors." "I have also summoned it, and I have also summoned it. This is the first curse I have learned." The familiar freshman of Gryffindor said happily. "Delicious, delicious." Crabbe smirked blankly. There was also a cloud of silver gas that surpassed others in his wand just now, but he didn''t care about it at all, he was still immersed in the memory of just happy happiness. Countless delicacies, countless delicacies, the sea of ??cakes, the forest of bread, the lake of biscuits, his saliva flowed to his clothes. "Evil..." Gore awakened Crabbe a little unhappy. Although he almost saw the same delicacy just now, he quickly wiped off the saliva from the corner of his mouth and reacted. "It''s amazing. I used to use the patron **** spell, but I couldn''t summon so much magic power." Fred said excitedly. In fact, he just came to join in the fun. He didn''t expect that George''s words seemed to have magical power. Under his guidance, using the patron saint curse would usually be much more powerful. "The effect is good." Harry said happily, his patron saint curse today has improved a lot since yesterday. Ron and Hermione smiled openly, their eyes curled. Yesterday, they were still unable to resonate joy with magic. Today, with George''s guidance, they immediately learned to combine more happiness in one scene. In this way, the lack of quality is avoided, with quantitative support, they will finally not lag behind others. "Call God to guard!" "Call God to guard!" Hermione tried it twice again. Although without Georges guidance, the use of the spell was immediately difficult. However, with the previous experience, she finally saw her progress. As of yesterday, she did not lose at all. Give it to others. Harry and the others were extremely happy, but Malfoy was extremely angry, and he discovered the difference between Harry and the others. After George stopped guiding, the others practiced again, and it immediately became difficult. Gore and Crabbe never summoned again, a trace of silver gas. This is the case with Gore and Crabbe, as are the others. After losing George''s guidance, more students cannot summon a trace of silver gas. He immediately understood that he had missed important things. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book Chapter 253： Communication Club Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 253 The classmates of the duel club began to whisper about gains and losses again, whispering to each other. Tasting book "It doesn''t work all of a sudden, it''s okay just now." Colin Creevey said puzzledly. "Holy guard!" He tried again, but the wand still didn''t respond at all. "My wand didn''t respond at all." Justin also said glumly. "Don''t just recite the spell directly," said a girl with long pale blonde hair. "Use your happiness and intuition to communicate the spell." "Call God to guard!" She easily summoned a cloud of silver gas. "But Luna, how can I use happiness and direct communication of spells?" Ginny bit her lip, thinking hard. "It''s like you''ve always been sure of the horned snorer, and then you found it." Luna said lightly, her expression seemed to be saying a trivial thing. "Oh, I''m going to ask Harry." Colin Creevy narrowed his mouth and said disapprovingly, the horned snoring beast did not exist. Ginny tilted her head and didn''t follow Luna''s thoughts. She began to recall George''s words just now, "Taste the real happiness, follow this happiness, like a rope, to connect with more happiness." More people are whispering to each other, exchanging skills and exchanging know-how. Suddenly, the duel club became a huge communication heart, a huge discussion class, and everyone talked and knew each other. They talked to each other, their own thoughts and opinions on the curse of the patron saint, and chatted with each other about the beautiful memories they recalled. People talk to each other and know each other. This is the first such large-scale inter-academic exchange in Hogwarts'' history in recent decades. "Hey, my name is Don Quixote, and I am a new student in Gryffindor this year." The familiar Gryffindor new student, he was having a very pleasant chat with a Slytherin new student. "Hello, I am also a freshman. My name is Gisano. I am glad to meet you." The little boy in Slytherin stretched out his hand to shake hands with Don Quixote in a friendly manner. Peoples pleasant communication and cordial conversation turned the entire dueling club into a tea party. It looks incredible, but no one stops it, no one wants to interrupt the process. They only think that todays classmates are particularly friendly, and they only feel that they are in a particularly happy mood today. Everyone is happily communicating with everyone and happily talking with others. Before he knew it, George had left the stage. He left the duel club, the noisy and cheerful duel club. Walking in the quiet, dark corridor, George''s mind became very calm, "The influence of will on wizards is even greater than imagined. The curse of the patron saint released collectively can even temporarily change everyone''s mood." The joy of the duel club continued, until the lights went out, the candlelight of the club dimmed. People reluctantly left the happy chatting friends and left the cheerful duel club. On the second day, the duel club was still full of people, the only exception was that George did not show up. Without George''s guidance, it became very difficult for everyone to release the curse of the patron saint. They have to spend more time training and communicate more with everyone. According to their previous memories and recalling the previous scenes, they continued to train the guardian **** spell, ........ Time went on like this, it was Thursday, which was not a pleasant thing for Harry. Thursday was the **** potions class again, and he was going to see the **** Snape again, and he would continue to be ridiculed and tortured by Snape in class. This was already a repertoire of the potions class. "This class was simply changed to. Snape publicly humiliated the Gryffindor class." Harry said angrily. Snape was the worst teacher in the academy. He almost didn''t have a trace of face. He was the Dean of Slytherin, but he made no secret of Slytherin''s bias. His hatred of Harry and his hatred of Gryffindor were also unabashed. He spent most of his time in class mocking Gryffindor and torturing Harry. During these ridicules, he would put a little bit of his mind on the content of the potions class. I have to say that Snape is still a bit level, even if he spends a lot of time mocking and attacking Gryffindor''s students. The Potions class could still proceed as planned, but this would not comfort Harry at all. Today, Malfoy still looks seriously injured. He always pretends to be crooked while walking, and the bandage on his right arm has changed several shapes. He pretended that he was seriously injured and wanted to frame Hagrid. "Does it still hurt, Draco?" Pansy Parkinson asked stupidly. "It hurts very much," Malfoy said in an exaggerated tone. "That **** Hagrid must be trying to murder a student." Snape didnt care about Malfoys performance Its a well-known thing that he is biased towards Slytherin students, even he did not hide it, he let Malfoy be in his class speak. Their potion course today is to make a new kind of potion, "shrinking potion." Malfoy happened to be assigned to the same table as Harry and Ron, and they needed to prepare the same potion at the same table. "Sir." Malfoy said, holding up his intact hand. "Sir, my arm is injured. I need someone to help me cut these daisies." "Weasley, cut the daisies for Malfoy." Snape said lazily. Ron flushed with anger. He and Malfoy were extremely at odds. This time Snape arranged for Malfoy to be his helper, which was really terrible. "You are pretending to be injured at all," Ron said angrily. Malfoy smiled contemptuously, "Weasley, cut these roots, you should have heard Professor Snape''s words." Ron picked up the knife and randomly cut Malfoy''s daisies into different sizes and shapes. "Sir." Malfoy said, dragging his voice. "Weasley cut my daisies into a mess, sir." Snape came over and followed his hook nose and looked at the table. The zombie face under his long, oily black hair gave Ron a very unpleasant smile. "Weasley, you and Malfoy exchange daisies." "but..." Ron argued weakly. It took him a quarter of an hour to carefully cut his own daisies, cutting them perfectly. "Now." Snape said unceremoniously. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 254： Malfoys provocation Chapter 254 Malfoy''s Provocation Ron had to bite his teeth, lowered his head, and pushed his beautiful daisy cut like a handicraft to Malfoy. "Sir, I still need someone to peel the figs for me." Malfoy''s voice was full of malicious laughter. "Potter, you go peel the figs for Malfoy." Snape said in disgust. He saw Harry''s eyes as if he were looking at dirty things. This was his reserved treatment for Harry. Harry took Malfoy''s fig without saying a word, and quickly peeled the skin of the fig. Ron also managed to remedy his messy chopped daisy. Malfoy smiled maliciously. "Have you seen your stupid friend lately?" Harry threw the fruitless skin to Malfoy across the table. He said, "Have fun, continue to pretend, George has not continued to appear in the duel club these days, do you know why?" Of course Malfoy wouldn''t take Harry''s words, but his eyes unnaturally revealed the anxiety of longing to know. Under George''s teaching, other people''s mastery of the curse of the guardian **** far exceeds the teachings of the teachers. This made Malfoy hate that he missed two good opportunities. "Because we are about to completely master this curse. Every time I summon the patron saint, it is getting easier and more energy." Harry said triumphantly, "I can already feel that I will be able to master this spell thoroughly and summon a powerful physical patron saint without a few practice." He looked at Malfoy with a condescending gaze, and said contemptuously, "Slowly play your tricks. This is just the first powerful spell I have mastered. Soon I will master the second and the first one. Three, one and another." There was uncontrollable joy in Harry''s eyes, and he straightened up, squinting at Malfoy from above, with disdainful contempt on his face. "You..." Malfoy''s pale face turned blue. He gasped and said in a weak voice, "Potter, cut the caterpillar for me." Potter took the caterpillar indifferently and cut off its head. He said in a malicious tone, "You can only get comfort in these little tricks, Baby Malfoy." Malfoy''s expression became even more ugly, and he gritted his teeth and glared at Harry. Suddenly he thought of something, his face eased, and a scornful smile hung on the corner of his mouth, "I almost forgot something, Potter, you have been very relaxed lately, very happy. Today''s "Daily Prophet" Said that they have found traces of Sirius Black." Harry and Ron froze for a moment and raised their spirits. They don''t have the habit of reading the newspaper every day and didn''t know the news. "It''s not far from here. I thought you were going to catch Black alone." Malfoy stared into Harry''s green eyes and said, "But I looked at you high, Potter." He squinted his eyes and said in a mocking tone, "You don''t want to risk your life to avenge, but wait for the dementor to deal with him, don''t you?" Malfoy said in a determined tone, "But if it were me, I would take revenge on my own. I would catch Sirius Black by myself and throw all the curses on him." Harry looked at Malfoy angrily, even Malfoy seemed to know something. At this time, Snape suddenly called out, "Now, you have all added the various ingredients, and then you need to boil the potion. After the potion is boiled, let''s test Longbottom''s potion first to see if his color has changed. What effect will the medicine produce." In addition to Harry, Neville of Gryffindor was one of the students Snape bullied most often. Neville was clumsy and always made mistakes. Snape could find a lot of problems with Neville anytime, anywhere. In order to laugh and humiliate Gryffindor to his heart''s content, Snape looked for Neville. He didn''t bother to humiliate him. Neville was a really useful tool, and Snape could find a lot of problems in Neville at any time. Neville''s face became a red cloth, and people were shaking, and he was about to cry. Snape recognized his clumsiness and kept staring at him, which made Neville more involuntary and easier to make mistakes. Harry and Ron began to boil the prepared potions, while packing up the unused ingredients, they cleaned the table and went to the sink to wash their hands and wash tools. "Malfoy seems to know something." Harry murmured to Ron. "He seems to know the animosity between Sirius Black and my parents. He wants to persuade me to seek revenge on Black." "Don''t pay attention to him, maybe he is just making up things," Ron said angrily. "He didn''t have a word of truth in his mouth, and he didn''t have any on him. He was still pretending to be injured and wanted to trick you into doing stupid things. U U Reading " Class was about to end. Snape paced up to Neville. Neville shrank timidly next to the cauldron. "Come and take a look." Snape said loudly, his eyes shining brightly, "We will make Longbottom. Give his Toads potion to see what the result will be." "If his shrinking potion is made successfully, the toad will shrink into a tadpole. If he is wrong, there is no doubt that the toad will be poisoned and die." Snape said excitedly. Gryffindor''s classmates all felt a sense of fear, and Snape actually wanted to use Neville''s pet to test a potion that might be toxic. He is simply not a human being, let alone a teacher, he is a demon. The Slytherin students were looking forward with excitement. That fool of Longbottom would poison his toad. This was really interesting. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Snape''s hands. He held Neville''s toad Ryford in one hand, and put a small spoon into Neville''s potion in the other. He poured a few drops of the potion into Ryford''s. In the throat. Death-like silence, everyone held their breath, watching Rifles result, whether he died suddenly or was lucky to survive. Raffle gasped, breathing hard, as if he was dying. With a sudden puff, he turned into a tadpole, wriggling on Snape''s palm. "Call" The Slytherin student booed, but he didn''t even die. The students of Gryffindor clapped in excitement, great, Rifle survived. With an unhappy expression on his face, Snape drew a small bottle from his robe, poured out a few drops of potion, and dropped them on Leffe. It recovered and became the same. "Gryffindor deducts five points," Snape said coldly. "I told you not to interfere, Miss Granger." (To be continued.) Chapter 255： Snapes hatred Chapter 255 Snape''s Hatred The Slytherin students immediately became happy again, and the smiles of the Gryffindor students were completely erased. Until seeing this scene, Snape said, "get out of class is over." Lunch time is a good time to complain to Snape. Every time he finished Snape''s potions course and accepted Snape''s torture, he needed to adjust his emotions to avoid affecting the next course. "Every time I take a potions class, it''s a torture. I even want to give up this course altogether." Harry said glumly. It would be great if the potions class was an elective course, and he wouldn''t want to see Snape if he was killed. But what a pity is that the potions class is a compulsory course, and it is the focus of the compulsory courses. To advance to the upper grades, you must pass the potions class and the future advanced potions class. "Snape is such a bastard. He also deducted five points from Gryffindor because Neville''s potion was effective. Is there anything more ridiculous than this?" Ron said angrily. Hermione ate the grilled fish in front of her intently. She had always added points to Gryffindor. She rarely deducted points for Gryffindor because of her behavior. But today''s choice, she didn''t care at all, what about the deduction, could she see Neville''s toad being poisoned to death? What''s more, Snape was not a serious person. His deductions were based solely on personal likes and dislikes. He was still a person who was completely biased towards Slytherin and hated Gryffindor, and being deducted by such a person, Hermione would not be affected at all. "I really don''t want to go to potions class at all." Harry muttered brokenly, tapping the table gently with the spoon. "If there is any way to prevent Snape from seeing Snape, without taking potions class, that would be great." Harry said with a look of hope. "It would be great if the teacher in the Potions class would be like the Defence Against the Dark Arts class teacher. It would be great to change suddenly." Although Ron knew this was completely impossible, he couldn''t help but fantasize about it. "Yeah, if there is any way, it would be nice not to be targeted by Snape." Hermione also yearned for a while, today''s grilled fish tastes really good. "It''s not impossible to reduce it or not to be targeted by Snape." George said slowly, while slowly cutting the steak with a knife and fork. Seeing Harry and them being targeted and bullied by Snape all the time, he was also annoyed. And now Harry and their magical power level, stimulated by the medicine, as the body develops in advance, it has been greatly improved. Now, there are some ways to make Harry and their potions class better. "You should know that Snape''s hatred of Harry did not originate from Harry himself." George turned his gaze to Harry. "Yes, Snapes hatred of Harry originated from the hatred he and Harrys father had had since they were students. This hatred has been for decades. Before Harry was born, he hated Harrys Father, now he has transferred this hatred to Harry." Hermione frowned. Snape was a bastard. As a teacher, he took the hatred of Harry''s father and took revenge on Harry. "So, what Snape hates is not a specific Harry Potter, what he hates is James Potter''s son, what he hates is a shadow of James Potter, this is what he hates James Potter. Continuation." George immediately pointed out the key. Snape had always hated Harry, but what he hated was not the little boy who had been abused by the Dursley family since he was a child. What he hates is not a flesh and blood Harry Potter, what he hates is not a specific person. What he hates is a carrier of hatred, a shadow that carries his hatred, and a James Potter who will never disperse and burn his soul forever. Ron suddenly realized, "Snape thinks Harry Potter is James Potter, so he thinks of Harry''s father when he sees Harry, and then he wants to kill Harry, so he tortured Harry even harder." "But how do we let Harry get rid of this shadow?" Hermione said embarrassedly. Harry is the son of James Potter. This is an unchangeable fact. You can''t let Harry sever ties with James Potter. Harry certainly couldn''t do this, although if Harry did, Snape might really like Harry. He must be very happy to say that the enemy''s son is severed from the enemy. Such a joke is enough for him to be happy for a lifetime. "Don''t look at me." Harry said righteously. "I can''t go to Snape, let alone talk bad about my dad to him." He would rather be tortured to death by Snape than succumb to Snape, let alone flatter him. It is even more unlikely that he would say bad things about his father for the sake of himself, even though he was indeed innocently implicated by his father. "Of course I won''t let you go to Buzz Snape." George said disapprovinglyHow can Buzz Snape be called a way, if you need to have a good relationship with Snape to graduate. You might as well just give up this course, self-study is also an ability that wizards need to master. " Harry immediately nodded vigorously, agreeing, "I''d rather give up the potions class, I''d rather learn all by myself than go to Snape." Ron also breathed a sigh of relief knowing that he didn''t need to have a good relationship with Snape, that was great. He asked curiously, "If you don''t have a good relationship with Snape, what is the way?" He was a little puzzled. He didn''t need to have a good relationship with Snape, and he could not be troubled by Snape. Incredible. "If you have paid attention, you will know that I have never had trouble in the college." George said briskly. This is something he is proud of, and it is also a brilliant method he is proud of. . "You are the best student ever at Hogwarts, and of course you won''t encounter any trouble." Ron said disapprovingly, he didn''t understand why George asked. George is the best student ever at Hogwarts. Whether it is a teacher or a student, as long as he has some brains, he will not bother him. "Is that really the case?" George asked seriously. Of course it is. Isn''t it the reason? The three of Harry exchanged glances, not knowing why. Isn''t it because George is good enough and strong enough that all the teachers treat him preferentially? They began to ponder, if George was not given preferential treatment for these reasons, what would it be? Harry suddenly thought of something. He stared at Hermione and said, "It''s not like that. Just study well, but you won''t get much treatment. Hermione''s grades are also very good, and Snape didn''t make it difficult for her at all. ." (To be continued.) Chapter 256： Not present Chapter 256 Harry''s straight gaze made Hermione even nervous. She thought there was something dirty on her face. When she heard Harry''s statement, she immediately reacted and said, "That''s true, although I am better than George. It''s a lot of difference, but it really doesn''t get much preferential treatment." She added, "In the first year, George was not as strong as he is now, and he has never been troubled either." Having said this, her eyes also lit up, staring straight at George, there must be some secrets and tricks in it. "This naturally has a knack. You can never, do nothing, and then imagine that everything is as you wish. Looking forward to the teacher''s preferential treatment, looking forward to the teacher''s care, that is very stupid, very naive." George said bluntly. He continued, If you want to have no troubles in school, you must know what troubles you may encounter from the beginning. You must prepare for them in advance and solve these possible troubles in advance. With George''s reminder, Hermione immediately began to spin her mind, "The trouble in the college is either from the students or the teacher. The trouble to deal with is also to deal with the students and teachers." "All this is known, but how to deal with students and teachers, such as Snape." Ron shrugged, disapproving. Everyone knows that trouble comes from dealing with students and teachers, but if it is so easy to deal with, it is not trouble. "I can''t think of any way to deal with Snape." Harry frowned and said helplessly, "He is a teacher, and I can''t stop going to potions class at all. He can deduct me at will. Divide, put me in confinement, I can''t reason with him." George took a sip of vegetable juice and pointed, "You should have a more wizarding way of thinking. You are wizards. Haven''t you thought of using wizards to achieve your ideas and goals?" George continued to drink vegetable juice, he had already discovered that this is what makes him different from many people. He is not a scientist, but he tries to use magic as a scientific method and magic as a means to achieve his own goals. He is using magic to know and perceive the world, and in turn uses his own knowledge and perception to transform magic. He discovered that although wizards possess magic, they have lived in magic since they were young, and they also use magic in their daily lives. But there are very few people who have a real wizarding mind. In the eyes of many wizards, magic is one spell after another, and they don''t know anything without the spell. These ignorant wizards are like fools who buy caskets and return beads. They only memorized simple spells, but they put aside the real treasure, the real pearl. The real power of wizards comes from magic, not from mastering spells. The spells can be changed and written down one after another. In the end, it is just an inefficient machine. Only magic is endless, it is the foundation of the wizards'' continuous progress and continuous strength. "The wizards'' method!" Harry and the others were silent. They really couldn''t think of how wizards should deal with a teacher who deliberately made things difficult, like Snape did. "Well, I can tell you that I have never had trouble in the academy. It''s because, whenever necessary, I will add to myself,''Ignore Curse'',''Confusion Curse''." George uncovered The answer to the mystery. "Add Ignorance Curse and Confusion Curse to yourself at any time." Harry and the three stared at George in amazement. Such behavior is really so wizarding. "So, you should have a more wizarding way of thinking. Magic is not just a curse. Magic is a way to know the world. Magic is a way to perceive the world and transform the world. All your thoughts, all yours We should all consider how to use magic to achieve it." George said solemnly, "This is the thinking of magic, this is the thinking of wizards." As George once said, the best defense is to reduce conflict. He has always believed this and has always practiced it. You can be prepared to avoid trouble, plan and act later, whether it is dealing with Voldemort or dealing with other people, he is prepared in this way. In the academy, he is the most proficient, and the one he uses the most is nothing but neglect spells and confusion spells. Not only is he proficient and mastering these two spells, he has also been studying a more powerful and effective Vanishing Curse. In the Philosopher''s Stone incident, George discovered how terrifying a wizard hiding under an invisibility cloak was, and how fragile an unguarded wizard was. After the assassination of Voldemort, George has always coveted this hidden ability. After all the preparations made since his rebirth over the years, he has already become a man of action, compared to those warriors who charge with blood. He is more willing to become a Faye with heavy protection and complete preparation. He did exactly that He added various warning curses, counterattack curses, and protective curses on his robe. He is not a fragile mage, on the contrary, he has enough physical attack power. But he was still willing to put himself under heavy protection, compared to a battle with the enemy evenly matched, relying on luck. He is more willing to use absolute superiority and heavy planning to completely crush his opponent. What is the best defense? The best defense is not armor protection, not protection spell, not counterattack spell. The vigilance spell is a good defense, but a better defense is invisible and will not be discovered. The Ignore Curse and the Confusion Curse are just the beginning, the Phantom Curse and the Vanishing Curse are just advanced, and the real powerful defense is to turn a blind eye to hearing. Like a thousand-year-old basilisk in suspended animation, it cannot be detected or discovered by any magic or scientific means. The complete convergence of its own information radiation transforms the information of its own existence into the same existence as a rock and a mass of air. Seeing but unable to discover, touching but unable to detect, this is the true non-existent person, this is the true alibi of God. "You should know that different people have different sense of existence." George began to explain the mystery, there is a huge difference between people. "Some people have a very strong sense of existence. Everyone can see him at first sight. He is the focus of everyone, and all eyes are on him. For example, the focus in Snape''s eyes is Harry." George turned his gaze to Harry. Harry gave a wry smile and muttered to himself, "This kind of attention is not a good thing." George said slowly, "There are other people who have a very low sense of existence. Although you are in the third grade, in class, I guess you still have classmates who cannot be named." (To be continued.) Chapter 257： Wizards mind Chapter 257 Harry, Ron, and Hermione all nodded in embarrassment. They did have classmates who didn''t know their names. It''s not that I haven''t heard of their names. After all, I have been in class together for two years before, and I sometimes hear their names in class and after class. But without contact, there is no impression, without impression, there is no memory. They may have heard a name many times, but as long as there is no impression, they will forget that name in a blink of an eye. "The two colleges have classes together, and there are only 20 people in a class. About how many of you don''t know?" George asked curiously. "Most of the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw students, I can''t remember their names." Harry said embarrassedly. He was a little embarrassed. He had been classmates for more than two years. To twenty names. Hermione thought for a while, and said, "Most of Ravenclaw''s I can call out their names. They have pretty good results. Hufflepuff is relatively unimpressed." Hermione''s memory was different from everyone else. Maybe when someone remembers a person, they will remember that the other person is tall, chubby, long hair, colorful clothes, etc. But what Hermione remembered was the top students in the potions class, the opponents that need attention in the transformation class, the high scores in the history of magic, and the opponents in the herbal medicine class. With this method of memory, most of the people in Ravenclaw were reminiscent of her, but Hufflepuff had no sense of existence as always. "Most of Ravenclaw can''t name them, but Hufflepuff knows a few." Ron''s situation is not much better than Harry. "Hufflepuff is indeed a relatively nonexistent college. If you have noticed, Snape should rarely target them." George said lightly. Hufflepuff is completely different from other academies. They are like marginal people floating outside the academy, and they are like the real masters of Hogwarts College. Gryffindor and Slytherin had only their own small academy in their eyes. For the College Cup, Quidditch is extremely important in the eyes of Gryffindor and Slytherin. Gryffindor and Slytherin are hostile to each other, but they are surprisingly similar in many ways. Slytherin believed that his blood was pure and his thoughts were pure, and they were naturally the future of wizards, who had to be superior to others. Gryffindor believes that he is brave and outstanding, fearless, they can overcome all difficulties and win all honors. Ravenclaw is relatively less extreme than Slytherin and Gryffindor, but they still have a special sense of pride, they are pride in their bones. Ravenclaw''s average grade is the best at Hogwarts at any time. Most of the great inventors of the magic world came from Ravenclaw. Ravenclaw''s collection of books is the largest and best of the four colleges. Ravenclaw''s background is also the best of the four colleges. Hufflepuff is a special college. Compared with the other three colleges, Hufflepuff always believes that it has a special advantage and has a higher status than other colleges. Hufflepuff has no such idea at all. Perhaps students from other colleges will say that Hufflepuff is a marginal person without a sense of existence. But Hufflepuff always believes that they are the real masters of Hogwarts College. They love labor and love cooking. The colleges labor cleaning, banquet organization, and food cooking often rely on the help of Hufflepuff students. They really play a role in the school. Unlike Gryffindor''s love to show off, Slytherin''s arrogance, Ravenclaw''s pride in his bones. Hufflepuffs are peaceful and quiet, and they don''t dispute, but they really own the school and own Hogwarts. They are the only one involved in school work among the three colleges. "It is true. Snape rarely targets Hufflepuff students. It seems that other teachers rarely call Hufflepuff students to answer questions." Hermione said affirmatively, related to the classroom. It''s hard to escape her eyes. "In class, of course you cant use the phantom spell to make yourself invisible. But if you can make your presence feel like a Hufflepuff student. Then you will receive less attention from others. , And this will reduce the trouble in the beginning." George said the method he has been using. "I am much taller than other people, and those focused gazes made me less comfortable. So I started to adjust my breath and change my sense of existence." George smiled softly and said, "This way they won''t care or feel awkward when seeing my tall man, but will turn their eyes away like they see a pillar for granted." At the beginning, he appeared out of the ordinary in the first grade class This is not a scene that makes people accustomed to too much. Whether it is a teacher or a student, he will still remember him as a handsome man with a handsome face. Obviously, although George is very satisfied with his figure, this kind of attention is not what he wants to see. At this point, this began to reflect the difference between a wizard who thinks of a wizard, and an ordinary wizard who can only follow the steps and recite spells. Once he had an idea and demand, George immediately began to think about how to change this situation. Magic is the way wizards know the world and change the world. Wizards use magic to achieve their goals. It is also under this situation, the change and elimination of the sense of existence, the strengthening and development of hidden and invisibility, and then to the end, George has a special and powerful spell, "God''s alibi!" Thoughts and ideas. "It turns out that this is the case. Since George''s height and body shape can reduce the sense of presence and reduce the teacher''s attention, then we should also be able to do it." Hermione immediately said happily. "As long as you don''t rush to answer the question, it''s certainly possible." George smiled lightly. Hermione''s excitement immediately became much less, she bit her lip, "Can''t rush to answer the question." This is not so easy to accept for a school bully. "Oh!" Harry felt the essential difference between himself and Xueba again. He reluctantly said, "You only need to use it in the potions class. Other teachers didn''t make you upset." Only then did Hermione react, and gave George an angry look. She was almost misled. She didn''t need to use this method in all classrooms, she only needed to reduce her presence in the difficult classroom. Such as potions class, such as divination class. (To be continued.) Chapter 258： Magic Picture Album Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 258 Magic Picture Album Harry wondered about the effectiveness and limitations of this method, and asked, "Since answering questions will affect the sense of existence, other interferences will also affect the sense of existence. Pinshu (www.VoDtw.coM) like this If so, can I avoid Snape''s attention?" George nodded and said affirmatively, "Of course, you can''t expect a simple spell to solve all problems." "After all, it just reduces your sense of existence, not your real disappearance. Actually, if you disappear in class, it will be more noticeable, and skipping class will not be easily let off by the teacher." "Also, it really can''t deal with Snape." Harry said bitterly. "Snape''s hatred of me can''t be solved by reducing the sense of presence." He continued, "But that''s okay, at least Ron and Hermione don''t need to be troubled by Snape. They are all implicated by me. I should be left alone to Snape tortured." Ha used dryness. Said the voice. "Harry!" Hermione looked at Harry sympathetically and said angrily, "Why the college doesn''t care about Snape." She didn''t know how to persuade Harry. It was too bad for Snape to torture a student like this. Worse still, the school allowed Snape to torture a student like this. At this time, she always thinks of the beauty of the ordinary world. If it were in the original world, she would have kept complaining, and let a bad teacher like Snape be expelled, so that he would never be a teacher. "I will be tortured by Snape with you." Ron patted Harry on the shoulder, encouraging him. Harry immediately looked at Ron with red eyes. With such a friend, it was nothing to be tortured by Snape. He shook his head and said, "Thank you! Ron, but you don''t need to let Snape come at me. When Snape tortures you, it only makes me feel more uncomfortable." For the sake of friendship, Harry would rather be generous alone. "Don''t jump to conclusions in such a rush." ??George interrupted the long friendship between Harry and Ron. He stretched out **** and said, "As a wizard, one spell can''t solve a problem, use two." "In addition to reducing the sense of presence, is there any other auxiliary method?" Hermione reacted immediately. "Of course, you can''t expect one solution to solve all problems. What is important is the action and ideas to solve the problem." George wiped his hands with a towel and asked, "Have you finished eating? I''ll show you how to help. ." Harry, Ron, and Hermione threw away their knives and forks, stood up and said, "I''m full." George handed them towels to wipe their hands, and then led them out of the dining room. ........ Passing through the front hall, through the corridor, and through a few classrooms, Harry and the others came to the activity room of the mutual aid agency. Harry was arranged and sat on a chair against the wall in the activity room. He looked forward slightly nervously, holding a corner of his clothes with both hands. George took Hermione and Ron and stood five meters away. He was holding a beautiful gold leaf and silver threaded book, and he was writing something with a strange paintbrush. As he wrote, he looked up at Harry from time to time. Hermione was like a jovial child, she kept running around George, pointing at the book. She nodded for a while and said, "There can be a change." Then he immediately shook his head and continued, "Hair can grow longer or change its color." She pondered for a while, then raised her head again, her eyes flickering as if she had discovered some new world. She kept looking at Harry''s whole body, and Harry couldn''t help being a little bit horrified with her cheerful and good eyes. Harry couldn''t help standing up, he wanted to know what happened. "Don''t move." Hermione screamed, and she pointed her finger at Harry. Harry was immediately frightened and sat back on the stool. He twisted his body awkwardly and couldn''t help asking, "What are you doing?" "We''re trying to figure out how to make Snape not angry with you." Hermione said dodgingly. She buried her head in the beautiful book again and pointed, "Or change her clothes. a bit?" Later, she simply snatched the book and paintbrush from George''s hands, and began to paint and paint again. Ron had just been in a blinded state. Seeing Hermione''s excitement and activity, he finally couldn''t help but said, "It''s not time to play now. If you want to play, you can wait and play." Hermione buried her head and ignored Ron at all. Harry finally couldn''t help coming over quietly, and he poked his head to see what Hermione was doing with the paintbrush. He was blindfolded immediately, with gold stars sparkling in front of him and roaring in his ears. A picture-frame-sized inner page of the book is a vivid little person who can still see some of him, but Harry definitely does not admit that it is him. Hermione waved the paintbrush to give the little man a beard, and then waved the paintbrush to change the broom head for the little man. The villain will become a big African man, and then a savage in the mountains. Harry''s villain kept changing under Hermione''s paintbrush, changing all kinds of weird shapes. Later, she seemed to have thought of something again. She changed her long hair to the villain, and with another wave of the brush, she added a skirt to the villain. After dressing up, Harry actually saw the appearance of his mother Lily from the small figure. Harry finally reacted. He snatched the book and paintbrush from Hermione in horror, used the paintbrush to find the position of the eraser, and began to erase the villain. "Don''t wipe her...you see how beautiful she is." Hermione stamped her foot and said anxiously. This only made Harry''s erasing action faster. He wiped the villain completely without leaving any traces. Then he raised his head and stared at Hermione angrily. Hermione tilted her head and looked up to the ceiling, avoiding Harry''s eyes. George gave a clear cough, caught their eyes, and said, "This is a magical picture scroll issued by my bookstore, a very good magic book." "It can use a paintbrush to choose makeup and attire in advance in the book, and then you can directly turn the selected makeup and attire into your own dress." "This is really a great invention, and people will be crazy about it." Hermione commented seriously. Ron whispered, "Only you are going crazy about this." He didn''t think that a picture book with makeup could be of any use. Hermione gave Ron a contemptuous look, completely ignoring his crude comments. George nodded and said, "I believe every family needs such a magic book." (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 259： Image big transformation Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 259 "Yes, we also need one." Hermione said excitedly, "I also want to buy one for my mother." "It won''t be too expensive?" She hurriedly asked again. "Of course it''s not expensive, and I didn''t intend to use it to make money." George said of course, "As long as the profit is not considered, the price of many things will drop exponentially. Most of the cost of goods is in the channel and sales. " Hermione nodded faintly, she at least understood it, it was not expensive. Harry was a little unsure, so he asked, "But what does it have to do with us, shouldn''t we paint some makeup and Snape won''t trouble us?" Harry hadn''t understood until now that George brought him here and showed him a magical picture book with makeup. What was the point? Suddenly, he shuddered and said categorically, "It is absolutely impossible for me to change into a women''s dress in front of Snape. Maybe I will be a clown to make him less hostile, but I would never do that. " Listening to Harry''s words, Hermione''s eyes lit up and she urged, "What does it mean to be a clown? Are girls a clown? Why can''t boys wear skirts? You are discrimination, you should try to change to skirts. " Harry shook his head desperately. He was completely inappropriate, and said, "You know I don''t mean that, but you don''t want to lie to me. I can''t change women''s clothes under any circumstances." "Really boring guy." Hermione curled her lips, not satisfied with Harry''s alertness. "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to let you change women''s clothes. I don''t have this hobby at all." George saw that the topic had gone crooked, and immediately pulled back. "Magic picture albums are props used to change your image. The change of a person''s image often brings changes in the senses and impressions." George gave an example. "You look at Lockhart and Snape and imagine them swapping Change a body into a different look." "That''s very awkward." Hermione imagined that scene, and said. "But like that Snape, wouldn''t it look so grim, would it?" George asked rhetorically. Hermione and Harry both nodded, thinking of Lockhart''s eight shiny teeth and the smiles that kept hanging on their faces. No matter how many opinions you have on him, you can''t help but admit that, at least in appearance, he is a very popular person. "Harry can improve his image, or you can strengthen some of his own muscles. The burly and strong style will definitely not make people think of your father." George pointed to Harry''s big transformation, "And the messy hair, you can choose a delicate big back before going out every day, it will make you look more masculine, completely different from your father''s style. " "I think Harry can dress a little softer. No matter how strong and burly, Snape can always see Harry''s father''s shadow from him. Maybe Harry should try to transform his mother''s image." Min still didn''t give up the idea of ??turning Harry into Lily. Without waiting for other people''s opinions, Harry immediately rejected Hermione''s opinion, and he said categorically, "Don''t even think about it, I will make myself a little bigger." Hermione shook her head with disgust, discouraged by Harry''s ignorance. "This album is here for you, so you can experiment with it yourself. Harry can change his style a bit more to see which style will make you more easily overlooked." George pointed to their image transformation, "Or you can refer to Under Hepas style, there are also classmates who are easily overlooked." .......... Out of the mutual aid club''s activity room and walking in the corridor, Hermione was still studying the album with joy, "This is really a great invention, it''s so interesting. Like...like..." She thought of a apt metaphor and said cheerfully, "It''s like a person can hold a fancy dress party. This is really fun." "I don''t think this is any interesting thing. I just hope that Ignoring the Curse can really keep us away from Snape''s sight." Ron said disapprovingly. He didn''t understand why Hermione wrote this little picture album. Fascinated. "Bored guy!" Hermione waved the brush, and a funny little figure appeared in the picture album, exactly the image of Ron. She shaved the little man''s head, changed the old lady''s clothes, and made the little man tap dance. The funny scene made her giggle. Ron stretched his head and saw his funny image. He said angrily, "Your love seems to be Fred. This hobby is not interesting at all." Hermione turned the villain of the picture album into Fred again disapprovingly, and he was also jumping around in a floral dress. This time even Ron was finally attracted by the picture album, he leaned in, and also pointed Hermione to change Fred''s costume. "Don''t try George again." Ron urgedUh...it''s not good. "Hermione refused subconsciously, but kind of like a weed, suddenly grew crazy in her heart. The thought of a serious George, being changed into weird clothes, jumping around in the picture album, she couldn''t help laughing. At this time, even Harry, who was walking aside, approached him. He had just been worried about whether ignoring the curse and the transformation of his image would really prevent Snape from targeting him. Hearing Ron and their wonderful ideas, he couldn''t help but how he would react when George was teased. "Then change to Percy?" Ron also suddenly found that his proposal was a bit bad. Although George is usually kind, but when training, he is terribly serious and will not let them off easily. If George knew that he had proposed the trick, he would be miserable. Thinking of this, he immediately rebelled against the camp and replaced Percy with Percy. Hermione was very dissatisfied with Ron''s withdrawal. She was kindly aroused by Ron''s proposal. She hesitated and said, "George is not here, let''s try it secretly, once." She looked at Harry and Ron suspiciously, and said with certainty, "Don''t worry, we won''t inform them." Harry and Ron nodded immediately, they were actually pretty good too. Seeing that Harry and Ron had agreed, Hermione could not hold back, she immediately waved the animation pen to change the villain in the picture album to George. She waved the paintbrush several times, and the album did not respond. "Why not," Hermione muttered suspiciously. She waved the animation pen again, and the villain became Harry, then Ron, then Fred, and Percy. Even she herself appeared in the album in the end. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 260： This person is too handsome to show Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 260 This Person Is Too Handsome To Show But no matter how she tried and worked hard, George couldn''t appear in the picture album. Tasting book After she tried many times, finally, with a sound of "di!", a line appeared in the picture album. "According to relevant rules, this person is too handsome to be displayed!" Hermione stomped her feet with anger. It was so cunning that she couldn''t show any hints. "As expected of George, he had taken precautions long ago." Harry admired again. Ron breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that George had taken precautions, but then he became nervous again. Didn''t really tease George to make him relaxed, but George had prepared early, would he have discovered their pranks? In Ron''s anxiety, they came to Professor Lupin''s first Defence Against the Dark Arts class. Professor Lu Ping hadn''t come to the classroom yet, they found a place in advance, and they were in a daze while thinking about today''s affairs. "Ignore the curse" definitely needs to be mastered and skilled, and the image transformation should not be too urgent. But the guardian **** curse of the night still has to be practiced, and in one day, it is actually full. Waiting slowly, other students also arrived in the classroom one after another, and finally Professor Lu Ping also came to the classroom. He was still wearing that tattered clothes, and as a teacher, he was a little too poor. He put the tattered box on the podium and turned to face everyone. He looked much better, perhaps because the colleges food tube was full. He said angrily, "Good afternoon, everyone." "Please put your textbooks back in your schoolbags. Today we will start with practice. You only need to hold on to your magic wand." The students put the textbooks back in their bags, and exchanged glances with some surprise. They didn''t have the opportunity to practice in Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Luo in the first grade was a clown. Although he became the Dark Lord in the end, he was indeed a clown in class. Lockhart in the second grade, he is like an actor, every class is his stage play. "Then, good." Professor Lu Ping, seeing everyone already prepared and eager to try, continued, "You follow me." Everyone was full of good, but enthusiastically followed Professor Lu Ping out of the classroom. He led everyone along the corridor with no people and turned a corner, where they met Peppies who love to tease people. It was floating in the air with its head down, stuffing the chewing gum into the keyhole under its head. When Professor Lu Ping approached, Pepigui looked up and saw him. He twisted his body and sang briskly with a gong-like voice. "The stupid and stupid Lupin will never become smart." Pippi sang. "The stupid and stupid Lupin will never become smart." Pepigui is rude and unruly, and it is difficult to control. Except for a few, everyone has no way to use it. Everyone turned their attention to Professor Lu Ping, wondering how he would deal with this scene. Professor Lupin still had a smile on his face, "If I were you, Pippy, I would take the chewing gum out of the key''s eye. You will prevent Mr. Fair from getting in and getting the broom." Fair is a cleaner at Hogwarts. He is a dumb gun and has no ability to cast spells, which makes him very jealous of other people. He can only rely on the rules of the academy to deal with other people. He always does the right thing for the students and Pippi. Pippi didn''t care about Professor Lupin''s words. It hated Fair but not afraid of Fair. It continued to make a grimace. Professor Lu Ping sighed, raised his magic wand, and said, "Why can''t we live in peace." He turned his head and said to the students, "Please watch, this is a useful little spell." He raised his wand to shoulder height, pointed at Pippi, and said, "Wadi Wadi!" The chewing gum was ejected from the keyhole like a bullet and directly into Pippi''s nostrils. Pepy Ghost immediately rose up, floating and running away, cursing in a vague voice all the way, "Idiot Lupin, you are going to be unlucky." "That''s awesome, sir." Dean Thomas said in surprise. Judging from the performance just now, the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher this time seems to be different from the previous liar. "Thank you, Dean!" Professor Lupin put away his wand and continued, "Let''s move on." He led everyone into the second corridor, and they stopped outside the faculty lounge. "Let''s go in." Professor Lu Ping said, opened the door and walked in. The faculty lounge is a long room filled with old chairs of different styles, and there are other people inside. Snape was sitting in a low armchair, and he saw the students pouring in with a sarcasm smile on his face. Professor Lupin was about to close the door when Snape said suddenly, "Don''t close the door, Lupin, I''d better not watch it." He stood up, walked in front of the class, and when he reached the porch, he turned his head and said to Lupin. "Maybe no one has told you, but I want to remind youNeville Longbottom is in this class. I advise you not to let him do anything difficult, unless Miss Granger is in his ears. Give the command." Neville flushed with shame. Harry looked at Snape in disgust. He had made enough trouble in the Potions class, and now he was still humiliating Neville in front of other teachers. Professor Lupin raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "I will let Neville be my assistant for the first part of the operation. I am sure he can do it well." Neville''s face turned redder, and Snape frowned, shutting them hard. "Now, come here." Professor Lu Ping said. He led everyone to the end of the lounge, where there was nothing but a huge old closet. Professor Lu Ping approached the old closet and seemed to notice that someone was approaching. The closet began to shake, making a thumping sound. The students at this time behaved differently, and some students were at a loss and did not respond. Some students stepped back subconsciously, and others, like Harry and Ron, increased their vigilance and squeezed their wands. Seeing the different behaviors of the students, Lu Ping said to himself, "Don''t worry, it''s just a Bogut." Professor Lu Pings words made the students even more worried. Neville''s eyes were full of fear, and he looked at Professor Lupin in disbelief. Simon Finnigan looked at the swaying cabinet door handle in fear, and he secretly looked back towards the door of the staff lounge. "Bogut likes closed, dark spaces." Professor Lu Ping explained to everyone, "They like closets, spaces under the beds, cupboards in the sink. I once found out in an old clock of an ancestor Got it." (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book Chapter 261： Bogut Chapter 261 Bogut "This Bogut moved in yesterday afternoon.?? I asked Principal Dumbledore to ask the faculty not to disturb it, and to make it a practical object for everyone." "So first of all, who can answer my first question, what exactly is Bogut?" Professor Lupin asked, raising his voice. "It''s a dark creature that can transform." Hermione immediately raised her hand and replied, "It can present the image of fear in people''s hearts." "Very good answer, I wouldn''t explain it better than this." Professor Lupin praised Hermione''s answer. This made Hermione very happy, but the only bad thing was that Professor Lupin did not give Gryffindor extra points for it. "At this time, Bogut in the closet has not changed any image. It doesn''t know what method to use to frighten everyone outside the door. No one knows what Bogut is when he is alone. Such an archetype. But as long as it is seen by people, it will immediately become what everyone fears most." "Then what I want to ask next is that before we start practicing, we have a huge advantage over Bogut. Can you tell me this advantage? Harry?" Professor Lupin turned his gaze to Harry. "We are crowded, Bogut doesn''t know what to become.?????" Harry said the standard answer in the book. "Very correct." Professor Lu Ping said. "The best way to deal with Bogut is to have a lot of people. When there are too many people, it gets confused. It doesn''t know what to turn into. Some are afraid of corpses, and some people are afraid of caterpillars. This will make Bogut. I made a mistake. I saw it once, when it wanted to scare two people at the same time, it turned itself into the corpse of a caterpillar, which is not scary at all." "Is there nothing that everyone is afraid of?" Ron whispered, his voice only Harry and Hermione could hear. They are a rousing spirit. If you want to say something that everyone is afraid of, there must be something. "Repelling Bogut''s spell is very simple, but using it requires not only magic, but also willpower. What can really scare Bogut away is a happy laugh. You must force it to become what you think is ridiculous." "Practice this spell with me, please follow me. Funny!" Professor Lu Ping read. "Funny!" the class shouted in unison. "Very well, this is the easiest part, but it''s not enough to just say this spell. Now let''s practice it, Neville, starting with you." Professor Lupin said. The closet shook again, but it was not as trembling as Neville. When he walked forward, it was like going to the execution ground to die??? "Don''t worry, Neville." Professor Lu Ping calmly said, "First of all, what do you fear most." Neville''s lips moved, but there was hardly any sound. "Sorry, I didn''t hear, Neville." Professor Lupin said cheerfully. Neville looked around eagerly. He wanted to ask for help, but it was clear that this was not a reason for asking for help. He bit his lip and whispered, "Professor Snape." Everyone laughed, they could imagine it. Neville himself grinned. It was ridiculous. The teacher was more scared than the devil. Professor Lupin fell into deep thought. He said, "Professor Snape...Neville, you usually live with your grandmother." "Oh, yes, sir." Neville said nervously, "but I don''t want Bogut to be like her." "No, that''s not what I meant." Professor Lupin smiled and said, "I mean, can you tell me what kind of clothes your grandmother usually wears?" Neville looked at Professor Lupin in surprise. He did not understand what Professor Lupin meant, but he always replied, "Well...she always wears a tall hat with an old sculpture on top. Specimen. She also likes to wear a long green dress, and she often wears a fox fur scarf." "She should still carry her handbag, right?" Professor Lu Ping continued to encourage Neville. "A big red handbag." Neville remembered the grandmother''s dress forcefully. "Very well, you all recalled, I think you already have these images in your mind, right?" Professor Lu Ping said calmly. "Yes." Neville answered honestly. He didn''t know what Professor Lupin meant. "When that Bogut rushes out of the closet, it will look like Snape when it sees you." Professor Lupin pointed towards Neville, "At this time, you need to take it. Cast the spell, like this." He made a demonstration and said, "You point it at it with a magic wand, and say it loudly, funny, focus your mind, focus your attention, imagine your grandmother''s clothes." "In this case, the Snape that Bogut becomes, will be forced to become a man wearing a tall hat with this old carved specimen, wearing green clothes and carrying a big red handbag." The whole room roared with laughter. The laughter frightened Bogut in the closet, and the closet shook more violently. "After Neville succeeded, you stepped up accordingly and stood in front of Bogut." Professor Lupin continued to arrange, "You first need to spend a little time thinking about what you are afraid of and how to make those The picture of fear turns into a ridiculous scene." The students closed their eyes and began to imagine what they were afraid of. "Everyone get ready." Professor Lu Ping said loudly Navi, stay here and don''t move. "Professor Lu Ping arranged, "We retreat one after another, you leave an open space, you are the first to deal with Bogut. After that, I asked everyone to come one by one. " "Everyone step back and let Neville be the first to start." Everyone moved back and pushed to the wall, and Neville stayed in front of the closet alone. He was pale and still trembling slightly, but instead of flinching, he rolled up his sleeves and tightened his wand. "I count three." Professor Lu Ping shouted, and he pointed his wand at the closet, "One...two...three...start." A spark shot from the tip of Professor Lu Ping''s wand, and the spark hit the handle of the closet. The closet door was knocked open, and a terrifying tall figure appeared, with two large yellow eyes like lanterns. Neville opened his mouth wide, trying to shout something, but he didn''t make a sound. His eyes whitened and he passed out. "Bang, bang, bang!" One student after another, his eyes whitened, and he fainted to the ground. "Damn it," Professor Lupin yelled in pain, "Funny!" He pointed his wand at the huge monster in front of him, but the monster did not respond. "Funny!" A crisp voice rang in Professor Lupin''s ear. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 262： Happy Snape Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 262: Happy Snape The huge monster was immediately covered with frost. The fierce and terrifying monster immediately looked like a clown in a box, unable to move. It was another silver light beam, and the huge monster exploded, exploded into wisps of light smoke, and then disappeared. "How could it be a basilisk?" Professor Lu Ping said painfully. Then he thought of something again, and he moved his gaze behind him. The calm and composed trio were holding their wands in battle, which was completely different from the rest of their weakened classmates. He laughed self-deprecatingly, "I still underestimated the students'' ability. From your heart, Bogut found the monster that everyone is afraid of. It doesn''t have to frighten others one by one. Just need to become a basilisk to frighten everyone." "But we have retreated far too." Harry explained awkwardly. "Bogut has a keen perception. It can not only know what people are most afraid of, but it can also detect the presence of a powerful crowd. A Bogut who has lived long enough and is smart enough can even know that everyone is afraid. s things." Professor Lu Ping looked at the many fainted classmates, only to feel a headache. His accident was not a small one. Although the students were not injured, the shock was enough to delay their studies for a few days. If anyone complained, he would be very troublesome. The only good thing is that there will be no backup professor in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class, and no one will fire him anyway. "Professor, let''s take our classmates to the hospital." Hermione asked carefully. Harry and Ron began to try to wake up the classmates who had passed out. This was only the first week of school, and it was already the second major accident. Unfortunately, it was the teachers they had contacted privately. It seems that the teachers who stick to them are easily unlucky, which makes them very embarrassed. The accident in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class spread like wildfire. The happiest one was Snape. He has heard that Professor Lupin wants Bogut to become him and then wear Neville''s clothes. Fortunately, Lupins conspiracy did not succeed. Maybe it was because he was too stupid. Maybe it was because Neville was too stupid. It was the two of them who had lost their luck. Most of Gryffindors third-year students were scared into the hospital by the basilisk, making Madam Pomfrey very busy. Fortunately, they were just frightened, they were far away, and they quickly eased over. It seemed that no one was going to be like Malfoy, pretending to be injured and trying to drive away the teacher. Neville was in close contact, and Bogut became a basilisk. Fortunately, although he was timid, he seemed to be very nervous. He soon began to appear on campus again like an okay person. Snape even had a good feeling for Neville. He patted Neville on the shoulder and said, "Longbottom, I have to say, as long as you appear in the enemy''s camp, you are the most reassuring teammate. ." Snape was in a good mood these days, and he hadn''t even made things difficult for Neville. Not only for Neville, Harry, Ron, and Hermione also experienced some relief from their torment in the Potions class. They didn''t know whether the ignorance curse had worked, or whether Snape was in a good mood recently, but anyway, as long as he wasn''t made things difficult, the school life was always happy and joyful. The shadow of the basilisk did not give everyone much fear, they quickly remembered that the basilisk had been killed by George. But it was the basilisk that really saw the basilisk, the basilisk that took up almost the entire house, that made them even more incredible. They just stood in front of the false basilisk and had lost consciousness in fright, and the students of their same grade were already able to kill the basilisk. An undercurrent of climbing and competition quietly surged in the academy. In the night fighting club, the training became more intense and hard. In the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, he was not as pessimistic as Professor Lu Ping thought before that he was not rejected by his classmates. In the next few classes, Professor Lu Ping never dared to take out Bogut. But the other courses are equally lively and exciting, and are completely under the control of Professor Lupin. They studied and studied the little monster red hat, which is a kind of unpleasant little monster. They will look for places where blood flows, and they will lurk nearby. In the guard towers of the castle, in the deserted battlefield trenches, they waited to attack those who lost their way, kill and plunder those who were injured. They also studied Kabbah, a crawling aquatic creature that looked like a monkey with scales. They have webbed hands, and they are often used as water ghosts looking for the dead. They lurks in the pond and strangles the waders who break into their territory without knowing the depth. The only headache for Hermione was that she chose the divination course. She was very troubled. Why couldn''t the chosen course be given up. She is also very thankful She did not choose all courses. Every time the class taught by Trelawney was a torment, Harry and Ron had no intention of accompany her to suffer, she could only go to this boring class alone. Professor Trelawney explained all kinds of oblique shapes and symbols, allowing everyone to guess all kinds of random predictions. She repeatedly emphasized that she could not teach the students anything. Only students who have a vision can comprehend the power of these prophecies. Hermione only agreed with the previous sentence. "I shouldn''t be stupid to think that as long as the courses offered by the school need to be studied. I''m so stupid, why should I learn how to predict the future from the tea dregs?" Hermione shook her head and complained weakly. . Ha said in a relaxed tone, "It is very fortunate that we finally met again. There is a course that academic masters will hate." He immediately pointed to Hermione''s wand and said, "Don''t think about the unhappy things, you see that your patron saint''s call has been affected." "Call God to guard!" Harry chanted the spell briskly, and a cloud of silver smoke rose from the end of the wand, turning into a fuzzy shadow. He said lightly, "Maybe it won''t be long before I can summon the physical patron saint." Seeing Harry''s progress, Hermione''s tone was a little weak, "Why can''t I summon the physical patron saint after practicing for so long." The difficulty of the guardian god''s spell surprised her. She has been learning the spell very fast all the time. She could immediately understand the teacher''s explanation in class, and for the more difficult spell, she only needed a few days at most. But the curse of the guardian **** has really troubled her for a long time. (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 263： Transform memory Chapter 263 "Please, you have only practiced for more than a month. How long does it take????" George said bluntly, "The curse in class is the most basic universal education. You can''t expect the teacher to care about you alone. He still has to consider other students." "Like Neville." Ron chuckled lightly, joking quietly. Hermione didn''t like the joke. She glared at Ron and said, "You are still there." "The progress of students in the classroom is completely different. They are very different. Teachers can only care about the progress of most students." George said lightly, "This may allow students with faster progress, and learning is very simple. , But such an illusion." He looked at Hermione sternly and said, "But in fact, even if you get the first place in your subject, the only people you compare are Neville and Ron." Hermione was accepting George''s lesson sternly, and couldn''t help laughing when she heard it. Ron lowered his head awkwardly and kicked the floor with his foot. "Satisfied with keeping up with the school''s progress, only satisfied with getting a good score, can''t become a powerful wizard. When Voldemort was sixteen, he was already able to make powerful Horcruxes." Harry was serious. Said. ????Look? He also saw the difficulty of the guardian **** spell, but he was not a schoolmaster, nor did he have the superiority and ideological burden of Hermione. He only knew that he had to do his best to master this curse as soon as possible. Only in this way can he continue to master the next powerful spell. "Well, I will continue to work hard." Hermione whispered, and then she asked with her large flexible eyes, "George, what is your physical patron saint like?" Having said that, Harry and Ron also raised their ears, wanting to know what the image of George''s patron saint is. I heard that the image of the patron saint represents the underlying nature of a person. "You will know later." George said lightly, without revealing his plans. Hermione blinked and continued to ask, "Is there any way that we can master the Patronus curse faster?" "Of course there are quicker methods, but unless you sum it up by yourself." George said with some embarrassment. good result." Education is always the most difficult thing in the world. It is just a waste of time for students to bury their heads in chaos. But if all the things are arranged, the students will lose their imagination. How to keep the balance, even George will be very troubled. ?? Hermione''s eyes turned faster, and she said lightly, "You just need to remind, maybe we are just a little bit of thinking." Ron and Harry also surrounded them unknowingly. The long practice made them feel that they needed some ideas. George pondered a little, and said, "The patron saint''s curse, the basic idea is still the combination of will and magic. You do not lack magic, what is lacking is still the resonance of will." He said in a low voice, "It is not easy to turn happy memories into strong will and weapons. So I let you make up for happy will through scenes and numbers. If even this cannot be summoned Entity patron saint, you need to beautify your memory more, and even transform your memory." "Remove my memory." Harry said with eyes widened and surprised, not as light as it sounds. "After transforming the memory, is the person still herself?" Hermione asked in a daze. She just wanted to know a little trick, but George gave her a heavy message directly. "Don''t think so terribly, human memory is actually far less reliable." George said lightly, "If you are willing to remember it, you will know it immediately. Almost all of your memories before the age of five have been forgotten. Most of the things before the age of ten are just impressions, and you can really remember them immediately. There are very, very few things." Harry immediately began to recall the past. The memories before the age of eleven were more of only chaotic darkness and coldness. He seemed to be floating on the surface of the endless undercurrent surging, the surface of the sea was like a black mirror, calm. Only an occasional undercurrent swelled up the faint waves, the cry of children and the curses of adults were hidden in the waves. These cries and curses, like the whispers of the devil, took away the heat from him bit by bit. Darkness and coldness penetrated his body and blood little by little. He shuddered, and shook his head vigorously, trying to throw these dark things out of his mind, he said, "It is true, most of the previous memories are fragmented, and I can''t recall anything special. In the impression, There are only some fragments of being beaten and scolded, and I can''t remember the reason. "Memory is deceptive, memory is unreliable." George said solemnly. He gave an example, "If you still remember Professor Lockhart." Harry and they certainly remember Professor Lockhart. He was the professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts class last year. Professor Lockhart spent almost a whole year with them. He left the college towards the end of the semester. Harry immediately nodded and said, "Of course I remember, he can modify people''s memories and make people forget what happened Not only can it be forgotten, but it can also be changed, and it can be deleted. Very terrible curse." Hermione said in a trembling voice. "Lockhart attacked many people with this spell and deceived their memories." Ron frowned and said, "He relied on this magic to put other people''s experiences on himself, and almost fooled the magic. Most wizards in the world." George nodded lightly and said, "Although Lockhart is not a good person, his manipulation of memory is considered to be a very powerful level. If he is willing to use this mind on the right path, this ability is enough to make He gets enough respect." "But, isn''t the Forgotten Curse a very evil curse?" Hermione asked inexplicably. George shook his head slightly and said, "You can only truly master a spell if you know enough about the effect of a spell. Wizards should not fear a spell, only by mastering them can they be used in the right way. Although forgetting the spell Its a powerful curse, but St Mungos Hospital for Magic and Injury has a lot of wizards who need this kind of memory treatment." Harry nodded thoughtfully, his memories of the previous eleven years were not worth recalling. If possible, he doesn''t mind forgetting these memories. Of course there are more unfortunate people in this world. There will be many people who need to forget the past in order to start the present again. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 264： Quidditch training Click here for mobile reading \\''\'')\"\) Chapter 264 Quidditch Training "Of course, I still need to solemnly remind you that memory manipulation is a very terrible curse. You''d better not use it on a person other than the enemy. Pingshu" George said in a solemn tone. He continued to add, "If you can apply memory magic to your own body. It will have a very unique effect. Memory can adjust your deviations and behaviors, and change your inclination and position. It can change yours subtly. The world view, change your whole person." Hermione shuddered immediately, shook her head vigorously, and said, "I''d better consider other methods first." Listening to George''s words, Hermione felt that memory magic was so terrifying and could even completely change a person''s thinking. She dare not imagine the scene of manipulating her memory and thinking. If even her thinking changes, will she still be the same person in the end? Hermione turned her gaze to the other two again, Harry''s face was eager and interested, as if thinking of something. Ron looked ignorant and didn''t seem to care. She didn''t want to continue this topic, and immediately asked again loudly, "There must be other ways. However, I think we should actually practice a few more times, and we should be able to master the patron saint curse quickly." George saw Hermione''s actions and didn''t take it seriously. He could understand why Hermione had such a reaction. Smart people always had a high view of their own independent thinking. Harry seemed to have a high acceptance of memory magic, while Ron looked completely indifferent. [Quick update, refreshing site page, few advertisements, I like this site the most, it must be praised] He looked at Hermione with a pity, until the other person''s eyes became dodgy, he said slowly, "Or I can find you a Bogut." "This method is good." Hermione didn''t think about it, and immediately agreed with this method. Then she reacted, "Is Bogut useful to us?" She still remembers the farce in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class. Professor Lupin wants students to overcome their fears through Bogut. Unexpectedly, Bogut discovered a monster that everyone feared in their hearts and scared most of the students into the hospital. "Bogut doesn''t have the ability to look at everyone''s hearts. As long as you have some skills, it is not difficult to turn it into a specific monster." George said lightly, "Bogut can read the fears and thoughts that people emit, but as long as you can control these, Bogut is also a creature that can be manipulated." "Only you can speak so easily." Hermione muttered softly, but she clearly remembered that Professor Lupin was completely powerless in the face of the situation. There was no better way for the time being, they practiced the patron saint''s spell honestly for a while, and then left the mutual aid club''s activity room, Harry had to participate in the Quidditch training reads;. ........ The Quidditch game is about to start again, and Oliver Wood, the captain of the Gryffindor team, plans to start his frenetic training again. Wood is in seventh grade and he graduated this year. This made him want to end his academy life through a championship, which will become his best memory in the future. In the Gryffindor locker room, he said in a calm and fanatical tone, "This is my last chance to win the Quidditch Cup. At the end of this year, I am leaving the academy and I can no longer train with everyone. , We raced together." He strode back and forth in front of everyone and said, "Last year our luck was very bad. Our defending champion was already stable. Unfortunately, the school cancelled the match because of the attack." Wood sighed. Last year was his best chance. They were lucky to defeat Slytherin''s seven light wheels in 2001. In the other academies, Slytherin, who had the advantage of broomsticks, was not worth mentioning. Their championship is already stable, but at the last moment, the academy cancelled the game, which made them lose their perfect opportunity. Wood was silent for a while and said, "I know, the opponent is very strong, they have seven light wheels 2001." He raised the volume and said, "But we are the best team. We won the Quidditch Cup last time." He clenched a fist in one hand and knocked it on the palm of the other, with a fanatical light in his eyes. "We have three best pursuit hands." Wood pointed at Katie Bell, Angelina Johnson, and Alia Pinnett. "We cooperated well, and together we won one victory after another." "We still have an invincible hitter." Wood pointed to Fred and Joe, "They are the iron wall of the team, protecting the safety of the players." "Stop talking, Oliver, you make us all a little embarrassed." Fred and Joe, the two twins, said this together, pretending to blush. "We still have the best seeker, he has won again and again." Wood said in a proud and manic tone. "Of course and me." He added, "I am an excellent goalkeeper. I am familiar with the team''s various tactics. I can always find the weaknesses of other teams." "We will definitely win this year. This is my last chance to see the Quidditch Cup." Wood said sadly. "If we could defend the championship last year, this year I might be able to sit in the stands easily and watch everyone play. " Fred patted Wood on the shoulder and encouraged, "Oliver, we will win." "Compared with the championship, we train together and race together, which is the most enjoyable thing. This year we will get better and win more weight championships." Angelina said softly. "Exactly." Harry agreed. For Wood, who is about to leave, and for his favorite Quidditch match, the Gryffindor players began a hard training reads;. Three times a week, despite the wind and rain training, they returned to the state of last year, mud, wind and rain, and sweat stains, swaying their passion and vitality on the field. Fred and Joe can''t help complaining sometimes, but no matter how hard they are, as long as the three girls on the team can persevere, they can only redouble their efforts. Harry had to try his best to free up his own time, he had to take care of training, not to let himself fall in the progress of the spell. Fortunately, he is a seeker, his task is extremely important, but extremely simple, all his mind is only to catch the golden snitch. In this regard, he is already handy. If he uses Hawkeye, he can even win the game as easily as cheating. ......... (To be continued.) This book comes from Pin&Book# The source of this book, please visit Chapter 265： Malfoys provocation Chapter 265 Malfoy''s Provocation The duel club at 8 o''clock in the evening has become an important event in the college. ???????Every night, the students will come to the club on time, or practice alone, or take a duel on stage. Teenage students are when they are full of energy. Not everyone is like Harry, who has heavy Quidditch training every week. Except for reading, class and homework, most students have very few leisure activities. Hogwarts is a completely closed school, but there are very few recreational activities in the school. Perhaps it was because they were afraid of distraction from the students, perhaps because they felt that the wizards did not need sports. Except for the seven members of the Quidditch competition, the other students had almost no leisure activities. But now they have violence and passion, spreading and spreading in the academy like an infectious disease. The students even began to enjoy the pleasure of being hit by the opponent''s spell or hitting the opponent with the spell. The refreshment of being hit by the beam of light at that moment made the students happy. The only dissatisfaction was probably Madam Pomfrey, who had to see more students coming and going through the hospital. Although they were not seriously injured, it did not make Madam Pomfrey give them a good face. ???? Hermione shook her head slightly, and said anxiously, "Only here, you can''t tell which college they belong to. Everyone is like a lunatic, casting spells one after another at the opponent." Harry said noncommittal, "They all seem to be in a good mood. Although their duel skills are a bit worse, they are all very motivated." Ron looked around and asked, "You said, will George come tonight?" "It''s not clear. He will come here suddenly from time to time to keep everyone interested in the duel club. In order not to miss his lecture, everyone can only try to come every day." Harry whispered out George''s intentions. "Well, let''s continue to practice, I saw Malfoy coming in from the door, and his progress on the Patronus Charm is not slow at all." Hermione mumbled dissatisfiedly, "This is probably what George said, every bear child has a pair of proud bear parents. They must think that their bear child''s arrogant and unpretentious look is very cute." Ron nodded vigorously and said affirmatively, "The Malfoys are not good things, from top to bottom." "Malfoy is like that, and what is alive is a replica of Lucius. ????They will never think that Malfoy is defiant and there is nothing wrong with bullying his classmates. They educate Malfoy in this way since childhood, and so do they themselves. The same bad species." Harry said unceremoniously. He remembered the bad things Lucius did, but he hadn''t forgotten them. While they were talking, Malfoy took Gore and Crabbe and walked towards them without shy. "Isn''t this a genius Potter? Why didn''t you ask George to start a small stove for you?" Malfoy cried, "You haven''t learned the Patronus Curse?" He said in a strange tone of yin and yang, "It seems that our savior is not an upright person. Miss Know-it-all, it seems that she is only a clever person. After receiving so many preferential treatments in private, he has not yet learned the curse of the patron saint. " "Call God to guard!" Malfoy waved his wand and greeted a blurry shadow with ease. "Look, this is the patron saint curse that can only be used by people who are truly upright." Malfoy smiled exaggeratedly. "It can be seen that your parents have taken care of you very happily since childhood, baby Malfoy. Why don''t you stay at home obediently, it will let you learn the curse of the patron saint earlier, there is nothing here for you Happy memories." Harry said dismissively. Malfoy raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s better than the wild child you don''t want. Your painful experience makes you unable to master the curse of the patron saint." Ron clenched his fists and said fiercely, "Would you like to go to the stage for a duel? Whether it''s a fist or a wand, it''s up to you, Malfoy the coward." Malfoy frowned, and then said lightly, "Barbarian Weasley, if I had not been injured before, I would definitely teach you a good lesson." "You''ve been here to train for several weeks, and you still escape the duel by pretending to be injured, why are you not obediently at home. Or, you plan to pretend to be injured until graduation." Harry said coldly. "That doesn''t work, you just need your stupid big friend to be fired, and then I can teach you." Malfoy said **** for tat without giving up. "Don''t dream, you pretend to be injured, and anyone can see it." Hermione said in a huff. The person in front of him was too shameless. Before, he pretended to be bandaged. Now I dont even use bandages anymore. Pretend to be injured, to expel Hagrid. "Then you guessed wrong, I said I was injured, I was injured, and people would be willing to believe me. I am Malfoy, and our family has enough influence to make people believe. You children who suffered childhood pains Will not understand." Malfoy said weirdly, and then let out a few weird laughs. Gore and Crabbe are on both sides of himhehe" shaking shoulders. Maybe it was enough to laugh, maybe seeing Harry and Ron almost couldn''t help it, Malfoy snorted, flicked his hair vigorously, and left. "Dang!" Malfoy''s pale, pointed face hit the ground. Crabbe and Gore hurriedly went to La Malfoy, but they slipped and fell heavily on Malfoy, causing Malfoy to make two dull screams. "Oh! Who is so uncivilized, splashing water on the ground, don''t know it will be easy to slip? To let me know who it is, I must pull him to the duel stage." Harry said strangely. Malfoy pushed Gore and Crabbe hard, making them both roll away again, and he slowly got up. There were scarlet bloodshot eyes in his gray eyes, and boundless anger in his eyes. Har used jewel-like green eyes to respond to Malfoy''s hatred without letting go. He turned to the duel stage and looked at Malfoy provocatively. Ron pointed his thumb at Harry without hesitation, and turned his thumb upside down at Malfoy. Malfoy was up and down, he was trembling with anger, and he stomped his foot. "I hope you can still be so happy when you see the stupid being fired." He carefully checked his feet until he was sure that there were no traps before squeezing the crowd away. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 266： Harry stays in school Chapter 266 Fred strode over, and he praised loudly, "Harry, you are getting worse and worse." Joe immediately added, "It''s getting more and more interesting." Playing tricks on Malfoy didn''t make Harry happy. He said regretfully, "Malfoy is getting more and more difficult to deal with. He would rather be embarrassed than do it. I also hope to have a duel with him." "There will be a chance, he will continue to find it sooner or later." Fred said affirmatively. "But at that time, it was not good enough to help." Hermione whispered, and then she became annoyed again, and said, "Can anyone really believe Malfoy''s fake injury?" "Who knows, at least he has been injured before, and the conspiracy behind them is not once or twice." Harry said dissatisfied. ........ As the days passed, and Halloween was about to begin, everyone was full of expectations. There was not only a grand dinner party that day. During the day, they can also visit Hogsmeade, a village full of wizards. This is the right they didn''t get until the third grade. Everyone can''t wait. But before Halloween, something unpleasant happened. During the transformation class, Lavender Brown was crying, and Parvati put his arm around her shoulder and comforted softly. Dean Thomas and Simon Finnigan, standing on both sides, were comforting her anxiously. ????? "What happened? Lavender?" Hermione asked worriedly, and she, Ron, and Harry gathered around. "She received a letter from home this morning." Parvati whispered, "Binki, the rabbit she raised, was killed by a fox." "Oh! Poor Binki!" Hermione said sympathetically. "It''s a pity, Lavender." "I should have known it." Lavender said sadly. "Do you remember what day it is today?" "Halloween!" Harry immediately replied, this is something everyone knows. Lavender gave Harry an unhappy look, and said, "Professor Trelawney said that what you are afraid of will happen on October 30. Do you remember? She was right, she was all You''ve got it." The whole class thought that in front of Lavender, someone nodded silently, and someone thought carefully. Hermione hesitated for a moment and asked, "But you are afraid that Binki will be eaten by a fox?" She felt that this did not seem to be something to predict. "Well, it doesn''t have to be a fox, it may be something else." Lavender looked at Hermione with tears in his eyes and said, "But I am obviously very worried about it, am I?" "Is Binki an old rabbit?" Hermione asked again. ? "No, it''s a very small rabbit." Lavender sobbed. Parvati hugged poor Lavender tighter. "Then why are you worried that a very small rabbit will die?" Hermione asked a suspicious point. "From a logical point of view, Lavender got the news today, but Binki has probably been dead for several days. And Binki is a little rabbit, and its death was just an accident, a coincidence. Pull It is impossible for Wende to worry about this all the time, it just happened to happen today." "At this time, it''s not when you are showing your cleverness. It is not your Crookshanks that is dead. Can you think that other people''s pets are not important?" Ron said dissatisfiedly, and he treated Hermione''s Crook The mountain was so disgusting that the **** cat kept staring at his spots. Hermione glared at Ron unhappily. She made sense, so why did she get involved with her Crookshanks again. At this moment, Professor McGonagall walked in, and her appearance interrupted the confrontation between Hermione and Ron. They sat on either side of Harry unhappily, and didn''t talk to each other sullenly. The get out of class bell rang and they were about to leave the classroom when Harry was suddenly left behind. "Professor...what''s the matter?" Harry stammered, and was suddenly left alone by Professor McGonagall. He had an unclear premonition in his heart. Professor McGonagall glanced at Harry apologetically, which made Harry''s uncertainty even more certain. "I''m sorry, Harry, the Ministry of Magic recently found traces of Sirius Bright near Hogwarts. For safety''s sake, you cannot go to Hogsmeade for the time being." She said apologetically. Harry immediately felt dry and dry. He licked his lips and said, "Professor, it shouldn''t be like this. Other students can go to Hogsmeade." Professor McGonagall said, "They were not hunted down by a murderous dark wizard. If they were the same, none of them could leave the college." "But...then you have a lot of wizards, I can take care of myself." Harry argued anxiously. "Don''t count on it, Harry, you can''t ignore your safety just to hang out. Bright fled for a few months and has not been caught. He may be hiding anywhere. You are safe only in school. ." Professor McGonagall said solemnly, "Well, you should go to class or you will be late." Harry left the classroom unhappy. For the whole day, he felt that happiness seemed to be insulated from him. Everyone was going to Hogsmeade. Only he would stay in school. Well, not everyone goes to Hogsmeade, most of the teachers stay in school. Some senior students, if they dont want to go to Hogsmeade, can stay in school Even George is not interested in Hogsmeade. He said it is no better than a Muggle The street is more interesting. This gave Harry a little relief, but when he heard what others said, magic equipment shop, condiment joke shop, he still looked forward to it. In fact, he hadn''t even visited Muggle Street. The street he was most familiar with was not even his home on Privum Road. For the month before school this year, he stayed in Diagon Alley and only let him go shopping for the first time. Finally, when he was at the dinner party, he saw everyone again, and everyone brought him gifts and all kinds of candies. They chatted excitedly about Hogsmeade, where candies are distributed for free, there are 200 owls in the post office, and all kinds of pranks in the joke shop. They didn''t think of Harry''s experience until they saw Harry silently, and they asked quickly, "How are you doing at school? Have you finished your homework." "No." Harry said, "Professor Lupin invited me to watch the water monster in the office and invited me to drink tea. Then Snape came in again. He prepared a special medicine for Professor Lupin. I was a little worried." Hermione lowered her voice and said, "Don''t underestimate the teacher. He won''t be fooled so easily. What''s more, if Snape plans to poison Lupin, he won''t do it in front of you." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 267： Sirius who sneaked into the school Chapter 267 Sirius Who Sneaks into the School "Okay, I hope so.????" Harry remained alert to Snape. Then the dinner began, and the exquisite food opened up Hermione and Ron, who had been full in Hogsmeade. Professor Lu Ping looked very energetic and very happy. He was talking actively with Professor Flitwick, the next to him. As for Snape, apart from his unfriendly look at Lupin, there was nothing special. In fact, Snape didn''t look friendly at anyone. Harry also saw George. He was as calm and calm as he was. He saw Harry''s gaze and raised a glass to him. Seeing George, Harry was much more relaxed. At least, no one in the academy could fight Snape. The happy dinner ended in joy. Perhaps Professor McGonagall didn''t let Harry go to Hogsmeade to be the right choice. When they returned to Gryffindor after attending the dinner, they immediately noticed that something major had happened. A group of people gathered around the portrait of the fat lady. "What happened?" They poked their heads curiously. It seems that something big has really happened, and fear is spreading among the crowd like a cold snap. Percy screamed, "Who will invite Professor Dumbledore over." Others were even more anxious and uneasy. Everyone was stunned in front of the portrait. So, they didnt know that they only saw the portrait and the portrait was completely closed?? To Before long, Professor Dumbledore rushed over, and he rushed to the portrait. The students separated their sides, squeezed to one side, and made way for him. "Oh my God." Hermione screamed. She clutched Harry tightly and pinched his hands, but Harry was also stunned at this time, unconscious. They saw that the fat lady disappeared from the portrait, the portrait was severely damaged, the canvas fragments were everywhere, and the large canvas was completely torn from the frame. Dumbledore took a quick look at the badly damaged painting and said, "Professor McGonagall, please go to Filch and tell him to look for the fat lady on every painting in the castle." "You won''t find her." Pepy Ghost said in a hoarse voice. He floated on the heads of the crowd, jumping around, looking very happy, as long as he saw destruction and sadness, he was excited. "What do you mean? Pepy Ghost." Dumbledore looked at it seriously. Pippis smile faded a bit, but he still said in a slippery tone, Thats really unfortunate, Mr. Principal, the fat lady didnt want to be seen, she was messed up. I saw her running past the fifth floor. For landscape paintings, she hid in the middle of the woods, crying about the terrible encounter. It said happily, "Poor fellow." But its tone was full of gloat. "She said, who did this?" Dumbledore said quietly. "Oh, of course, old professor." Pippi said flexibly, his face full of misfortunes, "She didn''t let him in, he was very angry, and retaliated against her crazy. You know." Pippi happily turned a tumble, grinning at Dumbledore, "He is really bad-tempered, that Sirius Black." Professor Dumbledore ordered Gryffindor College to return to the auditorium. Ten minutes later, the students from Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, and Slytherin also came, and the students looked inexplicably strange. "I will conduct a thorough search of the castle with the teachers." Professor Dumbledore said aloud to the students, and he asked Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick to close all the exits of the auditorium. He said, For the safety of the students, I think you can only stay overnight here. I need the prefect to stand guard at the entrance of the auditorium, and the chairperson of the male and female student union to stay in the auditorium to take charge of management. If something happens, you must immediately report to me report." Percy obeyed Dumbledore''s orders with pride, the style of an important person. Professor Dumbledore was about to leave the auditorium, thinking of something, and continuing, "Yes, you still need these." With a wave of his magic wand, the long table automatically moved to the edge of the auditorium, neatly arranged on the wall. A little more magic wand, hundreds of purple sleeping bags appeared on the ground. "Sleep well." Dumbledore said as he stepped out of the auditorium, he closed the door again, and the auditorium immediately became noisy, full of the voices of students. The Gryffindor students told others what had just happened. "In other words, Sirius Bright sneaked into the college. He also attacked the portrait of the doorman in the Gryffindor dormitory and tore up the portrait of the fat lady?" George said in a dangerous tone. "Yes, the fat lady wouldn''t let him in. Her portrait was torn all over by Bright. I heard she hid in the landscape painting on the fifth floor." Hermione said worriedly, and she looked worriedly. Harry, Bright had actually killed him in the academy. George said dissatisfied, "The academys defense is even more undefended than the Muggles defense. Last year, a house-elf monster nearly killed Harry. This year a dark wizard broke into the academy directly. I dont know. When will Voldemort go straight into the academy." George''s undisguised anger made the others frightened. They heard George say Voldemort''s name casually, and they were even more afraid to think, and avoided them far away. Hermione nodded, and said worriedly, "The academy is too insecure. Maybe Black is still hiding in a corner of the academy now." "Dumbledore and they think so too. UU reading " Ron said worriedly, "He picked tonight. It was our luck. We happened to not be in the tower. If it wasn''t for Halloween, he Maybe you can follow the students and sneak into the Gryffindor dormitory." "Perhaps he forgot that it was Halloween, because he was running away all the time, he almost broke in." Hermione shivered. "How did he get in?" Everyone was thinking about this question. "All kinds of magic have been applied to the castle to prevent outsiders from entering. It is impossible to sneak in, and it is even less likely to fool the dementor with makeup. It is even less likely that he will fly over, and the secret passage is blocked by Filch. "Hermione ruled out one possibility after another. George thought for a moment, he summoned the ghost, and Nick, who was almost headless, floated over excitedly. He took off his hat and bowed. His slanted head almost fell off. He immediately straightened his head with his hands and said, "Mr. Soros, hello to you, Nick, do you have any instructions?" "Hello, Nick, I thought about how Sirius Black sneaked into the academy secretly. It is very likely that he infiltrated the academy through Animagus Transformation. I hope that while you are searching the academy, you will also inquire about nearby portraits and Dementor, have you seen any suspicious animals near the college?" All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 268： College measures Chapter 268 George said solemnly, "We need to conduct a thorough investigation of the suspicious animals that appeared near the college, including classmates'' pets that need to be registered and checked." Nick, who was almost headless, held his head with his hand, nodded up and down, and said, "Sir, you make a lot of sense. We will immediately investigate the academy thoroughly. We promise that there will be no origin. An unknown mouse appeared in the college." George also nodded and said, "That''s good. Tomorrow, I will ask all the students to register their pets and use the Manifestation Charm on them. To ensure that they will not be replaced by the Dark Wizard." Nick, who was almost headless, said he was going to investigate immediately, but his body was still there, motionless, looking at George expectantly. Seeing Nick''s appearance, George immediately understood and said, "You need to prepare more information and secrets about publishing a book based on your experience. In addition to your experience before your death, at Hogwarts During these times, interesting things and important experiences can also be added to your book." "As for the ghostwriting and polishing, you only need to prepare enough information. I will arrange everything in the future." Nick, who was almost headless, nodded desperately and said happily, "Sir, you are too right. I need to prepare more secrets and more information so that more people will like my autobiography." "Okay, then you go ahead." George said calmly. "Okay, good night, Mr. Soros." Nick, who was almost headless, bowed deeply, got the answer he wanted, and finally left the auditorium contentedly. George whispered a few more words to Percy before he found a seat against the wall and began to sit cross-legged to rest. "Well, all students tomorrow will take their pets to the mutual aid agency for registration and inspection. Other people, please also pay attention to remind your roommates, do not forget this matter, this is a very serious measure, dark wizard It may be hidden in the academy with the help of Animagus Transfiguration." Percy said loudly, "Then, now it''s time to turn off the lights, go into your sleeping bag, and stop chatting." All the candles were extinguished, and the only light in the auditorium was the silver-white ghost shining a little. They wandered around and talked seriously with the prefects. The ceiling of magic blessing, reflecting the night sky outside, is starry, and guards a bright moon. There were still whispers in the auditorium, and the students whispered to discuss today''s affairs, except that Sirius Black broke into the college, which made the students worried. The possibility of the Dark Wizard being transformed by Animagus and hiding in the student''s pet is even more chilling. This atmosphere, just like last year''s back room attack, made the students feel safe again and exposed to endless danger. Schools are unreliable, teachers are unreliable, and Dumbledore cannot be trusted. The Ministry of Magic, Dementors, and Academy''s defenses are all unreliable. Once the most dangerous time is reached, only one''s own strength is reliable. Many students quietly turned their eyes to the seat where George was. The auditorium was so dark that they couldn''t see or feel anything. But as long as they think that a powerful figure, a powerful wizard who can defeat the basilisk, is there, they feel a little relieved. George sat silently against the wall, observing the changes in the room. Every hour, a teacher quietly opened the door to check whether the students were safe. It is difficult to make people sleep peacefully. The students are restless and restless at first. They talk to each other, warn each other, and mock each other. But slowly, the whispers stopped. It''s just that worry and fear spread among the students. There are rhythmic breathing sounds everywhere. The students can''t fall asleep over and over, some people are in a daze, and some quietly count sheep. The students in the higher grades did not perform better than the students in the lower grades. Only in the face of fear and death, everyone is truly equal, and across ages and colleges, anxiety and fear make everyone exactly the same. ....... At about three o''clock in the morning, fatigue finally overwhelmed the vigilance of the students, and even fear could not stop the physical fatigue and sleepiness. Most of the students fell asleep, heavy breathing one after another in the auditorium. George deliberately cast a Silent Charm on the snoring guys, so as not to affect the others. The door opened suddenly, Professor Dumbledore crept in, and he found Percy. "Are there any signs, Professor?" Percy asked in a low voice. "I didn''t find it, what about you?" Dumbledore said quietly. "It''s all under control, sir." Percy replied. "That''s good, let them continue to sleep now. Tomorrow, you can tell everyone to go back. I found a new guard for the portrait hole of Gryffindor College." Dumbledore said quietly. "What about the fat lady? Sir." Percy asked. "She was hiding in the Angel County map on the third floor. She was still in a bad mood. She didn''t let Blake, who had no password, in, so he started. When she calms down, I will let Filch fix her." Deng Blido whispered The door of the hall was pushed open again, more people, more footsteps. "Principal." George heard Snape''s voice. "The entire fourth floor was checked and nothing was found. Filch checked the main building of the castle and there was nothing." "What about the Astronomy Tower? Did Professor Trelawney find anything? Where is the shed where the owls live?" Dumbledore asked again. "All checked, no," Snape replied. "Very well, Severus. Actually, I don''t think Blake will stay here." Dumbledore said. "The search is just in case." "How did he get in? How do you feel about this, the principal." Snape asked calmly. "There are many possibilities, Severus, the wizards have too many methods." Dumbledore said noncommittal. Snape''s tone was a little angry, but he still lowered the volume and said, "You remember our conversation before school starts, principal." "Remember, Severus," Dumbledore said sternly, with a warning in his voice. Snape said coldly, "So don''t you think that Hogwarts'' defense shouldn''t be completely undefended. I can hardly imagine how Black entered Hogwarts without the help of others. " All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 269： Inside and outside Chapter 269 "I don''t believe that there will be anyone in the castle who will help Black come in." Dumbledore said categorically, and the tone was so determined. Dumbledore hesitated, as if he wanted to say something, but did not speak. He stepped forward and walked out of the auditorium, "I still need to notify the dementors. I promise to notify them when the search is over." Dumbledore hurriedly left the auditorium. Snape stood there and stopped for a while. George could still detect the smell of anger on him, and then he also left. - On the second day, fear was still spreading in the college. Not only was the fat lady''s experience yesterday, but what worries the students more is that they need to take their pets to the mutual aid agency for inspection and registration. The classmates shudder at the thought that the pets and companions sleeping next to him and crawling on him are most likely a dark wizard who kills without blinking. They scrambled to use a solid iron cage to lock the pets firmly, and then carefully carried the cage to the mutual aid club''s activity room. They lined up anxiously, waiting for registration and inspection. In the afternoon, George and Kate were checking the students'' pets one after another with the Manifestation, and registered the pets that passed the Mantra test. Suddenly, there was a commotion at the door, and Ron and Neville, pale, with their hands down, walked in staggeringly. Harry and Hermione walked on either side of them, looking at them worriedly. Harry had his owl Hedwig in his hand, and Hermione was holding Crookshanks like her little lion. Seeing the tragic situation of Ron and Neville, everyone guessed what seemed to be happening. They continued to line up and looked at here again with their heads poked. "What''s going on?" George walked up and said softly, everyone pricked their ears. "Ron''s patch is gone, and Neville''s Raffles are also gone. We searched all corners of Gryffindor and found nothing." Ha said in a worried tone. After the fat lady was attacked in the academy, when George was about to thoroughly inspect the pets in the academy, Ron and Neville''s pets suddenly disappeared. This can''t help but think of the worst. "Unexpectedly, Ron''s Scorch was changed by the Dark Wizard. This is terrible." Hermione said in a horrified tone. She gently stroked Crookshanks and said, "Crookshank is still smart. , It discovered this long ago, and it has been so fierce towards Shaban." Crookshanks lay well in Hermione''s arms, rubbing his soft head against Hermione''s hands. Ron was pale, and said stiffly, "It won''t be splattered, it has been in our house for twelve years. A wizard can''t keep the Animagus deformed for that long, he will go crazy." "Have you forgotten? The owner of the magical creature shop in Diagon Alley also said that the life span of a mouse will not exceed three years. Shaba has lived for twelve years. You should have discovered it early on." Hermione The problem was pointed out sharply. Ron shook his head and said, "Maybe it is something special. It is not unusual for animals in the magical world to live longer. It is impossible for a wizard to become a rat for twelve years, let alone one who has mastered it. The powerful wizard of Nimags." George nodded and said, "It is true. I can''t imagine that a wizard has turned into a mouse for twelve years. I can''t imagine that he has not gone crazy. And Ron''s house, there is nothing worth stealing." George also felt that a wizard who could master an arduous spell like Animagus would not be an unknown person. They can''t pretend to be a mouse for twelve years, which is enough to drive any wizard crazy. Georges support calmed Ron and said immediately, Yes, thats it. I guess its Nevilles toad Rifle that the Black Wizard changed. Its not like a normal pet. It always runs and loses. Maybe its Is planning some conspiracy in private." Neville looked at Ron dumbfounded. He didn''t know how to defend, but he said awkwardly, "It won''t be... Rifle...it won''t be... Rifle." Hermione pondered for a moment, shook her head, and said, "That''s not right. Rifle was once given the shrinking potion by Snape, and then it became a tadpole. If it were a dark wizard, it wouldn''t have become Tadpole. And it is often bullied by other people and used for experiments by teachers. As a pet, it is too stupid to be a black wizard." "Yes, Rifle is too stupid, it will not belong to the black wizard." Neville said excitedly, his Rifle would not belong to the black wizard. "Maybe the dark wizard has prepared an extra toad?" Ron said in an uncertain tone. Hermione said in an angry tone, "Then your Scabbers may also be a substitute prepared by the wizard. He only becomes a mouse when he needs it, and hides outside at other times." George nodded and said, "In this case, it is much more reasonable. The Black Wizard prepared a pet that looks similar to his Animagus, and they replaced that pet when necessary. At other times , Return the pet, so that it will not be discovered, nor will the dark wizard go crazy." Now everyone couldnt help but nodded, it must be like this It is absolutely impossible for wizards to become a mouse or toad and live for a long time. In a few months, they will go crazy. . Hermione was nodding her head, and suddenly thought of something, she asked suspiciously, "But Sirius Black, only escaped from Azkaban this year. It''s not the number or the time." Ha used his fingers to push the glasses, and said decisively, "Blake only escaped this year, but many dark wizards have been hiding. Black sneaks into the school, and he must meet the needs of the inside and outside. The dark wizard is his helper." Harry immediately remembered that last night, Snape suspected that there was someone in the academy and Blackley had been out. Although he hated Snape extremely, he wouldn''t stupidly oppose it for the sake of opposition, let alone even mind. "Now it all makes sense. There have always been dark wizards hidden in the academy. They used Animagus to transform and replaced the students'' pets. They have been lurking in the academy. When they need it, they will kill you The disciples should cooperate with the outside and conquer the school." Hermione said here, couldn''t help taking a breath. Where is a safe school? It''s a wild dance of demons and monsters. Voldemort visits from time to time. There is a basilisk that has been alive for more than a thousand years in the academy, and a dark wizard has been lurking in the academy for many years. Maybe even the teacher is not reliable. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 270： Animagus Chapter 270-Animagus George laughed contemptuously, "Hogwarts is not as safe as the Muggle police station, although they have a police chief called the most powerful wizard Dumbledore. But obviously, he has been in retirement. status." Everyone didn''t dare to pick up George''s ridicule of Dumbledore. Today''s events made them tremble with chills behind their backs. They could not imagine that the pet sleeping next to them, a companion who grew up with them, turned out to be a murderous dark wizard. Neville''s eyes were angry and hateful. No one had ever seen such an expression on his face. He said in pain, "Is Rifle really a dark wizard?" George thought for a while and said, "This is not entirely certain, Ron''s scaly is also a major suspicion. But anyway, when you see them again, the first thing you have to do is pick up the wand. Use them in a cage Close it up." "This is terrible. All the pets may have been made by the Dark Wizard. Can we still keep pets?" Hermione asked worriedly. The other students looked at the pet they were holding in the cage, and they all pricked their ears. This is what they want to know. Even if they have a lot of affection for these pets, they absolutely dare not regard a murderous dark wizard as a pet. "Remember Animagus'' message?" George asked calmly. "Animagus is an advanced transformation technique that can completely transform people into a specific animal. The Ministry of Magic strictly supervises the wizards who can use Animagus. It will register to show that they can become animals. , To record the relevant markings and identification methods, there are only seven Animagus registered in this century, and Sirius Black is not on that list." Hermione said with a guilty conscience. Obviously, the information she knew was only the most superficial thing, and the Ministry of Magic''s ban did not have much effect. "Then do you know the taboo of Animagus?" George asked again. "Animagus can''t become a magical creature." Hermione said immediately, and she looked at Crookshanks in her hand. When George was on the train, he checked it with a manifestation curse. It was not a wizard, but it was not a magical creature. "Although Animagus is powerful, it also has great limitations. First of all, as you said, it cannot become a magical creature. Therefore, it is safe to use magical creatures as pets." George said flatly. There was no response from everyone. Using magic creatures as pets was not an easy task. He continued, Of course, its not easy to use magic creatures as pets. But Animagus has another major limitation. It can only become a specific animal. That is, when you replace your After pets, the black wizard cannot become another animal." "Besides, there is no record of a wizard turning into an owl. It should be said that owls are relatively safe. Having said that, pets are students of owls, and they are all happy. They touch their owls intimately, and no longer regard them as terrible monsters. The pet is a student of mice and toads, and his face becomes very ugly. The pets that Ron and Neville disappeared were rats and toads. They were most likely made by the black wizard. "What about the other pets?" Hermione asked worriedly, touching Crookshanks. She is not worried about Crookshanks, as long as she wants to, she will be able to master the Manifestation soon. But other people, those who don''t raise owls, can be troublesome, can they only be separated from their pets! "After all, Animagus is a difficult spell. Even a dark wizard, not everyone can master it. After all, there are only seven recorded Animagus. So check the registered pets, you still You can continue to raise it, but you''d better prepare a strong cage." George said flatly. Hermione was dissatisfied with the answer. She asked with some doubts, "Will the Animagus Transformation leave a specific mark?" George said lightly, "It''s a mark left deliberately. It can be easily hidden if needed. Animagus is not as simple as you think. You can''t expect anyone who doesn''t understand Anima. Guss Ministry of Magic staff can truly understand this curse." George''s words made everyone even more worried. They would not know Animagus, so they were extremely afraid. They only felt that any animal that appeared now could be the transformation of Animagus of the Black Wizard. .......... In the next few days, fear continued to spread in the college. The black wizard used Animagus to transform and lurked in the academy all year round. This is no less shocking to everyone than the heir to Slytherin who wants to cleanse the Academy. The only thing that made the students feel a little relieved was that the lurking dark wizard had been scared away by George, and after their own inquiries, it was confirmed that Animagus, who had no wizard, had become an owl. Most of the students in the college changed their pets. They released pets such as mice and toads and replaced them with owls. George was very pleased with this. He took the initiative to suggest that the school should not include rats and toads as pets that can be carried in the college. In principle, it is recommended that everyone only bring owls This has been approved by most teachers and students of the school, and Dumbledore also approved this proposal. All future admission notices for new students will only require students to bring owls as pets. To comfort poor Ron and Neville, George gave them an owl. Ron''s owl is called Zhu Weiqiong. It is an owl that looks very active. Everyone thinks that this will make Ron recover faster. Nevilles owl is called Galen. It is a plump-looking sturdy owl. Everyone hopes Neville can be as strong and brave as Galen. With the company of their new partners, their mood has indeed improved a lot. To be honest, they don''t actually have too deep feelings for their pets before. When they began to suspect that Shaban and Rifle were very likely to be dark wizards, they immediately recalled a lot of doubts. Scaly is a little mouse that sleeps all day long and sluggish. In fact, it does not behave like a mouse. It loves to clean, and it doesn''t scurry around, except for eating, it''s sleeping. Thinking about it now, these may be the consequences of being controlled by wizard drugs. Rifle was also suspicious, and he would always sneak away from Neville. It will disappear suddenly many times, and then suddenly appear again after a period of time. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 271： Snape Substitute Chapter 271 Snape''s Substitute No one knows where it went halfway. The magic is that it will always appear in the end, neither disappears nor hurts. Now that I think about it, this is just like the action of a dark wizard. Ron and Neville looked at each other sympathetically, and began to care about their new pet again. Regardless of whether Zhu Weiqiong looked a bit fierce towards Ron. Regardless of whether Galen looked like he had some contempt for Neville. At least it is certain that they are all real owls, and definitely not the dark wizards that may suddenly appear at night. Ron and Neville both received letters from their families, and their families solemnly apologized to them. Mrs. Weasley was very sad for her negligence. She cried all night after she knew that Shaban was a dark wizard. No matter how Mr. Weasley persuaded her, she almost fainted from crying. She is extremely fearful and fearful. She shouldn''t give away unknown mice as pets to children because of poverty. She almost made a big mistake, fortunately George discovered this terrible truth. Otherwise, she can''t imagine what kind of nightmare will happen in the end. She blamed and confessed over and over in the letter, thanking Mr. Soros over and over again. Everyone had to write to comfort Mrs. Weasley, and Mrs. Weasley cheered up. She affirmed that in the future, there will be no mouse anywhere near the house, whether it is alive or dead. Neville''s grandma also solemnly apologized to Neville. Raffle was a weird toad. She should have discovered this long ago. She shouldnt ignore Nevilles safety. She spends too much time on education and lessons Neville. She even forgot the most fundamental thing. She is Nevilles grandmother, and the most important thing is her care for Neville. . She promised that this would never happen again, and that she would care more about Neville instead of scolding him more. Her letter made Neville cry. Neville immediately wrote back, saying that he was fine, and that his friends took good care of him and gave him a robust owl. Neville''s grandma wrote back immediately, teaching him how to not tell her earlier and teach him to thank his friends well. And I hope he can invite friends to be guests at home during the holidays. For Nevilles expectant invitation, everyone friendly and resolutely refused. Everyone has their own affairs and everyone is very busy. George began to urge them to make progress on the Patronus Curse, and he deliberately let others learn the Patronus Curse as soon as possible. In this case, they may be able to start learning Animagus Transformation in the next semester. Harry not only has to speed up the progress of the Patronus Charm, he has other important things, and the Quidditch game will begin soon. This year is Wood''s last year, and it is also the last time Wood will train and compete with everyone. Everyone hopes to be able to take Wood out of school with a Quidditch Cup champion. The first Quidditch game was about to begin, and the weather was getting worse and windy and rainy became the norm. Harry and the others were intensive training in the wind and rain. For his safety, Professor McGonagall specially invited Mrs. Hooch to supervise their training in order to protect Harry from close range. ......... During the training before the Planet Six game, Oliver brought bad news to everyone. "We are not playing against the Slytherin team this time." He said angrily. "Flint just came to me. We are going to play against the Hufflepuff team." "Why?" The others didn''t like this inexplicable news. The imaginary enemy they had recently trained against was Slytherin. "Flint excuses their Seeker, the arm is injured and cannot move vigorously." Wood''s tone was full of anger. "Idiots can see that Malfoy is not injured at all. They just don''t want to play in this weather. It will affect their broom advantage." "Malfoy''s arm has been healed for more than a month. He didn''t plan to change to a more normal excuse?" Harry furiously. Malfoy''s shamelessness refreshed his imagination again, which was a mockery of him. . "I fully understand this, but Professor Snape agreed." Wood said painfully. "The Slytherin Dean doesn''t care about his face at all." He suppressed his anger and said, "We have been training with Slytherin as an opponent, and suddenly switching to Hufflepuff will make us very disadvantaged. The only comfort is that Hufflepuff also just learned about this news, they will Just as caught off guard as us." "Damn Snape." Harry gritted his teeth. His college life is always inseparable from Snape''s interference and bullying. "We must hurry up and get acquainted with Hufflepuff''s tactics as soon as possible. They are completely different from Slytherin. Diggory has formed a new and powerful team, but we are not easy to deal with." Wood cheered up again, and when it came to the game, he became the captain of the avid Quidditch team. In addition to the unsuccessful Quidditch game, another bad thing also greatly affected Harry''s mood. When he walked into the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, he couldnt believe his eyes. It was not Professor Lupin but a face he hated and hated. It was just now. The person who interfered with his Quidditch game. It''s the demon professor in the potions class, it''s the partial dean of Slytherin, it''s Snape Severus. Professor Lupin was unable to attend class because of illness, and Snape would temporarily take over the Defence Against the Dark Arts class during this period. This was very bad news. He deducted five points from Gryffindor in the name of Harry being late, even though Harry got stuck in the classroom when the bell rang. Later, he began to criticize Professor Lu Ping''s teaching wildly. Snape said coldly, "I feel very disappointed with Professor Lupin''s extremely lack of structured teaching." "He is better than all the Defence Against the Dark Arts class teachers we have experienced before." Dean Thomas said loudly, and he thought so sincerely, and the other students also nodded in agreement. Snape said with a fierce look, "That''s because you are too easy to meet, Lupin has no requirements for your level. You learned to deal with red hats and deal with Grindillo courses. This is something you should master in the first grade. " After some criticism, he turned the textbook to the last chapter and said, "Today, I need to teach you something that normal students should learn." "Werewolf." He said meaningfully. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 272： Snape and Lupin Chapter 272 Snape and Lupin "But, Professor." Hermione had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. She couldn''t bear Snape''s random disturbance of the course schedule. She raised her hand and said, "We should learn about Copunk before we have taught the werewolves." "Miss Granger," Snape said coldly, "I am in class now, not you, turning the book to 401 pages." All the classmates exchanged their eyes in pain, and muttered softly in their mouths. "Now, who can tell me how to distinguish between werewolves and ordinary wolves." Snape asked coldly. Everyone was silent and motionless. Except for Hermione, her hands were held up straight as usual, and no circumstances could hinder her determination to answer questions. Snape deliberately ignored Hermione, and he continued to ask, "Who can answer." He grinned and smiled mockingly, "It seems that you are trying to tell me that Professor Lupin did not intend to teach you the difference between the two." "We haven''t learned the werewolf chapter yet, we are still learning..." Parvati replied. "Quiet." Snape roared, and he violently interrupted Parvati''s answer and roared. "I never thought that there would be students in the third grade that even the werewolves would not recognize. I would write them all down and tell Professor Dumbledore to let him know how depraved the current students and the current teachers are." "Professor." Hermione raised her hand and replied, "There are many differences between a werewolf and an ordinary wolf. The snout and nose of a werewolf..." "You were the first to speak for the second time, Granger," Snape said coldly. "Gryffindor deducts another five points for a nasty jack-of-all-trades." Hermione''s face flushed with hatred anger in her eyes. Snape never went to class to educate others, he went to class only to humiliate students. The whole class glared at Snape, how they hated Snape, but they could only hate and hate Snape. Few students don''t hate Snape, but they have nothing to do. The difference in level and strength between students and teachers made them only tolerate silently under Snape''s insult. Ron said loudly, "You asked a question just to humiliate people. She knew the answer and answered the question. If you don''t want the answer, why do you ask." The whole class immediately realized that Ron was going to be unlucky, and everyone looked at Ron worriedly. Snape moved slowly in front of Ron. He put his face close to Ron until he felt the tension and fear of the other person, and then said contentedly, "Stay after school, Weasley. You will Very regretful, comment on my teaching method." At this time, no one in the class dared to make a sound. The whole class was spent in dignity and silence. Everyone made rustling sounds with their pens, transcribing notes about werewolves in the book. Snape kept walking between the desks, checking the homework they had done during Professor Lupin''s lecture. "The explanation is poor, the requirements are too low, the whole thing is nonsense..." he commented with contempt. The get out of class bell rang under the collective expectation of the whole class. Snape said, Everyone needs to write a paper on how to identify and kill werewolves. The content needs to be filled with two pieces of parchment and hand it to me on Monday morning. He shook his head a little dissatisfied, "It''s so depraved, someone should take care of this class long ago. And Weasley, let''s talk about your evening study." ......... They were still angry at what happened in class until the evening meal. In the large dining room, Ron looked around to make sure that no one else would hear him, and then cursed Snape in a low voice, "That **** bastard, he told me to wipe the chamber pot in the hospital. He was not allowed to use it. magic." His knife and fork banged against the plate, as if it wasn''t food, but Snape. He said bitterly, "Why didn''t Black hide in Snape''s office? If he could get rid of him, his classmates would be grateful to him." "Sometimes, don''t pay much attention to what you hate people. For cleaning magic, you hide your wand and delay your time before leaving. As long as he doesn''t follow you on the spot, who knows." George whispered. Ron, how to make a fool of yourself. Ron immediately nodded intently, he was already calm and tied his wand to his leg. A fake dawdle, and finally cleaning with magic, so that he would not honestly wash the chamber pot for Snape. "Snape seemed to particularly hate Professor Lupin. He had never done anything like this to Quirrell and Lockhart before." Hermione thought about it and asked. Harry nodded and said, "It is true. On Halloween, I saw Snape prepare some special potions for Professor Lupin. Professor Lupin did not mind to drink those potions, and then he fell ill. Nep replaced his lecture." Harry clenched his brows and thought, "They have some unclear, unclear relationship in private." "Snape shouldn''t play tricks in medicine, and Professor Lupin won''t be so easy to be fooled. There should be some hidden relationship between them. They may have known each other a long time ago." Hermione pondered this~www.novelhall.com ~ I feel very suspicious. "This is normal. The magical world has a small population and the circle of wizards is also very small. In fact, all British wizards come from Hogwarts, and wizards still intermarry with each other, and it is easy for everyone to get married. George said slowly, "Considering that Lupin and Snape are not very different in age, they should have been impressed with each other when they were at Hogwarts, and they might have even dealt with each other." Harry immediately nodded solemnly and said, "They are probably classmates and know each other. And Voldemort had changed Slytherin''s style of study at that time. Snape from Slytherin must have done evil everywhere. He was probably early in the morning. He had a grudge with Professor Lu Ping. He might even be a dark wizard." Since Voldemort joined Slytherin, he has changed the tradition of Slytherin, and the power shown by Voldemort has become the target of the worship of everyone in Slytherin. It was after this. Slytherin changed from a normal academy to a training place for dark wizards. "Snape is even more annoying than Malfoy. He can get hatred with anyone." Hermione had no doubt that Snape could get hatred with anyone. No teacher in the college liked Snape. Only his extremely eccentric Slytherin College, as long as the bad boys of that college, could mix with Snape. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! ~： The last day of the double monthly pass! Ask for monthly pass Collection of books forced to update font size TTTTTTTT font color black gray red orange green purple dark blue brown style background color default novel reading net blue starting point blue blue green light gray gray dark gray dark gray light green parchment pink scroll full screen Chapter 272 Nep and Lupin "But, Professor." Hermione had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. She couldn''t bear Snape''s random disturbance of the course schedule. She raised her hand and said, "We should learn about Copunk before we have taught the werewolves." "Miss Granger," Snape said coldly, "I am in class now, not you, turning the book to 401 pages." All the classmates exchanged their eyes in pain, and muttered softly in their mouths. "Now, can anyone tell me how to distinguish between werewolves and ordinary wolves." Snape asked coldly. Everyone was silent and motionless. Except for Hermione, her hands were held up straight as usual, and no circumstances could hinder her determination to answer questions. Snape deliberately ignored Hermione, and he continued to ask, "Who can answer." He grinned and smiled mockingly, "It seems that you are trying to tell me that Professor Lupin did not intend to teach you the difference between the two." "We haven''t learned the werewolf chapter yet, we are still learning..." Parvati replied. "Quiet." Snape roared, and he violently interrupted Parvati''s answer and roared. "I never thought that there would be third-grade students, even the werewolves can''t identify. I will write them all down, and then tell Professor Dumbledore to let him know how depraved the current students and current teachers are." "Professor." Hermione raised her hand and replied, "There are many differences between a werewolf and an ordinary wolf. The snout and nose of a werewolf..." "You are the first to speak for the second time, Granger," Snape said coldly, "Gryffindor deducts another five points for a nasty jack-of-all-trades." Hermione''s face flushed, her eyes were angry with hatred, Snape never went to class to educate others, he went to class just to humiliate students. The whole class glared at Snape, how they hated Snape, but they could only hate and hate Snape. Few students don''t hate Snape, but they have nothing to do. The disparity in level and strength between students and teachers made them only tolerate silently under Snape''s insult. Ron said loudly, "You asked a question just to humiliate people. She knew the answer and answered the question. If you don''t want the answer, why do you ask." The class immediately realized that Ron was going to be unlucky, and everyone looked at Ron worriedly. Snape moved slowly in front of Ron. He put his face close to Ron until he felt the tension and fear of the other person, and then said contentedly, "Stay after school, Weasley. You will Very regretful, comment on my teaching method." At this time, no one in the class dared to make a sound. The whole class was spent in dignity and silence. Everyone made rustling sounds with their pens, transcribing notes about werewolves in the book. Snape kept walking around between the desks, checking the homework they had done during Professor Lupin''s lecture. "The explanation is poor, the requirements are too low, the whole story is nonsense..." he commented contemptuously. The get out of class bell rang under the collective expectation of the whole class. Snape said, Everyone needs to write a paper on how to identify and kill werewolves. The content needs to be filled with two pieces of parchment and hand it to me on Monday morning. He shook his head a little dissatisfied, "It''s so depraved, someone should take care of this course. And Weasley, let''s talk about your evening study." They were still angry at what happened in class until the evening meal. In the large dining room, Ron looked around to make sure no one else would hear him, and then cursed Snape in a low voice, "That **** bastard, he told me to wipe the chamber pot in the hospital. He was not allowed to use it. magic." His knife and fork banged against the plate, as if it was not food but Snape under the knife and fork. He said bitterly, "Why didn''t Black hide in Snape''s office? If he could get rid of him, his classmates would be grateful to him." "Sometimes, don''t pay much attention to what you hate. For cleaning magic, you hide your wand and delay your time before leaving. As long as he doesn''t follow you on the spot, who knows." George said quietly. Ron, how to make a fool of yourself. Ron immediately nodded his head with comprehension, he was already calm, and he would tie his wand to his leg. A fake dawdle, and finally cleaning with magic, so that he wouldn''t honestly wash the chamber pot for Snape. "Snape seemed to particularly hate Professor Lupin. He had never done anything like this to Quirrell and Lockhart before." Hermione pondered for a moment and asked. Harry nodded and said, "It is true. On Halloween, I saw Snape prepare some special potions for Professor Lupin. Professor Lupin did not mind to drink those potions, and then he fell ill. Nep replaced his lecture." Harry clenched his brows, thinking, "They have some unclear, unclear relationship in private." "Snape shouldn''t play tricks in medicine, and Professor Lupin won''t be so easy to be fooled. There should be some hidden relationship between them. They may have known each other a long time ago." Hermione pondered this, feeling very suspicious. "This is normal. There is a small population in the magical world, and the circle of wizards is also very small. In fact, all British wizards come from Hogwarts, and wizards still intermarry with each other. It is easy for everyone to get married." George said slowly, "Considering that Lupin and Snape are not very different in age, they should have been impressed with each other when they were at Hogwarts, and they might even have dealt with each other." Harry immediately nodded solemnly and said, "They are probably classmates and know each other. And Voldemort had changed Slytherin''s style of study at that time. Snape from Slytherin must have done evil everywhere. He was probably early in the morning. He had a grudge with Professor Lu Ping. He might even be a dark wizard." Since Voldemort joined Slytherin, he has changed the tradition of Slytherin, and the power shown by Voldemort has become the target of the worship of everyone in Slytherin. It was after this. Slytherin changed from a normal academy to a training place for dark wizards. "Snape is even more annoying than Malfoy. He can get hatred with anyone." Hermione had no doubt that Snape could get hatred with anyone. No teacher in the college liked Snape, only his extremely eccentric Slytherin College, as long as the bad boys of that college, could mix with Snape. (To be continued. The previous chapter returns to the next chapter Tips: Press [Enter] to return to the bibliography, press to return to the previous page, and press to enter the next page. Harry Potters Super Magic Gods Reading Tips: 1. The copyright of "Harry Potter Super Magic Gods" belongs to the author, little Harry. "Harry Potter Super Magic Gods" only represents the authors point of view, and the novels The position is irrelevant. 2. Qingdou Novels TXT website carefully compiled the full text and hand-printed version of Harry Potter''s Super Dharma Full Text Reading. It is a must-have website for the majority of book lovers who are in a book famine and do not want to wait for updates. 3. The Harry Potter Super Magic is a very beautiful novel created by little Harry. Chapters are added by members. Its purpose is to promote such excellent novels and share them with more book friends. 4. Please use practical actions (such as voting for recommendations, adding bookshelves, promoting books, purchasing physical books/vip, etc.) to support the young Harry to make persistent efforts to write something better than Harry Potters Super Magic God Fiction. About Qingdou|Tudou Fiction Net|Mobile Version|Site Map|Mobile Tudou Fiction Net|RSS Subscription|Latest Update Reading the best complete novels on Qingdou Novel Network Shanghai ICP 15036004 Chapter 272 Snape and Lupin_Harry Potter The Super Magic God_Qingdou Novel "But, Professor." Hermione had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. She couldn''t bear Snape''s random disturbance of the course schedule. She raised her hand and said, "We should learn about Copunk before we have taught the werewolves." "Miss Granger," Snape said coldly, "I am in class now, not you, turning the book to 401 pages." All the classmates exchanged their eyes in pain, and muttered softly in their mouths. "Now, can anyone tell me how to distinguish between werewolves and ordinary wolves." Snape asked coldly. Everyone was silent and motionless. Except for Hermione, her hands were held up straight as usual, and no circumstances could hinder her determination to answer questions. Snape deliberately ignored Hermione, and he continued to ask, "Who can answer." He grinned and smiled mockingly, "It seems that you are trying to tell me that Professor Lupin did not intend to teach you the difference between the two." "We haven''t learned the werewolf chapter yet, we are still learning..." Parvati replied. "Quiet." Snape roared, and he violently interrupted Parvati''s answer and roared. "I never thought that there would be third-grade students, even the werewolves can''t identify. I will write them all down, and then tell Professor Dumbledore to let him know how depraved the current students and current teachers are." "Professor." Hermione raised her hand and replied, "There are many differences between a werewolf and an ordinary wolf. The snout and nose of a werewolf..." "You are the first to speak for the second time, Granger," Snape said coldly, "Gryffindor deducts another five points for a nasty jack-of-all-trades." Hermione''s face flushed, her eyes were angry with hatred, Snape never went to class to educate others, he went to class just to humiliate students. The whole class glared at Snape, how they hated Snape, but they could only hate and hate Snape. Few students don''t hate Snape, but they have nothing to do. The disparity in level and strength between students and teachers made them only tolerate silently under Snape''s insult. Ron said loudly, "You asked a question just to humiliate people. She knew the answer and answered the question. If you don''t want the answer, why do you ask." The class immediately realized that Ron was going to be unlucky, and everyone looked at Ron worriedly. Snape moved slowly in front of Ron. He put his face close to Ron until he felt the tension and fear of the other person, and then said contentedly, "Stay after school, Weasley. You will Very regretful, comment on my teaching method." At this time, no one in the class dared to make a sound. The whole class was spent in dignity and silence. Everyone made rustling sounds with their pens, transcribing notes about werewolves in the book. Snape kept walking around between the desks, checking the homework they had done during Professor Lupin''s lecture. "The explanation is poor, the requirements are too low, the whole story is nonsense..." he commented contemptuously. The get out of class bell rang under the collective expectation of the whole class. Snape said, Everyone needs to write a paper on how to identify and kill werewolves. The content needs to be filled with two pieces of parchment and hand it to me on Monday morning. He shook his head a little dissatisfied, "It''s so depraved, someone should take care of this course. And Weasley, let''s talk about your evening study." They were still angry at what happened in class until the evening meal. In the large dining room, Ron looked around to make sure no one else would hear him, and then cursed Snape in a low voice, "That **** bastard, he told me to wipe the chamber pot in the hospital. He was not allowed to use it. magic." His knife and fork banged against the plate, as if it was not food but Snape under the knife and fork. He said bitterly, "Why didn''t Black hide in Snape''s office? If he could get rid of him, his classmates would be grateful to him." "Sometimes, don''t pay much attention to what you hate. For cleaning magic, you hide your wand and delay your time before leaving. As long as he doesn''t follow you on the spot, who knows." George said quietly. Ron, how to make a fool of yourself. Ron immediately nodded his head with comprehension, he was already calm, and he would tie his wand to his leg. A fake dawdle, and finally cleaning with magic, so that he wouldn''t honestly wash the chamber pot for Snape. "Snape seemed to particularly hate Professor Lupin. He had never done anything like this to Quirrell and Lockhart before." Hermione pondered for a moment and asked. Harry nodded and said, "It''s true. On Halloween, I saw Snape prepare some special potions for Professor Lupin. UU reading Professor Lupin didn''t mind and drank those potions, and then He became ill, and Snape replaced his lecture." Harry clenched his brows, thinking, "They have some unclear, unclear relationship in private." "Snape shouldn''t play tricks in medicine, and Professor Lupin won''t be so easy to be fooled. There should be some hidden relationship between them. They may have known each other a long time ago." Hermione pondered this, feeling very suspicious. "This is normal. There is a small population in the magical world, and the circle of wizards is also very small. In fact, all British wizards come from Hogwarts, and wizards still intermarry with each other. It is easy for everyone to get married." George said slowly, "Considering that Lupin and Snape are not very different in age, they should have been impressed with each other when they were at Hogwarts, and they might even have dealt with each other." Harry immediately nodded solemnly and said, "They are probably classmates and know each other. And Voldemort had changed Slytherin''s style of study at that time. Snape from Slytherin must have done evil everywhere. He was probably early in the morning. He had a grudge with Professor Lu Ping. He might even be a dark wizard." Since Voldemort joined Slytherin, he has changed the tradition of Slytherin, and the power shown by Voldemort has become the target of the worship of everyone in Slytherin. It was after this. Slytherin changed from a normal academy to a training place for dark wizards. "Snape is even more annoying than Malfoy. He can get hatred with anyone." Hermione had no doubt that Snape could get hatred with anyone. No teacher in the college liked Snape, only his extremely eccentric Slytherin College, as long as the bad boys of that college, could mix with Snape. (To be continued. Chapter 273： The power of wizards Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 273-The Power of the Wizard "In that case, is it because Snape has Professor Lupin''s handle or Professor Lupin''s has Snape''s handle?" Ron also felt a little strange, "They seem to be cooperating with each other, and they are on guard against each other.?? ??Look?" George said in a meaningful tone, "It should be Snape who has Lupin''s handle. You need to think a little bit about the homework that Snape left in Defence Against the Dark Arts class." He paused, and said, "At least Snape is right about one thing, because the first two ridiculous teachers, your progress in Defence Against the Dark Arts class is very depraved. Just like he said, deal with Red Hat and deal with Green. A course like Dillo is something you should master in the first grade." Hearing this evaluation, Hermione couldn''t help but blush. She whispered, "This is not Professor Lupin''s fault. Our progress is due to the drag of the previous two years." Harry and Ron also nodded and said, "If Professor Lupin taught us from the first grade, it would definitely not happen." George said noncommitantly, "You are really easy to meet. But anyway, you should put more of your mind on my training. When you master the curse of the patron saint, I will teach you other curses.? " He looked at Harry and the three sternly, and said, "You can''t expect how much help Professor Lupin''s mediocre teaching in order to accommodate everyone''s progress will bring you much help." The topic started to develop where Harry and the others didn''t like it very much. They couldn''t refute George. They couldn''t tell whether Professor Lupin''s teaching was mediocre or not, so they had to silently lower their heads to eat. In the evening duel club activities, they could only work harder to avoid making George feel that Professor Lupin did not help their strength at all. George also appeared in the evening club activities. He was on the stage as always, using a special way to guide everyone to cast the patron saint curse twice. These two guides have greatly benefited Harry, and he felt that he was only a little short of summoning the physical patron saint. Hermione and Ron were a little slower than him, but they were also able to summon faint shadows, which was a good sign. Only seeing Malfoy again made Harry very annoying. Malfoy winked and sighed, "If my arms are better, I can participate in tomorrow''s Quidditch match. That''s a shame." Harry was tickling with anger, and that **** Malfoy, obviously in the club, was practicing the patron saint with his wand. He was not injured at all, but he was able to pretend to be injured shamelessly. What''s more ridiculous is that Snape actually agreed. He disrupted the training plan of the Gryffindor team because of Malfoy''s ridiculous excuse and asked Gryffindor to play against Hufflepuff. ........ The next morning, it was stormy, and George did not sleep until the stipulated time. The biological clock had not reminded him to get up, but the fierce storm outside the window made him leave the warm bed. As a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder, once he wakes up, it is difficult to continue to fall asleep. He would rather sit up than lying in bed tossing around. Anything, whether it''s reading, meditation, or even just being in a daze, can make him less anxious. The "buzzing" electric toothbrush was stirring in his mouth, and the special toothpaste burst into white bubbles. After gargle, a burst of cold frost and freshness made George''s brain aroused and his spirit was lifted a lot. When using an electric toothbrush every morning, he will be reminded that he is in a world where magic and technology are mixed. Magic is indispensable, but technology changes the world, this is not his end. After washing, George opened the window. Outside the window was a scroll of thick ink, and the sky was like a canvas dipped in ink. The big dots of ink hit the wall and the ground. George tapped his finger, and a transparent shield appeared on the window. He took a chair and sat down comfortably, just enjoying the wind and rain outside the window. The howling wind is like an angry beast, constantly hitting the outer wall of the castle, making sounds of "hissing" and "clanging". George could faintly hear the "tear and pull" of the trees in the forbidden forest in the distance being blown and broken. "The power of nature." George muttered softly. "It''s fine when you can master them." He casually held a notebook of ancient spells and flipped through it gently, until he confirmed that it was time for breakfast, he closed the book. Putting on a long robe, waterproof boots, and a **** umbrella, walked towards the big restaurant. Today is the day of the Quidditch competition and the school''s entertainment celebration. Hogwarts is a completely closed school with very few entertainment activities for everyone, while Quidditch competitions are extremely popular in the wizarding world around the worldevery When this happens again, the teachers and students of the school will be like a holiday celebration, all of them will be dispatched to watch the game rain or shine. Quidditch and ordinary people''s sports are totally incompatible. George once told Harry them that Quidditch games are a display of wizard power and wisdom. It is a duel, a battle, Quidditch games do not need fairness, they need strength and wisdom. Quidditch games will never be rescheduled due to severe weather such as violent storms, wind, snow, hail and lightning. On the contrary, wizards regard Quidditch matches in inclement weather as a game with a higher gold content. A really powerful and intelligent wizard will win the game while defeating nature and natural disasters. There is nothing more exciting for wizards than to go through many trials, show strength and wisdom, and win honor. The atmosphere in the restaurant is cheerful and solemn. Everyone is looking forward to the next game, and they are worried and calculating for their own team. After breakfast, everyone walked across the lawn towards the Quidditch Stadium. The gust of wind did not appear to weaken, it whizzed, it roared, blowing the classmates'' umbrellas again and again. The bad weather is like having thoughts, they are trying their best to show their own violent and strength, as if to give cruel blows to these provocative creatures. The wizards walked firmly in the mud, against the wind and rain, like a pilgrimage. They will rise into the sky in front of violent nature and harsh natural disasters, drive into the restricted area, fly and dance as much as they want. They will demonstrate the power and wisdom of wizards in a Quidditch competition. They will fight against nature, overcome natural disasters, and win the game. Chapter 274： Nature and the Wizard Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 274: Nature and Wizards The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and the spectators on the field are holding their seats tightly. ??They need to lie down and keep their center of gravity at all times to avoid being blown up and down. Players on the field are facing a greater test. They are going forward with wind and waves and need to rise to high altitude in such natural disasters and storms. This is definitely not a simple task. In the rumble of thunder, George vaguely heard the students around him cheering for a certain team. The howling gust of wind shattered and swallowed their voices as soon as their words fell. Whether it is cheering or cheering, all the sounds are drowned in the roar of nature. Even George couldn''t hear the words around him in such a scene, everyone''s ears were full of howling wind and roaring thunder. The whole world suddenly lost its voice, leaving only a natural roar. The wizard''s Quidditch match was like a silent pantomime, like the celebration and sacrifice of ancient humans against natural disasters. George has thrown away his umbrella, and the wind and rain hit the players and dripped on his face. He stood upright in the wind, like a towering tree, hunting and hunting in the wind, blowing in the robe, new and new. He stood still in the wind and rain, like a rock on the seashore, quietly appreciating the natural fury. ?? The game has already begun, and neither the cheers of the audience nor the whistle of Madam Hooch can be passed from the wind. But all the wizards have been engrossed in the game. The players rise into the sky, like fish swimming in the waves, flying in the wind and waves and flying towards the rainstorm. This is a very different Quidditch game, unlike everyone else who has seen it, this is a real Quidditch game. The wizard at this time was truly against nature. Their enemy is not the opponent of other teams, but from natural disasters, the overwhelming, pervasive malice. The wizards in the high altitude placed their entire bodies on the flying broomsticks. They merged with the broomsticks, and they were closely connected, avoiding the roaring gust of wind. Overwhelming storms, overwhelming malice, wizards really turned into fish, passing through waves after waves. At this moment, nature really showed its anger. The storm is like an upright giant, waving its slap all over the sky, fanning one by one towards the wizards the size of black spots in the sky. The wizards turned into petrels, turned into a black lightning, and shuttled between the giant''s fingers. ? While facing nature, they fought against natural disasters. They shuttled between the fingers of the storm giant, and they faced their opponents in such a crack. "This is the real Quidditch game, against nature, defeating natural disasters, and winning the game." George clenched his fists, his heart was fiery, and his words were crushed and engulfed by the wind and waves. The world at this time is so weird, the whole world is like a silent pantomime, and like a celebration and sacrifice of ancient humans against natural disasters. Nature is furious, the storm is howling, they are angry, they are afraid. They want to crush all those who dare to confront them. They are nature, they are natural disasters, and they are natural fears of living beings. Humans are holding on, humans are resisting, they are silent, they are firm. They will fight back all the existence that oppresses and enslaves them. They are creatures, they are human beings, and they are the crystallization of spiritual wisdom. Natural disasters will not give up, they are natural fears of living beings. Human beings will not surrender, they are the crystallization of the wisdom of beings. Storms and natural disasters dominate everything, and the wizards in the sky are so inconspicuous, like little black spots after another. They are so conspicuous, the little black dots hanging high in the sky shine brighter than any stars. They shuttle like electricity, like one after another proud elves, facing the black stormy elves. They are laughing, they are screaming, they are laughing at the dark clouds, laughing at the storms. Their voices could not be heard, and their figures came and went one after another, black lightning after another, shuttled in the storm, shuttled in the wave, shuttled in the opponent''s attack. The score is anxious, the wind and rain are anxious, the audience is anxious. Natural disasters are fighting, and they want to crush the rebelling wizards. The players are fighting, and they want to defeat their opponents. The audience is fighting. They want to replace the players with their bodies, and they want to summon the flying broomstick and rush to the arena. Suddenly, something strange happened, a cold current passed through the fiery passion of the audience. From the soles of the feet, it penetrates into everyone''s body and flows into everyone''s blood. George looked around, and more than a hundred dementors poured in from the Gryffindor stand. He also saw Harry standing high in the sky, like a suddenly frozen picture, standing in the air, shaking under the blow of the storm. "Damn it!" George was furious, and the anger dispelled the cold, and he ran quickly, like a dash of lightning. The wand slipped from his cuff and fell into his hand, holding the cold wand tightly, letting his anger be suppressed by reason. But he didn''t slow down at all, he ran quickly towards the Gryffindor stand. The fast running made George''s vision blurry, but with the aid of Hawkeye, he could still see the open mouth of the Gryffindor student and his stunned expression. He immediately swept towards Harry with his gaze. Harry was not on the broomstick. He lost his support. He was like a cold corpse, falling stiffly from the sky. "Damn it." George was like a chariot, without any buffer, he stopped immediately, he didn''t even breathe. A silver light beam emanated from his wand and connected directly to Harry''s body. He took a heavy breath, and Harry''s figure became like a fluttering feather, slowly falling toward the ground. George turned his gaze and continued to walk towards the Gryffindor stands. He walked unhurriedly towards the hundreds of dementors. .......... Harry just felt like a piece of floating ice floating on the endless black ocean. Infinite darkness and cold enveloped him, he thought he was dead, this is the world after death. He still vaguely remembered that he fell from the light wheel 2000. He was 70 feet from the ground at that time, maybe a hundred feet, but whether it was seventy or a hundred feet, it was enough for him to fall to death. . Not only would he fall to death, but he would also smash. Harry felt very sorry for his friend when he thought of this. He would rather choose a more handsome method of death. He absolutely didn''t want to. His death would become a nightmare for his friends. He owed too much to his friends. Chapter 275： Stupid woman? Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 275: Stupid Woman? He hadn''t solemnly thanked Hermione and Ron, thanking them for being with him, someone no one cares about, no one likes. He also needs to give special thanks to George. He owes George a lot of money and favors. He would have to work for George for a lifetime to repay it. But now, he is dead and he can''t pay anything anymore, which is very bad. He still needs to repent, everyone has high hopes for him, and he even boasted that he would kill Voldemort. As a result, he died in a Quidditch match before he saw Voldemort. If everyone knows, he was in a Quidditch match, saw the dementor, and was so frightened that he fell off the broomstick. From a hundred feet above the ground, he fell alive and broke. Others would laugh to death, and if Voldemort would laugh to death, he might be able to relieve some of his confession. The world after death was silent and silent, cold and gloomy, Harry was no stranger to these. His mind was still very clear, and he still clearly remembered that he was looking for the golden snitch in the storm, and he had found the golden lightning. At that moment, a familiar and terrifying cold current hit him. If it''s on the ground, if it''s with a wand in his hand, Harry believes that his performance will be much better, even if the last picture he saw contains a hundred dementors. He believes that he only needs to hold on for a while before George and the teachers can react and be able to help him. ????But he couldn''t hold on. The hundred dementors were like cold magnified a hundred times, and their terrifying faces under their turban seemed to be facing him. The coldness directly invaded his heart and tore his internal organs. He heard the voice again, clearer than before, as if whispering in his ear. A woman, no, not a woman, that is his mother. Harry already knew that this was what happened to her mother before her death. These are memories of his infancy, they have almost completely disappeared, and he can''t remember them at all. But dementors can read memories that they have completely forgotten from people''s minds. His mother pleaded, saying, "Don''t hurt Harry, don''t hurt Harry, please, you can do anything." Another cold and terrible voice, "Go, you stupid woman, go if you don''t want to die." "Don''t hurt Harry, please, take me away, kill me." Harry''s mother said in a distraught voice. "Don''t hurt Harry, show mercy, show mercy." Harry''s mother pleaded desperately. The cold voice was laughing, Harry''s mother was screaming, and then everything disappeared, leaving only the incomparable coldness and darkness. ? Harry felt something flowing out, wet, he touched it subconsciously, he felt his tears, and he woke up. "I''m not dead?" Harry was stunned. "Harry, you are awake," Fred exclaimed with joy. Everyone gathered around, they talked about the events at the time and expressed their care in a mess. "I thought you were bound to die, I just don''t know how to react." "This is the scariest thing I have ever seen." "You are seventy feet above the ground. Fortunately, George saved you." Harry listened to them in a daze, he was still in a trance, his whole body was sore, as if he had been beaten up. The words of his friends entered his left ear, and then came out of his right ear, but full of concern remained in his heart. He felt the warmth flowing out of his body, and the blood began to move again. He really didn''t die, or in other words, he came back to life. Gryffindor''s players were covered with mud from head to toe, and they gathered around Harry and talked about the game. Harry looked at them without saying a word, just like that. About fifteen minutes later, Madam Pomfrey came over to tell the teammates that Harry needed a rest. "We will see you again next time." Fred said softly, "rest well and everything will be fine." The teammates all left, leaving a place of mud. After they left, Madam Pomfrey closed the door angrily, with an unhappy expression, she muttered, "Such dangerous activities should be cancelled." Ron and Hermione gathered around, and they patted Harry lightly, conveying a touch of warmth and concern. "I thought I was dead, I remember I fell off the broom, and what happened?" Harry opened his mouth and asked in a dry voice. "It''s George, George saved you." Hermione said tremblingly. She was still in fear until now. "You were so frightened by the dementor that you fell off the broom. George saved you with a spell. , He used a spell to make you land safely." "The dementors rushed into the stands and came to the stadium. George was very angry. I have never seen him so angry. He rushed to the dementors, using the spell to emit silver beams, burning the dementors to run around~ www.novelhall.com~ He burned several dementors to death." Ron said with some horror. He saw George flaring up and burned the dementors around. "Then Dumbledore put you on a stretcher and took you to the hospital." Hermione whispered. She continued, "George found a strange **** dog in the stands of Gryffindor. He suspected that it was the deformation of Animagus of Sirius Black and chased it out again." Harry''s eyes moved, and he sat up from the bed with his hands on his hands and said worriedly, "George will be fine." He recalled that he had seen the **** dog on the broomstick. Hermione bit her lip, a little nervous, but stubbornly said, "George will definitely be fine. He is so strong and so shrewd that he won''t be injured by a fugitive." Harry saw how everyone looked, and didn''t want to keep asking, his mind was in a mess, and he needed more time to wake up. He is not dead, he is still alive, and everything will continue. He thought of his mother again, the woman who desperately pleaded with Voldemort to keep him alive. As Voldemort said, she was a stupid woman. Obviously she could survive as long as she stood by, and Voldemort had no plans to kill her. But she was so stupid, she went to plead with a cold-blooded demon. Even more stupid, she finally let Voldemort kill her. She used everything she had to release a protection spell. "Stupid woman." Harry whimpered. He gritted his teeth tightly and pinched the bed sheet with both hands, because it was too hard and the knuckles burst into blue veins. His pale face was distorted with pain, and something wet from the corner of his eyes could not stop. Chapter 276： Harrys growth Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 276 Harry''s Growth "Harry!" Hermione and Ron looked at Harry worriedly. He didn''t look like an okay person. Everyone could see that Harry had been greatly hurt. ?? They wanted to call Mrs. Pomfrey, and they felt that Harry would not want others to see him now, they anxiously gathered around Harry, worried for him. After a long time, Harry slowly came over, like a suffocating fish, and began to breathe slowly. He began to speak, in a dry voice that was almost out of breath, and he said, "Thank you...you guys, thank you...you Hermione, thank you... Ron." "If you say, in my life, there is something to be proud of. It is my mother and you." Harry began to choke again. Hermione waved her hand immediately, "Harry, don''t talk about it, don''t think about it. You need a good rest now, we will come to see you later." The sincere expression of Harry''s final farewell made Hermione feel uncomfortable and worried her even more. She didn''t want to see Harry like this. She wanted Harry to wake up, pretending to be Quidditch in his mind, pretending to be a game, and not as memories of dying farewell. Harry nodded tremblingly, he needed a lot of effort to control himself as much as possible. "George...when you come back, please...tell me immediately.??" Ha used his last strength to finish saying this, and he buried his whole body in the quilt. Hermione and Ron couldn''t see Harry''s expression, but they could see the twitching and trembling life, and heard the sobbing sobbing. They were worried that Harry was about to cry to death. They had never seen anyone like this, let alone their friends. It was a bad day. ............. Fortunately, this terrible and terrible situation did not continue. They soon saw George, and George did not chase the **** dog. The sweeping storms and downpours obscured all traces. This is not the weather suitable for tracking. The **** dog seemed to be very familiar with the surroundings, it was extremely fast, and it seemed that he had been accustomed to escape long ago. George used a variety of methods, but he escaped. "It''s a pity that it ran away." George said regretfully, "but the good news is that we at least found its Animagus prototype, and it is impossible for it to appear in the castle again." He gloated and said, "The dementors couldn''t beat me, and I burned several more. They should be grieving. As long as Black is caught, the dementors may immediately execute him.?? " "That''s great, he won''t hide for a few days." Hermione nodded vigorously, and the bad things finally passed. Sirius Black''s hidden tactics have been discovered, and he was caught only sooner or later. "It''s a pity that he can''t end up with Snape," Ron said without a pity. He still imagined that Snape would suffer. "Thank you, George, I owe you so much." Harry said with emotion. Under the quilt, a dim, deadly cry, Harry almost cried out the pain and sorrow of his life. After some rest, he was much better. George used it to pat Harry on the back and said, "Don''t look old-fashioned, young man, be more energetic. This is called investment. You are still growing now. It seems that you have nothing, but you will have everything in the future. ." George''s hot slap made Harry couldn''t help grinning. He grinned bitterly, "I will adjust soon, and Mrs. Pomfrey said I can be discharged from the hospital this weekend." In the next few days, Harry quietly cultivated, and he did adjust very well. Hermione told him that his light wheel 2000 was blown away by the wind and hit the beating willow, and then he was beaten to the willow, shattered to pieces. Harry nodded, comforted Hermione, and said, "I think it definitely doesn''t like being hit by someone, so it''s not to blame it." He packed the remaining dozen pieces of wood and broom tail fragments in a book. He didn''t tidy them up, he didn''t throw them away, he just put them aside, feeling that he had lost an important friend. Everyone came to see him, and everyone tried their own way to make him happy. Hagrid gave him a yellow cabbage, which he called the centipede flower. Ginny gave him a self-made rehabilitation card that would scream and sing, and Harry had to press the card under the heavy dishes. Gryffindor''s teammates came to see Harry again on Sunday morning, and Wood also came. Wood was desperate and lifeless. He heard from his teammates that when the game was lost, he had been standing in the rain as if he was going to drown himself. He didn''t return to the castle until the teacher drove him to sleep. Harry also tried to encourage Wood, although he suffered far more injuries than Wood. Friends are trying their best to make Harry happy, and Harry is trying his best not to worry his friends. He forced a smile, and slowly began to laugh He began to understand what George said. "In the human world, there is no easy word. But no one, nothing can stop you from thinking about happy things." "The curse of the guardian **** is just such a curse that can cheer you up at any time." Harry repeated it over and over again in his heart, the mantra of the patron saint, over and over again in his heart, constructing joyful scenes. Harry could feel that he was getting closer and closer to the patron saint who greeted the entity, and he believed that he would soon be able to summon the true patron saint in his heart. Summon a patron saint who will always guard him and always cheer him up. At night, when Harry was most sad, his friends all left. He lay alone in the hospital, staring at the cold moon glow on the ceiling blankly. Those terrible whispers floated in his ears, time and time again, darkness struck him, and the cold melted into his body. But he was no longer afraid, he merged with the darkness. He could hear his mother''s deathbed words, and she worked hard to protect him, using her own life and everything she had. He also heard the sharp smile of Voldemort killing his mother. He could feel the wet, slippery, rotting hands, the dementor''s figure swallowing everything, but he was not afraid anymore. He watched all this with cold eyes, and was tired again. Go to sleep. ......... On Monday, Harry returned to the hustle and bustle of campus life, and everything really got better. Even Malfoy''s ridicule couldn''t interfere with him. He was busy with homework and training to make himself full and tired. As long as a person is busy, many things disappear naturally, or in other words, they are hidden. Human energy is always like this. Wherever you put your time, your energy will be attracted. Chapter 277： Live map Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 277 Professor Lu Ping also returned to class. He did appear to have been ill. His old robe was even more loose, and there were thick dark circles under his eyes. As soon as he returned to class, the classmates cheered, not only to welcome him, but also to cheer without seeing Snape. The pain didn''t seem to have completely subsided from him. He looked uninterested, and he smiled and calmly responded to the cheers of his classmates. He proceeded step by step, in the order of Red Hat, Grindylow, and began to teach Shinkpunk. He readily accepted the classmates'' complaints about Snape and said, "Don''t worry, I will tell Professor Snape that you don''t need to write that paper on werewolves." "Oh, no!" Hermione said disappointedly. "I have finished writing." She has finished writing two volumes of sheepskin essays. No matter how much she hates Snape, she won''t hate learning for it. It''s definitely not. The attitude that a schoolmaster would have. After the get out of class bell rang, Lupin hurriedly walked out of the classroom, he looked more mysterious than usual. Harry met Fred and Joe in the hallway, and they greeted Harry mysteriously, "Hi, Harry!" "What are you doing here?" Harry greeted him and asked curiously. When Fred and Joe the twins are together, their favorite thing is pranks. This time I don''t know if they plan to deal with Peppy Ghost or Filch. "This is a great thing." Fred blinked mysteriously and said, "Come here." He nodded to an empty classroom next to him. Harry followed Fred and Joe in. Fred closed the door gently, turned around, smiled and said, "What happened in the college recently? There are fewer bad things, but good things will always happen. This is our Christmas gift to you in advance. I hope you will be happy." He drew something from his robe and spread it out on an empty table in the classroom. It was a table and a half the size, square, and some old parchment. Harry looked at the old parchment. There were no marks, no words, and no special lines on it. He asked curiously, "What is this?" Harry was already a qualified wizard. He knew that the wizard''s things could not just look at the surface, just like Riddle''s diary, it also looked like a crumpled, tattered notebook. In fact, it was Voldemort''s Horcrux, and even a terrifying prop that could control people''s thinking. The parchment in front of me is probably a similar magic item. Fred laughed, patted the parchment happily, and said, "This is the secret to our great success in the academy, Harry." "Thinking of giving it to you, we still can''t bear it." Joe said with emotion, "but we all agree that you need it more than we do." "After all, we have firmly remembered these contents." Fred said, "Now, we give it to you, we no longer need to rely on it." Harry became more curious, and he asked suspiciously, "What is it for? What can I use it for?" Fred closed his eyes, looking back to the past, "That was when we were in the first grade, when we were so young, innocent, and carefree." Harry raised his eyebrows, he wondered if Fred and Joe were naive. "We had some conflicts with Filch." Fred said. "Our dung bomb fell in the hallway. For this reason, Filch was very angry." Joe continued. "He took us to his office and used his usual methods." "Containment." "Hang us up and take out our intestines." Fred and Joe were talking weirdly. "We took this opportunity and sneaked into his filing cabinet drawer. One of the drawers read, Confiscation of items, extremely dangerous." Harry laughed and said, "Then" "Then Joe threw a big **** bomb, which distracted Filch." "I opened the drawer and quickly grabbed something out of it-this." Fred said, tapping the parchment. "This is a wonderful fate, things are not as bad as it sounds, you know." Joe said mysteriously, "We think Filch doesn''t know how to use this parchment. But he might have guessed what it is. , Otherwise, he will not confiscate it." "So you know how to use it." Harry asked. As he had guessed before, this is indeed a magical creation that requires a specific method to be used. "Oh, of course." Fred smirked foolishly. "This beautiful little gadget has taught us more than the teachers in the whole college taught us." Harry became even more curious. He still didn''t guess what this shabby parchment would do, "How should it be used?" Fred took out his magic wand and touched the parchment lightly, and said, "I solemnly swear that I did nothing good." As soon as the words fell, the thin ink lines densely covered with spider webs immediately appeared from the place where the wand touched, and then spread rapidly. The lines are densely intertwined, with twists and turns, extending to every corner of the parchment. Finally, the handwriting appeared on the parchment, curving crappy big green letters, and it read: "Auxiliary tool for magical prank makers. A live-point map provided by the prank maker Moon Face, Prong Fork, Bigfoot and Wormtail." This magic map shows all the details of Hogwarts Castle and surrounding venues. Not only that, but it is worth paying special attention to the small ink dots moving in the map. Each small ink dot displayed their name in tiny letters, and Harry leaned over in surprise, leaning over to look at the writing. A small ink spot in the upper left corner shows Dumbledore. From the small ink spot, he is pacing back and forth in the study. Filch''s dry and skinny cat, Mrs. Loris was wandering in the corridor on the third floor at this time. The ghost Peepee, who likes to prank and teases people, sprints in the prize showroom. Har used his gaze to scan left and right on the map. These lines and traces together formed the panoramic map of Hogwarts that he was very familiar with. He also noticed some extra things. The map showed many passages that he didn''t know before, and many of these passages lead to the outside of the school. "This is the secret passage leading to Hogsmeade Village." Fred pointed to one of the passages and said, "There are a total of seven secret passages, and Filch only knows four of them." He took the four passages one by one. Pointed it out. Chapter 278： Prank Legacy Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 278 "We are sure that only we know the remaining three passages. But the passage behind the mirror on the fifth floor has collapsed. Unfortunately, he is the one we used most before. It has now collapsed and is completely blocked. " Fred pointed to a passage again and said in a very regretful tone, "We think this secret passage cannot be passed through. The terrible beating willow is planted at its entrance." He whispered, "Fortunately, there is still this secret passage that leads to the cellar of the Honey Duke. We have been there many times. You may have noticed that the entrance of this passage is just below this house. Need to pass the statue of the one-eyed old lady." "Moon face, prongs, big feet and Wormtail." Joe patted the map and sighed. "We owe them a lot of favor." "A noble person, a pure person, a person who is separated from low-level tastes, a person who is beneficial to the people. Tireless work is only to support the new generation of people who break school regulations." Fred righteously said, he is too Like them. "By the way, don''t forget that you need to wipe it off after you use it up." Joe reminded. "This is a necessary step, otherwise others will see it." Fred solemnly warned, "After using it, tap it again and say,''The prank is over'', and it will change back to the original one. A blank piece of parchment." "Then, a new generation of school rule breakers, a new generation of pranksters." Fred said with a weird voice, "Young Harry Potter, the great savior, it is now yours." Fred and Joe smirked, and left happily as if they had completed another major prank and had broken a little partner. "A new generation of school rule breakers, a new generation of pranksters." Harry had no interest in such titles. The magical map in front of me is indeed full of curiosity. Harry saw the small black spot on the map representing Mrs. Lorice, turning around in place, as if sniffing something on the floor. He made a decision at the first time. He needs to show George the map first. If there is any danger, George will find out. Although Fred and Joe had been using this map for several years, and there were no security issues for the time being, Harry had not forgotten what happened last year. Voldemort''s Horcrux has been in existence for more than fifty years. These props that have thinking and can distinguish wizard commands are most likely to be powerful black magic creations. For wizards who do not have the ability to recognize these magical creations, they are likely to hide a terrible unknown hazard. ........ After dinner, Harry and everyone went to the mutual aid club''s activity room. He told everyone exactly what happened in the afternoon, and took out that piece of parchment paper on the spot map, spread it out on a table, and everyone surrounded the square spot map. All around. Ron said sourly, "Fred and Joe never told me about it. I''m still their brother." "Harry will not occupy this map. He will hand it over to Professor McGonagall, right, Harry." Hermione said in a positive tone immediately, as if not doing this would be incredible. "If it does have any harm." Harry said nonchalantly. Of course he wouldn''t do stupid things if there was harm, and of course he wouldn''t do stupid things if there was no harm. Hermione was not satisfied with the answer. She glared at Harry and said, "How can there be no danger? The hidden secret passage will endanger the safety of the school, and the dark wizard can enter the castle through the secret passage." Such a terrible thing, How do they think there is no danger. Ron said disapprovingly, "It won''t be dangerous. Fred and Joe have used this map for several years. We can keep it. It can come in handy." Harry explained, "There is no danger. There are a total of seven secret passages on the map, four of which have been sealed by Filch, and one has collapsed and cannot be entered. The entrance to the other secret passage is Its even harder to pass through the beating willow. There is only the last hidden secret passage. It is very hidden and has never been discovered." Hermione hesitated, still worried, "It would be bad if Black discovered the secret passage." She didn''t think it was a good thing to hide the unknown secret passage. Ron said with a grin, "We are about to catch Black, his Animagus prototype has been discovered by us, and he can hide away. If he dares to come near the school, he will be caught immediately. Grab." Ron hoped that the live spot map could stay, it could come in handy. Think about it It allows you to avoid Filch at night, avoid Mrs. Loris, and avoid Pepy Ghost. Such props can be used in many ways. Hermione asked unwillingly, "George, what do you think. You must also think that it is better to give this dangerous map to the professor, right?" George didn''t speak, he had already tossed over and checked the parchment several times. He tapped the parchment with his magic wand again and said, "I solemnly declare that I have done nothing good." Where the wand struck, the ink spewed out like a fountain, and followed the lines like a spider web, quickly crawling across the map. The intersecting lines and crossing tracks extend to every corner of the parchment. While observing the ink dots on the map, he sensed the magic power on the parchment, and said, "Live dot map, a good magical creation. I have to admit that Snape was a bit right. The current students are quite depraved. I guess the current graduates can''t fully understand the principle of Live Point Map." The creation of this live spot map in front of him made him couldn''t help but shine. Hearing that George seemed to have discovered, Harry and Ron both got together, wanting to know the mystery of the map. Harry whispered, "Fred and Joe are completely ignorant of the mystery of the map, otherwise they will definitely plan to make a more outrageous map." Ron nodded in agreement, he could fully imagine that Fred and Joe would have the idea of ??a showdown with the predecessors who mischievous. George stroked the ink marks on the map with his fingers, and said, Its a very clever approach. It chose the same material and energy as Hogwarts Castle and made itself a part of Hogwarts College. A map dedicated to Hogwarts." Chapter 279： Georges explanation Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 279 George''s Explanation Harry said thoughtfully, "So" Ron then replied, "It''s safe." George nodded and said, "It is true. It does not use too deep and dangerous magic, but its technique is very clever. It borrows special materials and special magic circuits to make itself a part of Hogwarts. ." "It is this special technique that makes it an exclusive Hogwarts map, and therefore, allows it to show the people and things in Hogwarts." Harry followed George''s fingers and looked at the lines and ink dots on the map of the live spot. Suddenly, he cried out in surprise, "George, your name is not displayed on the map of the point of life." Ron and Hermione leaned in too, really. They found that there was an ink spot showing Harry''s name on the live spot map, and an ink spot representing the two of them, but there was no ink spot representing George. "What''s going on?" they asked curiously. George restored the live spot map to its original state and returned it to Harry. He said relaxedly, "Now that you know its principle, it is naturally not difficult to prevent its detection." He continued, "It is not dangerous, you can keep it." Harry immediately retracted the roll of maps with a smile, and happily touched them twice before putting them in his robe. Ron also seemed very happy. With it, their school activities in the future will be much more convenient. Only Hermione, slightly dissatisfied, said, "But the secret passage on the map will endanger the safety of the school." Harry immediately retorted, "Nothing like that, the secret passages are all there in the morning. They are part of the school and will not endanger the safety of the school." Harry didn''t feel that he needed to help the college early. Responsible for the existence of secret channels. "Don''t worry too much about that. For wizards, evading responsibility doesn''t make any sense. Even if the map is turned in, the teachers may not be able to guard Black. If you are really worried, it is better to find a way to put on guard in the secret passage. Wizard, totally dependent on teachers and principals, that''s not a good choice." George said solemnly. After more than two years of college life, George lacked trust in the teachers and Dumbledore in the college. As he has always emphasized, a person is himself first, and then other identities. Dumbledore will always be Dumbledore himself first, and then Dumbledore who belongs to his family and his friend. Then, it was Dumbledore who belonged to Hogwarts, and finally was a powerful force that belonged to the bright side of the magical world, and at the very end, he was a person that students could rely on and trust. If there is a balance, people will always sacrifice first, people who are farther away from them, there is no doubt. At any time, people can only rely on themselves. "Yes, we must first rely on ourselves, and finally choose to find the teacher." Ron immediately agreed. "That''s right. At any time, you should find a way to solve the problem yourself." George nodded, whether it is to live on the map or fight Voldemort, he can only try his best to rely on himself. The strength of other people can be used as assistance, but not as dependence. He continued, "Well, I am going to the Duel Club to continue my lectures later, do you need to come together?" Of course, there was no objection, and Harry and Ron nodded immediately. Compared with the daily courses, the training in the evening duel club allows them to truly improve their strength. Hermione pondered for a while, and asked in a low voice, "George, is there any pattern when you go to the duel club?" She said embarrassingly, "I have a lot of homework, so it''s not suitable to go to the club to practice every day." As a schoolmaster, she needs to spend more energy on her homework. She wants to make sure that George will also go. Follow to the duel club. George chuckled softly, "Of course there is no rule, just to let people know it, so that we can force training every day." Seeing Hermiones disappointed expression, he continued, In comparison, I think the actual training is more meaningful than many of your homework. You should arrange your time more reasonably. "Important homework related to strength requires more energy, and homework that has nothing to do with strength and is not interested in, such as divination. You can also try to mix time without spending too much energy. This is also a good experience. " Hermione nodded without understanding, mixing time in class, and treating her homework selectively. She has never done this before, even if it is a course that everyone dislikes and hates, she will take it seriously and go all out. Even though Snape hated Harry so much and hated her who mingled with Harry, she never slackened in Potions class. She was scorned and ridiculed by Snape a lot, but she would still raise her hand to answer questions subconsciously and then continue to meet her eyes. ......... At eight o''clock in the evening, there were a little more people in the duel club than usual. Although George''s whereabouts in the duel club is not fixed, as long as he is willing to find a way, he can always find some countermeasures. They only need to see if George is there after seven o''clock, and walk out of Ravenclaw College to roughly guess whether there will be new teaching training tonight. George doesn''t care about this. He just hopes that everyone can participate more in the activities of the duel club, but he will not force anyone to train. In a quiet hall under bright candlelight. As always, George was on the stage, leading everyone to cast the curse of the patron saint twice. During this time, everyone''s training effect was very good, with some of his tips and deliberate guidance on stage. Almost all students can summon silver gas. Classmates who performed better have been able to summon the shadow of the vague guardian god. As for Harry, Ron, Hermione, and even Malfoy, the shadow of the patron saint they had summoned had almost condensed into substance. Perhaps before the holidays, they would be able to summon the physical patron saint. Harry has gained a lot in today''s training. He was almost certain that he was within reach of summoning the physical patron saint only by breaking a window. He suppressed the desire to beg George to guide the cast again, and concentrated on the happy things in his heart. In his mind are scenes and pictures. From the time he received the admission letter from Hogwarts at the age of eleven, he is like a hero who has stepped into a legend, leaving the cold and dark past, leaving the cold and dark The Dursleys. Chapter 280： Harrys duel Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 280 Harry''s Duel He was completely reborn, from body to soul. He has more than just a magic school, he has all his new life, friends, family, and classmates. Everything he ever wanted, now he has all. Even if he really completely lost and completely forgotten the memory, he has it again, and he retrieves the memory of his infancy. That terrible, sad, unbearable, but with endless love to protect a person''s memories. A stupid and great woman, his mother sacrificed her life and used her everything to impose a protective charm on him. All the good memories, all the pursuits of life, merged into the scene in Harry''s heart, merged into the curse of Harry''s patron saint. He remembered what George had said in his heart. "In the human world, there is no easy word. But no one, nothing can stop you from thinking about happy things." "The curse of the guardian **** is just such a curse that can cheer you up at any time." He felt that he only needed an opportunity to summon the true patron saint in his heart. Summon a patron saint who will always guard him and always cheer him up. At this moment, an unpleasant voice appeared in Harry''s ears, it was the lingering figure, the pale, pointed face, and the weird tone of voice. "Isn''t this the savior who was scared to death by the dementors?" Malfoy said strangely. Around Malfoy were two strong and fat balls, and Gore and Crabbe laughed "Hey...hey" with idiotic voices. Learning the influence of the patron saint''s spell has made these two chubby more edible. The Hogwarts unlimited food regulations received the greatest response from the two of them. They were like balloons, bulging. Malfoy raised his high-pitched chin and smiled strangely, "I thought you would never be able to laugh again. In the Quidditch arena, in front of so many people, I was almost scared to death by the dementors. What a shame, what a ridiculous thing, maybe these jokes can be added to your patron saint curse." Harry looked at Malfoy nonchalantly. Potter''s condescending expression stung Malfoy, and Malfoy''s heart was chilled by the cold green eyes. "Potter, it looks even more difficult to deal with." Malfoy cursed inwardly, "Why does this **** get good luck every time, he didn''t fall to death more than seventy feet, but made him become It''s even more terrifying." "Isn''t this Malfoy who has been pretending to be injured? When did you have the courage to suddenly come forward to provoke?" Harry said coldly without any emotion. "Always pay attention to your feet. Your fragile body can''t stand the pressure of Gore and Crabbe." Harry said meaningfully. Malfoy stared at Harry with cold gray eyes, and said, "You can only be so hard when I am injured." He suddenly let out a sharp laugh, and said, "But it''s a pity that your stupid big friend is unlucky, and my hands are already healed." "Your conspiracy won''t succeed." Ron said with his fists exposed. "No one will believe your deception," Hermione said angrily. She didn''t believe it. People would turn a blind eye to Malfoy''s terrible deception. Malfoy said unceremoniously, "You can choose to comfort yourself with such a lie." Gore and Crabbe cooperated with a "Hey! Hey!" laugh. Ha said in a cold tone, "If you have the guts, my fist is always ready for your face. Of course, you are used to avoiding it." Malfoy showed a dismissive expression, and said contemptuously, "I know what you want to do, crude aggressiveness." He raised his eyebrows and said, "But your luck is good, and I''m planning to teach you a lesson, letting you know that you don''t have luck, you have everything." "What''s more, you are not a lucky person, no wild child." Malfoy cursed viciously. Ron could not help but rushed forward, shaking his fist at Malfoy''s vicious face, but he was held tightly by Harry. "To deal with such a bastard, there is no need for the two of us to fight together, I can beat him crying and crying." Hari said in a chilling voice, "I will teach you well, baby Malfoy." The surrounding people dispersed, leaving two paths, allowing Harry and Malfoy to step onto the stage of the duel. They looked at each other across the stage, with raging anger in their eyes and full of fighting spirit in their hearts. People in the audience began to talk, "Who do you think can win." "Of course it''s Harry Potter." "Of course it''s Draco Malfoy." The opposite point of view immediately emerged. "You are GryffindorOf course Harry will win.", "Crap, you are not Slytherin too, of course you support Malfoy." The students of the two colleges accused each other. Unreasonable. A little girl with blond ponytails said, "I am a student of Hufflepuff. I think Harry can win. He is the one who made the mysterious person disappear." A big boy next to her said immediately, "Hannah, Harry didn''t rely on strength to make the mysterious person disappear. He wants to deal with Malfoy not so easily." A student wearing black-rimmed glasses gave a light cough and said, Im a Ravenclaw student. In terms of probability, Harry and Malfoy are equal in strength. Harrys grades in all subjects are very average, Excellent. Malfoy is slightly inferior to Harry in other grades, but he does not lose to other students in duel skills." The classmates of the three colleges all sneered at him, "If you say nothing, everyone knows what you say. They are all outstanding in the duel. Except for George, even senior seniors can''t easily deal with it. Lee and Malfoys offense." The Ravenclaw student wearing glasses flushed and stammered, "You...really know? Malfoy...obviously learned special magic that is not taught in the academy. Harry Obviously, I have mastered it in advance, and there are many magics that seniors don''t know." Hearing this, the other classmates finally shined, don''t really say anything. This Ravenclaw nerd seemed to really know something. Colin Creevey immediately asked, "What is Malfoy''s special magic? The school can''t teach it, is it black magic?" Hearing Malfoy mastered the special magic that the school would not teach, Colin immediately helped Harry. Worry, that bad guy Malfoy, he would definitely use his dark magic to hurt Harry. Chapter 281： Wonderful showdown Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 281: A Wonderful Showdown The Ravenclaws classmate frowned and said in an uncertain tone, Its a bit like body modification and a bit like special dueling. They are not compliant, not necessarily black magic, but they are very powerful. .??" Everyone looked at this student wearing glasses with great interest, but he didn''t expect that he actually knew something that everyone didn''t know, and he couldn''t underestimate any Ravenclaw. "Why don''t the academy teach these magics? What use are they?" the students immediately asked curiously. Ravenclaw wearing glasses whispered, What the academy teaches are all basic and safe enough magic, and most powerful magic carries a certain degree of danger. Body modification and special dueling skills are against wizards. The requirements are very high, and the college will not teach such things." Hearing this statement, other students nodded thoughtfully, and the college''s consideration seemed reasonable. Colin Crevy looked flustered, and he said worriedly, "Isn''t Harry very dangerous for Malfoy to master so many fierce magic." Gryffindor''s classmates immediately worried about Harry, and they looked at the Ravenclaw student worriedly, wanting to hear his opinion. Ravenclaw wearing glasses looked at these gazes, twisted his lower body unaccustomedly, and said, "Don''t worry too much. For the wizard, a small injury will quickly recover.????? What''s more, Harry is not without chance." He continued, "The wizard is a powerful man who masters power and wisdom. Special spells are only part of the wizard''s power. Harry has rich experience in duels and will not easily suffer. Moreover, although Harry masters most of the regular spells , But it does not mean that these spells are not strong." Well, he had said all right and wrong, so everyone had to watch the duel with peace of mind. Harry and Malfoy were ready to confront each other, and the duel began immediately. "Three, two, one, start." George announced the start of the duel. In an instant, Harry and Malfoy both took a step and left where they stood at the beginning. After a wave of lines, the two of them became transparent and disappeared on the stage. "Ah---Uh---drink", there was an uproar under the stage, what else to watch, both of them disappeared directly. Most of the classmates began to whisper, "What do you think, both of them have used the phantom spell, they have disappeared, and they can''t see anything." "Wait quietly for the result, wait until whoever reveals the flaw first, who will lose.?" A tall student yawned boredly. Some people look at the excitement, some look strange, some look happy, and some look uncomfortable. A tall and thin student of Slytherin said sourly, "More and more junior students have mastered the magic of the phantom spell. Poor, we are all about to graduate, but we have no chance to learn this magic." His hands hidden in his sleeves were tightly pinched, and his face was full of unwillingness and anger. There was a strange light in Flint''s eyes, and he said meaningfully, "I remember Hogwarts many years ago, teaching these powerful magic to students. As for now, you have to pass proudly first. Luo exam, there are a lot of qualification checks, it is possible to come into contact with powerful magic." The tall and thin student lowered his voice and cursed angrily, "Damn Dumbledore." Flint crossed his arms and said in a gloating tone, "Speak carefully!" The tall and thin student snorted and continued to focus on the duel between Harlem and Malfoy. There was nothing on the stage, no people, no sound, no footsteps, but everyone was staring at the air. Some people looked around blankly, some thoughtfully comprehended. The silent battle has begun, there is no figure, no sound, but the battle has begun. A faint white mist began to appear on the stage. Someone immediately shouted in surprise, "The ground has frozen into frost." Someone seemed to be a little dissatisfied with his fuss. An irritable voice said, "Look more underground, there are not only frost, but also various traps." At this time, those students who were at a loss finally knew how to watch the game. Harry and Malfoy are like chess players in the game. They use the entire stage as a chessboard, burying their own traps in one grid after another, and planting their own foreshadowing. Relying on shrewd hiding, escaped the opponent''s trap and hunted the opponent backhand. One trap after another was laid, and one trap after another was solved. One after another spells were triggered, beams of light, flames ignited on the stage. The stage was bizarre and the duel was mysterious, but Harry and Malfoy were never seen. "This is the power and wisdom of wizards!" The students in the audience couldn''t help but sigh. They admired the game between Malfoy and Harry fascinatingly They recalled what they were on the stage. Performance, just feel ashamed. On the stage, they would often throw spells with their opponents clumsily, and never thought that the battle of wizards could be so wonderful and gorgeous. With the spreading and triggering of one trap after another, the active space on the stage gradually shrinks. Everyone lifted up their spirits, increased their breathing, and the battle was about to be won. Ron''s eyes widened, searching the remaining space for Harry and Malfoy. He didn''t expect Malfoy to be so difficult to deal with, and he became more and more terrifying. Fortunately, the growth of Harry''s strength was also unexpected. Hermione used a fast-moving brain to calculate Harry''s winning percentage against Malfoy. The ice trap should be more Harry''s habit, and the black flame is Malfoy''s preference. Judging from the opening and triggering of the trap just now, Harry''s casting speed is higher than Malfoy. Although the power of the black flame is also higher than the ice trap, the effect of the spell is more than just power. Malfoy may not have noticed that his magic power and casting speed have been affected. If nothing else, Harry''s winning percentage is significantly higher than Malfoy. Hermione continued to observe the stage. Suddenly Gore and Crabbe appeared in the out of her sight. They looked sneaky, like they were about to do something bad. They didn''t know when or where they came from, so they moved in a box quietly. Hermione''s heart squeezed, and her mind was running at high speed, and the calculated winning percentage immediately collapsed. She didn''t know why, "What do they want to do." Before she could find the answer, Gore and Crabbe revealed the answer themselves, only to see them shouting, "Harry Potter, look here." Chapter 282： Harrys patron saint Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 282 Harry''s Patron Saint They opened the box and ran away quickly. A dark, tall figure rose from the box, a tattered headscarf, a tattered cloak, and a glowing, rotten, crusted hand was stretching out from the cloak. "Oh, dementor." Everyone in the club was inhaling air-conditioning one after another. The classmates backed off subconsciously, and the order of the club began to become chaotic. Hermione was shocked. "Damn it, I should have expected it." Ron was furious and cursed, "We should have known that Malfoy would never have a fair duel. He made up his mind early in the morning, secretly hiding Bogut, and waiting for a duel with Harry, turning into a dementor. Come." Ron couldn''t help but blame himself for believing that Malfoy would fight a fair duel. He was so stupid and naive. They squeezed forward hard, trying to drive Bogut away, trying to help Harry. "Damn, Harry is going to be hurt now." Hermione and Ron squeezed forward anxiously, but the scattered classmates and the crowded crowd hindered them from moving forward. At this moment, a dazzling silver light appeared on the stage, dazzling, like a galaxy. A silver light beam spewed out, transforming into a beautiful figure, lifelike and dazzling, like a bright moon in the sky, and like a pearl in the world. It is like a spring in the mountains, just like a mountain ghost in the forest. The beautiful figure rides on the wind and the air, and walks through the stage. All the frost and flames are just like fireworks. The green leaves complement her, without sacrificing the slightest beauty of her. It is calm as a virgin, moves like a rabbit, and looks like a flying dragon. Hung. "I heard Harry''s voice just now, call God to guard, this is Harry''s patron curse." Hermione looked at the beautiful figure on the stage blankly, and couldn''t help muttering, "She is so beautiful. The curse is so beautiful." Ron was also stunned. He said blankly, "I haven''t heard that the patron saint curse can summon these." Harry''s patron saint curse is really amazing. In their dull gaze, the beautiful figure had shuttled from stage to stage, and in a void, knocked a figure out of the stage. "Bang-" With a muffled sound, the figure heavily stuck to the wall and slowly fell to the ground without getting up for a long time. Bogut transformed into a dementor and disappeared without a trace. That beautiful figure seemed to have a huge magic power, a huge comforting power. As long as they saw that figure, everyone in the club felt at ease, a kind of warmth came out spontaneously, everyone fell silent, and the club restored order. Everyone went around in a daze, wanting to take a closer look at the beautiful figure. The beautiful figure returned to Harry and looked at Harry with her silver eyes. She stretched out her smooth fingers, trying to touch Harry, and Harry also touched her foolishly. Just when the two hands are about to meet. Suddenly, she disappeared. "Oh!" There was a frustration and disappointment in the club, like missing something important. ........... Things have changed a bit, and the amazing scene in the duel club does not seem to spread. Everyone does not talk about that moment inexplicably. What happened that day did not cause any waves, just like a stone falling into a pond, the moment the ripples spread out, it became calm. In the following days, the popularity of the club increased even more, and the students were more interested in the patron saint curse. The beautiful and glorious figure seemed to affect them. Only Harry, who has become a little dull and dull lately, has stopped going to duel clubs recently. He spends more time on reading and being in a daze. Fortunately, everyone can understand his changes and can only continue to encourage and believe in him, hoping that he can get better soon. Ron and Hermione have also paid close attention to the training of the patron saint''s spell, whether it is the power and beauty of this spell, or their unwillingness to lose to Harry, they will not stand still. At the end of November, Ravenclaw''s Quidditch team defeated the Hufflepuff team. According to the rules of the Quidditch competition, the Quidditch Cup winner is won by the team that has the most points. The Hufflepuff team lost to Ravenclaws team. If Gryffindors team can win all the next games, Gryffindor has great hope. Exceed other teams in total points. It is also very possible to win the Quidditch Cup. With such an opportunity, Wood immediately hit the ground and became more energetic. He spared no effort to urge everyone to start training and strive for the final chance of winning the championship. Harry also put a lot of enthusiasm into the new training, and the physical work seemed to make him feel better. On a Saturday morning, the owls flew into the restaurant as usual. The six long-eared owls and the elongated package they carried This familiar picture reminded Harry of the light wheel 2000 they sent in the first grade. The package fell in front of Harry once again, without opening the package, the familiar length and familiar packaging immediately reminded Harry. He is absolutely sure that this is a broom he is very familiar with. It has been with him for more than two years and has won many victories for him, the light wheel 2000. The emotion of loss and recovery made Harry feel a bit touched. Not long ago, he had just lost his good friend, who had accompanied him for more than two years of light wheel 2000. In the past few days of training, he has used the Gryffindor team, a shabby old backup broom, and a shooting star with a long history. It was slow and clumsy, and it was always shaking. Harry almost thought that he was going to bid farewell to the Quidditch game. After all, even the Halo 2000, the price was not cheap. As a student who had no job and lived on his savings, he could not spend generously on necessities. Harry looked at everyone suspiciously, wanting to confirm if anyone of them knew the source of the gift. George wiped his hands with a towel and said, "I don''t mind giving you a better broomstick, but Davis, the captain of the Ravenclaw team, has invited several times and hopes I will participate in Ravenclaw''s ball. The team. Although I dont plan to participate in Quidditch, I cant be too biased towards either side. Even though Davis, the captain of the Ravenclaw team, has been invited several times, and other students have persuaded him, George does not intend to join the Quidditch game. It''s like he almost never goes to duel clubs and competes one-on-one with others. When the strength is too advanced, competing with others will not benefit oneself, nor will it benefit others. Chapter 283： Hermiones patron saint Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 283 Hermione''s Patron Saint For ordinary students, the many advantages he has along the way, the accumulated advantage snowballs are too terrifying, enough to crush any peers. There is no fair competition between him and his peers. He never denies this, and is proud of it, but at the same time, he does not bully the weak like most other people, he never abuses his rights and advantages. He continued, "So I can''t give you Firebolt. This light wheel 2000 can only replace your lost broomstick. At the same time, Ravenclaw''s Seeker Zhang Qiu also received the light wheel that I presented. 2000." "Don''t say that, George, you have helped me a lot, it is too much for me to pay." Harry said embarrassedly. Although the price of the light wheel 2000 is not worth mentioning to George. But for him, this is still a valuable gift. He will not force himself to refuse this gift, but he will never take George''s kindness for granted. George looked at Ron and Hermione lightly, and said, "If you just give you a gift, it seems too different. So, Ron, Hermione, you can summon the physical patron saint before the holidays. You will also receive the same gift. You can choose Light Wheel 2000, or you can choose a similar gift.??" Ron immediately became happy. He said happily, "I will definitely master the patron saint of the summoned entity before the holiday, and I will definitely get that light wheel 2000." He has coveted Harry''s Light Wheel 2000 for a long time. More importantly, if he can have a light wheel 2000. When Wood graduates next year, the team needs to add new manpower. He will definitely be able to join the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Hermione also seemed very excited. She quickly said, "I will definitely be able to master the patron saint curse before Christmas. In fact, I feel I almost have to master it. Of course I dont plan to, I want to take them all. Buy it back." Having said that, she couldn''t help laughing happily. Her family conditions are very good. As a middle class, the exchange rate between British pound and Jin Jialong is much higher than expected. The love and trust of her parents made her pocket money among the students very generous. But compared to the piles of magic books and materials she wanted, her pocket money was far from enough to support the consumption of an ambitious wizard. With George''s incentives, Ron and Hermione devoted more attention to the training of the patron saint spell. ???????Maybe they worked hard enough, maybe they were about to master this spell before. Soon, they had the feeling that Harry had once, and they also encountered the state that was both like a threshold and a bottleneck. There is only one window paper before the entity''s patron saint is summoned. In the Gryffindor lounge, Harry was flipping through a book of spells. Ron and Hermione seized the time and continued to practice the patron saint''s spell. "Harry, how did you greet the patron saint? Is there any trick?" Ron was stuck in a bottleneck state for several days. Since he couldn''t find the trick, he honestly asked Harry for advice. Harry was shocked, as if reminiscing about the process, he said, "Like you before, I expected that I was only a little bit away from truly mastering the curse of the patron saint. I thought it would take a few more days. As a result, Malfoy came up to provoke him. When I was fighting with him, I didn''t have the mind to think about anything." He lowered his head in thought and said, "To be honest, although I can defeat Malfoy every time, it is not easy every time. He is very difficult to deal with. I must concentrate all my energy when fighting him." "I didn''t notice the actions of Gore and Crabbe at all. Until they released Bogut and turned into dementors, I didn''t realize it at all. I just subconsciously said. Call God to protect!" "Holy guard!" Hermione subconsciously followed. A silver beam of light gushes out, transforming into a fluffy, short-limbed little animal. The silvery little animal was on its hind legs, hopping around Hermione, waving its short front paws to grab the corner of Hermione''s clothes. It leaped vigorously, but its chubby body barely left the ground, let alone catch Hermione''s clothes. "Haha, what kind of animal is that? It looks so stupid." Ron couldn''t help laughing. Ron saw Hermione summon the physical patron saint, and was sincerely happy for her. But seeing the stupid looking animal, I couldn''t help but feel funny. This fluffy little animal with short limbs looks stupid. It was still on its hind legs, jumping alive and trying to pull Hermione''s clothes, but it was stupidly unable to jump. Hermione had already picked up the stupid little animal, and she said irritably, "It''s called Xiao Budian, it''s not stupid! It''s much smarter than you It''s a smart and cute little creature. Otter." The appearance of the little otter fascinated Hermione at once, and she immediately gave it a cute name, and kept it short to prevent Ron from making fun of it. Ron smiled and said, "My patron saint will not be so stupid, it must be very tall, mighty, brave and handsome, I guess he will be a knight. Or a pegasus, I can ride it everywhere. Flying around, it must fly faster than Firebolt. Hermione sneered at his thoughts, "Summon your patron saint first, I guess it must be as stupid as you." "How is it possible, I will summon my mighty and heroic patron saint now." Ron said confidently, "Call God to protect!" "Really summoned." Ron exclaimed happily. A silver gas condensed into substance, and a large fluffy animal appeared in front of him. "Hahahaha!" Hermione and Harry laughed and said breathlessly, "This is... the real stupid... animal." Hermione continued to irritate Ron unceremoniously, "Look... it''s so much... it''s worthy of you, the temper is exactly the same as... you." Ron said puzzledly, "What''s so funny, although it''s not a knight or a Pegasus, it''s actually not bad." He happily touched the animal''s head. Ron''s open-mindedness made Harry and Hermione in awe. They couldn''t continue to laugh, and said in admiration, "Ron, I didn''t expect you to have such a good mentality." They looked down on Ron so much, they didn''t expect him to be completely Not affected. "Wolves are also very good patron saints, why do you seem to be so bad?" Ron felt even more strange. Chapter 284： Definitely a coyote Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 284 "Hahahaha!" Harry and Hermione were out of breath laughing again. "What''s the matter, that''s so funny." The second monk Ron was puzzled. Harry forced his way to Ron. He couldn''t bear to continue hurting the simple Ron. He pointed to the fluffy animal and said, "The wolf''s tail is hanging down, and your patron saint''s tail is upright. , You see it is still wagging its tail." Hermione continued, "Wolves use their front limbs to run and hunt, so the wolf''s front limbs are very developed. And your patron saint has very thin limbs." Hermione laughed again, pointing to the fluffy animal and said, "Look, it''s still sticking out its tongue. It''s not a wolf, it''s a husky. It just looks like a wolf, and the husky is a close relative of a wolf." "Aren''t the relatives of wolves a wolf! I read little, don''t lie to me." Ron looked at the fluffy, shining silver animal on the ground in disbelief. "It''s clearly exactly the same as the picture of the wolf in the book, whether it''s a hideous head." The shiny silver animal showed a foolish face. "Still sharp teeth." The shiny silver animal stuck out its tongue. "Still fierce eyes." The gleaming silver animal showed a sluggish gaze, with a look of soul wandering beyond the sky. "It''s still swift." The gleaming silver animal paced slowly. "It''s also amazingly explosive." The gleaming silver animal was worried about its hind feet, and the height of its jump was no higher than that of Hermione''s meaty, silly otter. Ron collapsed and he collapsed to the ground, "How can this wolf be so stupid." Hermione looked at Ron sympathetically and whispered, "I told you that it is not a wolf, it is a husky, a kind of pet dog." Ron''s eyes reddened and he choked up, "Impossible, why is my patron saint a pet dog, am I really stupid?" The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. After months of training, Ron has already had too much expectation for the patron saint. He had imagined many times that he had summoned a mighty and handsome patron saint. In the curse of the patron saint, he poured too much happiness and too much feeling into himself. At this time, he even summoned a pet dog that looked extremely stupid. He had a deep doubt about his IQ for a while. Harry and Hermione were also stunned for a while. Although Ron''s patron saint was indeed ridiculous, they didn''t want to make Ron really sad. Harry hurriedly comforted Ron and said, "It''s actually quite good, a large animal, it runs fast, has sharp claws, and is swift and fierce. It looks like a beast suitable for killing." Harry winked and hinted at Hermione, and Hermione immediately stammered, "We may just be mistaken, don''t you think it looks exactly like the wolf in the book?" Ron looked at the stupid animal again, and continued to sob, "Don''t lie to me, it looks so stupid, it just looks like a wolf." Although Ron had never seen a wolf, he could still see that the animal in front of him looked stupid, and his mind kept echoing, "I am a fool, I am a fool, I am a fool..." The silver husky-like animal seemed to feel the sadness in Ron''s heart, and walked up to Ron silently, leaning against him quietly. "Well, I think he is a fierce and cunning wolf. Look at how powerful its disguise is. He must be a very powerful patron saint." Harry said insincerely. Hermione also stepped forward. She patted Ron on the shoulder, and said solemnly, "Look, my little one looks round and short, but he is a very smart otter, known for his flexibility and intelligence. of." She continued, "Your patron saint does not look simple. Every patron saint is a very powerful summoner. It must be a killing machine that is good at disguising." "Really?" Ron was a little confused, and he couldn''t believe it, muttering, "Is it really a great patron saint?" "Of course." Hermione said categorically, "I carefully observed all the details of it again. It is definitely the most treacherous wolf." Hermione quickly analyzed, "Just like George said, the best defense is to reduce conflict. The most powerful camouflage is the most powerful weapon. We were almost fooled by it. It is definitely a terrible killing. machine." "Its simple, stupid appearance is to hide its terrible lethality. Once it encounters an enemy, it can immediately carry out the most cruel destruction." Harry nodded thoughtfully and said, "So, we were almost deceived by its stupid appearance. Even we are like this, and the enemy must be like this. The enemy lowers their vigilance, and they are not dead. Far." There was a spark in Ron''s eyes. It turned out to be like this. Sure enough, he was not an idiot or idiot He was just used to hiding his edge, and his patron saint must be like this. He said happily, "Yes, it just hides its edge. It''s not stupid at all. This is a very clever strategy." Hermione immediately agreed, "That''s it, it is a very powerful monster, a very powerful patron saint, you can give it a name." Ron nodded and said, "It should be accompanied by a mighty name, Howl of Death, Wolf of the Moon, what do you think of this name?" He pondered again," Or call it the magic wolf Fenrir. I heard that it is a very powerful character in Norse mythology. And Anubis is also a good name. When our family visited Egypt last time, I heard that there is one in their mythology, the wolf **** Anubis, who is also very scary." Hermione choked for a while, and said in a reluctant tone, "These names are still too domineering, and some of them don''t match its disguised identity. I think it can be a more common name." Harry nodded in agreement, he couldn''t connect the stupid wolf in front of him with the terrifying monster in the myth. "Then what do you think it''s better called?" Ron looked at the fluffy silver animal again, it was really awkward for these names to fall on it. "Just call it a coyote," Hermione explained immediately. "Although this name doesn''t seem aggressive enough, it''s very confusing, isn''t it?" "Right." Hermione sought Harry''s support, and Harry nodded immediately, "It is true, the name of the coyote makes it more confusing, and other people will be more likely to be disguised by his appearance. Deception, this can maximize its terrible lethality." Ron wasn''t satisfied with the name, and he hesitated for a while. Chapter 285： Is it a wolf or a husky? Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 285: Is It a Wolf or a Husky? "That''s a good name. Believe us, we are best friends and won''t lie to you." Hermione patted Ron on the shoulder and said, "No one else can imagine it. Under this simple name , What a terrible monster is hiding." Harry and Hermione persuaded Ron one after another, and after he turned around for a while, Ron''s patron saint was named Coyote. Ron got a new toy and immediately planned to take his new toy to show off with others. He happily left the Gryffindor lounge. Harry hesitated, and finally asked Hermione curiously, "Is Ron''s patron saint really not a Husky, but a wolf?" Hermione looked at Harry dumbfounded, and said in a tone that Harry couldn''t understand, "Of course, it''s definitely a wolf, a coyote." Harry scratched the back of his head inexplicably, making him even more confused. Compared to Harry''s confusion, the next thing made Hermione even more confused and incredible. The news that Ron summoned a wolf quickly spread throughout Gryffindor. In the Gryffindor training room at night, everyone wanted to see his strange wolf with great interest. Fred and Joe pointedly said, "This wolf looks a little dirty and stupid, but I guess it must be a bad stomach, even more evil than the bad boy in Slytherin. Look at its weird smile. , The silly expression, there must be a lot of conspiracy hidden." Percy immediately interrupted their hypothesis and said in a positive tone, "The patron saint''s curse is a curse full of guardianship and light. It won''t be bad water. It is a partner of justice." "As for appearance, that''s because wolves are ferocious animals in the wild. They need to hide and camouflage, so looking stupid is just their natural appearance, natural camouflage. This is not evil, they are born fierce predators." Percy looked at the silvery, fluffy animal in front of him, and continued, "Sure enough, the book cannot be completely believed. It looks much scarier than the illustration in the book. You can''t feel it at all. Its fierceness and murderousness, its disguise is perfect, it is a predator even more terrifying than the book describes. Colin Crevy said timidly, "But I don''t think it looks like a wolf. It''s a bit like a husky." Several students from Muggle families nodded. They thought the animal didn''t look like a wolf. It is like a husky. Dean Thomas also said hesitantly, "Yes, it looks more like a husky. I have seen this animal raised by others." Percy immediately said categorically, "This proves its terrible, its disguise is perfect, and you were deceived by it immediately." He said in a positive tone, "There is no such thing as a husky in the magical world. This is a vicious wolf. It is a more terrifying beast than a normal wolf. It can completely disguise itself, just like a werewolf. Disguised as an adult." Listening to the testimony of the Chairman of the Student Union and the honorable student Percy, the others immediately realized that there were many clues in the fluffy, shiny animals. Colin Creevey immediately noticed the difference between a coyote and a husky, and suddenly realized, "Sure enough, although its eyes look dull on the surface, when their eyes roll, they reveal a fierce light." "It has sharp teeth and strong limbs. It looks like a good hunter. Compared to Hermione''s patron saint, it looks much scarier." Dean Thomas also has new discoveries, isn''t it, compared to Hermione. Min, that stupid little, the big animal in front of him is a real hunter. Harry nodded earnestly and said, "The bigger the animals in nature, the more they can camouflage, the more terrifying animals they are. Not only are they fierce and terrifying, they also know how to hide and camouflage, and they are hard to guard against. Ron also nodded solemnly and said, "The patron saint curse often represents a hidden and unknown side of a person, and it is also a side that the wizard himself has not discovered. It reminds me not to suppress myself too much and pretend Underneath, the truth is hidden." Fred patted Ron''s back vigorously and said, "I told you long ago, don''t suppress your nature. You must be too depressed, too dull, to call out this kind of disguise. Patron Saint." Joe said with some emotion, "It seems that in our family, you still have the most thoughts in your heart, and you are about to put yourself out of illness." Percy sorted out her clothes, and showed the other clothes on her body, the silver badge of the chairman of the student union, the badge was bright and shiny, silver. He smiled and showed eight teeth and said to Ron, "In front of your loved ones, you don''t need to pretend to be yourself, show your true self, be the truest you, we will all support you, my dear brother." Fred and Joe smiled exaggeratedly, "My lovely brotherYou must be on our side, come and be in the arms of brother." Ron immediately turned his head in embarrassment, pretending that he and the people in front of him did not know him at all. Hermione tilted her head, thinking hard, everyone''s pointing and pointing, and the discussion made her confused. Is the animal in front of me a husky or a wolf? She was extremely sure that the animal in front of her was a husky, exactly the same as all the huskies she had seen. But listening to the classmates'' discoveries at a glance, she even slowly saw the signs that she hadn''t noticed before. It really looked like a wolf, or a husky was a kind of wolf. Regardless of whether Ron summoned a husky or a wolf, they finally completed George''s task ahead of schedule and could receive George''s approval reward. The gift will be delivered on Christmas Day. Ron can''t wait to see his halo 2000. He even wants to participate in Quidditch training with Harry in advance. Hermione chose to use a long list of books instead of the light wheel 2000. She wanted to buy a lot of books early in the morning. As a child with limited pocket money, her piggy bank is far from supporting her ideal consumption. This time, with this opportunity, she will list all the books she has longed for a long time on the book list. In the activity room of the mutual aid agency, Ron and Hermione showed their patron saints. "Call God to guard!" Ron summoned a wolf that looked like a husky, and said, pointing to the silvery, fluffy coyote. "George, don''t look at it looking stupid, but in fact it is not stupid at all, on the contrary it is very shrewd. A patron saint who knows how to disguise, makes himself look harmless and has no offensive power, is definitely not a simple character." Chapter 286： Before the holiday Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 286 He feared that George would explain in disbelief, "Look, it is obviously a fierce and cruel wolf, but it looks exactly like a Muggle-raised Husky. What a terrible talent, what a perfect disguise." Hermione looked at George with expectant eyes. She wanted to know very much that George would think whether the coyote Ron had summoned was a husky or a wolf who is good at disguising. She herself was completely confused. "A good-looking physical patron saint, huge, agile, and deceptive in appearance, a good wolf patron saint." George nodded and commented. Ron nodded excitedly and said, "I think so too. Although not the most ideal Pegasus, the wolf is also very good." His coyote seemed to feel his excitement too, showing a fierce expression, looking as if he was demented. Hermione looked at George in surprise. She turned her head and looked at Ron''s coyote carefully. It was a husky. But it seemed that it was really a wolf again, and she was completely confused. George turned to look at Hermiones patron saint and said, Otters, some rare animals, are good at swimming and diving, and have good latent ability. Hearing, sight, and smell are all keen. Small size, quick movements, used for Investigation is also a very good patron saint." Hermione hugged her patron saint, seemingly satisfied with George''s praise of it, and added, "Most importantly, it is cute." Having said this, Hermione suddenly remembered something and asked curiously, "By the way, George, what is your patron saint?" Listening to Hermione''s question, Harry and Ron also came over, speaking of them, they still didn''t know what George''s patron saint was. As for George''s inability to summon the physical patron saint, they completely ruled out this possibility. Even they learned this curse under George''s guidance. How could George not have this curse? George hesitated for a while, and said, "I''m trying to transform and strengthen this curse, so I can''t summon the physical patron saint for the time being." Hermione and the others showed regretful expressions. George''s patron saint is indeed very curious. Just as Ron summoned a coyote that looked like a husky, Hermione summoned a rare otter, and Harry summoned an unheard patron saint, which made them very curious about George''s mysterious patron saint. Hermione continued to ask, "Why Harrys patron saint is completely different from ours? I have learned all the information. Never in history has a wizard summoned such a special patron saint like Harry. And his patron saint , And also extremely powerful." Hermione still remembered that Harry''s patron saint was extremely powerful in the duel. Facing the densely packed magic traps on the duel arena, frost and flames could not damage Malfoy easily. George looked at Harry and saw that his eyes were also full of curiosity, and explained, "The patron saint curse is a combination of magic and will. Harry is special, and his mother''s protective curse is in his blood. Melted in his magic." "I thought about this before and asked Harry to use his mother to construct his memory scene, and use this will to induce the protection spell in him. He succeeded, so his patron saint also has part of the power of the protection spell." "It is the will to induce the special magic in the body." Hermione considered it for a while, and said discouragedly, "It seems that our patron saint can''t become that powerful." Hermione looked at the little bit in her arms. Its short limbs and round body looked very fragile, and she couldn''t imagine how powerful it could resist. George said noncommittal, "Harrys patron saint is special, but it does not mean your patron saint, so there must be no progress. Harrys example has proved that the patron saint curse has great potential. Dont be deliberately imprisoned. The record in the book, the curse of the guardian god, can become stronger as your strength and will become stronger." He continued, "I am also transforming and strengthening this spell, and I have some experience. The patron saint curse you learned is actually different from others. The patron saint curse taught in school is difficult for others to learn. ." Hermione nodded thoughtfully, no wonder George''s lectures in the duel club had so many senior students. It turned out that these were things that seniors couldn''t learn. George pulled out three thick books from the bookshelf in the corner, handed them to them separately, and said, "This is a photo album of large animals. It contains some large animals I deliberately selected. Time, take a good look at this album, this was originally something I planned to give you when the school started." Hermione immediately remembered, "By the way, before school started, you originally planned to teach us Animagus'' transformation." "To be precise, it was the transformation of Animagus after my transformation." George corrected. UU reading The road of learning is endless. I just mastered the curse of the patron saint, and then there is more important learning. Everything in the world is like this. Compared to walking in the desert of life at a loss, learning those things that don''t know the meaning at all in exchange for hope. The learning of wizards can see the increase in strength immediately, and such learning is really too easy. Christmas is approaching, and the recent weather seems to have a festive atmosphere. The sky is clear, revealing soft sunlight. The sun is high in the sky, warm, gentle and beautiful. As the temperature drops and the sun shifts, the sunlight is completely different from the scorching heat of midsummer. The holiday atmosphere began to drift in the castle. Professor Flitwick, the teacher of the curse class, lit his classroom with a fairy dress. The scene was amazing. Little fairies with flapping wings live in small rooms like miniature lanterns. They decorate the curse class with their own unique brilliance, and even bring everyones attention in class to the cute little ones. On the fairy. The students began to happily discuss their vacation plans, or go home to eat and drink, or travel around and play, or visit relatives and friends, or walk around. Ron and Hermione decided to stay at Hogwarts. Ron didn''t want to face Percy during the two-week holiday. What''s more, there are too many children in the family, one more than one, not more than one less, and he is completely marginal when he goes back, far better than staying at school with Harry. Hermione was determined to go home to meet her parents, but the two weekends were not enough for her. Considering that she was about to receive a lot of book gifts, she decided to stay at school too, read the books she was about to receive, and accompany Harry and Ron by the way. Chapter 287： Holiday in Hogsmeade Village Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 287: Holiday in Hogsmeade Village Harry naturally stayed in the academy habitually, in fact, he didn''t have to go back to the terrible Dursley family, and he was not without a place during the holidays. On the contrary, George gave him an adult gift, an adult passport made from his photo, so that he can go wherever he wants to go. Harry was much more free now than Hermione and Ron. But people''s experiences and thoughts are always difficult to change. The bad things in the past have passed, but as a person who has experienced countless bad things, Harry has been completely changed. He didn''t have too many dreams, didn''t have too many expectations, and didn''t have too many ideas. Family, friends, happiness, and the future, what he once wanted so much, now he has them all. He is satisfied with his present. Although the world is big, this is his home, and the magical world is his true everything. Harry didn''t care so much about the future and scenery of the Muggle world, he was more willing to stay in the magical world. If possible, he would prefer to wander around and walk around in the magic world. For example, in Hogsmeade Village, he wanted to go very much. He wanted to see the candy store and joke house that Hermione and Ron had said. Happily, he can really go to Hogsmeade Village. Although the school''s ban on him has not changed, the map of the live spot gave him a secret passage to Hogsmeade Village. And more importantly, although George did not plan to stay in school for Christmas, as always, he promised to accompany everyone to visit Hogsmeade Village as a reward for everyone to complete the patron saint this semester. With George''s company, what could Sirius Black count? Everyone hopes that it is best to meet him and catch him, so that there is no need to worry about this dark wizard who is hiding in secret and planning conspiracies. On Saturday morning, the weather was like a child with a face-changing face. Snow flakes suddenly appeared, but neither the snow nor the cold wind could stop everyone''s enthusiasm for playing. Everyone dressed in cloaks and scarves, gathered towards the village of Hogsmeade, Ron and Hermione followed the group and left the college first. Harry has restricted footsteps. He can only go to Hogsmeade Village through a secret passage, and George accompanied him to check the secret passage. They walked through the corridor to the middle of the corridor on the fourth floor, and found the statue of the one-eyed witch beside a classroom in the middle of the corridor. Harry took out the live map, followed the instructions on the map, tapped the stone witch with a magic wand, and said, "Left and right separation." The hunchback of the one-eyed witch statue suddenly opened, revealing a passage. Harry pulled the map back into the cloak and got into the passage, followed by George. The passage is like a rock slide. They slide a long distance before their feet touch the cold and wet ground. George called out a soft light and looked around. Here was a narrow and low passage. Along the passage, there is another narrow passage with twists and turns. He said thoughtfully, "It shouldn''t be a normal excavated channel. Such a channel can''t carry anything. It should be the personal handwriting of a certain wizard. I don''t know if it is for a tryst or for hiding." Harry wasn''t interested in the origin of the passage, whether the original wizard was used for trysts or for hiding. He did benefit the later students. Obviously George was by his side. Harry felt excited and nervous. With dry lips and rapid heartbeat, he would be in Hogsmeade village immediately. They followed the bends and turns, and continued on the tortuous passage. The old elders of the passage, they have been walking for a long time, and they have always been, as if there are no end tunnels and turns. Harry had to use the candy store in Hogsmeade Village, the joke room to encourage him, and remind himself that George had followed, so that he could avoid saying discouraging words. After a long time, he finally walked under a broken stone step. The stone step was very high, long, and quite steep, extending up to the point where it was out of sight. "Do you want to take a break?" George asked, seeing that Harry was tired, and he continued. "It seems that the way up the stone steps should be the exit. We have just walked in the passage for an hour. As a secret passage, it is too long. I want to use it more for hiding, or it is not specially designed for people. Excavated." Harry took a sigh of relief, calmed his breath, and was about to walk to Hogsmeade Village in one breath. Listening to George''s analysis at this time, he couldn''t help but curiously asked, "It wasn''t for people to dig, is it because Animagus deformed?" "That''s it. Two hours back and forth, the tryst will not find such a place. There is no need for such a long passage to hide, plus there is only one exit, which is very easy to be blocked unless the excavator is in the passage The speed of travel in the house far exceeds the pace of people walking George said in a positive tone. Listening to George''s analysis, Harry also nodded and said, "Maybe the tunnel was also excavated by the deformation of Animagus. It is not like a manual excavated tunnel. It is too tortuous." "It is true. If the tunnel is dug by the wizard''s spell, it will be straighter and smoother. The ground is uneven, and the crooked crutches should be excavated by Animagus who is good at digging. There is no measuring tool when deforming. It is impossible to maintain a straight line, so this is the way the channel is." Based on the condition of the passage, George roughly analyzed the method of tunnel excavation. "It''s a big deal. In order to run out and play, I dig all the way from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade Village. The predecessors of Hogwarts are really extraordinary, and the Animagus deformation is stronger than imagined." Harry said in surprise. He admired the predecessors of the academy, and he deserves to be the destroyer of school rules and the inheritor of pranks. In order to run out and play, they deliberately dug a secret passage from Hogwarts to Hogsmeade Village. This is something that only wizards can do, and it is beyond imagination. George smiled and said, "Animagus'' ability to transform is more than these. You will learn that Animagus''s transformation will be stronger than the one in front of you." Hearing this, Harry also had a lot of expectations. The harvest of the patron saint''s curse was far beyond his imagination. The thought of learning soon, this Animagus, who was not defeated by the curse of the patron saint, was transformed, and his heart was also hot. After a short rest, they walked up the stone steps, which were also very long. Harry guessed that this corresponds to the slide they passed when they entered from the school secret passage. The slide sent them underground, and the stone steps brought them back to the ground. Chapter 288： Candy shop Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 288 Climbing up here step by step, taking monotonous steps, thinking about beautiful things. Harry paid too much attention to his feet, and suddenly he bumped into something hard. He rubbed his sore head, observing the culprit in front of him, a floor door. Seeing this, Harry knew that he was finally in Hogsmeade Village. He carefully pushed open the floor door and peeped out. As he looked at it, he said, "Outside is a cellar with many wooden chairs and wooden boxes. There is no one inside." "Illusion!" George added the illusion to Harry and himself, they pushed open the floor door, walked in, and closed the floor door again. The floor door is hidden in the dark room, and it is integrated with the dusty floor. There is no trace of a door here. It seems that this is the case, and it has not been discovered. "I will walk for five minutes first, and then you will come out again. We will meet at the door of this shop." George''s voice came from the void. "Okay, I won''t be found." Harry promised, patting his invisible breast. At this time, both of them have blessed the phantom spell. Although it is very convenient, they can''t see each other. If they accidentally collide, it will be troublesome. After waiting for five minutes, Harry slowly climbed up the wooden stairs leading upstairs. He had heard the sounds of various people talking, as well as various ringing bells and door openings. "This is a shop in Hogsmeade Village." Harry thought excitedly. He quickened his pace, and at the top of the stairs, he saw an open door, and he slipped out. This was behind the Honey Duke''s counter, and Harry bent over, carefully staggering the crowd, passing through them. Harry dodged in the crowd, avoiding people, and looked at the furnishings here from the sidelines. Worthy of being a famous candy store, it is crowded with Hogwarts students. They all tiptoe, looking at the neatly arranged shelves one after another in the store, on which are all kinds of novel and delicious candies, fascinating and incredible. Large chunks of buttery peanut candy, shiny pink strawberry cake, all kinds of neatly piled, colorful chocolate, big buckets of flavoured beans. There is also the sherbet drink that Ron mentioned floating in the air, and finally the special effect sugar specially marked. Special effect sugar adds special magic and potion to produce various special effects. For example, let the house be filled with blue bellflower-colored bubbles that will not disappear for a few days. Or maybe it''s a little black pepper urchin who is used to prank a friend to breathe fire from his nose. There are also mints that beat in the stomach, and fillings that explode in the mouth. All kinds of strange things made Harry dizzy and eye-opening. When Harry was still in a daze, someone slapped him suddenly, it was George, and he realized that the effect of the phantom spell had disappeared. Fortunately, there were too many people around and no one noticed him. George motioned for a moment, and Harry immediately wrapped his scarf around him clearly, and today he deliberately used the magic picture book to change himself into a new look. The bangs cover the scar on the front of the forehead, and the glasses have specially chosen a different frame from the past, and they are also wrapped in a scarf. For a while, Professor McGonagall stood in front of him, and he might not be able to recognize him. George''s figure is very conspicuous, but he always has a way to make others ignore him At George''s gesture, Harry immediately saw Ron and Hermione. They were in a corner next to the shop, where there was a sign, "Heavy taste lovers!" Ron and Hermione were standing under the "heavy taste lovers!" sign, pointing at a plate of **** lollipops. Harry walked quietly behind them, and George watched their jokes noncommittal beside him. "Harry won''t like it, this is candy for vampires and werewolves." Hermione said solemnly. "What about this, I think it''s good." Ron handed a squeezed can of cockroaches under Hermione''s nose. "You''d better save it for yourself," Harry and Hermione said at the same time. Harry came out suddenly and frightened Ron. He almost didn''t drop the jar. He put the jar back in place and said, "We thought we would have to wait a little longer. You guys are also very fast." "It''s already very slow, that secret passage is crooked, old elders." Harry said with lingering fear. "I can avoid the teacher anyway, don''t ask too much." Ron explained, after all, it is a secret passage, of course it will not be very easy to pass. "That''s true." Harry asked, looking around, "I only saw the candy store, where shall we go next?" "You can buy more candies. I''ll treat you and pick the best and most expensive ones. You''re welcome." George smiled ~ www.novelhall.com~ looking at them and said, "It''s hard to come around, I plan to buy it too. Come on," "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Hermione exclaimed with joy. "Then I''m welcome." Ron grabbed the jar full of cockroaches again and said, "I plan to send this to Fred. I will also buy some frozen slugs and sour lollipops." "When I was seven years old, Fred gave me one. It burned a hole in my tongue. Mom gave him a broomstick. But I think it''s better to give him a big can. Give it to him at night, he may eat a lot." Harry moved himself away from Ron a little bit to avoid being affected by his resentment. He chose a big jar of sizzling honey, pop candies that can beat in his stomach, and pop candies that explode in his mouth. Hermione ordered chocolates of various colors, cakes of various colors, and a large jar of honey. She heard that honey is good for the throat, which helps her actively answer questions in class. George ordered some pink strawberry cakes and collected a lot of special effect sugars, such as the fire-breathing dragon with chili peppers, and candy that changes a lot of bubbles, crystal sugar that can change the temperature and freeze people into ice cubes. ..... They asked for a lot of candies, and in the envy of other students, George paid the bill. They returned with a full load and continued to stroll in the blizzard. At this time, Hogsmeade Village is like a Christmas card. The small huts and exquisite shops along the way are covered with a thick layer of snow, crystal clear and white and beautiful. There are garlands made of holly on the doors of every house, and various enchanted candles adorn the surrounding Christmas trees. Ron and Hermione were excited to introduce Harry to the shops here, and they made a fuss about the shops one after another. Chapter 289： debate Chapter 289 "That is the post office. There are more than two hundred owls in it. If you plan to send a little more, you have to go through there." Harry immediately remembered the light wheel 2000 he had received, but an owl could not be transported. Ron smirked, his light wheel 2000 will soon be at the post office. "That''s a joke condiment shop. There are a lot of things for pranks. Many of Fred and Joe''s items are bought here." "There is the famous screaming shack. I heard that it has been haunted." "Sneez, but now." Ron sneezed and said, "It''s too cold today, I think we can go to Three Broomsticks and have some butter beer, how about it?" The blizzard seemed to have accepted the order of the goddess of ice and snow, speeding up its aggressiveness, flakes of snowflakes, caught in the cold wind. The cold passed through the scarf behind the jacket and desperately squeezed into the body. "That couldn''t be better." Harry stomped his feet and agreed immediately, a little afraid of the cold. They quickened their pace, trot across the road, and a few minutes later, they entered a tavern. As soon as the door was opened, the hotel was full of people, crowded and noisy. The heavy snow seemed to drove everyone to the tavern, the warm smoke rose up, and all the severe cold was isolated from the hut. A woman with a graceful figure and a hot and beautiful appearance is taking care of a group of noisy wizards at the bar. "That''s Ms. Rosmerta." Ron said blushing, "I''ll get some wine, okay." Although he asked, he didn''t really ask for everyone''s opinion, and people rushed out of the bar. . "Ron, I want a cup of coffee, I don''t drink." George said quickly, not knowing if Ron heard it. He always doesn''t drink any alcohol, whether it''s red wine or beer. They continued to walk inside and came to the back of the room. Between the window and a large Christmas tree, a table was still empty. It''s near the fireplace, it''s very warm, and you can see the snow scene through the window. About five minutes later, Ron returned happily. Fortunately, he didn''t get it wrong, three frothy hot butterbeers, and a big steaming coffee in the same cup. George took the coffee in a big beer mug. The huge beer mug made it look a little strange, but it tasted good. In snowy weather, coffee with chocolate dispels the cold, warms the appetite, and warms people from the inside out. Suddenly, a breeze blew, and the door of the Three Brooms Hotel opened again. They subconsciously looked towards the door, and they were all shocked. Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick of the curse class were walking into the tavern with a burst of snowflakes. They tidied up their clothes at the door and dusted off the snow. Following him was a sturdy and tall figure as big as a big wine barrel. It was Hagrid. Next to him was a short, dignified man wearing a dark green bowler hat and a thin cloak. He was the Minister of Magic. Connelly Fudge. Ron and Hermione immediately pressed Harry under the table and told him to hide to prevent the teacher from finding it. Hermione pointed her magic wand at the Christmas tree next to her, and whispered, "Transformation!" The big Christmas tree next to their table floated up and fell lightly in front of their table, covering them firmly. The teachers and Fudge had already turned back from the bar and walked towards them, amidst their intense and fierce heartbeat. The teachers stopped a few feet in front of them and sat at the table next to them. The teachers sat down with Fudge, still muttering something. Then another lady came over and said in a warm voice. "A glass of canyon spring water." "Thank you, this is mine." Professor McGonagall said. "Four pints of mead." "This is mine." Haier said excitedly. "A pear juice, soda, ice and snails." "Um!" Professor Flitwick smashed his mouth. "The rest is your red vinegar honey wine, Minister." "Thank you, dear, Rosmerta." Fudge said, "I want to say, I''m glad to see you again. You have a drink too, how about sitting with us and having a chat?" "Well, thank you very much, Minister." Rosmerta quickly took the cup from the bar again and turned it back. She asked curiously, "What wind has summoned you here, Minister Busy." Fudge twisted unnaturally, but he adjusted quickly and said calmly, "What else can be done except Sirius Black who is still on the run." He continued, "My dear, I guess you must have heard of what happened at Hogwarts on Halloween." "I did hear the rumors." Ms. Rosmerta admitted. "Hagrid, you won''t tell the people in the entire tavern?" Professor McGonagall said angrilyUh" Hagrid blushed and stammered, "Maybe everyone can help To catch the fugitive. " "Minister, do you think Black is still hiding here?" Ms. Rosmerta asked quietly. "That''s for sure." Fudge said categorically, "He escaped deliberately, without fleeing, without hiding. He would never give up easily." "But did you know? The Dementors have searched my tavern twice." Ms. Rosmerta said, with a hint of sharpness in her voice. "It will affect my business. They will kill my customers. Scared off, Mr. Minister." "Dear, Rosmerta, you know, I do the same, I don''t like them at all." Fudge said uncomfortably, "but it''s necessary precautions. Dementors have a lot of grievances, they can''t even enter the castle Go, and lost manpower." "That''s what they deserve. They invaded Hogwarts without permission. George did a great job." Professor McGonagall said sharply, "Those terrible monsters will cause a lot of psychological damage to young students. Bad influence." "But we need to catch Black as soon as possible. We can''t leave him alone. He threatens the safety of the students." Fudge argued. "The academy has been thoroughly investigated, whether it is Blake or his Animagus deformed. They will not appear in the school again. You should focus on the outside of the school." Professor McGonagall said without conceding. With. Fudge twisted his hands nervously. "To be honest, I still can''t believe this." Ms. Rosmerta was silent for a while and continued, "Of all the people who have fallen into the bad guys, Sirius Black surprised me the most." Chapter 290： secret Chapter 290 "I''m not trying to excuse him. I mean, I still remember what he was like at Hogwarts. If you told me at that time that Black would become what he is now, I will tell you. Don''t drink too much at a time." "That''s because you don''t know the real truth, Rosmerta," Fudge said stiffly. "The worst thing he has ever done, few people know." "The worst thing?" Ms. Rosmerta asked, her voice full of curiosity, "Do you mean worse than killing so many poor people?" "Of course." Fudge said, "I can''t imagine that there is something worse than this." Professor McGonagall showed a pained expression and said, "You said you still remember him at Hogwarts, Rosmerta. Do you remember who his best friend is?" "Of course, remember, the two of them are inseparable." Ms. Rosmerta said, and she smiled softly. "They are even closer than their brothers. They love coming here. Oh, I still remember they always like to make me laugh. They are a natural pair, a good pair, Sirius Black and James Potter." Harry slammed into the corner of the table and made a muffled noise. Ron kicked him to remind him to be quiet. "Yeah, that''s right." Professor McGonagall murmured, "Blake and Potter, the leaders of the prank gang, they are very smart. To be honest, they are very smartat least in terms of getting into trouble, we have never I have never seen anyone who can cause trouble more than them." "I guess Fred and Joe can compete with them." Hagrid said with a chuckle, "but I think Fred and they will be defeated." "People would think that Black and Potter are brothers, and their relationship is better than their brothers." Professor Flitwick interjected in agreement, "They are inseparable." Fudge snorted and said, "Of course they are inseparable. Potter trusts Blake completely. He trusts Blake more than everyone, and more than all his friends." He said in a gloomy tone, "Who would have thought that when they graduated and left school, it would be better to do that. When James and Lily got married, Blake was the best man, and they made Blake the godfather of Harry. Poor Harry doesn''t know this at all, you can imagine how it would torture him if he knew it." "Is it because Black took refuge in the mysterious man?" Rosmerta asked in a low voice. "It''s much worse than this, dear." Fudge lowered his voice and said with emotion. "Many people dont know. The Potters have long understood that the mysterious man is chasing them. Dumbledore has been fighting against the mysterious man. He has many capable spies. One of the spies heard the news and he told them. Dumbledore, Dumbledore notified James and Lily immediately." "Dumbledore persuaded James and Lily to hide quickly, and Dumbledore also taught them to use the Courageous Faithfulness Curse." Fudge said this with emphasis. "It looks like a very powerful spell. What is it useful for?" Ms. Rosmerta asked curiously. This kind of unknown news made her breathless with excitement. Professor Flitwick coughed lightly and said, "This is a very complicated curse." He said with a proud face when he mentioned his profession. "This spell can hide a secret in the soul of a living person, the person who hides the secret, or the secret person hides the secret, and other people can never discover the secret again." "Unless the secretaries deliberately divulge it, the mysterious man will never find them even if he searches the village where the Potters live. Even if he put his nose on the glass window outside the Potters living room, he couldn''t see anything. ." Rosmerta pondered for a moment, and said, "Then, the secret of the Potters, is Black?" "Of course." Professor McGonagall said coldly, "James Potter told Dumbledore that Black would rather die by himself and would not reveal where they were hiding. He said that Black was going to hide and Voldemort would never find it. To him. But Dumbledore was very worried, and he proposed to be the secret of the Potters." "Dumbledore can''t believe Blake?" The Rosmerta girl asked breathlessly. "Dumbledore is sure that some of the people around the Potters have been telling the mysterious people about their whereabouts." Professor McGonagall said gloomily. "For a long time, he suspected that someone on our side had become a traitor. , Revealed a lot of information to the mysterious man." "Jamberport still insists on using Black as the secret agent?" Rosmerta took a breath and exclaimed, "Is he brainless?" "Maybe, maybe he just trusts Blake too much, and he trusts himself too much." Fudge said gravely, "has used the Courage Loyalty Curse for less than a week At this point, he was silent. "Black betrayed them." Rosmerta whispered. "Yes, he betrayed them, and Black is tired of the role of double agent. He plans to make his identity public, he wants to publicly support the mysterious man, and he plans to do so when Potter dies." Fudge said coldly. "Everyone knows the rest. The mysterious man lost his hand. He lost his hand in front of little Harry Potter inconceivably. He lost his magic and was extremely weak. He ran away and hid." "This puts Black in a dilemma. He just exposed his identity as a traitor and his master fell. He has no other choice but to hide." Fudge continued. "Dirty, smelly traitor." Hagrid shouted, his voice shook the whole bar quiet. "Hush!" Professor McGonagall motioned for him to be quiet. Hagrid ignored Professor McGonagalls gesture, he roared angrily, Ive seen that bastard. Before he killed many people, I was the last to see him before he was arrested. "After the mysterious man attacked and the others were killed, I was the first to arrive at the scene. I found Harry from the house of James and Lily. I found him in the ruins, poor little Guy, there is a long wound on the forehead." "His parents are dead, but Sirius Black showed up, and he was riding on the flying motorcycle. I didn''t know what he was doing there, and I didn''t know he was the secret of Harry''s parents." "I thought he had heard about the mysterious attack, thinking he was here to help. He was pale and trembling. Guess what I did? I even comforted the bastard, the murderer. "Hagrid growled. Chapter 291： Traitor Black Chapter 291: Traitor Black "Keep your voice down, Hagrid." Professor McGonagall said, "Keep your voice down." Hagrid continued, "I didnt know at all. He wasnt sad because of James and Lily. He was panicking because of the downfall of his master. He also said to me, Give Harry to me, Hagrid, Im Harry''s godfather, I will take good care of him.'' But Dumbledore has told me not to trust anyone." "I said no to Blake. Dumbledore was going to hand Harry over to his uncle and aunt. Blake disagreed at first, but he couldn''t convince me. He finally gave in. He let me ride on his motorcycle. Li sent there." "Why did he give me the motorcycle? It was his favorite motorcycle. He must have wanted me to send Harry to his uncle and aunt''s house faster. He couldn''t take Harry from me. He intends to **** Harry from Uncle Harry''s aunt''s house." "He knew that the Ministry of Magic would arrest him soon, and Dumbledore knew he was the secret of Potter''s parents." He showed a look of fear, and said, "Thank God, he tried so many ways, but he didn''t succeed. He wants me to give Harry to him if I give Harry to him." "I can guarantee that he will throw Harry off his motorcycle into the sea to feed the fish on the way. That is his godson, the son of his best friend, but if a wizard falls, he will Will abandon everything, no one cares about anything." "He also wanted me to send Harry to Harry''s uncle and aunt''s house sooner. He must have planned to kill the Muggles and Harry together. Fortunately, he was caught before he could do this. " After Hagrid finished speaking, everyone was silent for a long time without speaking. Ms. Rosmerta was the first to break the deadlock, and she asked, "How was he caught? Didn''t he find a way to hide, the Ministry of Magic caught him the next day." Fudge showed a pained expression and said, "We sent a lot of people, and Dumbledore''s people are looking for him, but unfortunately, we didn''t find him first. It was Potter''s other friend who found him Peter Pettigrew." "He must be mad with sadness. He knew that Black was the secret of the Potters, so he went after Black alone." "Little dwarf Peter... is that the follower who always follows James and Black? That fat little boy?" Rosmerta asked. "He is like Potter and Black''s followers, he admires them as heroes." Professor McGonagall said with emotion, "In terms of smartness, he has never been better than Potter and Black. I was very fierce to him at that time, and I have been regretting it until now. I really shouldn''t be that way." Her voice was astringent. , It seems very uncomfortable. "Well, you are not malicious, Minerva." Fudge said tolerantly, "Peter Pettigrew is a hero. The Muggles witnessed this scene. We erased their memories afterwards, but we learned from them. Knowing how Peter Pettigrew pushed Black into a desperate situation, they said he was crying.''Jaime and Lily, Sirius, how can you!''" Then he picked up the wand, but Black was faster than him, and Peter Pettigrew was blown to pieces by Black. " Professor McGonagall said with red eyes, excitedly, "Silly boy, he is too stupid, he has never won a duel, his performance is always so bad, he should let the Ministry of Magic do it." "Let me say, if I had known before that Black was the secret of the Potters. I don''t need a magic wand - I will break his limbs directly - one by one." Hagrid growled. Tao. "You don''t even know what you are talking about, Hagrid," Fudge said sharply. "Only good hands of the Ministry of Magic, specially trained law enforcement officers, may be able to defeat Black when he is not in desperation. At that time, I was the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic and Disaster. I was Black after killing so many people. Approve the people who rushed to the scene." He said in a horrified tone, "I will never forget that scene, and sometimes I still dream about it. A deep hole was blown out in the middle of the street and it broke the underground sewer pipe so deeply." "There are corpses everywhere, and the Muggles screamed and fled. Peter Pettigrew is only left with a pile of blood-stained robes and a little bit of debris. Black is standing there laughing wildly." Fudge didn''t go on, and the other five people covered their mouths. "Well, that''s it, Rosmerta." Fudge said in a dry voice. "Twenty combat patrol officers from the Law Enforcement Department of the Ministry of Magic took Blake away, and Peter Pettigrew was awarded the Merlin Medal of the First Class. I think this will comfort his poor mother. Blake has been kept in Azkaban since then. , For twelve yearsRosmerta sighed and said, "I heard he is crazy, is that right? minister? " "I wish he was crazy." Fudge said slowly, "I believe that he was really insane during the period when his master just failed. He killed Peter Pettigrew and killed another. Lots of Muggles, this is something a desperate fanatic would do. It is extremely cruel, but it has no meaning." "But the last time I visited Azkaban, I saw Black, and I almost couldn''t believe it. As you know, Azkaban is not a good place. There are no wizards there. All the guards are photographers. Ghosts. Most of the prisoners sit there blankly, talking to themselves in the dark, they have no consciousness anymore." "What I can''t believe is that Black looks very normal and his words are very organized. He also asked me if I had finished reading the newspaper, and he wanted to leave the newspaper to do the crossword puzzle on it. You should know how surprised I was , The Dementor had no effect on him at all, knowing that this is something that has never happened before." Fudge said incredulously. "Now you know, because he has mastered the Animagus Transformation." Professor McGonagall said, "He used the Animagus Transformation to escape the Dementors." Fudge said embarrassingly, "The transformation of Animagus is too rare, and the entire magical world has extremely limited understanding of this kind of curse. The Ministry of Magic monitors all the wizards and witches who master the transformation of Animagus, but Dark wizards will always try to hide their methods." "But, he has been hiding in Azkaban for twelve years, what is he doing when he escapes?" Ms. Rosmerta asked suspiciously, "God, he is not going to find a mysterious person again, except for this. What else could make him escape deliberately." Chapter 292： Harrys killing intent Chapter 292 Harry''s Killing Intent "I dare say that this is his final plan." Fudge said vaguely. "So we have to catch Black before this. This is very important. If the mysterious man is alone, without friends, and no party members, it will be a different situation. But if his party members and servants all come back, he will soon I will make a comeback, and the thought of here makes me shudder." Thinking of Blakes crazy plan, everyone took a breath. Its been more than ten years since the peaceful days, and everyone didnt want to go back to that terrible dark day. Everyone shivered under the fear of Voldemort. day. "Or, Connelly, if you want to have dinner with the principal, I can be responsible for the introduction, or we can go back to the castle together now." Professor McGonagall couldn''t help but she wanted to invite Fudge and Dumbledore to have a good talk. Speaking of this, everyone couldn''t sit still, they quickly cleaned up, got up and left in a hurry. The doors of the Three Broomsticks Tavern opened and closed, and a flutter of snow drifted by, and the teachers left. .. "Harry!" When George dragged Harry out of the table, he had become dull and silly, completely unable to react in his mind. Ron and Hermione looked at him with extreme worry, but the huge information shock made Harry completely unconscious. Everyone called him and talked to him, but he couldn''t react. Finally, George stunned Harry and carried him back to Hogwarts like a sack. Even after losing consciousness, Harry''s mind was still full of what he had just heard. No one had ever told him before that he was clearly the victim and he was the client. But he became an outsider again, he was excluded from the truth, he knew nothing. No one told him the truth, whether it was Dumbledore, Hagrid, or Mr. Weasley, Cornelius Fudge... None of them planned to tell him that his parents were betrayed to death by their best friends, and they didn''t care about his identity and thoughts at all. But Harry cares very much about this. This is the only contact he can get with his family, whether it is mutual love or mutual hatred. In the night, Harry woke up from his bed, his stomach groaning, and he also found that beside his pillow, there was prepared bread with an aroma, and a packaged drink beside him, which was his favorite. taste. He knew that this was specially prepared for him by his friends. But he didn''t have the slightest thoughts about it. He got up from the bed quietly and walked to his bedside table. He found what he was looking for. He returned to the bed, closed the curtains around him, and summoned light. He flipped through the album one by one, looking at the beautiful, lively and happy parents in the photos. At that time, they were just like him now, and Harry could still see that he and the mother in the photo were more and more alike. He flipped through it slowly until... he flipped to the photo of his parents getting married. His father was beckoning to him, and Harry turned his eyes away from him. He is not as smart as Professor McGonagall said, on the contrary, he is stupid. Because of his gullibility and stupidity, he ruined all happiness, ruined everything about him, and ruined everything about Harry. Harry looked at the mother in the picture, her face was full of happy smiles. There was something damp in Harry''s eyes that kept falling. He stretched out his fingers and touched the photo lightly, "This poor woman, she doesn''t know her future yet." Then Harry saw another person, a man who was holding hands with James Potter, loved and loved like a brother. Harry had never noticed this person before, he had only his parents in his eyes. Seeing this face now, he still couldn''t imagine that the person in this photo was Sirius Black. His face was completely different from the one in the wanted photo. It was not sunken and sallow, but a handsome, sunny face. He was smiling hippie, and he seemed to be smiling. Was he already playing for Voldemort at that time? Are you planning to kill the two people around you? Or, he didn''t fall until after graduation. After seeing the difficulties of the adult world, he turned and turned to Voldemort. When he dreamed of becoming the leader of Voldemort''s men, did he ever think that he would be imprisoned in Azkaban for twelve years? "He hasn''t given up until now. He escaped this time. Apart from killing me, he also wanted to resurrect Voldemort." Harry murmured. Looking at the hippie smiling face, the handsome sunny face, Harry only felt his stomach cramping, and he felt sick. He closed the album heavily, tucked it back on the bedside table, took off his glasses, and lay back on the bed. Hatred spread in Harry''s body like poison, in his blood. Scene after scene appeared before his eyes, and he could see Blake''s grinning laughter through the darkness. Black laughed wildly and blasted Peter Pettigrew to pieces. He seemed to hear Black muttering excitedly Master, the thing is done, stupid Potter made me the secret of their couple. "Another voice he is familiar with, laughing sharply. Scene after scene of images continued to float up from the depths of his mind. Mother''s pleading, fear, worry, Voldemort''s grin, threat, and madness. The coldness and killing intent spread in Harry''s heart, and the blood was flowing. He hated many people, he hated many people, but he didn''t think about killing anyone. He hated Snape, but he didn''t intend to kill Snape. He hated Malfoy, but he never thought of killing Malfoy. He hates Lucius, and he will kill Lucius if he has the opportunity. Now, he hates Sirius Black, he must kill Black, he must kill him. Harry didn''t know if he was awake or in a dream, in a trance, scene after scene like a sea wave, dragging him in, drowning him, devouring him, making him unable to escape. The hazy moonlight cast on the ground, through the glass window, on a small bed. A lonely figure, a poor body, tossing and turning on the bed. The figure''s immature face showed various painful expressions and groaned lightly. Like the wailing of hell, like the whisper of the abyss, the voice is cold, and the roommates on the next bed unconsciously wrapped the quilt tightly and shrank into a ball during their sleep. It wasn''t until he woke up again that Harry finally rose from the darkness and silence. ..... At breakfast, Hermione and Ron waited for Harry specially. To their satisfaction, Harry did look much more normal. He is still listless, but at least he can respond to everyone''s concerns, he will know that he should eat, and everything is going in a good direction. Chapter 293： Must do Chapter 293 Harry nibbled at the bread, mixed with juice, and swallowed his stomach. His favorite food in the past has become like chewing wax, and he is full of other things. Finally, he made up his mind. He said in an irrefutable tone, "I want to kill Black - kill him with my own hands." Hermione was holding the cup and drinking milk, and then she let go, and the cup fell on the table, and the milk ran down the table onto her clothes, but she didn''t care about it at all. She said in an anxious tone, "Harry, you need to calm down." "I''m calmer than ever." Harry said calmly. "Harry, listen." Hermione and Ron exchanged glances and continued, "We know that what I heard yesterday disturbed you. But the most important thing is that you can''t do stupid things." "What is a stupid thing?" Harry asked quietly. "Like hunting down Black." Ron said sharply. "I want to kill him, not hunt him down." Harry corrected calmly. Hermione was like a cat with blown up fur. She said sharply, "You speak as easily as weeding the garden. Who do you think Blake is? He killed a wizard, killed many Muggles, and he still I stayed in Azkaban for twelve years. From his escape until now, the Ministry of Magic can''t even find his shadow." Harry said calmly, "We know enough about him, we already know that he is an Animagus. He is hiding nearby. He intends to kill me, and he also wants to resurrect Voldemort." "But he is Voldemort''s second-in-command. He is a dark wizard who is proficient in killing." Ron looked at Harry worriedly and said, "Harry, it is not worth the risk for Black. The Ministry will catch him. He Not long in hiding." Harry reluctantly said, "He is Voldemort''s second-in-command, and I am Voldemort''s number one enemy. He is a dark wizard who is proficient in killing, but I will do everything possible to kill him." Ha said in a solemn tone, "I must kill him. This is my mission. When the dementor approaches me, do you know what I heard?" Ron and Hermione shook their heads, their faces full of worry. With an expression of pain on Harry''s face, he muttered to himself. "I heard my mother''s screaming and begging. She begged Voldemort to bypass me. She would rather die by herself. You can''t imagine that kind of scene. The screams of my mother before her death have been echoing in my mind. I still know She used her life to impose a protection curse on me. She took the initiative to die in order to protect me." "Her protection curse is still flowing in my blood. I can even see her through the patron **** curse and feel her love for me. I thought that if it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have to die. She can To escape, she can avoid Voldemort, I really hope she can choose that way." His tone became cold and gloomy. "But I only know now that it''s not because of me. If she changes the secret to Dumbledore, or a teacher at the college, she wouldn''t have to die. She is trusted by them. Betrayed by the people she was murdered by a traitor." Harry lowered his head and staggered everyone''s gaze, and said coldly, "She didn''t have to die, nothing can happen, and I don''t have to lose everything." He whispered, "As long as they don''t trust this traitor wholeheartedly, our family can now be together happily." "Believe in Black, and being with this traitor is the biggest mistake our family has ever made. I must correct this mistake." Ha said in a resentful tone. "But... it''s dangerous..." Hermione panicked, Harry''s determination and Harry''s killing intent made her a little overwhelmed. She stammered, "Killing is not easy. We should trust the Ministry. They will be able to catch Black soon." Ron said angrily, "Black is not easy to deal with, just like Peter Pettigrew, do you know what his mother got? He also hunted down Black by himself, but what did he become in the end? The Merlin Medal, and a small box with a piece of his finger." "This is the largest piece of his remains that people can find. He was blown into thousands of pieces, leaving only a medal and a finger for his mother." Harry said calmly, "An outsider can do this, can I do nothing?" "We are your friends, do we want to hurt you?" Hermione said, with tears in her eyes. "Harry, please be reasonable. Black is very dangerous. Don''t put yourself in danger. " Harry finally got a little moved. He looked at Hermione and Ron with an apologetic look, and said, "I''m sorry ~ www.novelhall.com~ makes you worry, you are my best friends, you care about me, I know. " His eyes turned red. "I really know that if I can, I won''t even say these things. But we are best friends, and I don''t want to hide it from you. What you say, what you persuade, I do I know, I thought about it, and I thought about it." "But you are not me. You can''t imagine how Black appeared in my mind at night, like a fly, like a demon." Harry clutched his head with both hands and said in pain, "You can''t imagine how his laughter and mother''s scream will torture me. I can''t calm down, I can''t stop, if I can''t kill Die him. Soon, the one who dies will be me, and I will go crazy." "George, you can talk too." Hermione looked at George pleadingly. She didn''t know how to comfort Harry, but she knew that she couldn''t watch Harry go to death. "I don''t think you need to worry too much about Harry. He is not a stupid and reckless person. I think he has already thought about it." George said slowly. He had just been listening to their conversation. Unlike Ron and Hermione, he had an adult soul after all. He didn''t immediately feel that Harry''s hatred and revenge were wrong, and should not be done. There is no preconceived prejudice. Listening to Harry expressing his thoughts bit by bit, even if he is stronger than Harry, Harry trusts him enough, but how can he rely on these trusts, abuse these trusts, and go against them? One''s will. "Thank you, George." Harry looked at George with excitement. George''s support moved Harry very much. George is the only person who will respect his crazy idea, and the only person who will trust his will. Chapter 294： Its actually very simple Chapter 294 "But it''s dangerous." Hermione looked at George incredulously. She couldn''t understand why George could look at Harry to face the murderous fanatic. "Yes, it''s dangerous." George said slowly, "but we are wizards, we are not Muggles, we are not entrusting everything to the Muggles of the late police." He stared at everyone with stern eyes, "For a wizard, justice needs to be paid, and it must be upheld with his own hands." "Justice requires a powerful force. We learn magic and we master knowledge just to protect the things we cherish." "If in the end, even we give up our rights and entrust our own destiny to the Ministry of Magic for protection, how can we protect our rights? If even we give up our own destiny and give up protecting ourselves, who will To care about our lives?" George said in a cold voice, "Hatred, resentment, will swallow people''s souls. So as a wizard, you must have revenge and resentment." Harry squeezed his fist, his face flushed, and George said all his thoughts. Being able to gain support on this matter, he finally knew that he was not alone and that there was nothing wrong with his thinking. Hermione''s face turned pale, she appeared weak and weak, and even George supported Harry, and now they had nothing to do to convince them. George handed Hermione a cup of hot cocoa. He looked at Hermione and Ron and said, "You are not wrong about Harry, but there are many things that you will not stop doing because of danger." Harry nodded firmly, how could he not know the danger of facing Black. Although with George''s training, he has always been a leader among students, but this is only for students. How can the students in the greenhouse compare with the murderous dark wizard. No matter what honor he has in the school, he has won several duels and faced a real dark wizard, he is always extremely vulnerable and weak. George''s tone seemed to be speaking to them, and it seemed to be speaking to himself. "A person will face many choices in life. These must be things that cannot be avoided and cannot be hidden. This is something we must face. Instead of worrying, anxious, or even arguing about it, it is better to find a good way to find a good one. The way to deal with it may end in a happy ending for everyone." Hearing that there might be a happy ending, Hermione finally gained some strength and asked, "What is a good way to do this?" "Harry just needs revenge, he just needs to kill Sirius Black with his own hands, but it doesn''t need to be very strict to kill Black with his own hands." George slowly analyzed. He looked at Harry in a blink of an eye, picked up a knife, and said, "Harry, you don''t need a knife to cut Sirius Black into meat strips, do you?" Harry really thought about it, and immediately waved his hand, "How could it be, that''s too cruel, too disgusting." "Look, first we have the first consensus that Harry doesn''t need to kill Black with a knife. Then, if you want to come to Harry, you don''t need to use a specific spell, you don''t have to blow Black to pieces." George continued Said lightly. "Of course not." Hardy shook his head vigorously. He wanted revenge and killed Sirius Black, but he was not a pervert, he never planned to roast Black to eat. "Then, since there is no need to blow Black into pieces, it is not necessary to kill him with a wand." George continued. "It''s not necessary, I just need to kill him with my own hands." Harry said affirmatively. "You don''t have to use a knife or a magic wand, and you don''t need a specific weapon. Then hunting down Black, and surrounding him and killing him with others, is also to kill with his own hands, right." George said slowly. "Yes." Harry nodded. He wanted to avenge himself, but he wouldn''t be so stupid to talk to the murderer about chivalry, he wouldn''t be so stupid that he had to kill Black one by one. George motioned for Hermione and Ron again, and continued, "Look, Harry only needs to be involved in the hunt, he just needs to catch Black and kill him, right?" Harry nodded and said, "That''s it." "By the way, Harry, during the hunt, the others met Black first. They killed Black first. You wouldn''t hate them for that, would you?" George asked lightly. "How is it possible." Harry cried, and he said a little unhappy. "Of course not. Black is a fierce villain. Whoever sees him must go all out. They avenged me. I only I can''t thank them enough, how could I hate them for that." "Look, things are not so bad, nor incredible." George shrugged his shoulders, UU reading www. uukanshu.com said, "What Harry needs is to do his best. He will pursue Black with all his strength. He can''t tolerate Black''s escape. He needs Black to die. But how Black died is not the point." "Actually, we only need to find Blacks traces early, block him, and kill him is not difficult." George said solemnly, "The current magic world is not an era when dark wizards can be rampant. ." Hermione and Ron looked at George dumbfounded, something they thought was incredible and unreasonable. Now when it came to George, it immediately became logical and easy. This contrast before and after surprised them, and did not react for a long time. Harry admired and admired George so much. He looked at George with admiration eyes and said, "Yes, this is not the age when they can do whatever they want. Whether it is Sirius Black or Voldemort. I will do everything to stop him. They, dont let them continue to do evil." Hermione nodded and said suddenly, "We were all frightened by the rumors before, and Sirius Black is actually far less terrible. He is only one person, and the wizards and dementors who hunt him are everywhere." "We don''t need to be afraid of him, but he should be afraid of us. We just need to find out where he is hiding, and he will be immediately surrounded by the law enforcement team of the Ministry of Magic. Just need to find him and he will be difficult escape." Ron also reacted and said, "Things don''t look so terrible, nor so bad. Sirius Black is now hiding in Tibet." "Maybe he can''t hurt anyone at all. George has discovered his Animagus transformation. As soon as he shows up, he will be caught immediately. If he dares to resist, he will be put to death." Chapter 295： Training and rest Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 295: Training and Rest His tone became a little relaxed, "Maybe someday, there will be good news that he was caught. ??This time everyone has discovered his secret, he will not be imprisoned in Azkaban. , But will be put to death directly." "So, many things just need to think carefully and analyze one by one. In fact, it''s not that bad." George said lightly, "Many times, people are frightened by their own thoughts, rather than really. Difficulties stump." Everyone nodded thoughtfully. Harry only knew that he needed revenge before, but he didn''t have any specific methods and means for revenge. After listening to George''s analysis, he came to understand that what he really hopes is that Sirius Black, who destroyed his family and killed his parents, can get what he deserves, can''t let him get away with it, can''t let him continue to do evil. Ron and Hermione understood that many things weren''t what they looked like. Everyone said no, everyone said it was wrong. Things really didn''t work, it was really wrong. They seemed full of concern for Harry''s advice, but they were actually mixed with arrogance. They are not Harry after all, how can they really comfort Harry without going through Harry''s things. Only when George really cares about Harry''s thoughts and considers Harry''s actions can he really help Harry. ?? George didn''t care whether Hermione and Ron could really understand these truths. In his opinion, the truths had no meaning after all. People can only be persuaded by themselves, and the reasons people use to persuade themselves are reasonable. Reasons cannot be appealed to outsiders. Once you want to persuade others, all actions are just brainwashing. There is no mutual understanding between people, and everyone has different experiences. Feelings may resonate, but once it comes to real action, people are immediately restricted by their own thoughts, their own experiences, and their own positions. Position determines the brain, interests determine behavior. Seeing Harry seemed to understand, George continued, "Since you have made a decision, I hope you can grasp Black with your own strength and wisdom. This is something that every powerful wizard needs to experience and face. You need to find reasons and beliefs that make yourself strong." Harry nodded solemnly and said, "I won''t put myself in danger, I won''t let the murderer conspiracy to succeed." Hearing this, Hermione and Ron breathed a sigh of relief, at least it seemed that George''s persuasion was still useful. In the remaining few days, everyone passed the last days before the holiday smoothly. ????? George found a few hunting and tracing books for Harry to read when he was free. He is required to make adequate preparations before starting the operation. He also asked Ron and Hermione to stay with Harry during the holidays to ensure safety. The holidays began, most of the students left the campus, returned to their warm homes, and reunited with their families. The college became deserted and quiet. With the heavy snow and cold wind, the campus ushered in the most indifferent and lonely time. .. In the following holiday, Harry was tutoring the knowledge of tracking while conducting fierce confrontation training with Ron. In the mutual aid club''s activity room, Harry drew Ron to a duel. With a plop, Ron slammed into the wall again. He did not rush to get up from the ground, but leaned on the ground and refused to get up. "Get up quickly, let''s continue, Ron." Harry urged. "No, I won''t get up, I want to sleep." Ron muttered feebly. "I was really wrong. I should go home. There is a warm bed and there are beautiful girls on the TV." Last year, George gave Rons family a large LCD TV and a DVD player. Although the Burrow could not receive TV signals, there were plenty of movies and CDs enough for them to watch. The story of the Muggles in the movie surprised them. The lives of Muggles are not worse than that of wizards at all, and sometimes even more interesting. They have a large population, and their entertainment and stories are much richer than wizards. Mr. Weasley was also very curious about TV. He had an old problem and wanted to modify the TV, but he almost made it impossible to broadcast programs. In the end, after everyone''s unanimous protest, he let go of that poor TV. The only change on that poor TV was the addition of a few more silent monoculars. It was a show of a group of pretty girls walking around the stage wearing very few clothes. Mrs. Weasley wouldnt let them watch the show. She said, We shouldnt go to see those poor people. They must live in the hottest place in the world, or they dont have to wear so little, they will definitely catch a cold. Although both Percy, Fred and Joe, including Ron, like this show very much. They feel that it is not the hottest place in the world, it is the most beautiful place in the world Oh, my God! " The thought of this made Ron even more discouraged. He could have stayed at home, sleeping in the warm big bed, and sneaking a look at the pretty girls while his mother was away. But now, besides eating, sleeping is a magic confrontation. The days of the holidays are more tiring than classes, and the holiday atmosphere is pleasant. His holidays, his holidays, had to be spent in the crackling of Harry. Georges support and encouragement made Harry like a chicken blood. He seized all the time to study, training and it''s fine, training someone must be an opponent. At this time, as a friend, Luo Well, there is no reason to shirk it. In fact, the training is also good, but the saddest thing is that Ron has been unable to beat Harry. Whether it was the will to fight, the mastery of spells, or the special patron saint, Ron had no advantage. He had never beaten Harry once. He was knocked into the air again and again, and hit against the wall again and again. Even if he had protection, he wore enough clothes. After several times, he couldn''t bear this situation. "Oh! I want to rest, oh! I want to cultivate, oh, I''m about to get hurt." Ron groaned, rolling around on the ground, lying on the ground and refusing to get up, always being beaten by Harry, he really Enough of. "Well, you guys have been training for a few days. It''s time to take a break." Hermione said with some worry. In everyone''s eyes, Harry''s hard work these days, he did not go directly to Black crazy, but Attentive preparation and training. In this case, as friends, what else can they say besides supporting him. But after a few days, Harry was supported by hatred, but Ron was always beaten up innocently, he really couldn''t bear it. Chapter 296： Hagrids trouble Biquge provides you with the full text of Harry Potter''s Super Magic God! Register as a user on this site to get free bookshelves, making it easier to chase books! Chapter 296 Hagrid''s Trouble "Or, let''s meet Hagrid, we haven''t seen him for a long time.???? See..." Ron lay on the ground and provoked the topic deliberately. He really wanted to take a break, although he was not injured, but his whole body was sore that it was not easy at all. "Maybe." Hermione pondered, Harry should relax. "Okay, let''s go now." Harry said immediately, "I was about to ask why Hagrid never talked about my parents and Black, maybe they have more things to hide from me." They took the cloak from the dormitory, passed the portrait hole, through the empty corridor, through the oak gate of the castle, and left the castle. There is a thick layer of snow on the lawn, and one step after another will leave footprints. Fortunately, no one stopped everyone from traveling at this time. They stepped on the snow deep and shallow, and walked in the direction of the forbidden forest. The Forbidden Forest at this time is like a snow country enclosed by magical ice, with silver cladding and crystal clear. The trees from the branches to the trunk are all wrapped in silver attire, like a country of elves. Hagrid''s hut has also become elegant and exquisite, like an ice fortress. Passing all the way to the door of Hagrid''s hut, Ron knocked on the door, and no one answered. ??????? "He won''t go out in this weather." Hermione said nervously. It was cold and she shivered under her cloak. Ron approached the crack of the door and listened inwardly, "It seems there is a sound, is it Fang?" Hermione and Harry also got closer, looking in through the crack in the door. "Looks like someone." Ron heard low, regular moans. "It''s scary, are we going to find someone?" Ron said uncomfortably. "Hagrid will be fine." Harry said worriedly. He knocked **** the door and shouted loudly, "Hagrid, are you there? Are you at home?" Heavy footsteps came from the room, and the door opened with a creak. Hagrid''s tall and stout body appeared there, his eyes were red and swollen, tears were falling, and the front of his clothes was soaked with tears. "I''m okay, not me, poor little fellow." Hagrid said sobbing, he had no intention of entertaining them. As soon as he opened the door, he immediately returned to the house, slumped in his chair, and continued to sob. "What happened, Hagrid?" Hermione asked worriedly. Harry looked around in the cabin, he saw an official letter on the table, as if it had just been opened, and he asked, "What is that? Hagrid.??" Hagrid sobbed harder, and his breathing was so fast that he couldn''t speak. Harry stepped forward and picked up the letter and read it, "Dear Mr. Hagrid, we have thoroughly investigated what happened in your class where a griffin attacked students. We accepted Dumbledores The professor testified that you are not responsible for this regrettable attack." "Isn''t that a good thing?" Ron comforted, and he patted Hagrid on the shoulder, not understanding why he was so sad. Hagrid continued to sob, and he waved his hand to signal Harry to continue reading. "However, we must investigate this attack, this dangerous eagle-headed horse-winged beast. We accepted the formal complaint from Mr. Lucius Malfoy, and referred the incident to the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Biology. deal with." "The hearing will be held in the London office on April 20. At that time, you and your eagle-headed horse-winged beast will be required to attend the hearing on that day. During this period, the eagle-headed horse-winged beast needs to be closely guarded , To be isolated to avoid worse things." Your colleague... Harry didn''t continue reading. Below is a list of a lot of school boards. "It doesn''t seem to be that bad." Ron comforted, "Buckbeak is not an evil eagle with wings, Hagrid, I think he will be fine." "That''s the weird people who dealt with the dangerous creature committee you don''t understand." Hagrid choked up. He wiped his tears with his sleeve and continued, "They never liked these funny animals, they treated them very harshly. ." There was a sound from the corner of Hagrid''s cabin, and Harry, Hermione, and Ron all looked over there. It was the eagle-headed horse-winged beast called Buckbeak, lying in the corner of the room, chewing something in its mouth, blood running down its mouth, flowing all over the floor. Harry, Hermione, and Ron looked at each other. They couldn''t understand what Hagrid called the "cute little guy". In Hagrid''s eyes, no animals are dangerous. Although this eagle-headed horse has wings on its body, Buckbeak does not seem to hurt people, but it is a fierce beast after all. Only when Hagrid is close to 4 meters tall and the system of a hybrid giant will find these animals very interesting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ completely harmless. You know, Hagrid is a weird man who stocks hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest. He would think that those hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders are completely harmless. Of course, other people would not feel that way. George burned all of Hagrid''s eight-eyed giant spiders, and even their nests were cleaned up to avoid their resurgence. Hermione hesitated, but decided to comfort Hagrid, "You can prepare a strong defense, and you can prove that Buckbeak won''t hurt people." "But that''s useless," Hagrid sobbed. "The weird people who deal with the Dangerous Creatures Committee, they are all under the control of Lucius Malfoy. They are all afraid of Lucius and will do what he wants. I will definitely lose the case, then, Buckbeak..." Hagrid stroked his throat with his finger, then sobbed again. He buried his face in his arms, his body trembling. "What did Dumbledore say, Hagrid?" Harry asked, knowing that if Dumbledore would testify, others would respect Dumbledore''s testimony. "I can''t bother him. He has done enough for me." Hagrid groaned. "He has a lot of troubles about Dementors, about Sirius Black." Hermione and Ron glanced at Harry quickly, wondering if he would blame Hagrid for Sirius Black, or what he would do. Harry couldn''t blame Hagrid. He knew Hagrid was stupid, but he also knew that Hagrid had a good heart. He even knew that it was Hagrid who found him out of the ruins, and it was Hagrid who rushed to his parents'' residence first. Hagrid was the first to go for reinforcements. He couldn''t harden his heart and continued to sprinkle salt on Hagrid''s fragile and painful wounds. Chapter 297： Christmas gift Chapter 297 "Listen, Hagrid." Harry encouraged. "You can''t just give up. Buckbeak is counting on you. Hermione is right. You can prepare your defense, and you can let us be witnesses." Hermione pondered for a moment and remembered, she said affirmatively, "I have read an assault on a eagle-headed horse-winged beast. In the case, it was not punished. I will find it for you, Hagrid , We can study these cases carefully." Hagrid cried louder, like a sad child. Harry and Hermione looked at each other. They both looked at Ron, hoping that he could find a way. After all, his family had many children, maybe he had taken care of children. "May I make a cup of tea?" Ron said uncertainly. Harry glared at him, this is the way. "Mom did this when someone in the family was in a bad mood." Ron shrugged, so-called muttering. 3.. In the end, they brewed a hot pot of strong tea, and assured them that Buckbeak would be fine, and Hagrid gradually slowed down. He wiped his nose with a handkerchief like a tablecloth, and said, "You are right, Buckbeak counts on me, I can''t break down, I should cheer up." "I''ve been very wrong lately," Hagrid said. "I''m always worried about Buckbeak. Besides, no one likes my class." "We like it all." Hermione lied immediately. "Yeah, your class is great." Ron said insincerely. He pretended to be interested and asked, "Oh, right, Flobber caterpillar?" "It''s dead," Hagrid said gloomily. "It ate too much lettuce in class and it''s dying." "Oh, no!" Ron said, desperately restraining his laughter, his shoulders heaving slightly. "The dementors who wandered around recently made me upset." Hagrid said in a panic, his body trembling slightly. "I seldom go to the Three Broomsticks Tavern to drink recently. I need to pass by them to get there, and passing by them always reminds me of Azkaban." He couldn''t stop, he seemed to think of terrible things, sipping hot tea. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all looked at him holding their breaths, and asked curiously, "It''s scary there, right." "You can imagine it." Hagrid said calmly. "It''s different from everywhere. I almost went crazy. There are terrible things in my mind. The day I was expelled from Hogwarts. The day where Dad died was the most terrible thing the day I let Norber go." "As long as you stay there for a while, you are no one at all. You don''t mean to live. Every day is a tedious torment. You will want to sleep like this and never wake up again." "When they let me out, it seemed like I was alive again. The world has colors again, and everything can be remembered. It is simply the most wonderful thing in the world." He said in a horrified tone, "But the Dementor is not willing to let me go." "But you''re not guilty?" Hermione asked puzzledly. The truth had already been revealed by then, and the Dementor had no reason to keep Hagrid. Hagrid snorted and said angrily, "Do you think they care about these? They don''t care. They stay with more than two hundred people, just to completely **** up the happiness of these people, they don''t care about them. People are guilty and not guilty." "Can this be?" Hermione covered her mouth and looked at Hagrid in surprise. The Dementors were so evil, which was completely different from what she had thought. She at least thought they were part of the Ministry of Magic. "It won''t be like this, otherwise it will be treated as hell." Hagrid looked down at his tea and continued, "I thought of letting Buckbeak go free, let it fly away, let it hide. But you A eagle-headed horse with winged beast explained clearly, tell it how to hide?" He raised his head and looked at everyone, tears constantly falling from his face, "Andand I''m afraid, I''m afraid of breaking the law, I don''t want to go back to the ghost place of Azkaban." Hagrid''s fragility and sadness caused everyone to fall into silence. Hagrid was a very stupid person who lacked common sense. He rarely cares about things, but now the dementors have scared him a little sensible. This is not a good thing or a bad thing. Everyone should not comfort him. The experience of going to Hagrids Hut was far from delightful, but it had the effect Ron had hoped. He immediately had a reason to go to the library with Hermione to check the materials, to help Hagrid win the Buckbeak lawsuit, he didn''t need to train with Harry every day. Harry had to follow them to the library to help find materials, and the rhythm of training could only slow down. Days slowly, day after day, Christmas is here. The castle is filled with a festive atmosphere. Although there are few students staying in school, there are a lot of decorations and atmospheres that are customary for Christmas. The hallway is covered with thick ribbons made of holly and mistletoe. The armor of the hallway reveals a mysterious brilliance. Twelve beautiful Christmas trees decorate the auditorium. The trees are dotted with golden and silver dots of stars and moons, and there is a strong and inviting smell of food everywhere. On Christmas morning, Ron threw a pillow to wake Harry excitedly. "Hey, get up and look at the present!" Ron slapped his bed and cried out in a fuss. Harry reached for the glasses he found on the bedside table, put it on, and looked at the side of the bed in the half-bright light, where a pile of packages had appeared. Ron was holding a long broom, stroking affectionately, "Hahahaha, this is the light wheel 2000 that George gave me." He smiled foolishly, his mouth shut from ear to ear with joy, and his saliva almost fell. Down. Harry got up immediately, and began to unpack the gift package. "Weasley gave him a scarlet hooded leather coat she made by herself. The front of the coat is woven with Gryffindor''s college lion, which looks majestic. There is also a big bag of beef patties she baked, some Christmas cakes, some peanut candies." Put down Weasley''s gift A long, thin package caught Harry''s attention. Its length is eye-catching, and it looks like a broomstick. But George has already given him a light wheel 2000, and no one will send him a broomstick. Ron checked Harry''s condition. He looked at the long and thin package and said curiously, "Open it and take a look." Harry tore open the package with wings, and a beautiful, sparkling broomstick appeared in front of him. He opened his mouth wide and looked at the scene in front of him incredible. (To be continued.) Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Christmas gifts are made by members of [*][С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 298： Georges gift Chapter 298 George''s Gift Ron put down his light wheel 2000 and jumped from the other side of the bed. He leaped forward, close to the broomstick. "This is incredible," Ron said in a hoarse voice. "This is the Firebolt, the kind George used." Harry took the beautiful broomstick, it shone and quivered slightly. Harry let go again. It didn''t fall on the bed, but floated in mid-air. Suspended in mid-air without any support, the height from the ground is just right for people to ride on. Following the golden serial number on the top of the broom, he always saw the smooth, flat, streamlined end of the broom. Every detail was so exquisite, beautiful and elegant. "Could it be that George gave it to you?" Ron asked in a low voice. He could hardly imagine that someone else would give Harry such a valuable gift. After all, Harry had all his relatives. "It shouldn''t be it. He has already given me Halo 2000, and he needs to be neutral in Quidditch." He thought it would not be George. "See if there are any cards?" Fiction.net didn''t skip words. Ron reminded that the person giving the gift should leave a card to show his identity. Harry tore open the wrapping paper of the Firebolt, there was no card inside, no apparent identity. "Who would it be? It didn''t show any identity." Harry felt very strange, he couldn''t think of who would have given him such a precious gift. "Or it''s Dumbledore. Apart from him and George, I can''t guess who would give you such an expensive gift." Ron thought for a while, except for Dumbledore and George, no one else had so much money. Harry pondered for a moment, and shook his head again, "Dumbledore would not give me such an expensive gift. He would not be so partial to a student. He has never given me an expensive gift." "Well, maybe George sent you anonymously. He didn''t want the people at Ravenclaw to think he was partial. It could also be Dumbledore. That time you fell in a Quidditch match and he was very worried about you. ." Ron laughed. "I really want to see Malfoy seeing this scene. He will be very uncomfortable. He shows off his light wheel 2001 too many times. But it''s still too far behind Firebolt. But the broom used for international competitions." "But, who gave it to me?" Harry was still full of doubts, and the gift of unknown origin made him a little worried. "What are you two doing?" Hermione walked in, she was wearing a robe, with Crookshanks, and the big **** cat looked a little lazily lying in her arms. She put Crookshanks on Dean Thomas'' bed and came next to the firebolt. "Hi, Harry, who gave you this?" she asked curiously. "No." Harry shook his head and said, "This gift doesn''t have any cards or logos, and I can''t guess it." Hermione pursed her lips, as if thinking, her face was neither happy nor curious. "You?" Ron asked puzzledly, she didn''t look happy at all. "I think there is something wrong with this. It''s not normal and unusual." Hermione said slowly. "It''s a bit too beautiful, it''s the best flying broom, everything else is normal." Ron said disapprovingly. "I mean it''s the best flying broomstick. It''s expensive, right? There are a lot of words on the novel network" Hermione explained. "It''s probably more expensive than the Slytherin Seven Light Wheel 2001 combined." Ron said happily. "Look, it''s unusual for such an expensive gift to be given to Harry anonymously." Hermione said solemnly. Harry nodded and said, "I can''t guess who gave it to me. All I can think of is Dumbledore and George, but they have no reason to give me such a gift." "George didn''t give this broomstick. I received all his gifts." Hermione said affirmatively. "I received it too. George gave me a light wheel 2000." Ron went back to the bed and took the light wheel 2000. "Well, look for them again, there are other gifts." Hermione said affirmatively. In addition to the book, George also sent her other gifts. Harry and Ron immediately turned their attention to the pile of packages beside the bed, and George also gave them other gifts, which surprised them a bit. They quickly found two delicate and slender gift boxes that were exactly the same from the packages beside the bed. "Is it this?" Novelnet doesn''t skip words. They asked Hermione, holding the gift box. "That''s it, you take a look at it." Hermione gestured. They unpacked the package wingedly, and then exclaimed twice. "Oh, it turned out to be it, it''s amazing." Harry and Ronxing shouted in surprise. "Haha, I have used them all." Hermione said with a grin, and she waved her finger like a tangible force that arranged Harry and Ron''s packages neatly. Harry and Ron ignored Hermione''s presence, and they quickly began to undress. They didn''t care, they took off their thinnest coat, rolled up their sleeves, and tied the gift they received to their forearms. Then they moved their arms easily, using their fingers to make the gift box float around. "It''s so convenient, carry a magic wand." Harry and Ron were playing with excitement. They didn''t need to wave their wands, just tap their fingers, and they could easily perform magic. There was nothing more pleasing than this. "Well, put it away first, try to use it when it''s critical, don''t show it too much, so that it can be unexpected." Hermione calmed the two who had fun. "Snee!" The novel experience made them very happy. They were playing with it for a while, but the cold temperature was already reluctant to wear thin clothes. They were reluctantly wrapped in thick clothes. At this time, the thick clothes immediately brought a feeling of being restrained. "Excessive clothes other interferences can also affect the flow of Tao''s magic. But as George said, compared to its convenience, other shortcomings are not worth mentioning." Hermione details Explained. "It''s true." Harry waved his fingers again, summoning a ball of flames. This feeling of being able to attack at any time and never losing his weapon was really satisfying. Hermione said with a serious face, "This is a Christmas gift George gave us because he was worried about our danger. He wouldn''t give Harry a firebolt inexplicably." Harry nodded, and said in confusion, "Who would it be? I don''t think it''s Dumbledore either." (To be continued.) Chapter 298 George''s Gift Chapter 298 Georges gift was played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 299： Confiscated Firebolt Chapter 299 "So you can''t ride it," Hermione said affirmatively. "Why?" Ron said unhappily, "Can Harry only use it to sweep the floor?" "Before the danger is ruled out, it is true." Hermione said unwillingly. "It''s the safest broomstick. It won''t be dangerous." Ron looked at Hermione with incredible eyes. Who would think that a firebolt, the best flying broomstick, would be dangerous? Hermione snorted and said, "You will not be judged whether it is safe or not, it must be judged by George or Professor McGonagall." Well, although the atmosphere was a bit tense, Harry really didn''t have the idea of ??going straight to try Firebolt. At lunch, everyone arrived in the lobby. At this time, the tables in the lobby were moved to the wall. In the center of the hall there is only a large table that can accommodate twelve people. ~~~ Novel.. Professor Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, Snape, Sprout and Flitwick were all there. Even Filch, the janitor, was there. Instead of wearing the usual brown coat, he changed into a formal tuxedo. This dress looked a bit old and outdated. It should have been a young man. In addition to Harry, Hermione, and Ron, there were only three students staying at school, two first-year freshmen who looked very nervous, and one sixth-grade Slytherin student with a gloomy face. The atmosphere of this year''s Christmas party was a bit solemn. Most of the students went home, and the teachers were also tense with each other, in an embarrassing atmosphere. The students filled their stomachs as quickly as possible, and then hurriedly left the table. Harry and Ron went back to the dormitory first, and after a while, Hermione was there, along with Professor McGonagall. "That''s it, right?" Novelnet doesn''t skip words. Professor McGonagall said, staring at the firebolt in front of the fireplace. She left, took it up, and said, "Potter, Granger just told me that a suspicious person gave you one. Put a flying broomstick." Harry stood up, and said, somewhat bewildered, "Yes, Professor, I was not the one who sent me." "There is no explanation, no cards or information, right." Professor McGonagall checked the broom and said calmly. "Yes, Professor." Harry replied. "I see." Professor McGonagall said calmly. "I have to take it away, Potter." "Uh-" Harry asked in a panic, "Is there a problem with it?" Novel.net didn''t skip words. "It''s not clear for the time being. It must be checked." Professor McGonagall said quietly, "I am not an expert in this area, but Professor Hooch and Professor Flitwick can easily disassemble it." "Disassemble!" Ron looked scared. It was so expensive that someone would want to disassemble it. "It won''t take a few weeks," said Professor McGonagall. "As long as we confirm that it has no harmful effects, we will return it to you in good condition." Harry was silent and shouldn''t say anything. Professor McGonagall comforted, "Don''t worry, Potter, this is a necessary step. It is impossible for you to use it until we have not confirmed whether anyone has done anything to it. Only after checking and confirming, you To use it." Professor McGonagall did not continue, but turned and left the Gryffindor lounge with Firebolt. "Okay, these are nothing." Ron said a little unhappy. "This is a matter of course." Hermione said dismissively. "Professor McGonagall and I both thought that this broom might have been given to Harry by Sirius Black." Hermione was justified, even the teacher thought so. What''s more, the origin of this firebolt is indeed unknown. Regardless of Harry and Ron''s reluctance, it is an inevitable result for them both. . The days are day by day, and the two-week vacation is not short or long. The students began to return to the college one after another, and the Gryffindor College began to gain popularity again. With the laughter of the students, the atmosphere of the college became cheerful. On the eve of the new semester, Wood found Harry. "Merry Christmas, Harry." Wood sent his late blessings. Without waiting for Harry to respond, he hurriedly said, "Harry, yours, the team''s next task is very difficult. We must win all. It is possible to win the Quidditch championship this year and my last year." Recalling Harry''s dedication and contribution to the team, and even almost died, he looked at Harry with a little embarrassment. "I will do my best." Harry said quickly. "The team is everyone''s team. Victory is also everyone''s wish. No matter what, I won''t hold everyone back." "Oh!" Wood said, his expression relaxed, "I want to say, you are the best seeker, and we don''t want to lose a teammate like you. By the way, I heard you received a Firebolt? " Ron told Fred the news that Harry had received the Firebolt, and Wood got the news from Fred again. "That''s right," Harry said dullly. "Really? Really? A firebolt." Wood dare not ask. This is the flying broom he dreams of. This is the darling of international competitions. Used in the Academy Cup, it sweeps the audience. . "Don''t be so excited, Oliver." Harry said gloomily. "We don''t know who sent it. It''s unknown. Professor McGonagall has already taken it." "Why, Firebolt can give our team a huge lead." Wood said in an incredible tone. "Professor McGonagall needs to check whether the Firebolt is attached to a curse or sorcery." Harry explained. "She thinks it is likely to be sent by Sirius Black, or Black''s conspiracy." Wood said nonchalantly, "It''s impossible for Black to buy Firebolt. He has been on the run and is hunting him everywhere. He has been hiding in the east. Maybe he can go to a Quidditch boutique to buy a flying broom?" "You don''t need to go to the store to buy Firebolt. Professor McGonagall thinks it needs to be taken apart for inspection Harry said lightly. Wood''s face paled. "I''ll talk to Professor McGonagall, Harry." Wood said immediately. "I''ll be reasonable with her. A Firebolt can bring a huge advantage. She, like us, also wants Gryffindor If the team wins, I want her to understand the meaning of a firebolt." On the second day, there was a blast of cold wind, and everyone reluctantly got up from the bed early. The new semester has begun, and a new course has begun. (To be continued.) Chapter 299 Chapter 299 The fire crossbow arrows are collected by [*] [С-˵-] members hands, () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 300： The secret of ancient magic Chapter 300 The Secret of Ancient Magic Hagrid''s Flobber caterpillar died of eating too much lettuce in class. He changed a new course, lit a large bonfire on the playground, and let everyone observe the salamanders playing in the bonfire. The students don''t need to take care of Flobber caterpillars forever, which makes everyone very pleased. Professor Trelawney''s divination class, as always, did not focus, she taught everyone to read palmistry, and then one classmate after another was described by her as short-lived ghosts. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class was as popular as ever. Although George also said that it was a first-year class, who cares, no matter what, Professor Lupin is better than Professor Quirrell and Lockhart. After the Defence Against the Dark Arts class ended, Harry and Ron talked about Professor Lupin''s health problems with some worry. "He seems to be in very bad condition, his face is sick, which is very bad." Harry was very worried about Professor Lupin''s health. "And his novel... After class, he hurriedly left, I am worried that he will fall ill again." Ron also looked worried. "Oh!" The two of them couldn''t help sighing. If Professor Lupin fell ill again, Snape would replace the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor again, which would be worse than that. "Isn''t this something to be taken for granted?" Fiction Net did not skip the word. Hermione said impatiently, and she walked away from behind Harry and them, still holding a thick book in her hand. "Of course?" Ron asked puzzled. "Forget it, no." Hermione hesitated and stopped. "You look like you," Ron said sharply, "We were worried about Professor Lupin just now, so you said--" "Isn''t it obvious?" Novelnet didn''t skip words. Hermione looked at Ron with a foolish look, and said, "If you put your sensitivity a little bit elsewhere, you will." "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Ron said impatiently, and there was something in Hermione''s words that made him very uncomfortable. "Good!" Hermione walked out disapprovingly. "I don''t think she is either. Professor Lu Ping has not seen anyone after class recently. She has no chance to contact him privately." Ron said coldly. It is not just the college courses that need to be dealt with after the semester. They have mastered the curse of the patron god, but George needs to teach them a stronger and more important curse, Animagus transforms. . In the activity room of the mutual aid agency, George looked at the three Harry with a serious face. He solemnly asked, "The Animagus Transformation is a very powerful and terrifying magic. What about this magic?" He had previously given the specially prepared album to the three of Harry, and asked them to fully understand this. Magical information. Hermione said immediately, "Animagus Transfiguration is an advanced transformation technique that can turn wizards into specific animals. It is very dangerous and may cause irreversible damage in the process of transformation." "So the Ministry of Magic strictly supervises the wizards who can use Animagus. The registration records the type of animals they become, and the identification marks. I checked the records of Professor McGonagall, and the Ministry of Magic records Animagus, there are only seven in this century." She added, "But this is only a registration by the Ministry of Magic. The real situation may vary greatly. Sirius Black is not on that list. Ron''s Scorch, Neville''s Raffle is very likely to be Animagus. But there is no record on the Ministry of Magic''s registration." "A fair answer, do you have anything to add?" Novel.net did not skip the word. George looked at Harry and Ron. They were speechless in a panic. "It seems that you didn''t put enough thoughts on it." George said disappointedly. "For a wizard, this is an unqualified performance." Harry and Ron looked very embarrassed and disturbed. Harry put too much thought on training and guessing Blake''s actions. He lacked enough attention to the transformation of Animagus. Ron was beaten miserably by Harry during his holiday, and he was a little rushing to rest. Animagus was transformed, so he was too busy. George also probably guessed their vacation life, and didn''t pursue it much, but said in a positive tone, "I won''t talk about the previous neglect, but now, I must emphasize it. Animagus is transformed and learned better than you. Any one of the magic is difficult and dangerous. It is much harder and more dangerous than the guardian **** spell." "Different from the successful release of most magic methods, Animagus Transformation is a kind of spell similar to ancient magic. It will produce magic backlash, and in serious cases, it will lead to death." George said solemnly. "Drink!" Harry, Hermione and Ron all took a deep breath, and the magic backlash would cause death. Looking at what they were afraid of, George said harshly, "Unlike modern magic, it has almost no side effects. While ancient magic has powerful destructive power, it also has huge limitations." "The more powerful the ancient magic spells, the greater their limitations. They have powerful destructive power, but this destructive power is not only for the enemy, but also for the wizard itself." "The number of ancient wizards who died of magical backlash far exceeds the number of those who died in battle." George said this terrible fact in a heavy tone. He has not given up on the exploration of ancient magic, but the more he goes, the more he understands how ancient magic disappeared and how to completely lose to modern magic. Ancient magic is indeed stronger than that, and ancient wizards are also amazing. But the ancient magic, the power of the Kudat wizard, has flaws that can be made up forever. Ancient magic is completely different from modern magic. The power of ancient magic and ancient wizards is that everyone who is dead is stronger than the living. Ancient magic represents a powerful magic backlash, a difficult learning process, terrible destruction and lethality, and an insurmountable level gap. The power of modern magic and modern wizards is the power of all people alive. An orderly inherited knowledge system reduces the difficulty of inheritance. Safe learning process Adequate protection to ensure that every little wizard can graduate smoothly. This kind of power makes the difference in abilities of everyone alive very small. Modern magic allows the weak among wizards to become powerful, but it also makes it difficult for the strong among wizards to go further. There is no threshold for admission to Hogwarts, as long as it is not a dumb gun, you can enter Hogwarts and complete seven years of study. Whether it is dull like Neville or genius like Voldemort, they all experience the same teaching and the same learning. Maybe the teachers will have some biases, but in the school, they are truly equal. (To be continued.) Chapter 300 The Secret of Ancient Magic Chapter 300 The secret of ancient magic is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 301： Georges Induction Chapter 301 George''s Induction Teachers will not treat Voldemort more than a student because of his genius. Nor will Neville be demoted to slavery because of his dullness. This is very special in other magical world stories. In many fantasy stories, aptitude is everything, and talent represents everything. Those with high talents regard those with low talents as mud and trample and discriminate against them. Not only do the teachers do not stop all this, they are also happy to see and facilitate such a situation, and they encourage the weak to eat. In the way of raising Gu, let the students kill each other to cultivate the most terrifying and evil strong. The magic world in this world has also had this **** and dark history, just like ancient magic, they have been completely hidden in history. As George explored the ancient magic bit by bit, these terrible histories were dug out by him along with the ancient magic. The strong of ancient wizards put their aptitude first, and said that the *small* who supported individual wizards in the whole world were powerful, and their destructive power was naturally amazing. Crushing mountains, splitting the earth, rolling waterfalls, and reversing life and death, all of these magics imagined by the present law are realized in their hands. However, the strength of ancient wizards only exists in a few individuals. Most of their strength comes from talent, from mutation, and cannot be inherited. As people die, those terrible magics flash by like shooting stars, leaving only hidden traces in history. But now the magic created by the new era has inherited it, so Watts is a huge milestone in the history of wizards, no matter how praised it is, it cannot reflect the importance of Watts. An orderly inherited knowledge system reduces the difficulty of inheritance, allowing every student of Watts to learn the magic and knowledge that ancient wizards mastered. Compared with those ancient wizards, every time they cast a spell, every time they experiment, they risk being blown to pieces. Modern wizards are so happy. At the age of 11, they can easily wield their magic wands and happily apply magic to all aspects of life. "No wonder the ancient magic will eventually disappear, they are too dangerous." Hermione said in horror. Although she didn''t know how many ancient wizards died in battle, every time she cast a spell, she might die from backlash, which was terrible. "Is Animagus ancient magic?" The novel net does not jump. Ron asked worriedly. Hearing the horror of ancient magic, he suddenly felt a little dry. At this time he began to worry about the IQ, George must have mastered Animagus long ago, Hermione could learn it without accident, and even Harry was smarter than him. Although they didn''t have much difference in academic performance, he was indeed beaten by Harry in terms of fighting talent. "Animagus is still modern magic. It is a transformation spell between modern magic and ancient magic. It is far less dangerous than the same ancient magic." George said calmly, "You are now Not yet qualified to understand those ancient curses that are taboo." Ron breathed a sigh of relief and nodded softly. At least George hadn''t overestimated their abilities and had considered whether they could learn this magic. "But Animagus will still cause a backlash." Hermione grabbed a key point and pointed it out sharply, and Ron immediately became nervous again. "It''s true." George nodded unmovedly, he said calmly, "But these backlashes are controllable, compared to its effects, these backlashes are not counted. "It will cause backlash?" Harry asked with some worry. It could cause death backlash, which is not what George said. "Don''t worry too much, that is, you became a half-man, half-animal, and died suddenly." George waved his hand relaxedly and said, "I will look after you." "Ah~~" Three powerful screams, Harry, Hermione and Ron couldn''t relax at such a magical backlash. Half-human and half-beast, they died suddenly, they were not ready to meet these. "Half man and half beast." Harry thought about the scene silently, only to feel a bit of cold, and he got goose bumps all over his body. "Or we''re thinking about it." Hermione whispered, and she suddenly felt that she was still a child and maybe she shouldn''t be exposed to such difficult magic. "I''m looking for my mother." Ron Li groaned. He is the least qualified of the three. If anyone will have an accident during practice, it must be him. George clapped his hands, attracted their eyes, and said, "You lie to you, I am the world''s leading Animagus deformer." He blinked and said, "Although it is a dark household, my mastery and research on Animagus'' deformation will not be lost to anyone. With my professional guidance, you will master this magic easily." "Really?" Harry and the three asked suspiciously. They didn''t know which of the two statements before and after George was true. "Of course it is true. Think about it. Sirius Black and Harrys father are classmates. He is also a hidden Animagus. According to calculations, he has mastered Animagus at school. But no one will teach him this, do you mean it?" Novelnet does not skip words. George insulted them. "It means that he is the one who secretly controls Animagus." Hermione immediately replied. As a schoolmaster, she will not miss any opportunity to answer questions. She added, "He is not teaching Under the circumstances." George nodded approvingly and said, "A student about your age has mastered the transformation of Animagus by self-study. He is not a great person. He and Harry''s parents are classmates. You are sure to be better than him. Is it bad?" Novelnet doesn''t skip words. "Of course we are not worse than Black." Harry said without hesitation, "I will definitely master the transformation of Animagus." Regardless of the reason, Harry would never think that he would lose to Sirius Black. . "I also Hermione said her part, she always has the pride when it comes to studying. A person of the same age can learn by self-study. She has the teachings of George and may lose to others. Ron looked at Harry and Hermione vigorously, and said, "Of course, George is the world''s premier Animagus transforming master. With his teaching, we can definitely master this magic." At this time, he could only give up his life to accompany Harry and Hermione. He could only pray secretly in his heart that George was really familiar with this magic as he said, and there would be no accidents during practice. He didn''t want to become a half-man and half-beast monster. (To be continued.) Chapter 301 George''s Induction [Monthly Ticket 800 Plus More] Chapter 301 Georges inducement [monthly ticket 800 plus more] was played by [*] [С-˵-] members, () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 302： The change of magic Chapter 302 The Change of Magic "Yeah." George nodded and said, "I repeat again, the Animagus transformation may have backlash, of course they are all controllable." "So, you all need to be under my strict supervision of the early transformation process. Until a certain level, you can practice moderately under each other''s supervision. I will teach you how to release backlash and how to prevent accidents. ." "I did a lot of preparation before." George said in a positive tone. With these words of George, Harry and the three were finally relieved, it seemed that things were not that bad. After all, Sirius Black relied on self-study and mastered this magic alone. They have George''s teachings and many preparations. There is no reason for accidents. "By the way, George, why is there such a big difference between ancient magic and modern magic?" Hermione asked curiously. She could not imagine that there would be {}{С} for ancient magic.. Such a dangerous nature, all spellcasting was like dancing on death. At that time, the wizard was simply sleeping on the powder barrel and walking in the sharp knife formation. George pondered for a moment and organized the language, "Ancient magic and modern magic have different meanings, and their pursuits are fundamentally different, which makes them fundamentally different." He solemnly said, "Ancient magic pursues the smallest magical power and leverages the greatest power. They use their magical power to move nature with themselves. Using themselves as a fulcrum and lever of power can obtain greater power, but it also brings more power. There are many dangers. Every time you pry on nature, you take a huge risk. Once you fail, you will face the backlash of power." George stretched out his finger, summoned a cloud of smoke, and painted a picture. A villain used the magic power as a lever to move a huge stone. The villain used a very small magical power to pry a huge force, so he was so majestic, a piece of huge stone was thrown into the sky by his lever. Suddenly, an oversight, an unexpected tremor of magical power fluctuations, the huge stone rolled towards the villain, the lever and even the villain collapsed instantly and was run over by the boulder. This picture makes them chill, and behind the powerful force, there are often other things. If you want to leverage more with a small amount of power, you must bear the backlash brought about by failure, and these backlashes are likely to be destruction and death. Hermione was silent for a while, and continued to ask, "What about modern magic." "Modern magic is going to be much gentler." George said relaxedly, "They are more guidance and precise control. You can rarely see those scenes of amazing destruction and littering in modern magic." "If ancient magic is bombing, modern magic is more sniping." He summoned smoke again, transforming into a new scene, just like guiding water, and like a precise attack. The wizard wanders in the courtyard, shuttles among the enemies, there is no littering magic, there is no scene of landslides. The enemies were in a mess, like flies, attacking each other. The wizards didn''t use much strength, and the enemy was in chaos, killing each other, and was exhausted. "So modern magic, abandoning destructive power, and enhancing control." Hermione nodded thoughtfully, and said, "Wizards shouldn''t be terrorists with power, and they shouldn''t be fierce specializing in destruction. Fanatics, control should be the focus of wizards'' power." George looked at Hermione with approval and said, "If you think about it this way, it means that you have begun to understand the meaning of modern magic. Magic is the way wizards understand and transform the world. Wizards are not saboteurs, and the meaning of magic is not killing. And destruction." He added, "Of course, the destructive power of modern magic is not low, and they can be more terrifying than ancient magic." At this point, he said nothing, not explaining the key. "So, the transformation of Animagus between ancient magic and modern magic is a balance between the two?" Hermione suddenly understood that George attaches so much importance to the magic of Animagus. George couldn''t help applauding, "The analysis is great, and that''s it. While modern magic strengthens its own control, it uses stronger control and selectively guides greater power. This is also the advantage of modern magic. In the place of ancient magic. After all, only alive people and only safe experiments can create more knowledge and skills." He stared at the three of them with serious eyes, "The characteristics of Animagus between ancient magic and modern magic can build a bridge between the two. It is a frontier of modern magic extending to ancient magic. Front, its very important." "It''s a pity that this powerful and important magic is far from getting the attention it deserves, and even facing suppression and cover-up." George said in a very regretful tone. Magic has not really declined, and modern magic has a huge advantage over ancient magic. But the magic world is really declining. The wizards have been out of the world for too long and have lost their enterprising spirit. They sit on the golden mountain and treasure house of modern magic, but they can draw strength from this huge treasure house. Once lost the power to make progress. The wizards could even hold up this small magical world. "Well, let''s get here today. Harry and Ron need to know more about Animagus''s content. You can''t expect me to copy the knowledge directly to you." George patted their shoulders and said earnestly. Harry and Ron blushed and nodded embarrassingly. They couldn''t put a word in the conversation between Hermione and George just now. Their recent thoughts were indeed not placed on Animagus. Everything is back on track, classes, routines and training, Harry still needs extra attention on Quidditch matches. In the game between Ravenclaw and the Slytherin team, Slytherin won. Their score is very close, which is a big advantage for Gryffindor. If Gryffindor can beat Ravenclaw , they will immediately return to the second place in the standings, and if they can continue to beat Slytherin, there is hope for winning the championship. Wood increased the team''s training to five times a week. This almost disrupted Harry''s watch. He had to take care of class, magic training, Animagus''s transformation training, and Quidditch training, which was not easy. The only thing that comforted him was that even if Hermione didn''t need to face this, she was still willing to spend all of her learning. She was also willing to help Harry and Ron with their homework. She also took care of Hagrid''s defense of Buckbeak, and Harry used Hermione as an example to inspire. (To be continued.) Chapter 302 The Change of Magic Chapter 302 Magic changes are played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 303： Harrys training Chapter 303 Harry''s Training In Gryffindors lounge, Harry eagerly completed the homework for the potions class, threw the quill pen, stretched his waist, and complained, "I am going to participate in Quidditch training soon. I wont pay it back at night. Can you rush to the duel club." He broke his hands and said, "I can only look at Animagus'' albums at night recently, it''s not enough." He irritably grabbed his hair with his fingers. "Why didn''t you arrange yours?" Hermione looked up from the stack of magical creatures'' crime files. She gave Harry a cold look and said. "You didn''t arrange you reasonably. You are a seeker and you don''t need to cooperate with the team much. You don''t need to practice five days a week." "Also you are dozing off in the magic history class, you can read the relevant information of Animagus at that time. For the training of the duel club, you only need to maintain a fixed frequency of attendance, and you don''t need to attend each time; ;; Novel. +. Go." Harry explained dryly, "Wood graduated this year. Everyone hopes to send him a Quidditch Cup so that he can leave school without regrets. The team is everyone''s team, and seeking special treatment is unreasonable. " He pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, It seems that the history of magic can be used, but it seems that its not good to read other books in class. In the duel club, training is more important than class. I would rather reduce the class. of." "But you don''t have the guts to apply with the teacher." Hermione said disapprovingly. She categorized the organized crime files of magical creatures, marked the necessary parts, and copied the most important parts. Finally, she put away all the files she didn''t need, which needed to be sent back to the library. "Anyone only has twenty-four hours. Unless you can really understand the priorities and how to arrange them, you will never feel that it is enough." Hermione sorted the materials and took them to the library. Harry looked at Ron hard. He was burying his head in a photo album without looking at him. Seeing Harry''s plea for help, he turned his head and said, "Don''t look at me, mine is a mess. Where are you going?" The real learners will never go where they are, even if they and Xueba have twenty-four hours a day, they will always unknowingly slip away from a sudden daze or a daze. When they recovered, everything became very urgent. "Oh, I''m going to be late." Harry almost forgot. He still needs to go to team training. He patted Ron and said, "Help me get my homework back to the dormitory. I''ll go to the stadium to train first. " Ron looked at Hermione with envy, this is the real schoolmaster, always calm and comfortable. Obviously everyone has the same, but she seems to be able to concentrate immediately at any time. Harry hurried to the Quidditch stadium. When he took out the flying broomstick from the team''s lounge, everyone was already warming up and preparing for training. He crept into his teammates, pretending that nothing happened. Wood saw him at a glance. He left, rubbing his hands unnaturally, and said. "Harry, I have already asked Professor McGonagall. She was a little angry when she talked about the Firebolt. She let me know the importance of the matter. She seemed to think that winning the game is more important than your safety. Just because I said, even if the flying broomstick throws you off, its not a big deal, as long as you catch the Golden Snitch." Wood shook his head and said with some annoyance, "She yelled at me as if I had said terrible things. I have asked her how long the firebolt will be in her hands. She said unless We can completely determine the safety of the broom, otherwise we dont want to use that broom in the game." Wood frowned and said, "It seems that in the future, you can only urge Professor McGonagall. With Firebolt, our team can gain a huge advantage." "Well, I will urge Professor McGonagall." Harry said nonchalantly. Wood is a good captain, but many times, in his eyes, the victory of Quidditch games sometimes beats all others. Harry moved a little, rode the new light wheel 2000 into the sky again, and the cold wind blew into his robes. The coldness and ease of the sky made him quiet all of a sudden. Like Hermione said, he actually, as a seeker, he doesn''t need to come and train with everyone every time. But he didn''t tell Hermione that he likes the sky, he likes to fly, he likes freedom and restraint in the air. At this time, he seemed to have taken off all the restraints and forgot all the thoughts. At this moment, he is not Harry Potter, he has no past, he is just a simple seeker, a free flying person. Unlike Hermione who can put all her mind on learning, Hermione really likes to learn, no matter if her original intention is to show off or to beat others. After years of habit, she really adapts and loves this kind of life, she is really a schoolmaster. A student who has adapted to this kind of study and life from life to breathing. Harry''s grades are also not good. He and Ron have Hermione''s help and George''s guidance. Their starting point is not bad, and their learning efficiency has never been bad. But they have never been academic masters, from breathing to body and mind. At their core, they are people who enjoy learning. They learn because of tasks and goals. They understand the importance of learning, but they simply experience pure happiness from learning. Once it becomes less urgent beforehand, the clockwork in their hearts will immediately slowly loosen. George is a learner who is being chased and forced. Hermione is active, willing, and a person who likes to learn. Harry and Ron, they are in compliance with the environment, in accordance with the needs, UU reading www.uukanshu. com passive learner. George learns because of fear, Hermione learns because of love, and their actions have the strongest driving force. Harry and Ron lacked this drive, they didn''t love learning enough, and they lacked the oppression of fear. Once distracted, they are easy to slack off. They need constant adjustment and constant motivation to not fall behind Hermione. Because of these relationships, Harry needs to adjust by flying, and he needs to vent through flying. Flying in the sky, walking in the clouds, fierce speed, and stimulating heartbeat can relieve the sleepiness and fatigue caused by learning. (To be continued.) Chapter 303 Harry''s Training Chapter 303 Harrys training is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if the content is found to violate national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing Healthy and green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 304： Disadvantages of Animagus Transformation Chapter 304 The Disadvantages of Animagus'' Deformation On Saturday, it was time for George to teach Animagus the transformation. This time Harry and Ron honestly wrote down a lot of content related to Animagus. After all, thinking of that terrible backlash, half man and half beast suddenly died. Even if George said repeatedly, these can be controlled and prevented, they dare not use it to verify the truth. The Mutual Aids activity room was closed tightly, and the room was illuminated by candlelight and flames. Harry, Hermione, and Ron stood apart, and George said before them. "The photo album I gave you before recorded some animals that I selected suitable for Animagus'' deformation. I summarized some of their characteristics according to different classifications, and I hope you have remembered these." George waved. This album, said. Seeing all three of them nodded, George continued, "I will divide the animals specially selected according to guardianship, swiftness, wildness, and balance?? The novel.. There are different four types of focus. You need to determine first, need The selected department is proficient and confirmed the tendency to deform." "If you choose the type and tendency, will the transformation of Animagus fall on the specific type and tendency?" Novelnet does not jump the word. Hermione asked her previous doubts. George nodded and said, "Exactly." He continued to add, The transformation of Animagus, as a powerful magic that has been ignored or even hidden, has lost too much information related to it. There are only seven Animagus registered, and they are also Its far from being powerful, but the Animagus transformation I have mastered is not limited to this." "This is based on the transformation of Animagus and the synthesis of ancient magic. They are easier to grasp and more powerful than the incomplete and mysterious existing Animagus." Harry, Ron, and Hermione are all interested, they have seen the convenience and power of the patron saint''s spell. This transformation of Animagus, which is more difficult and important than the curse of the patron saint, would not be so powerful. Harry thought of it suddenly, he raised his hand to signal, George nodded, and he immediately asked, "Because there are no flying animals in the album." Harry is not suitable for this kind of Animagus transformation, but if he wants to ask him like this kind of Animagus, then there is no doubt that the bird that can soar in the sky, the eagle that can fly freely. These will be the Animagus he likes. Need to broom, need to control, floating like instinct, flying like breathing, these are the Animagus he most dreams of becoming. Hermione and Ron also looked at George nervously. If they could, who had never dreamed of being a bird! A bird that can fly freely and shuttle freely, how easy and comfortable it will be. Compared with the assistance of flying broomsticks, with Animagus''s flight, there must be a completely different feeling. "Very simple." George said lightly, "because my Animagus can''t fly either." "Uh" Harry, Hermione, and Ron all looked at each other, it was a perfect reason, they shouldn''t answer at a moment. George continued, "Of course, there are other reasons besides instructional reasons. Guardian, Swiftness, Wild, and Balanced four-system changes only include excellent large predators. No matter what the black wizards have shown Dogs, mice, toads, none of these will appear in the four-line changes." "Among the flying animals, almost all the creatures with powerful combat effectiveness are magical creatures. They are not achievable by a simple Animagus transformation." George said regretfully. "In comparison, when you are in the air, using a flying broomstick can free your hands. This is more convenient and powerful than Animagus transforming into a flying animal." Hermione asked suspiciously, "In order to choose a large predator, the attack power of animals is negligible compared to the wizard''s spell. Even large predators can''t fight the wizard at all." She added, "What''s more, the wizards cannot choose Animagus to transform at will with the information I found. Wizards cannot become too large animals. Many animals in the album, according to the information found, Have exceeded the maximum size limit." "Animagus can also become a magical creature, trying to transform into a magical creature will have unpredictable consequences." Hermione spoke out all the information and questions she found. George smiled disapprovingly, and said, "This is exactly the problem with the transformation of Animagus. The imperfect magic limits the effect of this transformation of Animagus, and what I want to do is to transform It is perfect." "The perfect Animagus transformation can break through these limits?" Hermione exclaimed, with an incredible light in her eyes. If it can break through all the limits of Animagus, then the potential of this magic is really limitless. . "If you can become a dragon and a phoenix." Harry and Ron couldn''t help running water. George coughed slightly, interrupting their fantasy, and said, "You shouldn''t fantasize about turning into a magical creature for the time being. The wizard can''t provide such a huge magic power." He said slowly, "Magic is a way for wizards to understand the world and transform the world. Most things are not impossible, but there is no way for the time being. Wizards cannot become oversized animals, not because of Animagus. It is not allowed to become an oversized animal, but the wizards provide enough energy." He went on to explain, "Animagus can make people possess the characteristics of its changing form. This is a very incredible magic. Wizards who change into mice will have their consumption and physical activities similar to mice." "They rely on their own physical energy to keep them from eating for several weeks, or they can maintain the form of mice with very little food. This is the biggest advantage of transforming into small animals." HarryHermione, Ron both looked thoughtful. They only noticed at this time that Ratspot and Toad Raffles depend on the food of rats and toads to survive for a long time. Even if a wizard can live like a mouse and a toad, Animagus is really a powerful and strange magic. "The biggest difficulty in transforming into a large animal is also here. Excess energy can be hidden and lurking, but the missing energy will not appear out of thin air. The huge consumption required by large animals is difficult to provide by relying solely on the fragile body of the wizard. Therefore, if there is no auxiliary method, a wizard cannot become a large animal." George said lightly. (To be continued.) Chapter 304 The Disadvantages of Animagus Deformation [Monthly Pass 820 Plus] Chapter 304 The malpractice of Animagus deformation [monthly ticket 820 plus more] is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 305： Respective choice Chapter 305 "That is to say, if it can provide the required energy, it is possible to transform into a large animal." Harry said suddenly, "potions, magic, potions, they can provide extra energy." George nodded lightly and said, "That''s it. As long as a lot of things are explained thoroughly, the solution will naturally appear. Impossibility and inability are two things. As long as you find the right way, do it What can''t be done becomes something that can be done." He continued, The same is true for transforming into magical creatures. Its not impossible. Its the magical power needed to transform magical creatures provided by the wizard. So at the moment of transformation, the wizard will be squeezed out. Foreseeable accident, this is a very obvious result of deformation failure." "In other words, as long as it can provide enough magic power, it is possible to transform magical creatures." Hermione''s eyes lit up, shining brightly. {}Fiction... Harry and Ron also trembled all over, excited, as long as they provided enough magic power, it was possible to transform magical creatures. "Don''t make this idea." George said sternly, "A feather of a phoenix, a drop of tears, have a huge magic power, wait for a drop of your blood, a drop of tears also have similar magic power, then consider that kind of problem. ." Hermione and the others had considered the issues he had already considered. "Uh----" George''s bucket of cold water immediately awakened them and quenched their illusions. A drop of blood, a drop of tears contain huge magic power, are they still human? At that time, there is probably no need to become a phoenix. "Okay, carefully consider your changes and tendencies, and think about it as you did in the curse of the patron saint. To understand that tendency and build that kind of scene." George arranged everyone''s tasks before he easily walked to a rocking chair, took a sip of juice, and lay down comfortably. He leaned on the rocking chair, half-squinted, and watched the three of Harry contemplatively thinking about the animals in the album, in a dilemma. He sipped the juice through a straw, and said lightly, "Just like the curse of the patron saint, choose the type and tendency of change you really want. You will build the scenes that these predators need based on this. Look at the photo album more, Observe their actions." Harry was frowning and turning over the magical album in his hand. The guardian of the bear and the speed of the leopard made him a little dilemma. If he can, he still hopes to choose to be a free flying eagle, the sky is his yearning. But if it doesn''t fly, it doesn''t seem to run? Hermiones thoughts are completely different from Harry. This animal is too ugly, and that animal is too ugly. I heard that this animal doesn''t like cleanliness. It is said that this animal loves fleas. When she really started to make a choice, she felt extremely difficult. Compared to those who are confused, and finally rely solely on luck, the wizards assigned to Animagus. They can choose a series and tendencies voluntarily without worrying about becoming a mouse or a toad. That is really lucky. But with choices, there are contrasts and troubles. Just like the curse of the patron saint, the wizard can only wait for it to appear, and every patron saint makes people excited. But if there is a choice, that excitement will definitely diminish. Ron intends to find a majestic Animagus transformation, the patron saint he summoned, did not make him very satisfied. With new opportunities and choices this time, he wants to make up for this regret, but it seems that in a series, there are also some forms that are not so pleasing. The wild nature of the lion is very different, but under the classification, besides the lion, there are some animals that are not so popular. George shook gently. "After determining your inclination, build the animals in the series into the scene in your mind in the form of a fight. It doesn''t need too much, and it can''t be too few. You need to compete in this scene. These animals are looking for resonance. Animals that resonate strongly with you will become your Animagus." George slowly read his lines in a very magnetic voice, "Spring is warm, flowers are blooming, everything is revived, and the prairie is again the season for animals to meet." "The prairie is in the season for animals to meet again. After a long winter, they urgently need to replenish fat. Large animals run on the vast prairie, chasing prey and looking for opponents. They show their skills. Majestic and vigorous, a male lion, a female lion, a male tiger, a tigress, a..." With a magnetic voice, George told them the story of "Animal World" in half asleep and half awake, letting them construct and integrate the animals they need into a common scene, and then try to resonate with the animals in these scenes. Days are full and full, Animagus transformation is not as terrible as he imagined, as George said he has made a lot of preparations. For the long period since then, Harry and the others need to spend in George''s magnetic "Animal World". Until they can resonate strongly with a certain animal, they can then perform the transformation of Animagus. Georges voice, as always, has magical powers, making them half-dream and half-awake, as if they have come to the spring prairie. They saw the animals running and playing, watching the animals chasing their prey, seeing the animals making January slowly came to February, the cold weather was as usual, the match against Ravenclaw was getting closer, and at the same time there was new good news. Professor McGonagall went through all the tests and finally confirmed that the Firebolt was harmless, and they returned the Firebolt to Harry. Harry was allowed to use Firebolt in the game. It was not Harry, but Wood who felt the happiest about this. As soon as he heard about it, he immediately took Harry to the arena to test the Firebolt, the speed from the international competition. Hearing that Firebolt will be tested, Gryffindor players are here. Wood took advantage of the last training opportunity to tell everyone about Ravenclaws latest information, "Ravenclaws seeker is a girl named Qiu Zhang, she is a fourth-grade student, flying Not technically. But she has suffered some injuries before, and if she is not in good condition, we will win." It is a pity for him, Qiu Zhang seems to have recovered. Seeing everyone''s disapproval look, he continued, "However, even if she is in good condition, she is fine. Although she has acquired a new Smooth Wheel 2000, it is a complete joke compared to Firebolt." (To be continued.) Chapter 305-Respective Choices [840 Monthly Ticket Plus More] Chapter 305 Each choice [840 monthly pass plus update] is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 306： Malfoys cage tactics Chapter 306 Malfoy''s Cage Tactics Wood was very satisfied with Harry''s broom, and said, "We have a huge advantage. We just need to play as usual to win." Harry mounted the Firebolt and rose from the ground. This is a different experience from Hikari 2000. It must be said that the high price of Firebolt is justified. Its performance is even better than Harry expected. With a slight turn, it can turn smoothly, accelerate and decelerate without buffering, and the broom seems to be controlled by the mind. The first flight made Harry handy. In terms of speed, it was even more amazing. When sprinting, Harry only felt that the stands had become a blur of green and gray. Accelerating, decelerating, and flying close to the ground, Harry could feel the grass on the ground. The wind pressure pressed the grass to bend over, revealing the fragrance of the grass. "Harry, the Golden Snitch is released." Wood yelled, and he let the Golden Snitch out of the boxthe novel.{}{}. Harry came back to his senses, easily passed a wandering ball, and saw a golden light flashed from behind Wood. He grabbed the golden snitch in ten seconds and pinched it tightly. In hands. The whole team cheered, and Harry threw the Golden Snitch out again and let it run for a minute before he swiftly accelerated, surpassing one teammate after another, and easily grabbed it in his hand. There was nothing to say about the fierce applause and enthusiastic cheers. Even Wood couldn''t find any reason to criticize, they were determined to win. "With Firebolt, we are set to win, and we can win more points. As long as we beat Slytherin, the Quidditch Cup is ours." Wood couldn''t help but smile. Harry handed the firebolt to Ron and asked him to try the long admired broomstick. Ron trembled slightly, and excitedly straddled the firebolt into the sky, howling in the air. It was not until night fell that they reluctantly left the stadium. . The next morning, Harry and his Firebolt were treated like heroes. Everyone poked their heads and looked at the Firebolt. The idioms of the Slytherin team looked particularly ugly. Their broomstick advantage was instantly defeated. A firebolt went flat. The face of Ravenclaw Academy is not very good, they are not yet ready to face Firebolt. "Last time the Gryffindor team and the Hufflepuff team played in the rain, they really didn''t. They faced nature, faced natural disasters, and won the game. It was a real Quidditch game." Kate talked about the last game with emotion. Even if she did not like Quidditch, she still remembered the last game still fresh. That kind of wizards'' unyielding resistance and struggle is the real Quidditch game and the real Quidditch spirit. She said regretfully, "As for this time, it''s going to become old-fashioned and boring again." "Yes, if it was the last match and there was a suitable opponent, even I would be willing to participate." George said without emotion, and only that match was the real Quidditch match. It also made him like Quidditch a little, and he started to take the game with admiration. Kate lightly covered her mouth and smiled, "The last match may only be encountered once in many years. The opponents who can compete with you are only available in international competitions. In other words, you are against the academy. Not interested." Although Ravenclaw values ??the Quidditch Cup and the Academy Cup as much as other schools. But obviously they have the biggest hole card, but they have never been able to win these two trophies, and the others can''t help but feel a little sad. George said non-committal, "It''s okay to see, I''m not interested in beating Xiao Xiao, although there is never fairness between Xiao Xiao." If you insist, there are not many things that are fair, just like Slytherin has seven light wheels 2001. Most of the other academies are sweeping and comet series of broomsticks, this kind of competition is not much fair. What''s more, the Quidditch game doesn''t care about fairness at all. The Quidditch game is a demonstration of the power and wisdom of the wizard. George used money and strength to crush the game. No one is qualified to blame. But in the final analysis, some people will always have something that they don''t want to do. It is about the eyes of others, the evaluation of society, and it is just their own wishes. Just like my own habit of cleanliness, I just simply don''t want to do it, even if it can get the envy and praise of many people. The players of Gryffindor were complacent around the Firebolt. They placed the Firebolt in the center of the table and placed its delicate number on the outside so that everyone could see it. The students from other colleges were also curiously surrounded. The players of the Ravenclaw team looked at the refined ash wood in front of them with a serious face, with a streamlined circulation and an elegant and exquisite broom. Just this exquisite and elegant shape brings tremendous pressure to them. Imagining the quaint and old broomstick sweeping the seven stars in the team, they are frustrated, which is simply incomparable. "Oh, this broom is not easy to deal with, I can give you a great idea." said a proud, indifferent voice. Harry and Ron glared at once, and Malfoy came to find fault again. Draco Malfoy came closer. He lowered his head and looked at the broom carefully. On either side of him, there were two fools, Gore and Crabbe. He looked at the Firebolt and said nonchalantly, Ravenclaw needs a great tactic. They lose on the broomstick, but their fighting spirit and fighting spirit will not lose. They cant compete with the broomstick, but they can compete with technology. , Competing defense." Ravenclaw''s teammates nodded thoughtfully. Unexpectedly, this Malfoy also knew how to fight against the enemy, and he was actually helping their team analyze the game. Malfoys tone was full of malice, Ive already thought out a name for this tactic. Your tactic is called the cage tactic. You use defense to restrain the opponents broomstick and use your skills and defense to defeat them. Of course, Gran The current strategy of the Fendor team is called the broomstick." Gore and Crabbe immediately sounded in cooperation, with a smirk of "Hey!", the two Roshans trembled slightly. Gryffindors players blushed immediately. These were the words of encouragement they used to face the Slytherin Seven Light Wheels in 2001. Now its their turn to bully other teams with their broomsticks. Malfoy paid them back. . Harry''s face is especially red. He doesn''t want to use unfair means to win the game, but he can''t say anything. The team is everyone''s team, and he can''t ignore everyone''s victory. (To be continued.) Chapter 306 Malfoys Cage Tactics [860 monthly pass plus more] Chapter 306 Malfoys cage tactics [860 monthly pass plus more] is played by [*] [С-˵-] members, () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 307： Game start Chapter 307 Completely different from the performance of others, Wood was not angry at all. He had a natural face and said happily, "The fastest speed, the most exciting victory, this is the essence of Quidditch games. The cage tactics are a good one. Tactics, but the victory of the game is the best victory." Ravenclaw''s team members looked at each other and stunned. If anyone said that Wood and Flint were not relatives, they would never believe it. "Haha." Malfoy couldn''t help laughing. "Gryffindor is worthy of Slytherin''s opponent. Use your broomstick tactics. The next game against us, your broomstick advantage will not have So big." Malfoy walked away coldly. He returned to the Slytherin team, whispering and communicating with them with his head down. At ten thirty, the Gryffindor players set off towards the locker room. Today is a cool, sunny day, completely different from what they looked like when they played against Hufflepuff. The wind is very small, and the line of sight is clear at a glance. This can maximize the effectiveness of the Firebolt, and the teammates have a little more peace of mind. It occurred to Harry suddenly. He took off his black academy robe, drew his wand from his pocket, and stuffed them into the Quidditch match robe clothes. Although he still had another special wand tied to his left hand, He prefers to use him as a trump card against Sirius Black. If the dementors dared to show up today, he would definitely use the patron saint to make them look good. "We have a huge advantage. As long as we maintain the advantage as we train, we will win. The Quidditch Cup is very close to us." Wood encouraged everyone loudly. They walked out of the locker room and came to the court, thunderous applause was waiting for them. Ravenclaw''s team, standing in the middle of the court wearing blue jerseys. Their Seeker Qiu Zhang is the only **** the team. She is thin and small. Compared to Harry now, she is like a little bit. This small size helps the Seeker to take advantage of flexibility. Of course The premise is that you are not facing an opponent with Firebolt. The two teams stood face to face behind their captains, they saluted each other and prepared for the next game. "Davis, Wood, shake hands." Hooch said briskly, and the captains of both sides shook hands with each other. "Step on the broom, prepare, three, two, one" Everyone ascended into the air, Harry smashed into the air, and the amazing superiority of Firebolt was revealed. Higher, faster and stronger. He flew briskly around the stands, like an erratic shadow, a ghost, and he looked for the whereabouts of the golden snitch. The commentator of the Quidditch game, Li Jordan began to explain the game, "The game has begun. The most interesting part of the game is the Seeker of Gryffindor and the firebolt that Harry Potter rides. According to the latest Quidditch match analysis, Firebolt is the broom of choice for participating in the Quidditch World Cup" "Jordan, please focus the commentary on the game." Professor McGonagall''s cold voice intervened. "It will be done right away, Professor, this is an important part of the team''s strength analysis. Firebolt is a popular broomstick in international competitions, and excellent seekers can directly use it to enter the international arena." Harry didn''t bother to pay attention to the commentary, the alarming speed of the Firebolt dragged the voices of other people into the old elders. He flew fast in the sky, searching for the golden shadow everywhere. He is a seeker, and his only task is to catch the Golden Snitch as quickly as possible. For him, this is not difficult, but today it is particularly easy. Fresh air, excellent vision, and the speed and flexibility of the Firebolt far surpassed its opponents. I have to say that Zhang Qiu is a good pilot and a great seeker, but Harry will not lose to anyone, not to mention his broom advantage. Once Harry speeds up, Zhang Qiu will be thrown far away, and she is already doing all she can to chase him. She kept walking, accelerating, trying to make Harry change direction. But it was just a neutral, and Harry''s sprint offset all her efforts. The rest of Ravenclaw also seemed to be full of fighting spirit. They put too much thought on the confrontation between Harry and Zhang Qiu, and they also began to fall behind in the score. Ten points, twenty points, thirty points, the score gap is widening. Everyone, the key to victory is the Golden Snitch. Harry and Zhang Qiu desperately searched for the charming little, the golden little one. Suddenly, a golden light appeared in Harry''s aftermath. He sprinted and accelerated by himself, and Zhang Qiu was left behind by him. The racing speed, steady acceleration, and the best broomstick, before Zhang Qiu could catch up, the game was over, and Harry easily caught the Golden Snitch. The teams in other academies are at a loss. This is not a good game, and the worst thing is that they will face such an opponent in the future. There was a sigh from the stands of Ravenclaw, their advantage was not fully utilized, and today the players are all in their wits. "She is a great seeker, but unfortunately the gap between the broomsticks is too obvious, so I hate Quidditch matches, and it''s not fair at all." Kate complained dissatisfied, "Zhang Qiu''s flight will not be lost to Ha Its good, but what everyone sees is not a fair duel of rivalry, but the crushing of a one-sided advantage." "Or it would be fairer to play chess. Wizards are not ordinary people. There is no grading system. Wizards'' games will not consider fairness." George said flatly. Wizards are always a power worship group in their bones. They are human beings with extraordinary powers. You can''t expect that the wizards will deliberately pursue fairness and deliberately to please the audience for the sake of good looks. Everyone will use the advantage, most of the time, people will definitely abuse the advantage. Those few people who do not abuse their advantages are only because their advantages are so great that they need to be abused. George will not abuse his superiority to beat the young man, but in magic, he will use all the advantages he can abuse to improve his strength. Of course, the strongest can emphasize friendship first and competition second when getting everything. They not only won the victory, but also won the qualifications to be superior and free to give pointers. The losers, all their efforts for the game, only become the foil for the winners. In the end, they have to look weak in the evaluation of the winner, beyond the game. Their efforts and pursuits only become the background of the winners. The winner wins everything, wins all the honors, wins all the support, and the loser loses with his position. (To be continued.) Chapter 307 The Start of the Competition [18 thousand recommended votes plus more] Chapter 307 The start of the competition [18 thousand recommended votes plus more] is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 308： Track black Chapter 308 The game was over, and everyone flocked to Harry Potter to celebrate his victory and Gryffindor''s victory in the crucial game. They are closer to the Quidditch championship, they have risen to second place in the Quidditch rankings, and only Slytherin remains. The Ravenclaw team was frustrated. They were downcast. They lost to a Gryffindor. They completely lost the possibility of winning the championship. The students of Gryffindor College are all gathered together, and they are already preparing to have a party. The Ravenclaw students started to leave the game, the game was not exciting enough, they also lost, everyone became close to the game. Kate forced George to comfort Ravenclaw''s teammates. "The game is over, and the rest can be used to read books. I recently bought some great magic books. If I need them, I can take care of them." "If you are interested in life magic, be sure to /// Novel@.. Check out Weasley''s "Guide to Home Magic Life", there are many practical life tips in the book." Kate said in a quiet tone . Kate doesn''t seem to be comforting, but Ravenclaw''s students like it. The game is over, they can use the rest to read books, which doesn''t seem bad. "I have some notes about the curse of the patron saint, you can go to the mutual aid agency to copy, I recently compiled some theoretical materials related to magic, these can be borrowed and copied in the mutual aid agency." George said simply. Ravenclaws classmates are indeed very deceived, their attention is easily diverted by some materials and books, and the loss of Quidditch competition is quickly left behind by them. The days after the Quidditch game flew quickly, and the road to magic never ended. Every time George made some progress in magic, more problems and more unknowns appeared before his eyes. George increased Harry''s confrontation training, and Harry has a new mission next, so he must become better at fighting. George was talking about the latest information, "According to the news from the Ministry of Magic, Sirius Black still hasn''t revealed any traces, and the two suspicious dark wizards have no news." "Has he escaped? Will he hide completely and never show up?" Harry asked anxiously. Harry was extremely disappointed with the latest news. Not only did Sirius Black not get caught, his news even disappeared completely. The Ministry of Magic had no news about Black recently, and their search and investigation completely lost their direction. Harry couldn''t help wondering whether Black had escaped. Maybe he will wander around the world, hide his name and hide completely. If he really does that, no one in the world can find him. George analyzed slowly, "We have an absolute advantage. There is no bad news, even if it is good news. According to the analysis, Sirius Black will not give up his purpose easily, and the Ministry of Magic has no trace of his escape in other places. According to this speculation, he is still lurking in the area near Hogwarts." Harry''s expression lightened slightly, as long as Sirius Black did not leave here, did not hide his name, and disappeared completely. There is always a way to catch him, arrest him, and kill him. George continued, "His Animagus has been exposed. He can escape the warnings and barriers of the Ministry of Magic. He must be under tremendous pressure for a long time." George took out a portrait of Sirius Black, pointed to the thin head and said, "He has no supplies, no reinforcements. His appearance and Animagus have been exposed. He can''t show up, and he can move. Extremely small." "Where will he be?" Hermione asked curiously. Sirius Black can hide too much. It has been half a year since he escaped from Azkaban, which is unimaginable. People started out that he would be caught soon. After he revealed the prototype of Animagus, everyone was more affirmed of this idea. But it is very incredible that he has been hiding forever. He has escaped numerous searches and arrests in this almost impossible environment, and is still hiding around Hogwarts. Harry and Ron immediately raised their spirits, the most important thing is to find Black, catch him or kill him. George frowned slightly and said, "The most likely thing for him is to hide in the Forbidden Forest. A dark wizard who has no supplies and is heavily surrounded. To get supplies and a place to hide, the most likely thing is the Forbidden Forest. " Listening to George''s speculation, everyone became silent. The Forbidden Forest is an excellent hiding place for hiders. A stone, a pothole, hiders have a place to hide. But for the hunters, that was the worst news. It was full of beasts and traps, swamps and monsters, and even werewolves. To search for the huge forbidden forest is an impossible task for them. George clapped his hands, regained their attention, and said, "Bring your spirits up. If things haven''t changed, I won''t tell you this." He also had a perfect arrangement, and he called everyone to discuss This matter. Hearing this, everyone cheered up again and quickly asked, "We have a way to search the forbidden forest." "Search the Forbidden Forest?" George froze, and immediately shook his head, and said, "No, we can''t search the Forbidden Forest. A wizard who deliberately hides is difficult to track. What we have to do is to draw Blake out." "But it''s too dangerous." Hermione called immediately. "I am not afraid of danger. I am willing to be a bait to draw out Black." Harry took on the role of bait without hesitation. George calmed them and said, "I have detailed preparations, Harry does not need to face too much danger. We will not send Harry to Black, he will take the initiative to jump out and fall into our trap." "Its easy to hide in the Forbidden Forest but its only a relative point. After all, Black is not a real beast. Even if his Animagus can let him live in the Forbidden Forest, he can live long. Forbidden forest, this section is enough." George said calmly. "For a long time, Black must be under tremendous pressure, but we can''t expect him to surrender, and we can''t even delay it too long, lest he escape and hide in the dark again." George analyzed the recent situation, and he said firmly, "It has been more than three months since his last shot on Halloween. We should try to draw out Black." (To be continued.) Chapter 308 Tracking Black[19 thousand recommended votes plus more] Chapter 308 Tracking Black [19 thousand recommended votes plus more] is played by [*] [С-˵-] members, () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 309： conflict Chapter 309 "As long as I can catch Black, I''m willing to do it." Harry couldn''t help getting hot. It had been so long, and it was finally time for him to fight back. Hermione opened her mouth wide, wanting to oppose this dangerous proposal, but seeing Harry''s reaction, she couldn''t even dispel his interest. In the end, she could only ask, "How does Harry need to lead Sirius Black." "Harry was anxious to catch Black, but Black would only be more anxious. Without supplies, without reinforcements, he was already in the enemy''s encirclement, and it was already difficult to hold on. As long as there was a certain amount of news about Harry, he could not help but risk. Come out, all we have to do is create a little bit of this news." George said in a positive tone On Saturday morning, the cool breeze and beautiful weather made people feel refreshed. When it came time to go to Hogsmeade Village, George had already made arrangements. In the morning, Harry was a little nervous, and. .. Novel W.. The previous experience in Hogsmeade was different. He has a vital task today, which will test his acting skills and he must perform well. In the morning, he packed the invisibility cloak and put it in the schoolbag, and brought the map of the spot, and had breakfast with everyone. Hermione kept looking worried and suspicious at him at the dinner table. Harry turned his head and didn''t look at her. He calmed down and prepared for the next performance. Ron followed the group to Hogsmeade Village, and Harry needed to find a chance to enter the secret passage. Things didn''t go well. Harry unexpectedly met Neville and Snape, almost arousing their suspicion. Snape also deliberately checked the statue of the one-eyed witch, although he didn''t have any. By the time Harry found a chance to pass through the secret road and came to Hogsmeade Village, it was a little later than usual. Under the sign of heavy taste lovers at the entrance of the Duke of Honey, Harry under the invisibility cloak quietly touched Ron, "Hi, it''s me." "So late?" Ron asked in a low voice. "I met Neville and Snape at school," Hart said in Nye''s voice. Ron immediately became nervous and asked quickly, "They haven''t." "Of course, otherwise, I have a chance to come out." Harry said depressed. "I hope there will be no other trouble." Ron mumbled quietly. "Let''s go around first." Ron led the way, and Harry hid under the invisibility cloak and followed him. "You have to think of a way and expose it naturally, so that everyone can not make others suspicious." Harry muttered quietly. Along the way, they passed the post office and passed the joke condiment shop. Ron had signaled several times that he could consider starting a plan here. There are many people here, and it is suitable to pretend to be exposed. He proposed to use a big dung egg that suddenly fell to blow Harry out of the invisibility cloak. Harry immediately rejected the proposal. He wanted to see if there was a better way. Ron led Harry through the Three Broomsticks Tavern, where he might bump into the teacher, and they avoided it. Then there is the famous Screaming Shed in Hogsmeade Village, which is the most haunted place. The whole scene is a big house taller than other houses. The windows are nailed with wooden boards. The garden is damp and overgrown with weeds. It is a rare sight of people. "Let''s, maybe in the joke condiment shop, being blown out by the big dung egg is a feasible way." Harry hesitated, and decided to return to the joke condiment shop. There was no one here. "That''s fine, there is no one here." Ron looked towards the haunted house and said, "No one can get in here. Fred and Joe have tried. All entrances are blocked." Just as they were about to go back, a nasty figure came from behind them. "My dad''s owl may fly at any time. He is going to attend the hearing recently and he will tell the people at the hearing. How Hagrid''s **** eagle-headed winged beast attacked students in school." The disgusting voice came. He was followed by Gore and Crabbe, who also came to Hogsmeade. "Thinking of that picture makes people happy. That fluffy silly big guy will defend like an idiot,''It''s cute, it doesn''t bite.'' He doesn''t look at the ones he raised, if not He has thick skin and is stupid like their kind. He has killed those stupid animals long ago." "That fool, Hagrid, simply dragged down the IQ of the entire Hogwarts, and he didn''t get into the academy." Gore said maliciously. A happy smile appeared on Malfoy''s face. "The eagle-headed horse-winged beast will soon die." Then he saw Ron, and Malfoy had another sarcasm smile on his face, "This is not Weasley." Malfoy looked at the collapsed house behind Ron and said, "Are you coming to see your new house? Are you planning to live in it? That''s a good idea, after all, you have so many children in your family. The original house cannot be accommodated long ago. Come on, I heard that you have been sleeping in the toilet, and there are ghouls in the toilet, right." Ron was about to rush to beat Malfoy, even though Gore and Crabbe were still standing beside him. With a slap, a piece of mud hit Malfoy, his head tilted back automatically, almost falling, and the mud dripped from his pale blonde hair. "Asshole, is it a human?" Malfoy exclaimed, looking around desperately. Another piece of mud hit his face, and Malfoy turned around and desperately wiped the mud off his face with his clothes. Gore and Crabbe were stupidly spinning around, at a loss. "Who is there?" "I heard that it''s haunted here, maybe they did it. Some people really hate ghosts and want to beat anyone when they see it." Ron said in a relaxed tone, just like commenting on the weather today. Gore and Crabbe looked scared. They had seen ghosts, but everyone had only heard of ghosts, and no one had seen them. "Holy guard!" Malfoy wiped the mud off his face and immediately took out his wand. A silver light rushed out, a silver lightning shot from the top of the wand, and a huge silver snake appeared in front of everyone Damn Potter, it''s you, absolutely. you. " Malfoy said bitterly, "Don''t think you can fool me. Do you think you can hide from my eyes if you are invisible? Don''t imagine, the smell of salted fish in the air has been deeply betrayed. you." "Call God to guard!" Ron shouted immediately. This time the matter was up, and the coyote he quickly summoned, a silver mist, condensed into a huge stupid animal. (To be continued.) Chapter 309 Conflict [Twenty thousand recommendation plus more] Chapter 309 Conflict [20,000 recommendations plus more] is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 8： Outbreak, please subscribe once! Chapter 310: Another Conspiracy "Your patron saint is as stupid as you reads(); the enchanting husband comes here." Malfoy looked at Ron with contempt, and said, "This is definitely the dumbest wolf in the world." He said in a bewitching tone, "Potter, come on, summon your patron saint, I have found out where you are--" While talking, he raised his wand, and a white light beam shot in one direction. The light penetrated the air and found nothing. "Hiding pretty fast, but do you think you can avoid the snake''s perception?" Malfoy cried out, continuing to search for information in the air. In the void, a white beam of light shot towards Malfoy, and the silvery giant snake easily smashed the beam. "Come on, summon your patron saint, Potter, don''t be afraid, fight with me." Malfoy shrieked. "I have summoned my patron saint, and Potter is not here. I remembered that I hadn''t done my homework yet, so I would leave without company." Ron shouted loudly. He commanded the coyote, attacked the giant snake, and shouted again, "I''m leaving, I''m going back." Afterwards, he turned and ran in the direction of Hogsmeade Village. Ron slowed down until Malfoy could not be seen, and hurriedly shouted, "Harry are you there?" A cloak appeared out of thin air, Harry showed his figure, he said anxiously. "I have to go back to college right away. Today''s things are messed up. I accidentally showed my whereabouts in the crowd and was discovered by everyone. It is completely different from being discovered by Malfoy. Fortunately, I didn''t show up, I Must go back to the college immediately and pretend to be absent." After finishing speaking, before Ron could say anything, Harry took out his wand and said, "Phantom Charm." His figure became transparent and disappeared into the air, only the sound of heavy running went further and further. Ron scratched his head irritably, knowing that, he should have used a big dung egg to get Harry out of the joke shop. Although this method is a bit disgusting, it won''t cause so much trouble. Their task today is to inadvertently make the news that Harry appeared in Hogsmeade Village was discovered by everyone. They need Sirius Black to receive the news, and they can''t make him suspicious, they need Black to take risks and show signs. But today''s action completely failed. They fought Malfoy in a deserted place. No one saw it, and Blake would never know the news. And Malfoy would immediately go back to school and file a complaint with the teacher, which is really troublesome. Thinking of this, Ron didn''t want to continue shopping. He also speeded up his pace and walked towards Hogsmeade Village. He needs to go back to school soon, maybe he can help. After only running a few steps, Ron suddenly slowed down. He needs to go back to school early, so maybe it can help. Or, he thought of another way, "He can stop Malfoy so that they can''t get back to school faster than Harry." Thinking of this, "Phantom Charm!" Ron added invisibility to himself, and he turned around again, and he quickly saw Malfoy, Gore and Crabbe. Surprisingly, Malfoy and the others are not anxious or panicked at all. They have cleaned up the mud on their bodies. Malfoy has also sorted out the messed hair. He can''t see that he has just gone through a battle. reads() ; The little master is not easy to mess with. They didn''t rush back to the school at all to sue Snape. They didn''t rush back and tell Snape that Harry violated the ban and came to Hogsmeade without permission. This surprised Ron very much. He carefully hung behind Malfoy, wanting to hear more news. He got what he wanted quickly, Malfoy was a big mouth, he was a little chatty, and couldn''t help showing off. "It was undoubtedly the **** Potter who attacked us just now. Although he is invisible, I can smell his salty fish-like smell from far away." Malfoy said affirmatively. "Then we''ll go tell Dean Snape right away." Gore said immediately. "You think it''s a bit too simple." Malfoy said, holding his winning ticket. "Potter didn''t show his face just now, and we didn''t catch him. He must have been slapped by now, and he is crawling towards him. The school ran away." "It must be so. If we hurry up, we can get back to school before Potter." Gore nodded. Malfoy shook his head slightly and said, "So you haven''t thought deeply enough." He said in a pretentious tone, "He didn''t show his face just now, and he didn''t even dare to summon the patron saint of his mark. He had already guessed what I thought, so he immediately fled." In Malfoys eyes, there was a gleam of wisdom, "He must think that he can pretend not to be present by running back to school before me. I dont have any real evidence, so he can plead not guilty He shook his head contemptuously and said, "They are always so stupid, poor children who are incapable of thinking, and their thinking has no depth at all. " "I don''t need him to confess his guilt, and I don''t need evidence. He came to Hogsmeade. There is no doubt, that''s enough. We are not Muggle judges. We want stupid evidence, stupid. Muggle brains." Malfoy commented dismissively. "Then what shall we do now?" Gore asked Malfoy curiously. "Um!" Malfoy pondered, and said, "Lets unify the argument first. When we were in the screaming booth, we saw Potter and Ron playing there. They showed up when there was no one. Whereabouts, we completely saw Potter and Ron appear near the Screaming Shed." "Well, we saw Potter. He was wearing the robe that morning." Gore understood immediately. "But we didn''t see Potter, nor did we see what clothes he was wearing." Crabbe scratched the back of his head with his hands, and said suspiciously. Malfoy said sharply, "I said I''ll see you as soon as I saw it. You must be dazzled. Keep thinking about it." Gore immediately took Clabra aside and danced around for a while before he really understood. Crabbe showed excitement and said, "Master, you have to believe in my acting skills. I will never let anyone see the flaws. I definitely saw Potter in the screaming booth. He is wearing morning clothes. " Having said this, Crabbe turned his head and looked at Gore. "What is Potter wearing this morning?" The smile that had just floated on Malfoy''s face immediately disappeared, and he said coldly, "It''s fine for you to perform in your own way. No one will ask you. Professor Snape''s questions will be answered by me." (To be continued.) Chapter 310： Conspiracy again Chapter 310: Another Conspiracy "Your patron saint is as stupid as you." Malfoy looked at Ron with contempt, and said, "This is definitely the dumbest wolf in the world." He said in a bewitching tone, "Potter, come on, summon your patron saint, I have found out where you are." While speaking, he raised his wand, and a white light beam shot in one direction. The light penetrated the air and found nothing. "Hiding pretty fast, but do you think you can avoid the snake''s perception?" Malfoy shouted, continuing to search for information in the air. In the void, a white light beam shot towards Malfoy, and the gleaming giant snake easily smashed the light beam. "Come on, summon your patron saint, Potter, don''t be afraid, fight with me." Malfoy shrieked. "I have summoned my patron saint, and Potter is not here. I remembered that I hadn''t done my homework before I left with him." Ron shouted loudly. He commanded the coyote, attacked the giant snake, and shouted again, "I am leaving, I am going back." Afterwards, he turned and ran in the direction of Hogsmeade Village. Ron slowed down until Malfoy could not be seen, and hurriedly shouted, "Harry are you there?" A cloak appeared out of thin air, Harry showed his figure, he said anxiously. "I have to go back to college right away. Today''s things are messed up. I accidentally showed my whereabouts in the crowd and was discovered by everyone. It is completely different from being discovered by Malfoy. Fortunately, I didn''t show up, I Must go back to the college immediately and pretend to be absent." After speaking, before Ron could say anything, Harry took out his wand and said, "Phantom Charm." His figure became transparent and disappeared into the air, only the sound of heavy running went further and further. Ron scratched his head irritably. He had known this a long time ago, and he should use the big dung egg to get Harry out of the joke shop. Although this method is a bit disgusting, it won''t cause so much trouble. Their task today is to inadvertently let the news of Harry''s appearance in Hogsmeade be discovered by everyone. They need Sirius Black to receive the news, and they can''t make him suspicious, they need Black to take risks and show signs. But today''s action completely failed. They fought Malfoy in a deserted place. No one saw it, and Blake would never know the news. Malfoy would immediately go back to school and file a complaint with the teacher, which is really troublesome. Thinking of this, Ron also had no intention of continuing to go shopping. He also speeded up his pace and walked towards Hogsmeade Village. He needs to go back to school earlier, maybe he can help. After only running a few steps, Ron suddenly slowed down. He needs to go back to school early, so maybe it can help. Or, he thought of another way, "He can stop Malfoy so that they can''t get back to school faster than Harry." Thinking of this, "Phantom Charm!" Ron added invisibility to himself, and he turned around again, and he quickly saw Malfoy, Gore and Crabbe. Surprisingly, Malfoy and the others are not anxious and panicked at all. They have cleaned up the mud on their bodies. Malfoy has also sorted out the messed hair. He can''t see that he has just gone through a battle. They didn''t rush back to the school at all to sue Snape. They didn''t rush back to tell Snape that Harry violated the ban and came to Hogsmeade without permission. This surprised Ron very much. He carefully hung behind Malfoy, wanting to hear more news. He got what he wanted very quickly, Malfoy was a big mouth, he was a little chatty, and couldn''t help showing off. "It was undoubtedly the **** Potter who attacked us just now. Although he is invisible, I can smell his salty fish-like smell from far away." Malfoy said affirmatively. "Then we go and tell Dean Snape right away." Gore said immediately. "You think it''s a bit too simple." Malfoy said, holding the winning ticket. "Potter didn''t show his face just now, and we didn''t catch him. He must have been slapped by now, and he is crawling towards him. The school ran away." "It must be the case. If we hurry up, we can get back to school before Potter." Gore nodded. Malfoy shook his head slightly and said, "So you haven''t thought deeply enough." He said in a pretentious tone, "He didn''t show his face just now, and he didn''t even dare to summon the patron saint of his mark. He had already guessed what I thought, so he immediately fled." In Malfoy''s eyes, there was a gleam of wisdom, "He must think that he can pretend not to be present by running back to school before me I don''t have any real evidence, so he can confess his guilt. " He shook his head contemptuously, and said, "They are always so stupid, poor children who are incapable of thinking, and their thinking has no depth at all." "I don''t need him to confess his guilt, and I don''t need evidence. He came to Hogsmeade. There is no doubt that this is enough. We are not Muggle judges. We want stupid evidence, stupid. Muggle brains." Malfoy commented dismissively. "Then what shall we do now?" Gore asked Malfoy curiously. "Hmm!" Malfoy pondered, and said, "Lets unify our explanations. When we were in the screaming booth, we saw Potter and Ron playing there. They showed up when there was no one. Whereabouts, we completely saw Potter and Ron appear near the Screaming Shed." "Well, we saw Potter. He is wearing the robe that morning." Gore understood immediately. "But we didn''t see Potter, nor did we see what clothes he was wearing." Crabbe scratched the back of his head with his hands and said suspiciously. Malfoy said sharply, "I said I''ll see you as soon as I saw it. You must be dazzled. Keep thinking about it." Gore immediately took Clabra aside and danced around for a while before he really understood. Crabbe showed excitement and said, "Master, you have to believe in my acting skills. I will never let anyone see the flaws. I definitely saw Potter in the screaming booth. He is wearing morning clothes. " Having said this, Crabbe turned his head and looked at Gore. "What is Potter wearing this morning?" The smile that had just floated on Malfoy''s face disappeared immediately, and he said coldly, "It''s fine if you perform in your own way. No one will ask you. Professor Snape''s questions will be answered by me." To be continued. Chapter 311： Malfoys Language Art Chapter 311 Malfoy''s Language Art "Then are we going back to the college right now?" Gore turned the subject off and continued to ask. Malfoy rolled his eyes flexibly, and said, "It''s not in a hurry. Let''s go to Hogsmeade Village and look for Harry generously. Let everyone know that he is in Hogsmeade Village." "But, master, you just said that Potter has run back to the academy." Crabbe asked puzzled. Malfoy said irritably, "Don''t talk if you are stupid. We won''t really find Potter. We just let others know that Potter broke the ban and ran to Hogsmeade without permission." He said coldly, "Potter thought he would go back to school before me. He thought he could escape punishment if he didn''t admit it. That''s nonsense. Wizards have enough means to judge whether people are telling the truth or not. Well, since he is in Hogsmeade Village, we naturally want everyone to know." A happy smile appeared on Malfoy''s face. "Nonsense if everyone knows, I guess he hasn''t received such training at all. This is definitely not an elegant skill that no poor kid can master." "Language is an art." Malfoy said solemnly. The next thing opened Ron''s eyes and was stunned. My god, the art of language shocked Ron''s face. Malfoy and they came to Hogsmeade without delay, and then his expression became flustered, like a child at a loss. When he saw the students, he asked anxiously, "Did you see Potter? I just found him and Ron in the screaming shed. I accused him of violating school rules and violating the prohibition to come to Hogsmeade Village. ." "Then they ran away in the direction of the haunted house. Although I hate him that way, I don''t want him to really die. Moreover, Sirius Black is still chasing and killing him. I am worried that he will have an accident." Malfoy''s anxious look and worried look completely convinced him that he was worried about Harry Potter. "Yes, everyone is classmates. Even if there are many conflicts in normal times, they still have to help each other and maintain the college together after leaving the campus. We dont want the college classmates to die in the hands of a fugitive from Azkaban. , That''s too bad." Gore said worriedly. Gore performed perfectly, the lines Malfoy arranged for him. His face was full of fat, and he even had a somewhat simple and honest temperament, which made people feel that his previous malice was not his essence. "Uh! Ah!" This was poor Crabbe, and he didn''t assign a single line. This made his whole body of performances squeezed in his heart, and made him feel a little bit worried about Harry. Their statement was so reasonable that everyone was worried about Harry. Malfoy nodded at Gore. Instead of looking at Crabbe, he walked towards the crowded group of senior students in the Honey Duke''s shop and continued to ask. "Is there any news about Sirius Black coming and going nearby? I''m a little worried about Potter. To be honest, I absolutely hate him, but if he dies in Sirius Black''s hands, I will definitely kill Black too. He takes revenge." Malfoy said sincerely. An enthusiastic Hufflepuff senior asked immediately, "Where did you find Potter, did he escape? Did anyone see Potter?" "When we were in the screaming shed, we ran into him and Ron. I found him and said that he violated the schools ban, so he fled towards the haunted house. I didnt see him and Ron on the way. I''m afraid they will hit Sirius Braque." Malfoy said worriedly. "Has anyone seen Harry and Ron?" the Hufflepuff senior asked loudly. Everyone heard it, and they looked curiously, did Harry sneak to Hogsmeade Village? Although Sirius Black was chasing him, it seemed that he could not hold back staying in school. Everyone murmured to each other, everyone shook their heads, no one saw Potter and Ron. A light flashed in Malfoy''s eyes, and now it was done. Everyone knew that Potter had ran to Hogsmeade privately. Let him resist the death and plead guilty and pretend to stay in school, he can''t deceive anyone, and the teachers won''t believe his lies. Ron had been stunned by the scene before him. Malfoy was not a general man, he was only concerned about his shamelessness and disgust. I didn''t find him shameless, playing tricks, even his acting skills are so good. "Should we go find Potter?" said the warm-hearted Hufflepuff senior. Ron was shocked again, thinking in his heart, "This can''t work, it''s already big enough, it can''t be bigger." He hurriedly ran to a corner, lifted the phantom curse, and appeared. He calmed down and prepared some excuses and walked over here. "That is, Ron." A classmate found Ron first and immediately shouted. Everyone turned their heads in surprise and looked at Ron. They surged up and asked in a rush. "Are you all right, Ron." "You went to the haunted house, did you see any ghosts there?" "Where is Potter, you haven''t seen Sirius Braque?" "Or you escaped from him." "What about Potter, where is he?" "He was captured by Sirius Black, right?" A horrified speculation caused the students to take a breath. Could Potter be captured by Sirius Black. "No, no, nothing happened." Ron immediately shook his head and said nothing about everything. Everyone asked a few more things, and Ron was embarrassed not to speak. "Oh, Potter ran back to the academy first." Malfoy said immediately, "Since he is okay, then forget it. I''m just worried that he will be killed by Sirius Black, but I won''t make peace with him. of." The other classmates also suddenly realized that Ron was indeed inconvenient to answer these questions. Potter was spotted by Malfoy, and he had already ran back to the college. Many students saw that Malfoy''s expression has changed. This person is still so annoying, but he can be regarded as affectionate and righteous. Although he had so many contradictions with Harry, he still knew how to fight with everyone when facing fugitives. After such a big event, everyone didn''t want to continue wandering. They bought things faster, and those who had already bought things started to prepare to go back to school one after another. Ron was also the one who rushed back to school. He planned to tell Harry all Malfoy''s actions, so that Harry could make a good excuse and prepare in advance. To be continued. Chapter 312： I have something to ask George Chapter 312 Hurry up. When Ron arrived at school, Harry had been called to the office by the teachers. Obviously, in addition to running back to the college in Hogsmeade Village, there are more convenient tools for transmitting information. Maybe it was an owl, maybe another way, Ron couldn''t guess. He had to wait anxiously for Harry''s return. It was not Harry who came back first, but Hermione. She found Ron curiously and asked them about their experiences. "Don''t you have a mission to go to Hogsmeade Village? The whole school knows why Harry appeared in Hogsmeade Village privately. Is it necessary to make such a big noise? You are not afraid that Harry will be completely banned? Are you afraid that Sirius Black will be suspicious of such a big trouble?" Hermione had a lot of questions. She knew that Harry had a mission to attract Sirius Black. But I didn''t expect that after a while, the news of Harry''s violation of the school rules spread to a lot of people, and the whole academy knew about it. Can this really be regarded as the decoy task? Ron was dry-mouthed and didn''t know where to start, what happened today completely exceeded their expectations. They were only planning to reveal their whereabouts quietly, and were discovered by a group of classmates and several shop owners. Their gossip and rumors will naturally spread today''s events to everyone, so that they will be able to attract Sirius Black''s awareness, and will not cause the teacher''s excessive concern. But things completely messed up, they met Malfoy in the Screaming Shed, and they had a big fight with Malfoy. They thought Malfoy would immediately go back to the college and give a short report to the teacher. Who knows that Malfoy didn''t do this at all. He had no evidence, so he didn''t need any evidence at all. He made a lot of noise about Harry leaving school privately, and even installed a good guy. He shamelessly said that he was worried about Harry, and said that although everyone is an enemy, when facing a common enemy, they still have to be the same. Ron told Hermione all the scenes of their Hogsmeade Village, and Hermione was also lost in thought. "Malfoy is really hard to deal with." This is their consensus. "Is there a way to stop Malfoy''s conspiracy?" Ron asked. He thought of many ways to stop Malfoy''s conspiracy. He also returned to the academy early and wanted to help, but he didn''t find a way to deal with Malfoy. Hermione bit her lip, pondered for a while, and said, "Malfoy is very cunning. He used Sirius Black as an excuse. He made things big so that people wouldn''t think he was framed." She shook her head gently, "The most important place is that Harry really went to Hogsmeade Village. This is an unchangeable fact. As long as the teachers really want to know, they will know." "The only consolation is that no one knows our plan. The teacher would only think that Harry was sneaking out to play. Malfoy also concealed his fight with Harry. This helped us. The teacher may only warn. Harry." Hermione analyzed it carefully. She continued, "In terms of the decoy plan, the news must have spread. Next time we go to Hogsmeade, Sirius Black may take action." Ron also frowned, thought for a while and said, "If this is the case, next time you can only sneak out. This is also no way. The teachers will never trust us. As long as the secret passage is not exposed, we will still go. Opportunity in Hogsmeade Village." "Yeah." Hermione nodded and said, "I hope Harry can die without admitting it. He is already qualified to go to Hogsmeade Village. The teacher banned him because of Black''s affairs. It was originally not a valid reason. He doesn''t admit it, and the teachers will not pursue these matters too much." "That''s not necessarily true, but Snape called him away," Ron said worriedly. Hermione was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted, and she said helplessly, "Well, Snape, he will definitely make things difficult for Harry, but we are used to it too." Snape hated Harry so much. When he was fine, he would spare no effort to torture Harry. What''s more, Harry really violated the school rules this time, and only hoped that Harry would not be defeated by Snape. After a long time, in an anxious wait, Harry finally came back, his face looked bad. "Go find George first." Harry said in the first sentence. Together, they found George in the activity room of the mutual aid agency. Harry had a heavy face and remained silent along the way, and when he arrived at the mutual aid agency, he did not intend to speak first. Ron saw Harry''s appearance and had to speak first. He originally told George what happened to them in Hogsmeade, Malfoy''s conspiracy, and all these things. Then he asked curiously Harry, what did Snape say to you, you don''t look good. " Harry looked embarrassed, but still insisted on saying, "Snape is sure I went to Hogsmeade. He has always hated me and he will not let go of any opportunity to torture me." He lowered his head, bit his lip, and said in a low mood, "He also told me that my dad James Potter is a bastard, he is arrogant and disrespectful, and there are hidden secrets about my dad''s saving him. " "Don''t believe him, Snape is definitely not a good person himself. There is no need to believe what he said." Ron said loudly without thinking, Snape must have said a lot of bad things about Harry''s father. "Snape said that my dad never saved him. It was my dad and his friends who framed him. They made terrible jokes on Snape, which almost killed Snape. The last At that moment, they gave up again." Harry said in a low mood, this was completely different from what he had ever known. "Although Snape is a teacher, his words are not credible. He must only say things that are good for him." Hermione said affirmatively. "Yeah, Snape must only say things that are good for him. But these things are also likely to be true." Harry said bitterly. He could see that Snape hadn''t lied. Maybe Snape had only said things that were good for him, but it was probably true. It was his father who framed Snape first and almost killed Snape. His father finally gave up and saved Snape''s life. This possibility made Harry very sad, and he had always worshipped his father as a hero. "Why do you want to believe Snape''s words? His words really have no credibility at all." Ron asked. He didn''t understand at all, why Harry was saddened by Snape''s ridiculous words. To be continued. Chapter 314： Comfort Harry Chapter 314 He yelled desperately and waved his hands desperately, "No, don''t, please, do it well. Don''t let him be a secret, he will betray you, don''t let him become a secret." Harry yelled hoarsely, yelling hysterically, "Don''t choose him as the secretive." Time and time again, that will be the only turning point and the most important turning point. As long as he does not choose Sirius Black as the secret, everything will change, and he will not lose everything. Everything was in vain, everything happened step by step. James Potter chose Black as the secret, he betrayed, he took refuge in Voldemort, and then everything happened. Harry hoped that that moment could change, how he expected his father to follow Dumbledore''s advice. And today, Snape told him that his father had always been a arrogant, invincible guy. He was arrogant, self-righteous, and disobeyed the rules. His death was entirely his own cause, and he even killed his wife. Harry didn''t want to hear such words, he hoped he hadn''t heard such words, but doubts were buried long ago. His previous thoughts and things he knew all proved this. Snape''s words pierced Harry''s expectations of his father''s hero, his father died in disrepute. He died of credulity, of credulous gangsters, and his family members. "My father died of believing in Sirius. Dumbledore had warned him about everything that shouldn''t happen. He was too proud." Harry whispered, tears filled his eyes. Harry''s adoration of his father and the myth of his father were completely shattered in an instant, and the tall figure instantly became suspicious, even ridiculous. "Okay." George stepped up, and he patted Harry **** the shoulder, making him stagger. "Snape disturbed your heart, you don''t have to care about his words. Your biggest problem is that you fantasize about your father too perfect. Do you think he is a hero, so you have all the advantages? There are too many beautiful things in your heart, which is not fair to him." George said calmly. He asked calmly, "Do you know how old your father was when he was at Hogwarts?" "Uh" Harry was shocked. He never seemed to think about it, as if his father was a father from the beginning, he never thought about his father''s age. He replied hastily, "It should be about the same age as us." "Yeah, that is to say, he is about 14 years old, right, he can be bigger and smaller, but it''s almost the same, right." George continued to ask. "Hmm!" Harry nodded softly. "Imagine the 1415-year-old classmates around you, what they are like, and compare them with your father." George said flatly. "Uh" Harry shuddered, he looked at Ron, and at Hermione. He thought about Fred and Joe, and about Li Jordan. In the end, only when he saw George did he calm down his violent beating mood. George waved his hands quickly and said, "Don''t look at me, look at other people, think about Fred and Joe, or Malfoy, Wood, Flint or something." Harry''s face turned pale when he thought of his father''s head being replaced by Flint, and he was taken aback by surprise. Although Ron and Hermione didn''t fully react, they couldn''t help laughing when they thought of Harry''s father and contrasting Flint''s picture. They desperately suppressed the expressions on their faces, or else they laughed and wouldn''t salt Harry''s wounds. George looked at Harry with encouraging eyes and said, "Look, right, what Snape said is not believable. Your father is definitely not a perfect person. But at the age of 1415, he made a ridiculous joke. Its not a heinous thing, if he made a big mistake, Dumbledore would naturally fire him." Harry''s face finally improved. He was surprised that he hadn''t noticed this before. His father was still in conflict with Snape at that time, and it was far from a sinful thing. "In addition, there is one more thing you need to pay attention to." Harry emphasized and said, "When Snape was in school, Voldemort had changed Slytherin''s style of study. At that time, Slytherin students should be the worst. After several sessions, most of them became Death Eaters." Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s face immediately became serious. They knew that it was from the time Voldemort graduated from Slytherin that Slytherin, an otherwise normal college, became a training base for the dark wizard. "So you think about it, a Snape who is even more annoying than Malfoy. A proud Gryffindor, is there any strange thing between them?" George asked them. "People who hate more than Malfoy It''s hard to imagine." Hermione shook her head vigorously. It is hard for her to imagine that there will be people who hate Malfoy in this world. "I think I can''t help but see him once and beat him once." Ron nodded and said affirmatively. "The premise is that you can beat him." George said mercilessly. "Snape would definitely be able to beat you back then. The magic taught by the magical world was far more terrifying than it is now. Hermione''s eyes flickered, and she immediately asked, "Why was the magic taught by the magic world better than it is now?" George raised his eyebrows and said, "Because of a conservative old guy, Hogwarts has changed a lot." He didn''t continue the topic, but immediately turned back to Harry''s father. He said, "The Slytherins were the target of public criticism. They are far more annoying and disgusting than they are now. You can''t because of yours. My father had treated Snape and the others with hatred and malice, and he arbitrarily considered them to be at fault." "Yes, I ignored Snape''s hatefulness. Maybe my dad''s prank was just an accident. He didn''t want something like that to happen, and in the end he also prevented it from happening. He was not expelled, indicating his The behavior did not cause dire consequences." Harry became rational again, and began to think about the situation. "Of course, Snape''s hatred of my father is reasonable and justified. My dad''s prank did not cause the most terrible consequences, but Snape can still hate him. Just like my hatred of Malfoy, his behavior It won''t be expelled, but it doesn''t change my hatred of Malfoy." Harry analyzed it with a sharp eye. George looked at Harry with encouraging eyes and said, "I''m glad you can think so rationally, so let''s continue to analyze the rest." To be continued. Chapter 313： Doubt and hatred Chapter 314 I dont know if its the system ventilating or I made a mistake. 313 has not been sent out, and the wrong chapter has been revised. Please refresh it, sorry. .... He yelled desperately and waved his hands desperately, "No, don''t, please, do it well. Don''t let him be a secret person, he will betray you, don''t let him become a secret person." Harry yelled hoarsely, yelling hysterically, "Don''t choose him as the secretive." Time and time again, that will be the only turning point and the most important turning point. As long as he does not choose Sirius Black as the secret, everything will change, and he will not lose everything. Everything was in vain, everything happened step by step. James Potter chose Black as the secret, he betrayed, he took refuge in Voldemort, and everything happened. Harry hoped that that moment could change. How he expected his father to follow Dumbledore''s advice. And today, Snape told him that his father had always been a arrogant and invincible guy. He was arrogant, self-righteous, and disobeyed the rules. His death was entirely his own cause, and he even killed his wife. Harry didn''t want to hear such words, he hoped he hadn''t heard such words, but doubts were buried long ago. His previous thoughts and things he knew all proved this. Snape''s words pierced Harry''s expectations of his father''s hero, his father died in disreputable. He died of credulity, of credulous people, and his family members. "My father died of believing in Sirius. Dumbledore had warned him that everything that didn''t happen, he was too proud." Harry whispered, tears filled his eyes. Harry''s adoration of his father and the myth of his father were completely shattered in an instant, and the tall figure instantly became suspicious, even ridiculous. "Okay." George came up, and he patted Harry **** the shoulder, making him stagger. "Snape disturbed your heart, you don''t have to pay attention to what he said. Your biggest problem is that you imagined your father too perfect. Do you think he is a hero, so you have all the advantages? There are too many beautiful things in your heart, which is not fair to him." George said calmly. He asked calmly, "Do you know how old your father was when he was at Hogwarts?" "Uh--" Harry was shocked. He never seemed to think about it, as if his father was a father from the beginning, he never thought about his father''s age. He replied hastily, "It should be about the same age as us." "Yeah, that is to say, he is about 14 years old, right, he can be bigger and smaller, but it''s almost the same, right." George continued to ask. "Hmm!" Harry nodded slightly. "Imagine the 14-15 year old classmates around you, what they are like, and compare your father." George said flatly. "Uh" Harry shuddered, and he looked at Ron, then at Hermione. He thought about Fred and Joe, and about Li Jordan. In the end, only when he saw George did he calm down his violent beating mood. George waved his hands quickly and said, "Don''t look at me, look at other people, think about Fred and Joe, or Malfoy, Wood, Flint or something." Harry''s face turned pale when he thought of his father''s head being replaced by Flint, and he was taken aback by surprise. Although Ron and Hermione didn''t fully react, they couldn''t help laughing when they thought of Harry''s father and contrasting Flint''s picture. They desperately suppressed the expressions on their faces, otherwise they laughed and would not salt Harry''s wounds. George looked at Harry with encouraging eyes and said, "Look, right, what Snape said is not believable. Your father is definitely not a perfect person. But 14-15 years old, he made a ridiculous joke. This is not a heinous thing, if he made a big mistake, Dumbledore would naturally fire him." Harry''s face finally improved. He was surprised that he hadn''t noticed this before. His father was still very young, and the contradiction between him and Snape was far from sinful. "In addition, there is one more thing you need to pay attention to." Harry emphasized and said, "When Snape was in school, Voldemort had changed Slytherin''s style of study. At that time, Slytherin students should be the worst. After several sessions, most of them became Death Eaters." Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s face immediately became serious. They knew that it was from the time Voldemort graduated from Slytherin that Slytherin, an otherwise normal college, became a training base for the dark wizard. "So you think about it, a Snape who is even more annoying than Malfoy. A proud Gryffindor, is there something strange between them?" George asked them. "People who hate more than Malfoy, it''s hard to imagine." Hermione shook her head vigorously It is hard for her to imagine that there will be people who hate Malfoy in this world. "I think I can''t help but see him once and beat him once." Ron nodded and said affirmatively. "The premise is that you can beat him." George said mercilessly. "Snape would definitely be able to slap you back then. The magic taught by the magical world was far more terrifying than it is now." Hermione''s eyes flickered, and she immediately asked, "Why was the magic taught by the magic world better than it is now?" George raised his eyebrows and said, "Because of a conservative old guy, Hogwarts has changed a lot." He did not continue the topic, but immediately turned back to Harry''s father. He said, "The Slytherins were the target of public criticism. They are far more annoying and disgusting than they are now. You can''t be because of yours. My father had treated Snape and the others with hatred and malice, and he arbitrarily considered them to be at fault." "Yes, I ignored Snape''s hatefulness. Perhaps my dad''s mischief was just an accident. He didn''t want to happen, and in the end he also prevented it from happening. He was not expelled, indicating his The behavior did not cause dire consequences." Harry became rational again, and began to think about the situation. "Of course, Snape''s hatred of my father is reasonable and justified. My dad''s mischief did not cause the most terrible consequences, but Snape can still hate him. Just like my hatred of Malfoy, his behavior It won''t be expelled, but it doesn''t change my hatred of Malfoy." Harry analyzed it stubbornly. George looked at Harry with encouraging eyes and said, "I''m glad you can think so rationally, so let''s continue to analyze the rest of the matter." It''s a book, home of book friends! Unique URL: Chapter 315： Hate for love Chapter 315 He continued, "How old was your father when he had you? He was only 20 years old then." George said with emotion, "20 years old, so young. In many countries, 20-year-old men have not yet reached the legal marriage age. They are still in college and they are still children themselves." George recalled the events of his last life. He was in his twenties and he had not even talked about love. James Potter even had children, but on another thought, they had children when they were twenty, and then they died, and George shivered again. George continued, "A 20-year-old man, he is destined to be imperfect. He has many flaws, but he is a brave man. He made some mistakes, but he never flinched. At the end of his life, he Did what I should do." Harry''s eyes were red, and he choked up, "I thought I admired them completely, but in fact I was too harsh on them. They have given me everything." "But I can''t help but hope that they are alive, I miss them a lot. I always think, if they didn''t choose Black as the secret, I can''t help but complain and anger them." He became speechless, and there was as much hatred as there was love. He really loves his parents, but he really hates his parents. He would rather not need a hero''s parents, he would rather become someone like Dudley, he just wants a home that loves him. "Poor Harry." The eyes of Ron and Hermione were also full of tears, and Harry''s hoarse cry moved their hearts. They could imagine how much abuse and suffering Harry had endured in the past. "It''s not your fault." George knelt down, touched Harry''s head lightly, and said comfortingly, "None of this is your fault." George knew that Harry was not easy. What he lost was not only his parents, but the abuse in the Dursley family since he was a child has made him lose more things, his entire childhood, the entire past. The previous life brought Harry only malice. These malice from the past would even devour his present, and he resisted very hard. The love of the past supports the love of the future, and the hate of the past creates the hate of the present. A loved one, a loved one, will shine like the sun, attracting more love. A person who is hated, a person who bears hatred, will swallow himself and those close to him like a black hole, leaving more desolation. When Harry was tired of crying and lost his energy, he gave Harry a sleeping charm. He handed Harry over to Ron and Hermione and said, "He has been under a bit of pressure recently. The Sirius Black incident, the death of his parents, his past memories, these all make him uncomfortable. Crying will make him feel bad. Feel better, you send him back and let him sleep well." On the next day, Harry felt much better. He vented and figured out a lot of things. He felt really relieved. At breakfast, everyone was still comforting Harry. "Remember what I said, modern magic is different from ancient magic." George asked Harry and the others while drinking milk while holding the glass. "Modern magic strengthens its own control, and selectively guides greater power with stronger control. This gives modern magic far more controllability than ancient magic, and gives modern magic more potential for development. ." Hermione thought about it for a moment and said her understanding. George nodded approvingly and said, "The summary is great, better than my summary." There was a smile on Hermione''s face. "Many wizards who support the theory of pure blood use the changes of magic, the reason for the lack of power of modern magic, as a reason to support pure blood, which is very stupid." George said calmly, "Modern magic has control power that ancient magic cannot imagine. The potential of modern magic is much higher than that of ancient magic. As long as the wizards continue to dig, modern magic can create a world that ancient magic cannot imagine." George said with emotion, "This is what the ancient wizards once dreamed of. They once hated this world so much, but they were powerless to change it. They had to isolate themselves from the world." "The dreams of ancient wizards have been realized by modern wizards. Modern magic is the key to changing the world." "Magic is so, so is the wizard. For real wizards, for generations of young people, the present will always surpass the past, and the future will definitely surpass the present." George said in a positive tone. "You will surpass your parents, and you will surpass your parents. The worship of your parents and the myth of them will soon be shattered." George looked at Harry with encouraging eyes and said, "Learn to look at them in a normal way. They are older than you, but maybe only a few years older. You will soon surpass them. , All-round transcendence, whether it is ability or insight." "You can follow their suggestions, but you must not follow their orders. You have your own lives, with everything that belongs to you, and your lives belong to you only." Harry''s heart felt warm. He had no parents, but he didn''t have nothing. Since coming to the magic world, he has gained a lot, and the things he had dreamed of have actually been realized. Friends, family, new life. The past should not be a burden to him, he has been born anew. Seeing his friends worry about him, he didn''t know what reason he had for not living well. He wanted to say something, and didn''t want to break the warm atmosphere, just eating happily. Concern filled his heart, food filled his stomach. Today everyone was having a great time. They tried their best to create a cheerful atmosphere, and gradually became really happy and cheerful. All the worries seem far away, and the things taught by the teacher yesterday are also far away from them. The only pity was that happiness only lasted for one day, and the next day they had bad news again. Owl sent a letter from Hagrid from London. Hermione opened the envelope, and her hand with the letter shook immediately. She pursed her lips and said, "Hagrid''s lawsuit is lost, and Buckbeak will be executed according to law." Harry and Ron were both surprised. They snatched the letter from Hermione''s hand. The parchment was a little wet, and the skewed characters were blurred with ink. Hagrid must have written this letter while weeping. Good book, home of book friends! Unique URL: Chapter 316： Lose the lawsuit Chapter 316 It said, "Dear Hermione, we lost the lawsuit. They allowed me to bring Buckbeak back to Hogwarts. The date of execution has not yet been determined. Buckbeak loves London very much, and I will take it to the end. Take a look around London. Thank you for everything you have done for us, thank you for your help." In addition to the name Hagrid, it was written in vague handwriting behind, "How can they do this." "They shouldn''t have done this, Buckbeak is not dangerous." Ron shouted immediately, they actually wanted to execute that Buckbeak, Hagrid would be sad. Hermione shivered slightly and said, "We lost the crucial hearing. Although we can still appeal, it may be difficult to change anything." "We can come and help." Harry and Ron said immediately. "You shouldn''t be left to take care of everything by yourself this time." The security measures at the college have been very strict recently. Harry, Ron, and Hermione once again saw Hagrid in the magical creature protection class. This sentence hit him hard, he seemed a little numb, and the course was perfunctory. He stammered, "It''s all my fault. I''m so nervous that I can''t speak when I see them. They wear black robes and are old-fashioned, like dementors." "I lost everything and forgot all the information I found, and I didn''t say any favorable testimony. Then, Lucius Malfoy stood up and spoke, and the committee members did what he said." "It''s not over yet, we can still appeal." Ron said loudly, "We can continue to study." They walked towards the castle together, they heard a disgusting ridicule, Malfoy was walking with Crabbe, Gore, and they looked back at Hagrid from time to time, laughing mockingly. "Ron, it''s useless." Hagrid said sadly. "Those old guys on the committee are all in the palm of Lucius Malfoy. I can''t beat him. I can only let Buckbeak, well. After the last days, I want it to live happily every last minute. I owe it many good memories..." Hagrid wept and ran in the direction of the forbidden forest hut, and while running, he lowered his head and wiped his face with a handkerchief. "Look at how poor he is." Malfoy, Gore and Crabbe have been standing on the other side of the door and listening, "Have you seen such a poor thing?" Malfoy said contemptuously, "He can still be our teacher, Hogwarts teacher, when the threshold is so low." Harry and Ron both glared at Malfoy, trying to kill him with their eyes. But Hermione didn''t just use her eyes, she---slap! A hard slap on Malfoy''s face made him stagger a few steps. Harry, Ron, Gore, and Crabbe were all dumbfounded. Hermione continued to raise her hand, "If you dare to speak ill of Hagrid, you evil, damn" Hermione was about to go up to fight Malfoy again, and Ron immediately grabbed her, "Hermione!" While he was pulling Hermione, he was careful to guard against Malfoy''s counterattack. But Hermione looked grumpy. "Let go, Ron." She drew out her wand. Malfoy hurriedly backed away, and Gore and Crabbe stared at Malfoy blankly, waiting for his instructions, they were completely stunned. Malfoy looked at the three people opposite, and said unwillingly, "Withdraw!" They immediately disappeared in the corridor leading to the castle. "Hermione, you!" Ron was so surprised that Hermione had never been so powerful and domineering. "You better beat him in the Quidditch Cup, Harry," Hermione said sharply. "You better do this. If Malfoy wins, I won''t be able to stand it." ..... The next class and training are more arduous, the exam is approaching again, and the Quidditch final is about to begin. All important things seem to be in a hurry, suddenly popping up in piles. The teachers assigned piles of homework, they also cared about Buckbeak''s appeal materials, and Harry had to take part in training again and again amid Wood''s nagging and chattering. George didn''t seem to plan to ease their training. He said directly. If you want to give up, start with your useless courses. The "Animal World" three times a week is indispensable. They need to create a beautiful African savanna in their minds under George''s guidance, and seek resonance with the animals in their minds. Every time George spoke slowly with a magnetic voice. "The warmth of spring has blossomed and everything has recovered. The prairie is the season for animals to make friends. After a long winter, they urgently need to replenish fat. Large animals are running on the vast prairie, chasing prey, looking for Against the opponent." They fell into half dream and half awake, as if they had come to the African savannah, and were caught in the play and fighting of animals. A few hours have passed since I woke up. UU reading www.uukanshu. com They need to integrate the animals of their choice into a common scene, and then try to resonate with the animals in these scenes. This is more difficult than anything they have done, much more difficult than the Patronus Charm, and until now, they have made no progress. Quidditchs task is equally arduous. Slytherin not only ranked first in the Quidditch Cup, but also led by 200 points. Gryffindor must end the game with a two-percent lead in order to win the championship. This is almost an impossible task, although Wood is always confident. "Harry, you are our biggest trump card, and your task is the most difficult. You must catch the Golden Snitch when we are more than fifty points ahead." Wood constantly emphasized, "Only when we are 50 points ahead, we can win the game by catching the Golden Snitch. Otherwise, even if we win the game, the gap in total points will still cause us to lose Quidditch. Odd cup. You must catch the Golden Snitch when we win fifty points." "Oliver, trust me, I know." Harry promised loudly. His heart was broken. First of all you have to win fifty points. The excitement of Quidditch has spread to the entire campus. As the only sports event on campus, it is also the favorite sports event of wizards. No matter how obvious the shortcomings of Quidditch games are, they are always a celebration of wizards and their favorite sport. In this fight, both Harry and Malfoy were tit-for-tat hostility. Malfoy was stunned by Harrys avoidance of punishment from Hogsmeade. Harry Potter has become a privilege. This is Malfoys enjoyment. Privileges that are not available. Malfoy feels very uncomfortable and extremely uncomfortable when he thinks about this. "It''s a book, home of book friends! Unique URL: Chapter 317： College dispute Chapter 317 School Dispute If George gets the privilege, Malfoy won''t feel uncomfortable, but as a guy he doesn''t like, Potter has no advantage over him. Porter got everything just by fame, and Malfoy was very dissatisfied with this special treatment. Harry would not let Malfoy easily, not only their long-standing hatred, but Buckbeak''s matter, but also made him make up his mind and definitely not lose. Whether it was Firebolt or Hawkeye, he was already ready to be fully open. Gryffindor and Slytherin are also full of gunpowder. Slytherin regarded the game as something in his pocket. Before Porter enrolled, Slytherin had won seven consecutive championships. Only after Porter enrolled, they lost for a year, and the second grade was cancelled because of an attack by a basilisk. And now, with a two-percent lead, there is no possibility of losing. They have made up their minds to continue occupying the Quidditch Cup. Gryffindor is also eyeing the championship. They had lost seven years before Porter enrolled. But after Potter enrolled, they immediately won. In the second grade, they almost won the championship. They had an excellent advantage to defend the title, but the attack of the basilisk canceled the game. They lost the championship that was supposed to be in their pocket. The school owes them a defending champion, and they will not give up this time. Before the game started, the smell of gunpowder was already strong. During the Easter holiday, the two academies were tit-for-tat, and the atmosphere had already reached the point where it was flaring. There were even a few fighting incidents in the hallway. Gryffindor and Slytherin had not yet started, and the students had already fought. A Gryffindor and a Slytherin student were admitted to the school hospital, and their ears kept popping out of green bubbles. The tension between Gryffindor and Slytherin has become a hot topic in the college recently. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff watched the excitement with interest. "Gryffindor''s classmates and Slytherin''s classmates are fighting again, they are really cruel." A Ravenclaw freshman said with lingering fear. "It''s also fortunate that Madam Pomfrey is skilled, otherwise they have to stay in the hospital for a long time." A Hufflepuff classmate said, "It seems there is nothing wrong with losing Quidditch. I don''t want to be beaten. hospital." The Ravenclaw freshman also nodded vigorously. In the distance, there was a loud voice again, and a group of people rushed in front and back. They immediately avoided far away and gave up the passage. After the two groups of people passed by, they flashed out again, and the freshman at Ravenclaw asked curiously, "Is that Harry Potter?" "Isn''t it? He is a Gryffindor seeker and a key figure in their game." Hufflepuff''s classmate showed an enviable expression on his face. "He has a firebolt that can participate in international competitions. A broom can dominate a game." Ravenclaw''s freshman''s eyes also flashed, and said excitedly, "I know, it''s that broomstick, our team lost to Firebolt." "They were followed by Slytherin students. Firebolt was difficult to deal with. Maybe they wanted to deal directly with Harry Potter." Hufflepuff''s students said thoughtfully. "If Harry Potter is injured, Firebolt will not be able to play." Ravenclaw''s freshman immediately understood, he asked curiously, "Will they fight?" "That''s not true." Hufflepuff''s students said. "The Gryffindor students surrounded Harry to protect him, and the Slytherin students were waiting for him to be alone." "Why don''t we follow along and have a look." Gryffindor''s freshman boldly suggested that his interest in the wizards'' fight should be higher than the Quidditch game. "Wow." Hufflepuff''s classmates blinked and immediately agreed with the idea. They followed together and watched the confrontation between the two groups. Gryffindor and Slytherin''s classmates glared at each other, and they were unwilling. "Why do you follow us and want to admit defeat early?" Fred said angrily. He couldn''t help being angry, "There are too many people with Harry recently. The Slytherin people always want to stumble in secret. They can''t handle Harry''s firebolt, they want Harry to be unable to do it. Participate in the competition." When they hadn''t noticed the other day, someone from Slytherin secretly took action. They tripped Harry while walking. Fortunately, Harry was well trained and was not injured. It was also that incident that made Gryffindor and Slytherin start to fight, Slytherin is already attacking their seekers, which will completely lose their hope of winning. The two students were admitted to the hospital, and Harry was heavily protected by Gryffindor''s classmates. No matter where Harry goes, there will be Gryffindor classmates protecting himHarry and Firebolt are the key to Gryffindor winning the game. "The way to the academy is not yours. If you say we are following you, you obviously stopped us." Flint said disapprovingly. Slytherin has always regarded the Quidditch Cup and the Academy Cup as something in their pockets, and they have indeed achieved this. Before Harry Potter enrolled, Slytherin had occupied the Academy Cup and Quidditch Cup consecutively. But since Harry Potter enrolled in school, things have changed. Not only did they lose the Academy Cup, they also lost the Quidditch Cup. This is something that Slytherin, who has always regarded himself very high, cannot bear. And this time, they have a two-percent lead, and they are absolutely not allowed to lose this game, which will make them a real joke. To this end they did not hesitate to use all means, this is Slytherin''s consciousness, this is Slytherin''s style. "The road is there. Whoever can go can go, and whoever is able to do it, will stop whoever says it." Li Qiaodan said dismissively, "If you want to go, you should go first." "I saw strange things on the road, so I don''t rush to go, I want to see it first." Flint said with a sinister expression on his ugly face. "You saw you lose the Quidditch Cup, you saw you beaten by our team again." Fred said dissatisfied. "You seem to think that you have won the game. You need to be clear that you are behind by two hundred points." Drian Puse reminded sharply, "Except for Firebolt, you have no advantage." "Losing the advantage of the broomstick immediately made you panic. It seems that the seven light wheels 2001 can''t support your fragile hearts." Harry pointed out Slytherin''s thoughts sharply. Good book, home of book friends! Unique URL: Chapter 318： The meaning of branching Chapter 318 The eyes of Slytherin''s students were shining brightly, which was different now. Slytherin was once extremely proud. They occupied the Academy Cup for seven consecutive years and won the Quidditch Cup again. They have always been the most outstanding academy. But things have changed. Characters that they can only look up to appear in the college. George Soros is even more terrifying than the Dark Lord. He has been creating the history of Hogwarts College. As long as Ravenclaw is there, he No longer is an obscure college. Hufflepuffs have never liked to participate in battles, and their strength is not strong, they are always the last. The college that Slytherin must overcome now is Gryffindor, not only because of their constant grudges, but also because Slytherin can''t stand his college becoming a third-rate college. George Soros''s strength made them look up, and they didn''t want to fight against such a powerful wizard. But Gryffindor has always been their enemy, and they have not overwhelmed their strength. Slytherin vented the loss of the Academy Cup, the dissatisfaction of the Quidditch match, and the fear of the attack in the back room. They vented all their dissatisfaction, all their anger and fear into the confrontation with Gryffindor. "What are you doing around here, hurry up!" A stern voice shouted loudly, and a figure in the distance came over, it was Professor McGonagall. She stared at everyone with a stern look, "There are two other students lying in the hospital. Do you want to continue fighting again? I will tell Severus this." Professor McGonagall said in a stern tone, "I think no one hopes that the Quidditch game will be cancelled because of a large number of injuries before the Quidditch game has started. Recently, I have been honestly staying with me. The game will stay in the game. Go up." Under Professor McGonagall''s gaze, the crowd soon dispersed, and the students of Gryffindor and Slytherin all dispersed, each returning to their own academy. With the strict control of the teacher, in the next few days, Slytherin and Gryffindor''s classmates tried to control the expansion of the conflict. ...... Fortunately, the game finally started, and the worst did not happen. In the morning, when the Gryffindor players entered the auditorium, there was an immediate applause. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff are also applauding Gryffindor. Although they have no chance to win the championship, it is better to win the championship by Gryffindor than to see Slytherin''s triumphant face. In the annual Quidditch finals, the court is full of voices and noisy. Previously, the tension between Gryffindor and Slytherin also affected other academies. Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff couldn''t help but support the Gryffindor team with a clear stand. The classmates of the three academies were all cheering for Gryffindor. Their momentum completely overwhelmed the Slytherin phalanx. They were full of voices, they were righteous, they were upright, and they wanted to fight against evil opponents. None of these can overwhelm the bad boys of Slytherin. They regard the enemy''s anger as encouragement, and they treat the opponent''s ridicule as praise. Pressure will only make them more united. They waved a unified logo, and the wearer''s uniform ornaments looked like a whole, and the huge Slytherin silver snake gleamed on their flag. Snape was sitting in the front row of their phalanx, wearing uniform accessories like everyone else, with a Slytherin sneer on his face. "Today''s game is unusual." Kate looked towards the surrounding stands, and she saw that today''s game was different from usual. George said quietly, "The conflict a while ago intensified the conflict between the colleges. Gryffindor and Slytherin fought, and the students were hospitalized for this. Naturally, this game will be unusual." George scanned the surroundings of the stands. Today, there are very many students waving Gryffindor logo ornaments. Not only are every student in Gryffindor shouting enthusiastically, even Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff are there. Scream for Gryffindor. "Everyone supports Gryffindor." Kate said lightly. "The people in Slytherin deserve it. They are so annoying. They have a huge advantage, but they never thought about winning the game by bright means. so terrible." "Yeah, the difference of two hundred points, this can''t comfort their fragile hearts. Slytherin''s life seems to be difficult these days." George chuckled lightly, looking down on Slytherin''s small movements. Kate said dissatisfiedly, "Their methods are still too inferior. Although Quidditch games dont care about fairness, at least thats on the court. They would attack their classmates in private. Its incredible. Are they in school? What did you learn?" George glanced at Snape in the Slytherin stand. He was grinning sternly, the zombie face with slime-like greasy hair is a living corpse, a moving dead person. "You can''t expect a dean like Snape to give them the right education." George retracted his gaze and said disapprovingly, "As for their family, there must be many supporters of the dark wizard. They only see the benefits of breaking the rules, and their shallow eyes can''t see the harm after the rules disappear." "Parents are bear parents, and teachers are bad teachers. Although I don''t sympathize with them for this, it seems that they are getting worse." Kate said with emotion. George said toward the Slytherin stand, "They don''t need sympathy, they enjoy it. Look at their current performance, the pressure of the three academies, they only make them more united and identify with their academy. At this time If someone leads, many of them will become dark wizards." "Is the school''s sorting ceremony really right?" Kate once again began to doubt the significance of the school''s sorting. They deliberately divided the students into opposing groups. Is this really good. George diverted his thoughts and said with emotion, "No one can tell the impact of education. Maybe some people will become victims of the system, but some will also become beneficiaries of the system." "We all know that the opposition of the college is not inevitable, but the opposition of the students will always exist. There are people, there are groups, and there are oppositions. It is to disperse the groups throughout the school and suppress their existence. It is better to concentrate the groups and accommodate them. In the entire college, this is a difficult choice to evaluate." He said faintly, "The division of the four colleges is also the division of four groups. The colleges compete with each other and catch up with each other. They adhere to the different ideas of the four founders, and they parted ways from the beginning." , Book Friends Home! Unique URL: Chapter 319： Ideological transformation Chapter 319 George commented, "Slytherin has inherited part of Salazar Slytherin''s ideas. Slytherin students have a high self-esteem. They want to be enemies of most and step on others." "This makes Slytherin a thorn in the eye of the three colleges, and a catfish that stirs the other three colleges. This is certainly helpful to the other three colleges." "The hostility of the three colleges has in turn made Slytherin students more united. They use the hostility of the outside world to create a common identity, and they also use the hostility of the outside world to promote the growth of students. Students who adapt to Slytherin will It is the fastest growing among the three colleges." "This is not something a college should teach. They shouldn''t manipulate the human nature of students, and shouldn''t interfere with students'' lives." Kate pointed out this point sharply. "No, the school is qualified to manipulate the lives of students." George''s voice seemed a little flat, he continued, "As long as the school is stronger than the students, as long as the students must rely on the school, the students will be shaped by the school as the school wants. " He smiled softly, "No one can remain unaffected. People are affected by their family and living environment from the moment they are born. Schools are not a good place. This is a place to reform the mind." "When they come in, they are destined to be transformed into what the school hopes. As for whether they can get more through the transformation of the school, it is entirely up to their own choice." George continued, "I remembered a joke that I had seen. There are three different places with similar systems. The lights are turned off every morning and evening, and the food is cheap. Many people live together and work together, exercise, and study together. ." "If you need to pay to live in this place, this is the school. If there is a salary when you live in this place, this is the army. If people are forced to go in, this is a prison. They are not exactly the same, but they are all the same. It is a place for ideological transformation." Kate said in a solemn tone, "No one can remain unaffected, but schools should not be a place of forced reformation. Schools and prisons are very similar to the military. Many people are forced to stay together. They study together and work together every day. Rest together every day. But after all, the school is not a prison or an army." She continued, Prisons and the army only provide the only ideas and completely compulsory reforms. But schools are places to teach knowledge and guide students. Schools should tap the diversity of students and tap their potential. Not like prisons and the army. Same, rudely reforming students." George nodded and said, "Ideally, of course this is the case, but you can''t expect to rely on others to create your own life. After all, teachers just get a share of money and a job, and they will only do what they should do. What they are willing to do. They wont do anything extra." Kate said discouragedly, "It''s really impossible to rely on teachers, and their minds are only on teaching textbooks. Perhaps as you said, only puppets and robots can truly complete tasks perfectly. People always succumb to Their selfishness. In addition to satisfying their selfishness, they will consider other people slightly." "Using a standard template to transform students is of course much easier than guiding students and tapping students'' potential." George mocked and said, "This is a matter of course. After all, the parents of the students did not intend to guide and educate their children. Counting on the teacher to do all the things so that every student can become a talent, it is simply a dream Merlin, it makes no difference." "Forget it, it doesn''t matter to me, I will graduate this year. It doesn''t matter whether their teachers are brainwashing or reforming their minds, and who they love." Kate offered the topic terminator, and she turned her gaze to the court again. The game has begun. . "Haha!" George laughed, it was true, these things were things he had considered in his entire life. His considerations were also only to these levels. Before he graduated, he always felt that teachers should try their best to teach students and make them successful. But when he graduated and started working, he would immediately understand that no matter if it was a teacher or another profession, everyone was a part-time job. A person is worthy of anyone if he does his own thing. No one can control anything outside of work, everyone can only control their own life. The teachers worked hard and could only improve the quality of classroom teaching. This is what they can do. The students worked hard, but they could only improve the quality of attending classes. This is what they can do. However, students'' final grades are composed of many aspects, which require both the quality of teaching in class and the quality of students'' own lectures. It also requires enough accumulation in the daily life of students, and a continuous learning state for many years The background of family education is needed, which together create a student''s future. One aspect of improvement is very limited. "Can Gryffindor win?" Kate has completely put his spirit on Quidditch. At this time, the game between Gryffindor and Slytherin was anxious, and Slytherin had the advantage of the smooth wheel 2oo1 broom. They are more flexible, they are faster, they do not lack the desire to win, they do not lack the courage to fight. Gryffindors teammates are fighting crazy. These days of training and preparation are not in vain. They fight fiercely, and they know how to use their physical advantages. They tried hard to shuttle, they tried their best to defend, they tried every means to win. Harry was looking for the Golden Snitch in the sky. He couldn''t help everyone at this time, but he needed to keep an eye on the Golden Snitch. In any case, he needs to end the game at the right time. This is the mission of the seeker, as well as his mission. "Oh, it''s a dirty game." Kate couldn''t help but yelled. She saw Slytherin''s captain, Marcus Flint, facing a female player in Gryffindor, Angelina. Smashed, Angelina almost fell off the broom. "Although I don''t like Slytherin winning the game, it''s hard to say now." George said bitterly. Just now, the body like Flint''s monster hit Angelina''s delicate body, making him feel sore. Angelina is a brave and good girl, but facing the body like a Flint troll, she was almost hit and seriously injured. "It''s a barbaric game. They just open up to use the magic wand. Gryffindor has three female players. They are too bad." Kate said angrily. (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 320： Slytherin Chapter 32o Slytherin The Slytherin players shamelessly attacked the Gryffindor female players, and the game was going in a situation that everyone didn''t want to see. "From the rules of the Quidditch game, under certain circumstances, it is possible to let go of the rules of using the wand. But to be honest, hand-to-hand combat has become a spell, and I am still not optimistic about Gryffindor." The corner of George''s eyes twitched, and Alia of Gryffindor was beaten by Slytherin''s sturdy Humber, and she did not recover for a long time. "hateful!" Kate was very angry. Although she didn''t like Quidditch''s brutal and rough sports, she also admired the three female Gryffindor players, who could persist in this rough game. Among the four academies, most of the players in the Quidditch game are boys, and the girls suffer a lot from the competition regardless of strength or physical strength. In the past, when the competition was not so intense, the teams still left some limits to each other. Now, the Slytherin players attacked Gryffindor''s female players time and time again, and the other girls felt the same way. "I can''t help but curse the Slytherin bastard." Kate gritted her teeth. "The game is getting dirty." Slytherin''s players were completely uncompromising in the game. They fiercely attacked the Gryffindor girls, and George couldn''t bear to watch. "Don''t shoot." George reminded quickly, "I''m not saying that people in Slytherin shouldn''t be beaten, but now the stands are full of angry people. If anyone suddenly throws a spell on it, the audience in the stands immediately It can blow the fourteen players in the sky to pieces." Kate swept the audience in the stands with the light. As expected, the Gryffindor classmates blushed, revealing the blue veins, and almost pulled out their wands. In this case, if someone suddenly releases a curse, the students'' brains will heat up, and countless curses will immediately cover the sky and blow all the players to pieces. For this kind of picture, George has a very toothache, although he has not seen the stadium riots. But I have also heard that if the control is not good, popular activities are likely to cause riots. Compared with ordinary people, wizards carry their magic wands with them. If one is not good, the game will become a melee. "What should I do, just look at the girls in Gryffindor and be beaten by the bad boys in Slytherin?" Kate looked at George suspiciously and said, "You don''t have any sympathy?" "What does it have to do with me?" George couldn''t help but muttered in his heart, but even so, he still turned his mind, thinking about countermeasures. Watching the girls in Gryffindor be beaten by the bad guys in Slytherin, it was really outrageous. "I think about it, there should be a way. Everyone needs to calm down. It''s really troublesome." George said as he took out his wand. He tapped his wand gently on the stands, muttering words. The invisible wave was like a cool breeze, gently passing by Kate. She seemed to smell the scent of green grass, smelled the dewdrops, and a burst of coolness came out spontaneously, like a big magical hand, gently stroking her thoughts, so that her anger and irritability were calmed down. Down. Kate saw that the invisible waves seemed to spread to the surroundings, and the students'' distorted angry expressions gradually calmed down with red eyes and blush. The silent tune and the magical comfort made them all seem to be out of their emotions. The waves continued to spread, one square after another, one stand after another, everyone seemed to be frozen and played back again. They suddenly broke away from the game, everyone seemed inexplicable. They continued to watch the game, but they seemed to be shut out of the TV, unable to bring themselves into the atmosphere of the game. The waves continue to spread, and the waves travel silently in the air. The players of the two teams suddenly lost their interest. They didn''t know what they were doing. Their broomsticks slowed down, and the two teams were separated. They were no longer yelling and beating their opponents. "The effectiveness seems a bit too much." George looked at the current scene and couldn''t help being a little surprised. He put away his wand and didn''t continue. "The effectiveness of this spell is a bit terrible." Kate stared at her face in amazement. Everyone was almost stupid. They seemed to be watching a fierce game in their dreams, and were suddenly awakened by George''s magic. Come over, and then never enter the dream again. George saw that there were still people in action on the court. It was Malfoy and Harry. They were seekers, who had been flying the highest and were the least affected. After they were strengthened by meditation, they were not so easily disturbed. At this time they were still chasing each other, they were chasing a golden thing. Firebolt was the best broom after all, and Harry took a step forward and grabbed the golden thing. He slowly descended from the sky, and the others also descended. There was sparse applause The students of Gryffindor tried to squeeze out their concerns and smiles, but they felt It was all dull for a while, as if they had completely forgotten their previous desire for victory. The Slytherin''s phalanx immediately burst into applause. Their applause was more enthusiastic, but there was no trace of emotion. The rhythm of their applause was consistent, just like after rehearsal training. Madam Hooch flew over, and she looked at George curiously, and then immediately turned back to face Harry and the others. "The game is over, it''s a tie!" Madam Hooch blew her whistle and announced loudly. "what!" Everyone made a noise. They looked at the scoreboard. The previous score was one hundred to fifty. Now the score has been changed to two hundred fifty to fifty, and the total score has become two hundred fifty to two hundred. fifty. It''s really a tie. This is a situation that no one thought about. They thought about various situations. Gryffindor and the others thought about their team. After all the hardships, they defeated powerful enemies, and finally won the Quidditch game honorably. This is the best ending. They also thought about their team, after all the hardships, losing the game at the last minute against a strong opponent, there is nothing to be ashamed of. The only thing they didn''t think about was that the game would end in a draw, and Quidditch games almost never had a draw. A ghost fly is worth ten points, and a golden snitch is one hundred and fifty points. This is not an equal comparison. Quidditch games are difficult to draw. Kate couldn''t help but laughed and said happily, "Slytherin is self-defeating now. They can obviously win the game with integrity, but they just shamelessly attacked the Gryffindor girls. Just now Huo Mrs. Chi gave Gryffindor seven or six free throws." (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 321： Championship Chapter 321 In the game just now, Slytherin''s strength did not lose to Gryffindor at all, with a huge advantage of two hundred points. They could not have lost. "" But they were too shameless, with such a big lead, and they went to beat Gryffindor girls desperately. This annoyed Mrs. Hooch, she sentenced Gryffindor to every attack by Slytherin. penalty. "They deserve to arouse public outrage. The organization is too smart, but they don''t consider their own strength." George was also very annoyed by the dirty Slytherin game. "However, in the event of a tie, it seems to be taking turns to share the Quidditch Cup. " Kay nodded, "Although it is not the best situation, Slytherin has not completely lost, but they are leading by two hundred points. If they were not too shameless, Gryffindor would not have much hope in this game." In Gryffindor''s stands, the faces of others were also different. "How could it be a draw!" Ron complained unhappily. A draw was even more difficult for him than losing the game. This is not to say that he wants to lose the game, but that they will share the Quidditch Cup with Slytherin when they think of the result of a draw. Sharing the championship with the bad boy of Slytherin, what the **** is this, it''s more uncomfortable than losing the game. Ron would rather fight again next year, when he can also join the team, losing this year will make the team more united, they can win next year. But what the **** is the tie? When thinking of sharing the championship with Slytherin, Ron felt like eating a fly. "Okay, don''t be upset, this is a victory everyone has won. This is Alia, Angelina, Katie and the others who won this championship because they were injured." Hermione was desperately waving at Harry and the others. To encourage them. Hermione had just seen the game. Slytherin had seven light wheels 2oo1. Malfoy''s light wheel 2oo1 lost to Harry''s Firebolt, but the other light wheels 2oo1 were far better than Gryffindor''s sweeping seven stars. Worse still, Slytherin has a huge lead of two hundred points, and it is almost impossible for them to lose in a normal game. But Slytherin made a huge mistake, and they shouldn''t use those dirty methods when they have a huge lead. Slytherin''s shamelessness angered Mrs. Hooch, and she awarded free throws every time Slytherin attacked the Gryffindor girls. It was through these free throws that Gryffindor barely managed to pass Slytherin''s score. This victory was hard-won. It was the championship that Alia, Angelina, and Katie won with their injuries. No matter how unacceptable, no matter how awkward, everyone squeezed from the stands enthusiastically, they want to congratulate the players who won the game. They want to congratulate the girls who won. George and Kate also walked over from the Ravenclaw stand. "Does it still hurt?" Kate went up to comfort Alia, Angelina, and Katie. "It''s okay, it''s a trivial matter. We are players trained by the devil." Alia made a lively movement to show her muscles, but then she took a cold breath, which involved her wound. "Recover!" Kate hurriedly used a recovery spell for Alia. She gave Angelina and Katie both used the recovery spell, and saw that their complexions had improved, and she was relieved. She continued, "This can make you feel less painful. You should go to the hospital if you receive the trophy." When it comes to receiving the award, everyone is silent, thinking of sharing the trophy with the Slytherin bad boy, they would rather not get the trophy. "Hey!" George attracted their attention and said to the three girls. "This is the victory you won. This is what you deserve. You won two hundred points in this game. This is a huge victory. You defeated Slytherin. Your defeat is in Hufflepuff. On the team, and you are the absolute winners in this game." When they heard George''s words, their eyes lit up, indeed. If you don''t look at the total points, they won this game absolutely beautiful, they lead Slytherin by two hundred points. "You won the championship again and defeated Slytherin again. There is nothing to be upset about. Go and claim your trophy." George said relaxedly, "Or, you want to see Slytherin cheering and let them lift up. Trophy?" "of course not!" The Gryffindor players immediately screamed. They were the winners in this game, they were the champions, and the Quidditch Cup was theirs. What''s more, how can you make Slytherin, those **** **** cheer and be happy. They immediately became energetic and walked towards the podium. Professor McGonagall and Severus were already there, and they seemed to be discussing the title with Dumbledore. The Slytherin players also waited there, seeing Gryffindor''s teammates approaching, their faces were extremely ugly. They all reacted to the frenzy of leaving the game. Their strategy has made huge mistakes. They shouldn''t have lost the game just need a fair game and they will definitely win. Even if Harry caught the Golden Snitch, with a 15o point gap, Gryffindor would not be able to recover the gap with Slytherin. But they made mistakes, they kept fouling, and finally just kept giving points to Gryffindor, and they personally ruined the championship that they had already acquired. Seeing that the Gryffindor players were coming to take away their Quidditch Cup, the Slytherin students were furious. How could the players of Gryffindor show weakness? Slytherin''s despicableness on the court has already angered them. Slytherin treated the female players of Gryffindor in this way. They are simply a shame for wizards. They shared the championship, and the Gryffindor players were also out of anger. But they will not give up the championship. They are the winners of this game. The girls are the ones who exchanged the victory for their injuries. In any case, they must not make the Slytherin happy. "Principal, we won the game by two hundred points. Anyway, the Quidditch Cup should be given to us first." Fred said loudly, and he made up his mind to win the trophy for the girls. "That''s it, Principal, Harry finally caught the Golden Snitch. The weight of the Golden Snitch should allow us to win directly. Slytherin lost 200 points in this game. They are not eligible to share the Quidditch Cup." Wood yelled, using some Quidditch rules, hoping to keep Slytherin from sharing the championship. When other people heard Woods statement, they all brightened and immediately agreed with loudly, We are the absolute winner of this game. We won by two hundred points. The gap between Slytherin and us is very obvious. Qualified to share the Quidditch champion." (To be continued.) 8 More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 322： Fair treatment Chapter 322 "They are also despicable fouls, constantly attacking the female players of our team, they are simply a shame to the wizard, they are not qualified to share the Quidditch Cup." Wood continued. The students also gathered around, supporting the players'' request, "Slytherin is not worthy to share the championship." A cold light flashed in Snape''s eyes, and he sneered, "Speaking of fouls, we can check how many fouls were made in the game just now. How many of Gryffindor''s eight free throws are reasonable, we do It should be counted, did Gryffindor really get so many points." Snape''s words immediately refreshed the Slytherin players, who yelled. "Mrs. Hooch was too eccentric. She gave Gryffindor too many free throws. These are unreasonable. I was fined twice, but the speed of the broom was too fast and I accidentally hit them. I didn''t mean it. , I demand fair treatment." Flint exclaimed. Fred was about to give Flint''s face a big shot, his face was full of disgusting sneers, he even had the face to demand fair treatment, if not the teacher was present, Fred would immediately He started throwing his fists in his face. "We want to be treated fairly!" The Slytherin students shouted immediately, "They got too many free throws, it''s not fair." "It''s you who fouled the rules maliciously, you shameless, dirty guys, you still have a face to be fair." The students of Gryffindor were so angry that they had a face to be fair. They attacked girls, knocked them off the broom, and hit the girls with a stick. "Since you guys think it''s unfair, that''s right, we''re going to play again." Flint exclaimed, with a sinister smile on his face. The Slytherin student laughed grimly at once, which was really a wonderful way. After being calm for a while, they all reacted. As long as the game is honest, Gryffindor cannot catch up to two hundred points. They became excited and shouted. "Play again, play again," the Slytherin students yelled. "Despicable, shameless, nasty, dirty..." Gryffindor''s classmate said furiously. They shouted, "Come on, fight a fight, go to a duel in the ring, or say, you only dare to bully girls on the court." The students in Gryffindor scolded. The **** wanted to play with the **** of Slytherin. They were fed up with today''s game. To fight, they are willing to accompany, but continue to let the girls participate in the competition and be beaten by them, no one wants to. "What is this like, what is this like." Professor McGonagall was trembling with anger. She didn''t expect that after experiencing a dirty game just now, she finally eased down. The students started to make noise again, arguing and fighting in front of the principal. "I think it''s very interesting, isn''t it? I think it''s a good proposal to play again." Snape said with a sneer. duel." "Nose, it''s just prank." Professor McGonagall stared and stomped his feet. The students made pranks and the teacher made pranks. "Quiet!" Dumbledore said, his calm voice with penetrating magic power, like a bucket of snow mixed with frost, pouring straight from the head of a furious student. The students immediately calmed down and became silent. Dumbledore said calmly, "It was just a fierce game, the game was very fierce. The result of the game was also very appropriate, the two academies were equally strong, and they both qualified to win the game. The students of Gryffindor were all embarrassed. Is it really a bad thing to share the Academy Cup championship with the bad boys of Slytherin? The eyes of Slytherin students are shining. Although sharing the championship makes them difficult to accept, it is better than losing the championship. What''s more, they don''t think they have lost, they just made some small mistakes. If they can play again, they will definitely win. In this way, sharing the results of the championship is not unacceptable. Dumbledore continued, "As for the rematch." He stopped here as if he was considering the rationality of this proposal. Gryffindor''s classmates looked even more ugly. They didn''t want the ladies to be bullied by Slytherin''s bad boys. They didn''t want to continue playing with Slytherin at all. The Slytherin students'' eyes lit up, and they would never make this mistake if they played again. They will play honestly, use absolute score advantage, and easily win the game. Dumbledore spoke again, "Everyone is tired, and this game is intense enough. The rest of the time, you need to focus on the examThe matter of re-competition will end everywhere. ." Gryffindor''s classmates all took a sigh of relief, which is fine. The Slytherin students suppressed their dissatisfaction. If they re-matched, they would definitely win. Thinking of this, they felt that their champion was forcibly assigned to their opponents by the principal and teachers. "Then the awards session." Dumbledore began to applaud. Everyone also started applauding. While applauding, they thought about how to divide the championship evenly. Dumbledore said, "Considering today''s game, Gryffindor won the game. They won two hundred points, so the championship was awarded to them first." The Gryffindor students exploded immediately. They cheered, they shouted, "We are the champions, we won the trophy." Professor McGonagall also clapped happily. This is the championship won by the students and they have paid a lot of hard work. She still saw that the female players in Gryffindor were still suffering from injuries and pain. Wood was about to rush to get the trophy, but Harry reacted quickly and grabbed him so that Dumbledore had to finish. He continued, "At the end of the term, the trophy will be handed over to Slytherin College, and they will have the trophy before the next Quidditch competition." Slytherin was enthusiastically applauded, and the applause was in a consistent rhythm, as if rehearsed. They did not cheer, did not yell, and just showed their dissatisfaction. Who cares, Gryffindor is very dissatisfied to let them share the trophy after the semester. Dumbledore began to award the awards, and the Gryffindor players hugged, cheered and celebrated. The trophy passed between them, and the three girls wept with joy. This game was really not easy. (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 323： Enhanced Quidditch Chapter 323: Enhanced Quidditch Watching this scene, George couldnt help feeling a little bit. The Quidditch rules should indeed be changed. Todays game is too ugly. Although the Quidditch game is a demonstration of wizard power and wisdom. But this demonstration is not. It should include rounding a stick to the girl and punching it. Kate commented dissatisfiedly, "Savage and rude games, I don''t like this kind of game." She is proud of the Quidditch competition for the girls in Gryffindor, but she can''t like it. George continued to think, muttering to himself, "If possible, it may be possible to introduce natural disaster confrontation in the game like last time. It is too ugly and inferior to let the players fight against nature instead of attacking each other. Up." Kates eyes lit up, and she thought carefully, If this is the case, focus on fighting against natural disasters instead of letting players attack each other. Then the game will be much more friendly and the meaning of the game Much bigger." She then shook her head again, "The game is played on the stadium. Unless we put the game on the outskirts, there is nothing to fight against on the stadium. The last rainstorm was rare several times a year." George asked rhetorically, "Why can''t the game be placed in the suburbs?" He said flatly, "We are wizards. We don''t need to sit in the audience and hold popcorn to watch the game. We can watch the game on the broomstick or on the flying carpet. We can watch the game on the waterfall or on the sea. We can face the sunset and race against the sunrise." George said in a bewitching tone, "We are wizards. We have a vast world. We don''t need to project fantasy and expectations on players like mortals. We can walk through the canyon with the players, chase the sun and the moon, and participate in the game together. ." The light in Kate''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and the picture George painted also aroused her deep curiosity. Chasing the sun and the moon on the flying broomstick, crossing the canyon with the players, passing the waterfall, this kind of game will definitely be much more beautiful than playing with sticks and swinging fists on the court. "Take a big 6 as the stadium and the whole world as the stadium." George murmured, and he himself was frightened by this amazing idea. Listening to George''s words, Kate almost jumped up, "With a big six as the court, that''s too, too--" She didn''t know what to say, it was ridiculous, but it was too tempting. With a big six as the stadium and the entire world as the stadium, how magnificent and incredible that Quidditch would be. George thought for a while, and finally shook his head, and said, "These are far from what can be done now. With a big 6 as the field, the broomstick must be at least ten times as large as the Firebolt. You must look at the overall situation and watch the game unless Rely on Muggle satellites." "However," he replied, "It is easy to move the field to the wild. Some seemingly dangerous areas are also very common for wizards. With the help of the natural environment, wizards can easily transform. With more natural tests, there is no need to wait for the weather due to heavy storms. Kate nodded excitedly and said, "This must be much better than the current Quidditch game. Compared with the small movements of the Quidditch game now, the mutual attack and fight, and the Quidditch who is against nature is the real Quidditch. A strange game." "But it''s also much more dangerous and troublesome." George pondered the possibility of transforming the Quidditch game, and said, "It''s not difficult to experiment on a small scale. After all, it only costs a little overhead. Everyone is efficient. Labor does not take much time and cost." "The trouble lies in the need for people to organize, and the safety protection of each game must be in place. The game requires a powerful wizard to hold the line." George said calmly. He began to analyze the drawbacks and troubles of this kind of competition. He was not Lockhart''s kind. He started to think of someone who had already won the Merlin Medal with one idea and one fantasy. George knew that a good idea is just a trivial beginning. There are still countless difficulties to overcome to realize the idea into reality. He has had such setbacks countless times in the study of magic, but as long as he constantly revises his strategy and constantly explores the rules, he will always be able to usher in gains step by step in the end. Thinking of this, he smiled lightly, and said, "These are all distant things, and only need to be considered later. The population of the magic world is the biggest problem. With the current population of the magic world, most of the big changes and activities are meaningless." In the end, the biggest problem in the magic world is the population bottleneck. If the population is large enough, the demand is enough. The grading of Quidditch competitions and more competition events will emerge in response to market demand. But if there is not enough population, Quidditch several times a year is enough to entertain the wizards for a year You dont need more competitions, no more entertainment. ........ After the Quidditch game, it was a long study, and there has been no more things in the academy recently. Everyone put their energy on their studies. After two months, the final exam determines whether they can successfully advance to the next grade. But these are not Harry, Hermione, Ron need to worry about. Hogwarts teaching requirements are very low. Except for Neville and Crabbe, it is hard to imagine that others will repeat grades due to performance problems. Harry had something to worry about, and it was the opportunity for the students to go to Hogsmeade. This was something Harry had been waiting for for a long time, and it was also the battle he had prepared for a long time. At night, Harry tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Tomorrow it was time to go to Hogsmeade again. He knew he should calm down now and go to bed right away. He needs sleep, he needs rest, and tomorrow he needs the best state. But the more he reminded himself like this, the harder he could sleep. In class on weekdays, he can devote more of his mind to study and cover up the hidden things in his heart. But tomorrow is a special day. When it is late at night, all the negative emotions and all the negative things that have been suppressed these days are gushing out at this moment. Scene after scene kept appearing in his heart, and he couldn''t calm down. In the dark days of the Dursleys, his longing for family, the memories excavated by the dementors from the depths of the soul, the pleadings of his mother before his death, the sharp laughter of Voldemort, the ugly face of Sirius Black. The training these days, the preparations he made, the tasks for tomorrow. Thousands of things, everything, came to Harry''s mind, and tomorrow''s actions were crucial. (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 324： Decoy plan Chapter 324 The last time he went to Hogsmeade, he assumed the task of bait. He needs to expose his whereabouts inadvertently and without arousing suspicion, in order to attract the attention of those who secretly do not have good intentions. There were a lot of twists and turns in the plan. He had a fight with Malfoy and had to run back to the academy ahead of time. However, thanks to Malfoys conspiracy, he went to Hogsmeade village secretly in violation of school rules and finally got his wish. Everyone knows. After these days of fermentation, the news has already fallen into the ears of people with ulterior motives, but this is also their purpose. Tomorrow is the day when the students go to Hogsmeade Village. According to everyone''s plan, Harry''s whereabouts last time in Hogsmeade Village will attract the attention of interested people. And this time, when he showed up again in Hogsmeade Village, it was likely that they would be attacked. This is the point of the plan. When he reappears as a bait, the dark wizard who has long held a grudge against him is likely to reveal a flaw. Whether it''s Sirius Black or other dark wizards, as long as they can''t help but expose themselves, everyone has a chance to catch them. The night is long, unintentional sleep, the sound of insects outside the window, the sound of the wind, the roar from the forbidden forest monster. These things that he hadn''t paid attention to in the past became extremely clear at this moment. The more Harry warned himself that he needed to be calm and needed to rest, the more energetic he was, the incredible sensitivity of his senses. He heard Ron''s breathing in the dormitory, Neville''s dream murmur, Dean Thomas''s teeth grinding, everything was so restless and disturbing. He could even feel the flow of his own blood, one after another, flowing from his chest through his body, the desire for revenge summons his body and soul. Chaos and chaos, Harry didn''t even know whether he was asleep or not. He was in a trance of restraint, constant self-warning and suppression, until the morning was confused. During breakfast, Harry couldn''t help being nervous. He tidied his clothes nervously, flicked his wand out of him from time to time, and took a look at it from time to time. The next thing will really test his acting skills. He needs to beware of Sirius Black''s sneak attack, but under this tension, he must act like a natural shopping to avoid Black''s suspicion. "Don''t worry, Harry, I will protect you in the dark." George comforted Harry and said, "The weather is good today, there is no wind, and it will not rain. This kind of weather is not suitable for hiding. Sirius Black may not be there. Will shoot." He said lightly, "The trapping operation will continue, and it may take a few more times before Sirius Black takes action." "It''s okay. I''m not afraid. I''m just looking forward to it. I can''t wait to catch Sirius Black." Harry''s voice trembled. He didn''t sleep well last night, or he didn''t know if he had it last night. sleep. He knew it shouldn''t be, but he couldn''t help it. He believed that Sirius Black had been hiding for a long time, and Black could not stand it any longer. Harry could feel this kind of torture, and he was also going through this kind of torture, just like Blake, he couldn''t stand it anymore. The nibbles of hatred burned him all the time, just like the burned scars. The anticipation every night, the waiting day after day, the preparation with fear, this kind of life is not easy. Harry believed that Blake''s condition would only be worse than him. He had heavy homework in school and the company of everyone, which made hate unable to cover his eyes. But Blake was alone, hiding in the wild, and he didn''t even have anything to eat. He believed that Black would not let this opportunity pass. He had a hunch that Sirius Black would appear this time. He would shoot, he would grab Black with his own hands and kill him with his own hands. Hermione was full of worries and concerns, "You must be very careful, I dont believe George. But Sirius Black is a vicious villain, you cant expect him to talk face to face with you, fight with you in an open duel, he might sneak attack , He may use the death curse directly." Hermione never agreed with Harry''s plan to become a bait. She couldn''t understand why Ron, George, they could just watch Harry face the danger. They seem to be so proud that they have not thought of the most terrible result. The wizards are very powerful but also very fragile. A vital attack, a terrible spell, was enough to take Harry''s life. Hermione shuddered at the thought of this terrible fact. Hermione said worriedly, "As long as one spell and one attack, Harry may die, why not let the Ministry of Magic catch Sirius Black." "Hermione, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Harry said calmly Sirius Black has been hiding for almost a year, and the Ministry of Magic has found nothing. If there is no change, he will continue to hide. Going on, he may even disappear completely. " There was a terrible light in Harry''s eyes, "I can''t count on the Ministry of Magic, this is my revenge, this is my destiny." He said in a fierce tone, "Everything starts with Sirius Black, and everything ends with him. The biggest mistake of our family is trusting him, and I will use his blood to correct this mistake." Seeing Harry''s terrible appearance, Hermione could no longer say anything. She lowered her head, not looking at Harry''s appearance, but kept muttering, "Be careful, and come back safely." George said again, "I will search for their trails in Hogsmeade Village in advance. When Harry arrives in Hogsmeade Village, he attracts his eyes while staying vigilant. Once Sirius Black and other dark wizards are found, Signal immediately." After some instructions, after Harry''s assurance, Hermione, Ron and George followed the crowd and walked towards Hogsmeade Village. Harry put on his schoolbag, his invisibility cloak, and the map of the spot. After some preparations, he will go to Hogsmeade Village through a secret passage. He kept encouraging himself in his heart, and then he must show his best state. Today is a crucial day. Along the corridor, along the classroom, he walked towards the statue of the one-eyed witch. He was stunned, there were people there. Slime-like greasy hair, zombie-like face, a living corpse, and a moving dead man, it was Snape Severus. Snape looked at Harry from a distance, his face was presumably complacent, he opened his mouth and was about to speak. (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 325： Rogue Snape Chapter 325 Rogue Snape Harry rushed to the corridor next to him immediately, and hid before Snape could speak. Harry thought as he ran, "I can''t be caught by him, he will lock me in the office. I must go to Hogsmeade Village, where Sirius Black is hiding." The bait had been put down, and Harry believed that Black would definitely attack him this time. This is his best chance. He wants to catch Black with his own hands. He couldn''t be stopped here, he couldn''t be caught by Snape. Snape''s face became extremely ugly. He rushed over and shouted, "Harry Potter is locked up. Where do you want to go, where do you want to hide." He vented his anger toward the empty corridor. He intentionally continued to chase out, but worried that Harry would take advantage of his departure and escape to Hogsmeade Village. He came to the statue of the one-eyed witch, carefully inspected the statue, and while inspecting it, he cursed, "Damn Potter, he has no respect, ignores laws and regulations. He is self-righteous, arrogant, despicable, shameless, shameless... ...." Snape fumbled for the one-eyed witch statue inch by inch. Harry didn''t go far. As soon as he fled into the hallway, he immediately cast a phantom charm on himself and took out the invisibility cloak. He held his breath and waited for Snape to chase him out. But Snape didn''t catch up, he even stayed there, checking the statue of the one-eyed witch. While listening to Snape''s malicious slander on him, Harry watched with horror as Snape touched the one-eyed witch. He only felt a bit of toothache, and the picture was beyond imagination, and Harry''s face blushed. Snape carefully touched the one-eyed witch''s body, and he applied the zombie face and greasy hair to the one-eyed witch''s body. Snape didn''t let go of any inch of the one-eyed witch''s body. He touched the one-eyed witch''s head to the neck, and then under the neck. He touched the one-eyed witch''s waist and lower body again, and he didn''t even let go of the one-eyed witch''s toes. Harry forced himself to watch this embarrassing and shameful scene. He needed to confirm whether Snape would discover the secret passage. Fortunately, Snape didn''t notice anything, no matter how wretched Snape stretched out his magic hand to the one-eyed witch. The statue of the one-eyed witch guarded the last line of defense, and the secret passage was not discovered. Harry looked at Snape quietly, he had never seen such a brazen person. After Snape''s wretchedness, he still didn''t give up. He seemed determined to keep Harry here. Time passes by every minute, time passes by every second. Harry''s heart was tightening every second. He couldn''t be blocked here. He had to go to Hogsmeade Village, where Sirius Black was hiding. Time has passed a lot, but Snape did not leave at all. "Maybe he will stay here for one day." Harry thought painfully, holding the invisibility cloak and quietly backing away. On the Live Point map, Snape was firmly guarded by the one-eyed witch, and the other passages had been blocked. This was the only way. One way to deal with Snape flashed through Harry''s mind. The power of the Invisibility Cloak was so terrible that he could knock Snape out if he wanted to. He shook his head vigorously, and drove this seductive idea out of his brain. Attacking a teacher in the college, no one can keep him, he will definitely be expelled. Someone needs to attract Kai Snape''s attention, but everyone goes to Hogsmeade Village. Harry was itchy with hate, he didn''t have any help now, he had to go through the level of Snape Great Demon by himself. He was about to collapse, time was passing by, and he was helplessly blocked by Snape in front of the secret passage. "What the hell, what the hell." Harry turned like a headless fly. "I must be calm, I must be calm." Harry slapped himself severely and began to consider all possible ways. "Everyone has gone to Hogsmeade. It''s impossible to find someone to help. If you ask a ghost for help, Nick, who is almost headless, may be willing to help me, but he may not be able to fool Snape." "Pippi might make a big mess, but if you go to him, I might be the first to be unlucky." "If you can''t find anyone, you can only rely on the curse, but if you attack the teacher, you will be expelled." Harry bitterly said. It was past noon and Harry''s stomach screamed, and Snape still did not leave there. When he stood tired, he took out a stool from the next classroom. He sat firmly on the stool without saying a word, like a statue. A white-faced zombie statue matched with a one-eyed witch. Seeing the time passing by, Harry couldn''t help but take the risk. "If it''s just a sleeping spell maybe you won''t be expelled." Ha used the thoughts that he didn''t believe in to comfort him. He put on the invisibility cloak and moved quietly behind Snape. Snape couldn''t see at all, a wand was facing his head. Countless pictures flashed through Harry''s heart, "Every humiliation in class, every cynicism in class, and the torture that has become more severe." "There are still four years." At the thought of staying with Snape for another four years, Harry wanted to change the Sleeping Curse into a Death Curse. All it takes was a spell. The devil who had tortured him for three years was going to be unable to torture him, and could no longer torture other people. This thought of temptation kept bewitching Harry. The feeling of mastering his life and death is so wonderful, all the power of Snape, all the evil is exposed by Harry in an instant, he is like a clown stripped naked by Harry. Snape at this time was still the evil teacher who could imprison Harry casually, and the bad teacher who could humiliate Harry in class at will. But he was also a weak man whose life and death were controlled by Harry, a clown whose clothes were stripped naked by Harry. All it takes is a spell, and Harry and Snape''s hatred will disappear completely. This enmity has lasted for more than ten years. It is an enmity inherited from Harry''s father James Potter. This enmity is so strong, so eternal, and indestructible. But this enmity is so fragile, so vulnerable. All it takes is a spell, and Harry can solve it all. With the power to change everything, Harry''s hatred of Snape was not as strong as before. "He can only rely on his status as a teacher to torture students who are countless times weaker than him. What can he do besides bullying children?" (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 326： Accident and hunt Chapter 326: Accident and Pursuit Snape''s terrible zombie face, in Harry''s eyes, is now extremely funny and ridiculous. "A trash that vents all his grievances and anger on the students. "Faint!" Harry whispered. Snape fell off the stool and limp to the ground. Harry was too lazy to look at this man. He tapped the one-eyed witch with his wand and said, "Separate left and right!" The statue of the one-eyed witch opened immediately, a passage was exposed, and Harry quickly got in. The long slide, and the weightlessness of the falling, finally relieved Harry''s nervousness until his feet hit the ground. He immediately became nervous again, and he ran continuously, running forward with both hands and feet. He has wasted too much time, he can''t continue to waste time, Sirius Black may have escaped. The thoughts in his mind are constantly flying, and the terrible consequences of attacking the teacher. The terrible conjecture of Sirius Black''s disappearance forever crashes in his mind. Not only is his brain screaming, his stomach is also screaming, he is secret Before the passage was blocked by Snape for too much time, it was already afternoon, and the morning food had already been consumed. He didn''t know if there was any point in rushing to Hogsmeade Village. He even attacked the teacher for this. He knew the terrible consequences of what he did, but he did. He must capture Sirius Black, must kill him, at all costs. An hour''s journey was finished in half an hour, and Harry was breathing calmly, panting, he needed to relax, he needed food. He didn''t need anything, and some clues appeared before his eyes. A lot of things that shouldn''t have appeared under the stone steps, candy wrappers, leftover meat and bones, Harry leaned forward, and he also found some leftover crumbs. "This is definitely not left by Fred and Joe. They never litter in secret passages." Harry can be sure that the garbage of these foods is not what Fred and Joe did. They have known the secret passage for many years, and have always maintained the cleanness of the secret passage. This is the guarantee that the secret passage can be used. But if it wasn''t for Fred and Joe, who would it be? Harry immediately thought of the Dark Wizard and Sirius Black, except for these people, he couldn''t guess anything else. Harry''s heart was beating, beating so hard, as if it was about to jump out of his throat. He had guessed right before, he was really about to catch Sirius Black soon. The blood seemed to boil, and the hot blood flowed through his body, giving Harry infinite strength. He tried to suppress his excitement, carefully searching for clues. Hermiones previous guess was correct. Sirius Black knew the secret passage. He also entered Hogwarts through the secret passage on Halloween. Harry could even guess what Sirius Black was for hiding in the secret passage. Black must have planned to kill him when he sneaked out. Harry was very thankful when he thought of this, but fortunately Fred and Joe had not used the secret passage recently. Otherwise, they might have been killed by Black. He squeezed his wand tightly in his hand, and Black was probably already gone. He came out too late today and didn''t hit Black, but Harry believed that Black didn''t go far, maybe he could hit Black as soon as he got out. "Phantom Curse!" Harry added the Phantom Curse to himself, leaving and walking towards the stone steps. As he climbed the stone steps quickly, Harry calmed his breath and pushed the floor carefully. He was fully alert, scanning the cellar from the outside. A familiar figure appeared before Harry''s eyes. ........ George was wandering boringly in Hogsmeade Village. In the morning, he was waiting for news from everyone in the three broomstick tavern as agreed. After the agreed time, Harry and the others did not pass the three broomstick tavern as agreed. He was about to visit the Honey Duke when the door of the tavern opened and Ron hurried in. He said breathlessly, "Harry has passed the time. He hasn''t appeared. Hermione guessed that he must have been caught by Snape." Ron and Hermione estimated the time, and then waited for Harry outside the Honey Duke''s shop. They waited a long time, and after the agreed time, Harry still didn''t show up. All in all, Hermione guessed that Harry hadn''t shown up, he must have been caught by Snape. Snape hadn''t troubled Harry for a long time, maybe just waiting for today. George covered his forehead with his hand and said in annoyance, "It''s a mistake to ignore such an important point. Snape was extremely dissatisfied with Harry. The last time he was in Hogsmeade, he failed to punish Harry severely. He will definitely not give up We should have thought of it long ago." He was ashamed of himself for neglecting such an important thing, he shouldn''t forget about Snape. "Who would have thought, it''s been several months, it''s been several rounds of Quidditch, and Snape is still so brooding about it. He''s going to take revenge on Harry for this matter a few months later. ." Ron said angrily, he couldn''t believe that there was a teacher like Snape. There was a teacher who had deliberately deliberately tried to retaliate against the students a few months later for a little thing. "Since we have made the plan, we should be comprehensive and deal with it in advance. The consequence of not being prepared is that the plan has twists and turns out of thin air. Now it is not known whether Harry is completely banned or will run out halfway. "George frowned and said. He didn''t want to make excuses and blamed Snape''s perversion for the failure, they were really too smug. After months of relaxation, their eyes only focused on Sirius Black, but ignored the danger around him. They shouldn''t ignore Snape. Although he is a teacher at the academy, they should also be wary of the teacher. "Then what should we do now, if we stay outside the Honey Duke''s shop, will it arouse Black''s suspicion?" Ron asked bewildered. He didn''t know whether to wait for Harry or take a normal vacation. George pondered for a while, and made a decision, "You and Hermione will come back first. You can take your normal vacation. You can stay in the tavern or hang out in crowded places." He continued, "I have no trace of a dark wizard nearby. Black may not show up this time. We can''t tell if Harry is completely banned or will run out halfway. For his safety, I will pay attention to Duke Honey. Shop." (To be continued.) 8 More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 327： Chase Chapter 327 "Okay." Ron went to the bar to grab a drink, drank it all in one breath, and walked to the Honey Duke''s shop. He and Hermione pretended to be normal shopping, bought a lot of candies in the Honey Duke''s shop, and happily ate the candies while wandering in Hogsmeade Village. George scanned the hidden places in Hogsmeade Village, while passing by the Honey Duke''s shop without experiencing it. Harry never showed up, even after noon, he still didn''t show up. George passed the Three Broomsticks Tavern again, he opened the door and sat down in front of Ron and Hermione. They all looked tired from shopping, leaning on the soft sand, looking listless. "While waiting for Harry, while wandering, I have to worry about meeting the dark wizard. I have never been so tired from shopping." Hermione sipped her coffee and said listlessly. Ron said angrily, "Isn''t it, today''s plans are all ruined. Damn Snape, he''s really stingy, and he could avenge the students for what happened a few months ago." "Forget it, waiting like this is no way. When you don''t want to go shopping, go back to school with everyone. I''ll go back through the secret passage." George explained, "So if Harry still runs out, I can Bumped into him." "That''s okay." Hermione''s face eased, and she suddenly felt that this was also good, there were no accidents, everything was fine. Thinking that Harry didn''t have to face Sirius Black, she couldn''t help but secretly applaud Snape. Although Harry was banned, he was also safe. Coming out of the Three Broomsticks Tavern again, George intends to go back to school from the secret passage of the Honey Dukes shop. Such passive waiting is not a good feeling. Along the street, he wandered forward, before he reached the Honey Duke''s shop. A familiar fluctuation flashed out of the shop, and that fluctuation was hurriedly chasing something in front of him. George slowed down, hanging far behind the fluctuation. It was Harry who was chasing in front, he had not found Sirius Black in the cellar. But he discovered another familiar thing, the rat Scabbard that Ron once raised. Scabbard was alert, and when Harry pushed open the floor door, he immediately became strange. He looked there without showing any signs. He knew that it was a wizard who used the phantom spell, he didn''t dare to think about it, and immediately rushed out of the Honey Duke''s shop and began to run around. He flees desperately all the way, but the pressing pressure always follows behind him, and he continues to flee in a panic. Harry chased after Shaban closely, but he didn''t rush to shoot. He had already given a signal on his way to leave Honey Duke''s shop, he needed to wait for George, and he needed to lead Sirius Black. It was an unexpected joy to meet Scabbers, but his goal was always Sirius Black. George disappeared, hanging far behind Harry. He didn''t notify Hermione and Ron. He didn''t need their combat power at this time, and the increase in manpower was easy to expose. Shaban continued to flee along the remote path. The pressure behind him was chasing and unable to get rid of it. His heart was full of panic and anxiety, "Who is it, is it Black, or Lupin." Baba didn''t know who was chasing behind him, but he knew that whatever he had done, no matter who caught up with him, he would only have a dead end. The will to survive aroused his infinite strength, and he ran tirelessly. Harry closely followed the spots. It was not easy to track a mouse in the wilderness. His invisibility was quickly destroyed by the rugged road and the overgrown weeds. He couldn''t help but want to take action. Black hadn''t appeared yet, but he couldn''t just let the dark wizard escape like this. He had to catch him first and try to find Black out. Harry squeezed his wand and cast a spell at Scapple. At this moment, a big, thick black dog leaped at Scapple from a bush like a bolt of lightning. Shaban was running away from the chase of the wizard behind him wholeheartedly. He didn''t think that an old opponent would suddenly appear beside him. He couldn''t react and was about to be caught by the **** dog. "Big black dog." Harry was immediately overjoyed, it was the transformation of Animagus of Sirius Black. "Flame raging!" Harry subconsciously changed the fainting spell to blazing flames, and a huge orange ball of fire fluttered towards the **** dog. A huge fireball rubbed the **** dog''s body and hit the ground. The heat wave blew up the **** dog and the mouse and fell to the sides. The flame ignited the weeds on the ground, and thick black smoke from the water-saturated weeds and branches blocked Harry''s sight for a while. Shaban escaped, and the heat wave of the explosion sent him away from the **** dog''s minions. His heart loosened, and even the pain of rubble and sparks hitting his body was greatly relieved Without thinking about it, he hurriedly drilled into the depths of the grass. "Damn it!" Harry cursed, forgetting that the surrounding environment was not suitable for the flame curse. "Ice Curse!" He flicked his wand again, and a white beam shot out, passing through the black smoke and wiping the **** dog. Harry squinted his eyes, through the black smoke, with the remaining shadow, chasing the **** dog. Harrys curse did not usher in a counterattack from the **** dog. The **** dog is like a cat that sees fish and a dog that sees mice. He is following the mouse in front of him wholeheartedly, completely ignoring Harrys attack. . He almost caught the mouse, just one step away, and the explosion made him miss a golden opportunity. As he was about to continue chasing the mouse, a white beam of light brushed his leg again, and his leg immediately became cold and numb. There was a fierce light in the **** dog''s eyes, and he cast a fierce look at the figure behind him. But the person he was chasing was about to flee, and he had no time to deal with the wizard behind him. Harry saw the look from the **** dog, he could feel the threat and anger in it, but it only made him even more angry. The raging anger burned to the extreme, it was a cold, endless killing intent hidden in his eyes. Black still has a face of threat and anger, so he can only kill. "Why run?" Harry shouted, "I am Harry Potter, the target you are going to kill. Turn around and face me, come and kill me, Sirius Black." The **** dog in front seemed to really hesitate, but then he chased the mouse in front with all his strength. Harry chased the **** dog in front of him, and his previous two spells seemed to work. The speed of the **** dog is not too fast, his legs seem a little lame while running, it is the damage caused by the two spells just now. (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 328： Mad sirius Chapter 328 The Crazy Sirius Harry chased the **** dog, using all opportunities to cast a spell. The invisible "air cutting!" left wounds and blood marks on the **** dog. Harry''s curse was directed at Black''s vitals, and his curse was directed towards Black''s heart and neck. But Black was already guarded. He skilfully avoided Harry''s attack, and even the invisible spell could not kill him. Harry didn''t understand why the **** dog was chasing Scab alive, and even took his attack for it. But he doesn''t need to know, he only knows that the wound will slow down the **** dog, and bleeding will consume the **** dog''s physical strength. Black will soon be unable to hold it up, and revenge is close at hand. Scattered fled in a panic, life and death were in an instant, he was almost under Black''s claws just now. Now Black was still chasing him closely, and he ran away hurriedly. He went to wherever he could drill, he drilled the grass, drilled small holes, drilled the yard. He drilled through the small hole in the door panel, and he got into a room. Seeing a large room nailed to the door, Harry discovered that they had circled around unknowingly and ran to the screaming shed. Rats got into the screaming shed through the small hole in the door. The **** dog seemed to be stunned when he saw it, but he immediately reacted. He got in through a hidden hole and continued to track the mouse Scab. Harry was about to follow through the hole and grabbed him with a big hand. It''s George. He grabbed Harry''s hand and said calmly, "Check if there are any traps in it first, be prepared, and rush straight into the trap of the dark wizard. This is not a good idea." George touched the ground with his magic wand, and an invisible wave, centered on his magic wand, spread like a spreading ripple. In the sense of the wave spreading, he perceives the scene behind the door. The big dog Sirius Black became, still desperately chasing the mouse, he didn''t care about his injury, as if the mouse was more important than his life. Harry couldn''t help it any more. He knew that George was doing the right thing, but he was willing to take any risks and avoid Sirius Black''s escape. Seeing Harry''s anxiety, George said calmly, "He can''t run. I''ve already marked him. You might consider capturing him alive. I guess you didn''t plan to let him die so easily." With George''s assurance, Harry finally suppressed his emotions, as long as he could catch Sirius Black, everything would be fine. "Smashing Curse!" George waved his wand and opened a big hole directly in the wooden door of the Screaming Shed, and he strode in. Harry waved his sleeves, fending off the dense dust in the room, and followed George silently. This is a dilapidated, messy house, covered with dust, as if no one lived for a long time. All the windows and cracks were nailed to the boards, and no light could be revealed. The room was dim, full of mildew dust. They walked into the house from the entrance of the hole, bypassing all kinds of broken furniture, they did not stop all the way, and went straight along the corridor. They passed through a dark hallway, through a door, and at the end they saw a tattered, broken staircase. "Where is he" a hoarse voice came from the next room, and the voice shouted anxiously, "Where is he?" George suppressed his footsteps, guarding the door with Harry, listening to the movement in the room. Harry felt annoyed. He had never heard this sound before, but at this time, who else could be besides Sirius Black and the Dark Wizard? Blake was following a dark wizard inexplicably, this should be his voice. "What''s the matter? Didn''t I tell you that you must be careful, why make such a big noise." A voice reached Harry''s ears. A voice he couldn''t believe at all, a voice that he was so familiar with, Harry couldn''t help taking a step forward to tell if the voice was what he remembered. "Where is he?" the hoarse voice shouted loudly. He couldn''t hear any words. He just had to catch that person, and grab that person at all costs. "Who is it? Who are you looking for?" the familiar voice asked impatiently. There was a chill in Harry''s heart, the familiar voice in his memory. "Who else, the one who should have died and is alive. The one who has hidden for twelve years, the one I think about day and night." The hoarse voice said with resentment, "I saw him again. I almost grabbed him, and my teeth almost caught his neck." "Just so close, I can break his neck and gnaw off his head." The hoarse voice said bitterly. "You are crazy, you can''t bite off his head, you need to catch him alive." The familiar voice roared anxiously. "I don''t want to catch him alive, I want to gnaw off his head, before gnawing down his head, I have been feeding on mice." The hoarse voice roared angrily. George was also abruptly taken aback by Black''s words. Black''s state was very unusual. He seemed to "The dementor has driven you crazy." There was endless sadness hidden in the familiar voice. "Yeah, I''ve been crazy long ago. Animagus can avoid dementors by deforming, but keeping Animagus for a few months can make anyone crazy." The hoarse voice laughed wildly. . "Sure enough," George said silently in his heart, "No one can maintain the form of Animagus for many years. After twelve years of prison life, Blake used Animagus to escape the Dementor, but he couldn''t escape. After the erosion of Animagus itself. He has not been swallowed by the dementors, but he has been transformed and driven crazy by Animagus for many years." "I can''t wait to gnaw off his head, I can''t wait to taste other flavors." The hoarse voice swallowed heavily, salivating. The voice of his drooling and the tone of his speech made everyone feel a chill. "You can''t be like this, you must return to the state of a normal person." The familiar voice said anxiously. "Put away your preaching, I''m tired, I don''t want to hide here. I hate this place, I have eaten all the rats here. I also hate the smell here, I can''t smell him." Hoarse The voice said indifferently. Earlier, he chased the goal he had longed for and chased into the house. He thought he would get his wish soon, but he failed to catch his goal. Through the tortuous passage in the house, the mildewy dusty smell in the house, the mouse concealed the smell of his body, he lost his sense of smell, he could not smell his target. (To be continued.) What a book, home of book friends! Unique URL: Chapter 329： 1 its up to me Chapter 329 "I''m going to guard at the door. I won''t let him escape again. Whoever wants to stop me, I will kill anyone, no matter who he is." The hoarse voice roared angrily. "Leave his head, don''t eat his head, he is your hope." The familiar voice pleaded bitterly. "Hahahaha, hope, hahahaha" the hoarse voice laughed hysterically, and he almost couldn''t breathe. "My hope is to gnaw off his head. I will try to leave a little bit of meat for you to recognize." The hoarse voice said coldly. The sound of footsteps came from the next room, and in his hollow and dry eyes were two icy flames. The flames hit Harry''s green gem-like eyes, and he was shocked. Harry''s cold green eyes gleamed, and a dazzling red light shot out from his wand. With a huge impact, people slammed into the wall, and the wooden wall was smashed into a cobweb-like crack. "Not only does the dementor make you crazy, it makes you stupid," Harry said coldly, "you would forget me." He said in a cold voice, "But I will never forget you." "No!" The familiar voice yelled, and ran towards the figure that was hit. He took out his wand and used the healing spell at the man. "So, you have been helping Black hide." Ha said in a cold voice, "Our Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor, Lupin." Lupin was holding a dry and weak figure, who had a similar appearance to the wanted order, and it was Sirius Black. He has a dirty, greasy, long, knotted head. The face is waxy, with a yellow skin attached to the skeleton, like a skull. The skull covered his heart with his hands, using his mouth and nose together, panting desperately like a pulling bellows. It took him a long time to get over. He struggled to stand up, grinning with a mouthful of yellow teeth, "A beautiful attack, almost killed me." Blake grinned and said, "If I have time, I will surely let you kill me. But I''m very busy now, I''m going to find my baby, I can''t wait to see him." "Whether you have time is not up to you, but up to me. Until I decide to kill you or catch you alive, you can''t go anywhere." Harry said coldly. "Hahahaha." Black seemed to hear the best joke, he couldn''t laugh straight up, "The young people nowadays are really powerful, much better than when we were young. Your father was not as capable as you when he was young." "You will meet him underground soon." Harry said indifferently. Seeing the lunatic in front of him, he had no plans to capture Black alive. It would be best to kill such a lunatic immediately. Blake was silent for a moment and said, "Yeah, I will meet him soon. But I have to wait for me to do something first, and do that before I can go underground to see him." "It''s also not up to you to decide, it''s up to me to decide when to send you to see him. Or, you will go straight to **** and you will never see him." Harry said coldly, thinking about **** him. People, how can he get his revenge completely. "If it weren''t for you just ruining my good opportunity, I would have fulfilled my wish." Black said angrily, "Well, I have no time to waste with you, I have waited too long." He cried out, "Lupin, stop Harry Potter, I can''t let that man run away." He couldn''t wait any longer, he couldn''t wait any longer. He has wasted a lot of time, if he continues to waste time, the people he missed will run away completely. "He can''t stop anyone, and you can''t escape." A tall and burly figure appeared. Black''s sallow and dry skull face became distorted, and he groaned in pain, "George Soros." He recognized George at a glance, and he was almost caught by this man in the heavy rain of that Quidditch game. It was this person who saw through his Animagus deformation, making his hiding in the past few months nowhere to go, no way to enter the ground. "Lupin, you stop him. I''ll deal with Harry Potter, we run out of time, the man is running away." Black yelled grumpily. "Just like me, I can kill you with my own hands. This is something I''ve been looking forward to." Harry said quietly, and he stepped forward and stood in front of Black. "We have no need for conflict, we should talk." Lupin walked to Black''s side and said, "We should have done this long ago. If we tell the truth earlier, we would have caught him." "What werewolf do you want to talk about?" Harry said coldly. Lupin''s face became very pale, and he asked calmly, "You are smart, when did you know about it." "I''m not smart at all Snape''s hint is so obvious, but I haven''t noticed it. I didn''t notice this until some changes after Hermione. She deliberately told us a lot The way to kill the werewolf." Harry said calmly. He didn''t reveal Lupin''s secret himself, but he couldn''t hold back Hermione''s hint that as long as he and Ron were not pigs, they would definitely reveal it. Lupin forced a smile and said, "Hermione is the smartest witch student I have ever seen, and you are far smarter than your peers." Harry had no interest in Lupin''s praise, and he said disapprovingly, "If we were really smart, we should have discovered you and Black were in collusion early in the morning." He said coldly, "We have been worried about you before, even after we know that you are a werewolf, we believe you are a good person." "We thought that every time you left in a hurry, it was just because of physical discomfort. We should have guessed that you colluded with Blake at that time. We should have guessed that Blake has nowhere to hide. He needs help. And werewolves, naturally A good helper for black wizards." Lupin''s face twitched in pain. He shook his head and said, "It''s not what you think it is." "As long as you don''t intend to escape, you can say what you want to say at will, until we don''t want to listen." George said calmly. He didn''t mind listening to Lupin''s reasons. Although he had always been wary of the college teachers, he did not expect that Lupin had been harbouring Black a few months ago. He wanted to hear what reason Lupin could give. "There is no time to talk about those useless reasons." Blake was short in an instant, turned into a **** dog, and attacked Harry. The **** dog pounced on Harry like a black lightning. (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 330： Stupidity is sin Chapter 33o Stupidity is Sin Then the **** dog flew back like lightning and collapsed to the ground, unable to get up for a long time. "Why do you think we will be completely defenseless." George watched Blake''s botched sneak attack speechlessly. He didn''t even know that he was carrying a wand. Maybe he was really crazy. Harry said contemptuously, "In order to kill you, I made enough preparations, although it seems a little redundant, we look at you highly." The sturdy **** dog crawled on the ground, slowly turning back into the skinny skeleton, he crawled on the ground, moaning. "Please, let me pass. You can kill me, you can imprison me, you can torture me. But I beg you to do well, let me catch him, let me catch Peter Pettigrew." Black cried. He collapsed, and finally he couldn''t laugh wildly. He groaned, pleading with a trembling voice, tears in his eyes. As time passed, the person he was thinking about may have escaped. "Those voices echoed in my mind these days, those begging voices echoed. That''s my mother''s voice. She begged Voldemort to let me go, and she said the same." Harry''s eyes were wet, and he said, "My mother begged like that. She would rather Voldemort kill her, imprison her, and torture her just to keep me alive." Harry roared angrily, "This is the memory that the dementor dug out of my soul. It is the memory of when I was less than a year old." The painful memory came to his mind again and again, licking the wound time and time again. , So that the wound becomes bigger and bigger. Harry knew that only revenge would make him come alive again. His face was flushed with anger and distorted with hatred, "It was your betrayal, your betrayal, and let my parents die in the hands of Voldemort. You killed them, and you destroyed everything. " Harry clutched his wand tightly, desperately suppressing his anger, so that he would not immediately kill the enemy in front of him. Blake was speechless, with grief and pain on his face. Lupin looked at Black nervously and said, "Harry, this is not the case, if you know the whole story." "All the internal information, you are trying to say that you betray them because you have hidden secrets, you are betraying them are misunderstandings, and you are betraying them are a last resort." Harry said coldly. "No, that''s not the case, things are not what you think." Lupin said sadly. Harry said hatefully, "I don''t need to imagine, and I don''t need to imagine. Blake is a confidential person, besides his tricks, who else can reveal the news of my parents to Voldemort." "Yeah, it''s all because of my clever tricks." Black groaned painfully, "It''s all because of my self-righteous arrogance." Ha said in an indifferent tone, "Everything starts with you, and everything ends with you. The biggest mistake of our family is trusting you. I will use your blood to correct this mistake." Harry raised his wand and pointed it straight at Black''s throat. Everything was about to end. Everything starts with Black and ends with Black. It all started from Harry''s father''s mistake, and from Harry using Black''s blood to correct this mistake. "Harry, you can''t do this, you don''t understand, you will regret it." Lupin stood in front of Black and said anxiously. "Get out, Lupin, or you want to lie on the ground first. Collusion with Black, you need to go to Azkaban to remember this mistake." Harry said coldly. "This is not the case. Black was not the one who killed your parents. The murderer was not him, but Peter Pettigrew." Lupin said quickly. Harry sneered contemptuously, "You don''t mean to say that Peter Pettigrew betrayed my parents. Are you going to say that you changed the confidentiality in the middle of the way, replaced the secretive with Peter Pettigrew, and then He betrayed my parents?" Lupin and Black were dumbfounded, unable to speak. "I can''t speak, these lies can''t even fool my stupid cousin Dudley." Harry sneered dismissively, "The fewer people who know the Curse of Courageous Faith, the better. Is my dad really a fool? Dumbledore told him earlier that his friend is a spy. As a result, not only did he find Black as a secret agent, I also found Peter Pettigrew to be the secret." Harry dismissed Lupin''s lies, how easy it was to push everything onto a dead man who could not be rebutted. But who can this deceive, Lupin and Black really regarded him as a fool. "Yes, they are all fools, tricks that even fools can''t fool." Black whispered weakly. For more than ten years, the only thing he was absolutely sure of was that he was a fool, an incurable fool. A stupid fool, a smart fool. Now he''s still a crazy fool, an arrogant fool. Countless thoughts arose in Black''s heart The more he was sure that he was a pure fool. The fact of studying, he fooled around with his friends, flaunted his might and bullied others. After graduation, he still didn''t grow up, not only didn''t make any progress, but his mind became more and more stupid. He didn''t know who he was around him, he didn''t know who he could trust, he didn''t know who had ulterior motives. In the end, he even wisely killed his best friend and his wife. After that, he turned himself into a crazy fool. Now he was about to become a dead fool. He was going to die in the hands of Harry Potter, in the hands of the children of his friends who had killed him. This is a really good revenge story. "I think I deserve to die, a fool who harms others while alive, and a fool who makes himself crazy." Black laughed madly, "Everything starts with me, and everything ends with me." "The biggest mistake of your family is to trust me. You only have one spell now, so you can correct this mistake." Blake put his neck under Harry''s wand and said, "Go ahead, this is what you should made." "Stupidity is the greatest evil." Black said emotionally, "I hope I will not be so stupid in my next life, and I hope my friends will stop believing a fool like me." Lupin grabbed Black tightly, dragging him away from Harry''s wand, and he said at a loss, "No, it''s not like this," He pleaded, "Harry, what I want to say is, this looks a little stupid, but you can''t expect everyone to be as smart as you. Although James Potter is your father, he is not necessarily better than you. Smart. What''s more, he has a bad group of friends, which will seriously affect his IQ." (To be continued.) 8 More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 331： What is the truth Chapter 331 What is the truth "Bad friends will greatly affect a person''s IQ and his fate. " Black whined in pain, he tore his head, and a lot of his head fell from his head. A bad friend will make a person bad, a stupid friend will make a person stupid. And he is that bad and stupid friend, he will kill his best friend, kill his innocent wife, and turn himself into a lunatic. Blake''s behavior made George a little moved, and his betrayal of Harry''s parents seemed a bit hidden. Stupidity is sin, and such feelings are not like the words of a person who deliberately betrayed. Lupin said carefully, "We were once friends of your father, Sirius Black, Peter Pettigrew, your father, and me. We are a small group and we are inseparable." "I am a werewolf, and I will transform every full moon. When I transform, once there are people around, I can''t help but want to bite. Every full moon night, I will hide in the screaming shed. Here, the rumors of the Haunted Screaming Booth began with me." "In order to avoid accidental entry, Dumbledore also encouraged the spread of these news." "My friends, Sirius Black, James Potter, and Peter Pettigrew, they learned the transformation of Animagus in order to accompany me. When I transform into a werewolf, animals will not cause me panic." Lupin recalled his memories. "We use deformed characteristics as our nickname. Your father''s nickname is Prongs, I am Moonface, Sirius Black is called Bigfoot, and Peter Pettigrew is Wormtail." The familiar names made George react immediately, and those four names were the creators of the live-point map. It turned out that they and Harry''s father had made the map of survival together. No wonder they were able to sneak into the school through the secret passage of the school, no wonder Blake was able to hide forever. Their knowledge of Hogwarts is better than everyone else. "That was our happiest day, the simplest day. We can become animals, we can leave the screaming shed, and at night around the school, in the village of Hogsmeade, we can wander around without restriction. With this convenience, we have a good knowledge of the Hogwarts site and the Hogsmeade village." "We also specially created a magic map, which marked the layout of the college and various secret passages." It turns out that George had believed Lupin''s statement. They wandered around the school through deformation, so they knew the neighborhood of the school well. Even the secret passage leading to Hogsmeade Village was dug by them. The four Animagus, even the most primitive Animagus, are very powerful. According to George''s careful analysis, the bigfoot is Black, a big dog. The moon''s face is Lupin, a werewolf with a pointed fork, Harry''s father, and it seems to be a stag from the name. Wormtail Peter, is it... Contacting Black just wanted to catch a mouse frantically, and said that he wanted to catch Peter Pettigrew. Could it be that the mouse was Peter Pettigrew. According to the information provided by the Ministry of Magic, Peter Pettigrew died at the hands of Sirius Black. If he hadn''t died, and had always been hidden, then the death of the Potters would surely be hidden. George was a little sad to himself, if that was the case, the action was a big mistake. Putting the target on Black, he ran away the most critical little dwarf, Peter. He secretly pointed his wand on the ground, and an invisible wave, centered on his wand, spread like a spreading ripple. In the induction of the wave spreading, he found no trace of a mouse, but a special person. After thinking about it a little, he didn''t make a move, but secretly increased his vigilance. At this time he also discovered a benefit of the small Animagus, although he did not appreciate the destructive power of the small Animagus, he asked everyone to choose a large predator. But it has to be said that for hiding, the small Animagus has a unique advantage. He pondered to himself. In this way, the small Animagus is not without its potential. If it can transform into an insect and continue to shrink, it cannot be underestimated if it is used for hiding and assassination. He immediately corrected a misunderstanding of his own thinking, and George continued to focus on the figure hiding nearby. Lupin continued, "During the time in school, it was our happiest day, the simplest day. We can travel between the school and Hogsmeade easily, and we can buy all the latest wonders on the market. s things." "We can use all kinds of fresh food and fun toys to show off in front of others. We are the most watched team in the academy. Everyone admires us and likes us. We know better than anyone about the situation near the academy. There are more, more than teachers and more than the principal knows Black couldn''t help adding, "It was the simplest and happiest day. We were naughty, but we were all top students in our studies. Only we bully others, no one can bully us, not even Slytherin''s bad kids, only we bully them. " "Even a villain like Snape has been bullied by us. He was also a man in Slytherin at the time, but he still couldn''t beat us. Slytherin has only interests, unless one person can be strong enough to subdue everyone. , Otherwise they can''t work together at all." Having said that, Blake looked at George, a wizard who was powerful enough to subdue everyone, probably only George Soros could satisfy. The best student ever at Hogwarts, he is a Ravenclaw, which is luck for everyone. Lupin said in a heavy tone, "At that time we were pretentious and felt that we were very special. We did a lot of extraordinary things, and some even almost made big mistakes. A werewolf wandered around at night and once almost bit someone. " "If things happen, everyone involved will be expelled. We will be expelled, and those who are bitten will become werewolves and expelled." "We didn''t think so at the time. The worst result did not appear. We took the terrible thing as a joke and often mentioned it. We were young, self-righteous, and smug because of a little cleverness." Black continued to interrupt, "In fact, it hasn''t changed in a few years. We have become more stupid. Maybe we were stupid in the beginning. It''s just that when we were in school, there were school rules, so no major issues were caused." He said with a heavy face, "Most of the Slytherins after graduation have become dark wizards, and I''m not good enough to take them, a stupid guy." (To be continued.) 8 more exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone Reading Academy Chapter 332： 4 waste Chapter 332 Harry snorted in his heart. Now he knows to apologize, now he knows that he regrets it. If the apology is useful, what else must the law do. Everyone who repents must first receive sufficient punishment, and the repentance of the murderer should always remain underground. Blake is really a stupid guy, only complaining about himself like a child who has not grown up. Lupin was in a daze, and then said, "Yeah, I have never been smarter. I was still stupid after a few years. Twelve years after that happened, I was still so stupid. I haven''t made any progress over the years. ." "I should have told everyone and told everyone that Sirius Black and Peter Pettigrew belonged to Animagus. If I said it earlier, things might not be like this. I''m so stupid. After twelve years, I will still Don''t have the guts to tell Dumbledore. I''m scared, I''m so cowardly." "If you tell Dumbledore, it means that I have been betraying his trust in me when I was a student. It means that I have been leading other people in criminal activities when I was a student." Lu Ping''s face was full of self-disgust in his voice, "Because of my cowardice, I have hidden everything, and I watched everything happen. I watched quietly, without saying anything, just in my heart. Shirk responsibility." "I convinced myself that we just practiced Animagus in private, and we didn''t do bad things, so we didn''t need to tell other people. I convinced myself that people in Slytherin are not good people, and bullying them is for the heavens and for the academy. Good thing." "I convinced myself that Sirius Black used the evil method he learned from Voldemort to get into the school, and it has nothing to do with him becoming Animagus." "I also convinced myself that Sirius Black is innocent. As long as we quietly catch Peter Pettigrew, everything will come to light. I constantly use these excuses to shirk responsibility and convince myself." "I have seen everything, but I just don''t say it, as if as long as I don''t say it, there is no responsibility. I am afraid, I am afraid of any trust and responsibility." Lupin turned his head, looked at Black, and said in pain, "Snape is right, I am not trustworthy. He strongly opposed me becoming a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, and he tried to tell Dumbledore that I was not trustworthy. ." "He was right. As long as I have a little bit of courage, I should tell other people, instead of keeping you hidden and watching you crazy." Blake laughed wildly, "Stupidity is the greatest sin, arrogance is the beginning of destruction. None of the four of us is worthy of trust. We are all stupid and arrogant fanatics, untrustworthy waste." He said contemptuously, "Lupin is a useless good old man. He dare not say anything. Even if he hates us bullying others, he can only pretend to be deaf and dumb and keep silent." "Why? Obviously he is also a guy who is excluded and bullied. Why can he just watch everything and let us bully others?" Black asked. Immediately, he immediately replied in a malicious tone, "Because he is a werewolf, a werewolf that nobody wants. Except for us brave madmen, who will be with a dangerous werewolf. He is afraid of being abandoned by us, He didn''t dare to offend us. Once he left us, he would never have friends again." Lupin''s face showed a painful expression, and every word of Black was like a whip drawn on his body, a sharp knife pierced into his body. He was like being stripped naked by Black, waving his whip, whip after whip. Black continued, "Peter Pettigrew is a timid follower. He has no thoughts or ideas. He just follows our **** obediently at all times. He is very excited to join a powerful gang. He is willing to do anything unpleasant in the gang. He is willing to do the dirty and tiring work in order to stay in the gang." He said in a contemptuous tone, "His Animagus is transformed into a mouse, just because we need a small animal to press the mechanism on Renliu. He is stupid and stupid, and he has tried his best. Learn to transform Animagus. We turned him into a mouse, and we laughed at his ugly appearance after transformation." "He has always been honest, and has always been the most suitable follower. We even thought he was born a follower, thinking that he would continue to do this for the rest of his life. Until he met someone stronger, and then he had a new choice. " Blake said in disgust, as if he was evaluating something filthy. He said, "As for me, a dumb boy with an empty head. My family has been Slytherin for generations, and we have been for generations. Thoroughblood Wizard My parents are still Voldemort supporters." He said contemptuously, "I look down on their rules and regulations. I hate their stereotypes. They and their relatives are like people carved out of a template. They can''t tell who is who." "I didn''t go to Slytherin according to family tradition. I went to Slytherin''s rival college, and I went to Gryffindor. The Sorting Hat wanted to trick me into going to Slytherin, but I insisted on going to Gryffindor." "They knew that I had gone to Slytherin, and they were almost mad. I can still remember how furious they were. That scene, you decided not to think of, they were like being changed from dead to living." Blake''s crazy smile and the cold breath hidden in his tone made everyone shudder. He continued, "I like to play tricks on those old-fashioned, traditional people. The teachers in the college, the bad kids in Slytherin, and my parents, they are all my targets." He said triumphantly, Dont think its easy. Every one of them is not easy to deal with. Forget the bad kids of Slytherin, teachers and parents, they are not easy to deal with. They have too many methods and privileges. Let you obediently." "Especially parents, before you can''t dominate your own life, it''s easy for them to fix you." Later, he was somewhat distracted, "But when I was 16 years old, I ran away from home. They quickly removed me from the family tree, lest I harm the Black family tradition, and I never saw them again." "My mother died while I was in prison. I don''t know the exact year. My father died last year, or maybe the year before. Regardless of him, I don''t remember what they looked like." (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 333： Revenge story Chapter 333: The Story of Revenge Black said regretfully, "After all, I have been in Azkaban for so many years, and I have to keep Animagus deformed for so many years. I can still remember some things. This is not easy." "My mind is not clear. If it weren''t for self-blame and resentment, it would be difficult for me to live for so long. I never knew why I didn''t die before, as if there was something unfinished, which kept me in a hurry. Die." "The most left in my memory is James Potter, and I can still remember him clearly. He is like the other side of me, he is also an arrogant, empty-headed son brother. We met for the first time. Good friends." "We are like having another self. From the moment we know ourselves, we have become confidants and inseparable. There will never be any brothers who are more in harmony than us. We all like to break the rules and ignore all authority." "James is even more of a person who sees the rules as nothing. He is a good player in Quidditch games and will show off to others at any opportunity." "We are lawless in the academy together. We take pride in breaking the rules and changing traditions. We take the initiative to be friends with werewolves, we practice Animagus transformation secretly, and we travel to and from all corners of Hogwarts at night." "We keep breaking school rules and constantly making pranks. The teachers are not as smart as us. They can''t catch us. They can''t do anything with us. Dumbledore is a person who doesn''t care about things. He doesn''t care about things in the college. " "At that time, we were really arrogant, arrogant, and truly beautiful. The boys all admired us, the girls all liked us, we thought we were the king of the world, and we were so invincible." Blake recalled the past in a daze, and fell into a long memory. That was the only thing he had. "After graduation, we joined the Order of the Phoenix and fought against Voldemort''s forces together. Even then, we were still invincible. I thought I could save the world." "I don''t know why I stupidly proposed to change the confidential halfway through, obviously everything is fine. Just like I don''t know, why stupid James Potter agreed to this proposal. As you said, this is a fool. A trick that can''t be fooled." "There are spies among us. I know this. I come from the ancient dark magic family, and our family supports Voldemort. I was suspected by Dumbledore early on, and his skeptical gaze could not hide from my eyes. " "Maybe it was the whisper of the devil. The devil planted the seeds of betrayal in my heart and made me make unforgivable mistakes. Let me propose to change the secret. Maybe it is the hatred of Dumbledore. I hate his doubts about me. , I hate his vision for me. All in all, things got out of control in the tricks of two bold idiots." "The inexplicable restlessness and restlessness made me propose to replace the secret person with Peter Pettigrew. The Dark Wizard could not catch me. I decided to increase the difficulty of the game and play with them. No one would believe that James Potter would be stupid enough to choose. The cowardly, humble little dwarf Peter serves as the secret." "James Potter agreed to this stupid trick. Maybe we were too idle, maybe we were too arrogant. We didn''t notify Dumbledore. We didn''t even tell Lupin. We quietly practiced this boring trick. , Like all our pranks." "We watched others condescendingly in our hearts, and watched other fools being tricked by us, just like the countless pranks we had done in school. I imagined that Voldemort and them would chase me, and they would never find us secretly. The confidentiality was changed." "They would never expect that someone would choose a stupid and weak person as a secret person. That must be the biggest joke in the world." "However, this time we became stupid hats, we were too self-righteous, we were too arrogant. We broke our game, our brains broke, and we brought it into life in a prank way. Then James Potter played himself to death , And killed his innocent wife, I put myself into Azkaban, I played crazy." Blake smiled hysterically, the skin on the skull''s face was even more distorted, and in the sunken eye sockets, there were ghostly ghostly eyes. No one can tell, at this moment, he is a living person or a dead ghost. "I thought that the reason for my survival in Azkaban was that I didn''t want to die too eagerly. I was not ready to face James and Lily." "Until I saw that mouse in Fudge''s newspaper and Peter Pettigrew, I finally understood that the reason why I am not dead, the reason why I am not a man and a ghost, I am still living and lingering because of my mission not done." "It''s like a story. I used my stupidity to make Peter, kill my best friend, and kill myself. The story is not over yet, I haven''t killed him yet." "I always thought the end of the story is that I will kill Peter Pettigrew, I will gnaw his head, finish my revenge, and end all my mistakes." "It seems that in this story, I am just a villain''s clown. This is not my revenge story. I am old and I will die under the revenge of my friend''s son. It seems that this is also good." "Come and kill me, this is your revenge story, do it, Harry Potter." Black looked straight at Harry, his face was indifferent, everything was over. His story is over. He is really tired. Every night for twelve years, resentment and guilt have eaten his soul. More dementors absorbed his spirit, and the long Animagus transformation continued to torment him. He was already crazy. Only the disgust and hatred of the self, unwilling to see the guilt of James and Lily too early, maintain his existence. He lives neither dead nor ghost, just to see James and Lily later. He said flatly, "To be honest, I''d rather see James and Lily later. I was too awkward. I let Peter off the dwarf twelve years ago, and let him go after twelve years. I really underestimated him, that humble follower, that cowardly little guy, but played with my life fiercely." Har used his magic wand to face Blake directly, Blake''s words were beyond his expectation, and Blake''s words disturbed his heart. His mind is in confusion, he regrets a little, he shouldn''t listen to these nonsense of Black. "The truth is a bad thing." George said flatly, "but refusing to accept the truth will only be worse. Accepting that your father is a mortal, a mortal who makes mistakes and is somewhat stupid, is a must in life. the road." (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 334： You are not qualified Chapter 334 You Are Not Qualified George couldn''t help feeling a little bit, James Potter was not a bad person, and he did not commit an unforgivable mistake. But a weak life, a weak soul, one omission, one mistake, will make oneself invincible. Not only did he die tragically, he also killed his own family, and left a child behind, beaten and humiliated by relatives since childhood. In comparison, Voldemort is indeed a lot more high-end, no matter how many mistakes he makes, others are always behind. Voldemort only needs one chance to make a comeback again. It was also playing himself to death. After more than ten years, Voldemort still shocked the magic world, making people afraid to say his name. James Potter acted carelessly, killed his wife, and left a mess. When he died, his friends were all alive and kicking, and those who killed him were all alive and kicking. He has to rely on his son who was abused since childhood and beaten by others to give him revenge. To be honest, as a wizard, he was really embarrassed. Harry''s face was full of struggle, he was talking to himself, as if to others, as if to himself. He murmured to himself, "My father is not smart, and he died with no reputation. I had already expected that he could be friends with Black, and how better he could be. But he is mine after all. Father, I need to make up for his mistake. This is the only place I can contact them." His face gradually became resolute, and he said solemnly, "I will not believe your statement so stupidly. I will continue to investigate. Whether the murderer is Black or Peter, I will kill him sooner or later. Mine. Revenge can be postponed, but my revenge will never be absent." "You can stay in Azkaban and wait slowly. Peter Pettigrew can''t escape. As long as he really exists, I will definitely catch him. I will bring the living Peter to you, and you can chew on him. Head." Harry said coldly. Seeing Harry''s decision, George was somewhat relieved. Although Harry killed Black, he would also support it. But Harry was able to calm down and not vent his emotions because of a momentary impulse. Such a move was the choice that a powerful wizard should have. There was an inexplicable movement on Blake''s face. From the looks of it, Harry and James were somewhat similar. But in essence, they are worlds apart, completely different. James absolutely couldn''t say such a thing. Like him, James was extremely conceited in his own judgment and could not hear any warning. As long as they were a little cautious, not so arrogant and self-righteous, they would agree to let Dumbledore be the secret. Black couldn''t help thinking that if we could have Harry''s caution now, those terrible things would never happen. "Stupid guy, how can you believe his nonsense and kill him. Your mother was killed by him." said a cold voice. A figure came out of the darkness, greasy hair, pale zombie face, it was Snape Severus. He held his wand and was facing Black. "To celebrate the two being locked up in Azkaban, I decided to forgive you for the attack on me." Snape stared at Harry and said in an arrogant tone, "You finally did something good, Potter." Snape had been eavesdropping here for a long time. When he was at Hogwarts, he was hit by Harry''s "fainting!", but Harry didn''t dare to really hit the teacher. He eagerly rushed to Hogsmeade Village to hunt down Sirius Black. He ignored the resistance of the wizards to the spell. Before going into a coma, Snape heard Harry''s spell to open the secret passage, and it didn''t take long to wake up from the sleeping spell. He followed into the secret passage and traced to the village of Hogsmeade. It took him a lot of time to find here, but it was enough for him to hear something behind. "I have to say, Sirius Black, after you go crazy, your mind becomes smarter. Your lies are half-truths and half-truths, just like true, but so what, as a betrayer. As the one who killed Lily The culprit, you just have to die obediently." Snape couldn''t restrain his excitement, and said happily. "I almost missed this scene. I almost missed one because of a trick with Porter. Fortunately, we were lucky." Snape licked his lips and said excitedly, "The taste of revenge is so sweet, how I wish I had caught you. In that case, you won''t have to stay in Azkaban for twelve years. " His eyes were full of brilliance, and he said, "It''s not too late, we have another chance, don''t we? The dementors are out there, they will be happy to give you a kiss." Snapes appearance shocked Blake for a while. He couldnt connect the greasy zombie face in front of him with the young man in his memories, but Snapes arrogant tone and arrogant expression were very Let him remember it quickly. Black looked disgusted, as if he had seen something dirty, he said disgustinglySnap Severus, my old rival in the academy with James, your ugly face , After more than ten years, I can also tell at a glance. " With a fierce gaze, he said fiercely, "Don''t say it as if you are a clean person. When you were in school, you mingled with Death Eaters. After graduation, where did you go? " "Didn''t you take refuge in Voldemort and become a Death Eater? What right do you have to avenge Lily, you filthy thing." Blake roared madly. "Shut up, you are not allowed to say such things to me." Snape screamed, as if he was crazy about being told. "Get out of the way, Potter, I will take him to the Dementor." Snape walked towards Black. Harry said disgustedly, "Don''t order me, you annoying fellow." The news that Snape had taken refuge in Voldemort brought Harry''s disgust towards him to the extreme, and he made no secret of expressing his anger. "How dare you" Snape was stunned. He didn''t expect that Potter would dare to respond to him like this, that the kid who was tortured by him in class would dare to resist. Thinking of things before, he was even more angry. He roared angrily, "Go away, Potter, you have had enough trouble, attack the teacher, you have been fired." "My revenge, you have no right to intervene." Harry said unwillingly. "Go away!" Snape shouted. His wand shot a dazzling red light and struck towards Harry. He couldn''t help but chose to attack. Harry slipped on the wrong side, avoided Snape''s attack, and said coldly, "This is your confidence, this is your confidence as a teacher, and this is your confidence to bully and humiliate students?" (To be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 335： Goodbye Dementor Chapter 335: Goodbye Dementor "Apart from bullying the weak and bending your knees to Voldemort, what do you have?" Harry said contemptuously. Snape''s shot made Harry hate him even more. Besides relying on his strength to oppress the students, what else could he do? The contempt in those green eyes made Snape even more mad, and another white light shining from his wand. "I still plan to catch Peter Pettigrew by myself." Black''s voice came from the side, and he instantly transformed into a **** dog, like lightning, hitting the cracked pattern on the wooden wall. "Split to pieces!" Snape shot a curse at Black, the curse only chased after the shadow of the **** dog, hit the broken wooden wall, and cut it open. "You have no right to intervene in my revenge." Harry roared. "Holy guard!" A silver light beam spewed out, transforming a silver shadow, and slammed Snape against the wall in an instant, knocking him to death. Harry chased the figure of the **** dog, rushed across the cut wooden wall and quickly chased it out. "Are you really going to stop me? Lupin." George asked coldly. He noticed Blake''s move the first time, and he raised his wand to stop it. Lupin suddenly stepped forward, blocking Black''s direction, and now he didn''t give way. Lupin held his wand and stood in front of George. He said anxiously, "Blake is innocent. As long as he catches Peter Pettigrew, he will be innocent." He couldn''t understand why everyone refused to let him go because he was clearly innocent. He didn''t understand why the murderer was Peter Pettigrew, but the others always wanted to catch Black. He begged, "You can''t put him in Azkaban, he is crazy. He was found to be Animagus, this time he can''t hold it for a few days." "Blake''s decision shouldn''t be left to you. You have had enough trouble. You won''t be able to be a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts in the next semester." George said coldly. He no longer has the slightest affection for Lupin, as Black said, Lupin is an untrustworthy, unprincipled good old man. He knew everything, but he didn''t hide it, just to avoid making a decision and avoiding the consequences, and such evasion of responsibility would only cause more terrible consequences. Just as he sits by watching James Potter and Sirius Black''s prank in order to avoid being rejected by the team, this only makes them unable to distinguish the seriousness of the matter and lay the groundwork for future disasters. Just as he hides Sirius Braque and Peter Pettigrew from the transformation of Animagus in order to avoid Dumbledore''s disappointment. This will only make the truth impossible to discover, make Black bear the wrongdoing, and let Pettigrew escape sanctions. Just like he dared not tell the truth to others, harbouring Black privately, this will only expose Black to more hunts. And now he is trying to get Black to escape, which will only make those who hunt Black kill him. Lupin''s face was extremely pale, and his body trembled slightly, and said, "I can''t let you take him back to Azkaban." "Get out of the way, unless you want to be locked into Azkaban with him." George suppressed his anger and said coldly. "I" Lupin stiffened and his limbs began to tremble. "Get out of the way!" George waved the spell, and a red light blasted Lupin into the air. He had no time to delay, and he strode after Harry in the direction of Harry. On the other side, Harry was chasing the big dog Sirius Black had turned into. He ran wildly along the traces around him, and it didn''t take long before he saw Blake kneeling on the ground from a distance. He had changed from a **** dog back to a human. He was sitting on the ground, holding his head in his hands, and shouting helplessly, "Don''t don''t don''t," he groaned, "Please don''t please don''t", a dozen dementors were surrounding him, around him Glide, circle, and roar silently. "Don''t take them, don''t take those memories" "I can''t remember who he is but don''t take him away, please" "Please don''t take him away" "do not" "Leave James at least, I only have him left" "Don''t" "do not" "" Black moaned weakly, twisting and twitching on the ground, and slowly he was only breathing. Harry slowed down, the familiar coldness seeping into his internal organs, his vision blurred. Blake''s helpless appearance made him familiar, and he remembered his appearance, which he was also like under the Dementor. Eternal darkness and cold, eternal loneliness and death. All the happiness left him, and all the gloom floated from the deepest part of my heart. Dementors may be the most terrifying monsters in the world. They can **** up people''s happiness and energy. It can squeeze all happiness and tear away all pain from the depths of the human soul. Harry knew this clearly The memories of his infancy, his mother''s plea before death, were torn apart by the dementor, and then floated from the depths of his soul. Sirius Black was completely silent, and he didn''t even seem to breathe. Harry saw the dementors roar silently. They seemed to be laughing and celebrating, and the cold current followed the dementor''s breath, roaring, spreading around. He saw a dementor holding up two rotten, scabbed hands and lowering its headscarf. What kind of face is that? It has no eyes. The position of the eyes is like burned and crusted gray skin covering the empty eye socket. It has no mouth, a big hole with irregular cracks, and breathes air. Harry was at a loss, not knowing whether to watch Sirius Black die like this, or to save his life first. At this time, he hoped that someone could say something, whatever he wanted. He even preferred Snape to come out and humiliate him, as long as he broke the boundless silence, whatever he wanted. Sirius Black was dying. He exhausted his last strength and looked in Harry''s direction. He wanted to look at that one last, look at the face like James. He said silently, "Jaime" The dementor''s scabbed hand strangled Black''s neck, and it forced him to look up, and pointed the cracked, irregular mouth at Black. In Blake''s last memory, there was a beautiful figure, dazzling, silvery, like a bright moon in the sky, and like a pearl in the world. It is like a spring in the mountains, just like a mountain ghost in the forest. The beautiful figure rides on the wind and the air, brilliance and color, and looks like a beautiful dragon. The figure was so beautiful and incredible, but the dementor seemed to have seen the scariest thing in the world. This horrible monster retreated madly, collapsed, and escaped into the darkness. (To be continued.) ~： So what, it broke out today, ask for a monthly pass, la! The number of recent updates is obvious to all. These are not counted as additional updates, just as a normal outbreak. Because there is a big recommendation, which is the best-selling selection on the customer service side, it needs to be updated, monthly and recommended tickets. It will be added up to next month! Of course, there will be no less updates this month, and there will be at least three updates every day in the coming time! There will be ten more today and tomorrow! For the authors hard work, ask for a subscription, ask for a monthly pass, ask for a recommendation ticket, ask for a reward! Now the subscription of this book is much better than when it was first released, but every time the author reads it, it is still blue thin, shiitake! Therefore, I usually use codewords silently, and I dare not look at the starting point for fear of hitting myself. Please support me so that I can face the author backstage one day! Thanks (to be continued.) u More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 336： Werewolf Chapter 336: Werewolf "mom!" Harry murmured to himself, he didn''t know if he had given orders, he never thought about whether he should save Black or watch him die. George was chasing from a distance. He saw from a distance that a familiar figure was dragging a skinny person and walking towards this side. George walked up slowly and came to Harry. He glanced at Sirius Black, who was not born to die, and asked in a low voice, "Is it all right?" Harry shook his head and said in a daze, "When he ran away, he ran into dementors. He was lucky. My patron saint didn''t like dementors and directly dispelled them." Harry still felt that he hadn''t saved Blake, he was his patron saint, and his mother didn''t like dementors, Blake was lucky to survive. "What are you going to do with him next?" George continued to ask. Although Blacks crimes seemed to be decided by the Ministry of Magic, George didnt have much good impression of the Ministrys laws, and the laws that were written by staff had too many loopholes. As the party concerned, Harry''s opinion is the most important decision. Harry should decide on Black''s life or death. But judging from the previous situation, there is something hidden about Black, and maybe he shouldn''t just die like this. Harry looked a little dazed, and he said listlessly, "Maybe he should die, the dementor almost kissed him. But he was lucky, maybe he shouldn''t die like this, maybe I should kill him. Give it to the Ministry of Magic." "That''s fine." George nodded and said, "And Snape, Lupin, we should take them back to the college together. It''s already late, Ron and Hermione should be very anxious." A round of bright moon hung high in the sky, like a bright mirror hung up in the sky, and the moonlight fell on them, faintly dim, dragging long shadows. They walked back in the direction of the Screaming Shed. They needed to take Lupin and Snape, along with Sirius Black, back to the academy. "Floating spell!" George finally couldn''t help adding a Levitating Charm after Harry was dragging Blake into the rock again. He simply explained, "He has been out of breath more than in, so that he can sustain it. school." Harry was still in a trance, and he continued to drag Blake forward. Blake, who has been blessed with the floating spell, has almost no weight, and his skeleton-like figure rubs on the ground, rubbing and rubbing on the rugged mountain road. In the moonlight, Harry''s figure was sometimes very far and sometimes very close, a force driving his steps. Step by step, step by step, step by step, like a minion, like a devil''s pace. They walked to the screaming shed silently, and George walked into the screaming shed from the cut wall. Snape was still in a coma, his head dropped and limp against the side wall. "Ripped apart!" George tapped his wand and cut a plank on the ground. He summoned a rope, tied Snape to the plank, and added a Levitating Charm to Snape before dragging the rope towards the other corner. go with. George was shocked. There was no one in the corner and Lupin was not there. He hurriedly dragged Snape, and ran out like a small piece of cloth. Harry was facing a figure waiting in a serious battle. Long chin, long pointed face, clear hair, curled claws, sharp fangs, and ugly figure. He is a werewolf. "It''s Lupin, he forgot to take his medicine." George walked to Harry''s side. Today is the night of the full moon, but Lupin forgot to take his medicine, or it was their arrival that disrupted Lupin''s time to take his medicine. Harry stared straight at the werewolf and said in a somewhat awkward tone, "He doesn''t seem to lose consciousness completely, he still has a little consciousness. He doesn''t attack me, just guards Sirius Black. He doesn''t let me approach Black." George looked into the werewolf''s eyes. The werewolf''s dark eyes were fierce, and he blocked Sirius Black with a grin, protecting him, just like protecting the most precious thing. "Get out of the way, Lupin, if you are still conscious." George said loudly, "Black was almost killed by a dementor. You can''t save him. We will hand him over to the Ministry of Magic." The werewolf didn''t seem to understand George''s words, and it seemed to understand, but was unwilling. It waved its minions and snarled with a grin to prevent them from approaching. "Faint!" George waved his wand and gave Lupin a sleeping spell. He didn''t have time to play tricks with the werewolf. The werewolf immediately became stumbling and staggering. He shook his head desperately and opened his eyes vigorously. He slapped his head with the palm of his hand, not letting himself fall asleep. The sleepy mountains swept over him with a tsunami, and the werewolf bit his paw and gnawed big holes one after another in his arm, dripping with blood and full of bones. He desperately blocked himself from falling asleep, as if he would lose everything once he fell asleep. The werewolf roared in pain, his twisted face biting himself even more fiercely. He restrained his drowsiness and still stood in front of Sirius Black. Sirius Black seemed to wake up too. He looked at the figure of the werewolf dementialy, with a familiar and unfamiliar expression in his eyes. His face was twisted and painful, but he couldn''t say anything. "Hey!" George couldn''t help sighing, he didn''t know what to say in such a scene. "All petrified!" George waved his magic wand and bound the werewolf tightly to prevent him from further self-harm. "Faint!" At this time, the werewolf had no way of self-harm, he could only struggle in pain, rolling his eyes desperately, trying to hold his eyes. But the endless tiredness rushed out, the drowsiness of the mountains and the sea, and the mountains and the tsunami came again. His eyes were full of bloodshot eyes and water mist. Finally, the magic power overwhelmed the will. In the last moment of weakness and pain, he closed his eyes and passed out. As time passed quickly, the weather began to become hot and dry, the sun was swaying enthusiasm, clearing away all the haze and mist. The exam is approaching, and the final exam determines whether everyone can progress to the next grade smoothly. Hogwarts exams are not very demanding, and almost all students can pass. But everyone is preparing for the exams carefully, some are to get better scores, and some are to avoid being an exception that fails to pass. Hermione''s goal is to get the best grade, and she puts all her thoughts on preparing for the exam. Ron and Harry also need a better score, at least not losing to Malfoy. (To be continued.) Chapter 337： Where to go for black Chapter 337 Fred and Joe need to take the ols, an ordinary wizard rank test, which is an important certificate that every wizard needs to obtain. xChinese x Novel... Percy is preparing for the Ultimate Wizarding Exam, which is Hogwarts'' toughest exam and the most golden certificate. Percy needs this certificate to enter the Ministry of Magic. When the Defence Against the Dark Arts get out of class was over, Professor Lupin stopped Harry, and he led Harry through the corridor, through the classroom, and into the staff lounge. He made a cup of tea for Harry and expressed his gratitude to Harry. "Harry! Thank you, thank you for forgiving Sirius Black, thanks to you." Professor Lupin said gratefully. Harry shook his head indifferently, and said, "I did not forgive him, and I am not qualified to forgive him. It was the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore who decided his sentence." Professor Lupin didnt pay attention to Harrys refusal, and said gratefully, Anyway, if you didnt pursue it, Blake would definitely be sent to Azkaban. Now he cannot live in Azkaban. Come down." Harry was silent for a while and asked hesitantly, "How is he now?" Professor Lu Pings excitement ceased immediately. He paused for a while, and said sadly, Fortunately, he has lost most of his memories, and he has become demented. He only needs to eat without taking care of the others. At that time, they were all sitting in the room. The novel has his testimony, and Lu Ping wants his life as a guarantee. He wants to advance and retreat together with Sirius Black, and live and die together. Seeing this scene, Harry also suppressed the idea of ??sending Sirius Black back to Azkaban. He put his mind on Peter Pettigrew and handed the punishment of Black and Lupin to Dumbledore. . With Dumbledore''s strong guarantee and Lupin''s desperate guarantee, Sirius Black escaped Azkaban''s prison. After the doctor''s identification, Black had lost most of his memory and he was also demented. The Ministry of Magic eased Blakes sentence. He was temporarily imprisoned in the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries. Blake was strictly guarded, but he also received some treatment. This does not mean that Sirius Black has been proven innocent. Black is still treated as a felon before he catches Peter Pettigrew and clarifies everything. Unlike the Muggle World where mental patients can kill people casually, even mental patients and children in the magical world should have the death penalty without ambiguity. Harry was silent for a while and asked, "Professor Lupin, will you leave the college at the end of this semester?" Professor Lu Ping was shocked and said, "This is inevitable. Parents will not allow a werewolf to teach their children, not to mention that I am not trustworthy." Harry opened his mouth, trying to say something, but in the end he said nothing. He wanted to support Professor Lu Ping, but found that he did not support Professor Lu Ping''s position. What qualifications did he have to make decisions on behalf of other people''s parents? Naturally, parents cannot decide their children''s lives, and conversely, children cannot decide their parents'' choices. Harry can think that Professor Lupin is a good teacher, but other parents also have the right to think that the werewolf is an unacceptable bad teacher. They use their legal rights to reject a werewolf as their children''s teacher. No one can criticize this matter. Unless all students can convince their parents, how can this be possible? Professor Lupin continued, Professor Dumbledore has been very generous to let me finish all the courses of this semester. He has done everything he can do, but we only blamed us for **** up everything. Dumbledore reached an agreement with the Ministry of Magic that Professor Lupin would leave the college after completing the next courses, and Hogwarts needed a new Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor. "Harry, don''t learn from us in the future. Old people are only old, not that they are worthy of respect. We have done too many mistakes and have never grown." Professor Lu Ping said with a sense of interest. "Actually, that''s fine, I can go to accompany Black more." Lupin rallied and said, "Although the lost memory may not be retrieved at all, I can still make friends with him now. We can. Starting again, we are not too old to make friends." As long as he thinks that Blake is still alive, Lupin has new strength and new courage. Even if Black is demented, but he is still alive, everything can start again. "Yeah!" Harry replied indifferently. He said hesitantly, "If there is nothing else, I will leave first, and I have to prepare for the final exam." "Wait!" Lupin said with a struggling expression on his face. For a while, he said weakly, "If you can, please go to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital and see Black. Just once, just once. Just fine." He knew that this request was very unreasonable, but Blake seemed to have lost all his memories, Blake no longer knew him, and there was only a little memory of James left in his mind. "I''ll talk about it later." Harry said nonchalantly, "Well, I''m tired, I''m going back to prepare for the exam. Professor!" He bowed politely to Professor Lupin and exited the staff lounge. (To be continued.) Chapter 338： Qualifications for forgiveness Chapter 338 When Harry came out, Ron and Hermione were already waiting outside. They already had an understanding of Harry and Professor Lupin, and they were a little worried about the things behind them. "What did he do with you?" Hermione asked in a low voice. Harry and George had told them all about the things before. Hermione and Ron didn''t want to say much about this kind of difficult question, but they were more vigilant and repellent towards Professor Lupin in private. "He wants me to see Black once when I have time." Harry said lightly. "It looks like he wants me to forgive Black." "After all, they used to be your dad''s best friends." Hermetic said sensitively. At the end of the day, Professor Lupin and Blake always wanted Harry''s forgiveness. Harry said coldly, "Then he lost his life because of these best friends." Hermione was speechless for a while, and Harry''s family was destroyed by their most trusted friends, Sirius Black and Peter Pettigrew. Ron was silent, he knew what to say and what not to say. If someone tells him, because that person is your relative, it is your elder. So you must completely respect him, respect him, he will only think that the person is eating too much. Regarding the affairs of Harry''s family, if Harry is willing to talk and seek support, he will naturally support it, but if Harry doesn''t want to say more, he doesn''t plan to interrupt at all. Harry said nonchalantly, "I had stayed away for more than a decade, and now I want to forgive, how can I be qualified to forgive." He said coldly, "How can I be qualified to forgive them, how can I be qualified to replace my dead mother and forgive the person who killed her." Hermione said nothing, she was not a fool, and she wouldn''t interfere with Harry''s family affairs. Harry''s relationship with Black and Lupin is fine if he is willing to relax. But since Harry didn''t think he was qualified to forgive them for the dead parents, there was nothing wrong with everything else. "Living people are not qualified to say cheap forgiveness on behalf of the dead. After they die, they can go underground and ask my parents for tolerance." Harry said coldly. He would not be stupid and ignorant, like an idiot. Do the same with unqualified promises and tolerance. How evil people are needed to tolerate and forgive for the victims. What shame and indulgence is needed to talk about tolerance for the dead and tolerate easily for the victims. The living are not qualified to say cheap forgiveness for the dead. Outsiders are even less qualified to speak forgiveness on behalf of the victim. "Okay, let''s not talk about these things, how are you preparing for the next exam?" Ron turned the subject away to ease the embarrassment. Speaking of the exam, Hermione jumped up immediately. She said anxiously, Im not ready yet. In the spell class, I didnt understand the joy spell last time, and Professor Flitwick, he hinted Yes, I will take these exams." "There are also ancient magic texts. I have made a lot of preparations, but these contents are too difficult to cover all the test sites. There will always be some problems that make me unable to make all the preparations." "I prepared well for the metamorphosis class, but Professor McGonagall may have some new ideas. The last time I saw her took a book "Analysis of Metamorphosis", maybe she planned to come up with some more in-depth examination questions. A lot of extracurricular content will be involved." "Divination class, this is simply a nightmare. Teacher Trelawney is always talking about her in class. No one can learn anything useful in her class. I will definitely get a very poor grade. I may. Failed." Hermione screamed. The thought that she might fail the exam made her go crazy. She has never been so frustrated in studying any course, she has never got a failing grade, and she has hardly got a grade below excellent. "Uh-" Ron didn''t expect that, only to mention the word exam, Hermione was like an exploding balloon, leaking air everywhere. He said insincerely, "Don''t worry, in addition to excellence and perfection, there are other scores in the world. You can''t think of getting an evaluation below perfect as an unforgivable crime." "Well, there is also a fortune telling class. If you can memorize the whole book, you will definitely get an excellent one." Harry shook his hand, saying disapprovingly. As long as one talks to Hermione about the exam, it will always cause other people to feel awkward and aggrieved. The world that only Xueba knows is always difficult for normal people to understand, but fortunately they are used to being hit. George has been given preferential treatment, he can choose any course he wants to take at will, and he can even avoid related exams. Hermione''s high scores all the way, UU reading couldn''t surprise them. "Forget it, don''t say so much. There is still time. I must go back and read more notes." Hermione will not be comforted by Harry and Ron. As a schoolmaster, if the exam cannot be perfect, . What are the qualifications to say that they have taken the exam? What are the qualifications to say that they have taken this course? They hurried back to Gryffindor''s lounge again. As soon as I returned to the lounge, I saw a note for them on the table. "It''s Hagrid''s note." Hermione said, tearing the note open, and reading, "Barkerbeak''s appeal is scheduled for the sixth day." Hermione recalled it for a moment, and immediately reacted, "That was the day when our exam was over." Hermione continued to read, "People from the Ministry of Magic will come here to hear the appeal, and they have appointed an executioner." "They appointed an executioner, have they decided to kill Buckbeak?" Ron asked. Hermione was silent for a while, bit her lip and said, "It seems like this." "How can they be like this?" Ron roared, "When I squeezed out the study and training, there was a lot of information, and they didn''t care about it." Ron is not Hagrid. He has no special feelings for a ferocious eagle-headed horse-winged beast. But he still squeezed out a lot of time information, just to keep Hagrid and Hermione from being sad, but now they are all in vain. "They are likely to be like this." Harry said solemnly. "Malfoy has been very excited recently. I overheard a lot of his private comments. He has determined that Buckbeak is dead. I have done a great deal. Restrained and didn''t beat him." At dinner, they finally couldn''t hold back, and went to ask George about this matter, is there any way to change Buckbeak''s sentence. (To be continued.) Chapter 339： Reasonable judgment Chapter 339 "Why didn''t you plan to ask like I did before?" George asked curiously. He is not ignorant of this matter, there are not many things in the academy, and the eagle-headed horse and winged beasts have been making a lot of noise. Harry and the others have been busy with this matter, how could he not know about it. But since Harry hadn''t asked them, he wasn''t interested in intervening in this matter. Harry and Hermione, Ron exchanged glances and said hesitantly, "We know that you don''t want to worry about such nostalgia, and you don''t like Hagrid well, so we didn''t want to trouble you about this matter. ." George''s mood seemed very happy, and Harry and the others could notice that he was not interested in this matter, so they never came to him to help, which made him very pleased. He nodded, drank a little juice and motioned them to continue. "We wanted to resolve this matter through a hearing before. We reviewed many related cases of eagle heads, horses and winged beasts, and found some examples of exemptions. Hagrid used these examples to exonerate Buckbeak." Lee talked about their actions and preparations from now on. "But Hagrid screwed it up, right? You shouldn''t expect him to be useful in such an occasion." George said flatly. He could imagine such a scene. Hagrid was never a smart person, even a normal person. He is a hybrid giant. He has been led to the wrong education. He cannot keep up with the rhythm of the normal society. He cannot rely on the rules of the normal society to do good things. Hermione whispered, "I should have thought of this long ago. I only considered the case and testimony. I didn''t think about Hagrid as the biggest problem. I should let him practice how to deal with the hearing in advance." Hermione blamed herself secretly, and she regretted it a little. She should have asked Hagrid to do the drill ahead of time. She only noticed the case and the testimony. But it didn''t take into account that, compared with cases and testimonies, the most important thing is always people. "It''s not your fault. You have done what you should do." George comforted Hermione and said, "It is impossible for anyone to do everything alone. Everything must be done by the right person. To deal with it." "A suitable person is the best solution. They can always find a way to deal with changing situations. The reverse is also true. A person who is not suitable can always mess up everything, no matter how much you do. ready." He continued, "Even if you think of this in advance, it will actually turn out to be like this. Hagrid is no longer a kid. If he is fifteen or six years old, he may be able to change. But he is almost seventy, he can''t have Big change. You shouldn''t have any other expectations for him from the beginning, he will be like this for the rest of his life." George didn''t think Hagrid could change anything, a mixed-blood giant nearly seventy years old, something he hadn''t learned for decades before, and it would be even more impossible for him to learn later. Harry nodded and said, "It''s not your fault. Hagrid sees those black robes in the hearing, just like seeing a dementor. It''s already a good idea for him not to faint. You expect him to be in this way. Under circumstances, it is impossible to remember the testimony of the case and tell it in an orderly manner." Ron comforted Hermione and said, "This is no way. To be honest, Hagrid said that the scene, even I would be nervous. I was surrounded by a group of people in a room to pronounce the sentence, think about the scene who is not afraid of it. ." "But they decided to execute Buckbeak. They have arranged the executioner." Hermione said with a worried look. "Hagrid will definitely be sad." "Lucius controlled the Dangerous Creatures Committee. He made the decision for them. Malfoy knew this early, so he was so sure that Buckbeak would die. He started celebrating in advance. They" Harry said angrily. The thought of the faces of Malfoy and Lucius made Harry furious. George interrupted Harry abruptly and said, "This may not be the case. In my opinion, the decision of the Dangerous Creatures Committee against Buckbeak is correct." "What, why?" the three of them cried out in surprise. "Nothing strange." George said disapprovingly. "Except for Hagrid, no one would have a good opinion of the attacking griffin and winged beasts. The Committee for Dealing with Dangerous Creatures has always executed and attacked such situations. Wizards monster, this is the tradition of wizards." He added, If you dont stand on Hagrids friends and treat this as an attack thousands of miles away, would you think theres something wrong with killing a monster that attacked students~www. novelhall.com~ Everyone was silent. They asked themselves if it wasn''t for Hagrid''s stance, would they preconceived that it would be a mistake to execute a griffin that attacked a human. Harry shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I guess I don''t care about this matter at all, and of course I don''t have any opinions." This is indeed his idea. He doesn''t care about things that are too far away. After coming to the magical world, he was indifferent to the Muggle world. Ron whispered, "I think it''s appropriate to kill a eagle-headed horse-winged beast that attacks people. Any monster that attacks people should be put to death. After all, I am a wizard and I am not friends with monsters." His father, Arthur Weasley, was a staff member of the Ministry of Magic. Regardless of whether he would ignore the Ministrys ban because of his hobbies, Ron still knew the importance of following the law on key issues. Hermione said without confidence, "They don''t have to put it to death, maybe they can lock it up, maybe" at the end, she was also silent, and she didn''t know how to deal with this matter. After all, she felt that the death penalty was too cruel. The Muggle world had discussed the abolition of the death penalty, and Hermione was a bit biased in this direction. She believes that the death penalty should be very prudent, unless it is a villain like Voldemort, other people should not be easily deprived of their lives. But she immediately thought that it was unrealistic and not a good method to keep a eagle-headed horse-winged beast for a long time. George said calmly, There is nothing inappropriate in the sentence of execution of Buckbeak. The eagle-headed horse-winged beast attacked Malfoy in the classroom. This is an indisputable fact. Regardless of whether Malfoy provoked it, Monsters, in the human world, they must restrain their minions." (To be continued.) Chapter 340： legal liability Chapter 340 "Of course, as a monster, it lacks the ability to control itself, and its owner should not bring it to students'' classrooms. But since it has happened, someone must be responsible for it." George asked, "You don''t think that a monster that has been raised by someone has attacked a person, so you can be completely blameless." "You don''t think so, do you?" He stared straight at the other people, his eyes a little daunting, as if he fully believed that they would not have such thoughts that they shouldn''t have. Looking at George''s eyes, Harry, Hermione and Ron were like trained, using the same rhythm, shaking their heads desperately, "No, no, absolutely not." They patted their chests and promised. . "Yeah!" George nodded, seeming to be dissatisfied with their answers, and he continued, "Since he must be held responsible, the execution of Buckbeak is a completely correct sentence. On the other hand, Hagrid, as a guardian, should actually Bear joint and several liability." "Of course." He added, "Dumbledore helped Hagrid escaped, but he had no reason to help Buckbeak also break the law and escape sanctions. If he did that, it would look very inappropriate and look down. The law is nothing." "Oh!" Harry suddenly realized, "No wonder Dumbledore didn''t have a brain to solve these problems. It turned out that he couldn''t help Buckbeak exonerate." He still had questions before, why Dumbledore didn''t solve these problems with a single mind. Dumbledore knew that Hagrid would be sad, and he also knew that Hagrid was unable to keep Buckbeak. It turns out that Dumbledore could not acquit Buckbeak. "Then we were working for nothing from the beginning." Ron said with some chagrin, "it is impossible for us to exonerate Buckbeak." He didn''t think so deeply before, he just thought it was an ordinary The verdict requires only some historical data and evidence. "It is not entirely impossible. The previous hearing is an important defense opportunity. It is a necessity for procedural justice, a place for the exchange of interests, and a market for mutual bargaining." George said lightly. "Benefit exchange? Bargaining?" The three of Harry are completely unknown. So, isn''t it a hearing? Isn''t it time to explain the case and history? How did it become the exchange of interests and the settlement of bargaining? George explained slowly, "Yes, the exchange of interests, bargaining. The law is also an exchange of interests after all. If Dumbledore is willing to pay some price, Buckbeak can keep it, just like he protected Hagrid." Harry suddenly felt dry and dry. He licked his dry lips and said, "What happened in class was not what Hagrid wanted to happen. He didn''t intend it. Dumbledore was willing to testify for him again, so he I was spared the punishment. There should be no exchange of benefits." "That''s because you are too young and naive, why there is no benefit exchange." George looked through all the expressions, and Zhizhu was holding it. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all felt a little embarrassed. George was obviously as old as them, but they were not good to remind this, quietly watching George wait for him to continue talking. "Whether something happened was intentional or accidental. It is definitely not for the person involved to speak casually. Hagrid must have said that he was not intentional, but Malfoy must have said that Hagrid was intentional, right." George Speak slowly. They all nodded. They really couldn''t be said by Hagrid and Malfoy''s unilateral remarks. They asked, "Then who can determine whether Hagrid is intentional or just accidental?" "The important thing is not intentional or accidental. There are rules and prohibitions." George gave an example and said, "Do you remember the law of the Department of Preventing Muggle Misuse?" Harry and Hermione both turned their eyes to Ron. This was his father''s work department, he should know. Ron was a little embarrassed and stammered, "I''m not sure I didn''t plan to go there to work." Although his father often tells him about work, it''s not bad that he can listen to it casually, how can he remember Those weird legal regulations. George was shocked. The example seemed to have failed. He coughed slightly, skipped this point, and continued. "To put it simply, it is illegal for wizards to modify Muggle items at will. Wizards are not allowed to modify Muggle items at will. They even banned flying carpets because they think blankets are commonly used by Muggles. ." Hearing this, Hermione also thought of something, so she asked cautiously, "It is forbidden for wizards to transform Muggle items, so breeding dangerous species is also forbidden." George nodded and motioned for her to continue. "There are strict prohibitions on raising dangerous species. For some extremely dangerous species, just holding their eggs will trigger strict laws The eight-eyed giant spider that George killed before is that The most dangerous category. Although they are not particularly powerful, their ability to reproduce is very terrible. Once they become flooded, they can even eat people in the entire city." "If Hagrid''s privately raising these eight-eyed giant spiders is confirmed by the Ministry of Magic, he will have to be imprisoned in Azkaban for at least 500 years." Hermione whispered to explain some related prohibitions on raising dangerous species. Harry and Ron felt that their throats were congested, and they swallowed hard to avoid imagining Hagrid''s felony. "Thats right. In fact, there are related laws in the Muggle world. Importing and possessing some dangerous creatures and plants will cause terrible consequences. In serious cases, Muggles who violate these laws will be punished. Death penalty and life imprisonment." George said solemnly, emphasizing the seriousness of this matter. "Of course, eagle-headed horse-winged beasts can only be ranked in the middle of the ranking of dangerous creatures in the Ministry of Magic. They are not considered the most dangerous species. They can be kept under legal circumstances. But" George emphasized, "This absolutely does not include releasing these dangerous species to create an attack without restrictions." "To bring the eagle-headed horse-body winged beasts to public places, they must be covered with magic-enhanced ropes, and they must be brought with bits. Their owners must hold them firmly so that they will not have any chance to hurt them. Other wizards." "It is an extremely stupid decision to let them appear in the classroom. The owners of these monsters need to take full responsibility for their attacks and destruction." George said strongly, "Regardless of whether Hagrid was stupid or deliberate, he has committed the crime of dangerous creatures endangering public safety." (To be continued.) Chapter 341： Respect the same Chapter 341 He continued, "Of course, I prefer Hagrid because of his stupidity. But the law will not give him preferential treatment just because he is stupid. In the classroom at the time, Malfoy could directly kill the eagle that attacked him. Winged beast. If Hagrid attacks Malfoy, Malfoy can also kill Hagrid directly." Hermione covered her open mouth with her hand, and exclaimed in an inconceivable way, "It''s so serious." She didn''t expect it to be so serious. It was so serious that Malfoy could kill Buckbeak on the spot, and so serious that if Hagrid dared to stop him with force, Malfoy could legally kill Hagrid. Harry and Ron were also dumbfounded. They only thought that Malfoy was crazy, and that Malfoy deserved to be attacked for provoking Buckbeak. They didn''t expect that Malfoy really had the right to kill Buckbeak, and even the right to make Hagrid suffer. The law was on Malfoy''s side. They are standing on the opposite side of the law. "Why is it so serious? This is obviously just an accident." Hermione asked in surprise. She didn''t want to understand why it seemed to be a small accident with such serious consequences. "This is respect for wizards, respect for mankind." George said in a casual voice, "Humans stand at the top of the food chain, and wizards stand at the top of the world. Only the same kind of each other can gain each other''s respect. This is derived from As the same kind, they have the power to hurt and punish each other." "Hagrid likes monsters. That''s his personal hobby. Others can''t interfere with his hobby. But" George said sternly, "When Hagrid interferes with others, other people have the right to retaliate and punish Hagrid. Wizards are people who are born with power, they are born with the right to revenge and punish, and they can personally use these powers. ." Ron nodded thoughtfully and said, "Wizards are not people who have been wronged and swallowed in their stomachs. If they are bullied, they will return immediately, throwing spells on each other, and fighting each other. " He had seen his father arrest the wizards who violated the law. There is no such thing as a wizard who would obediently arrest the lawlessness. Without clever magic, the members of the Ministry of Magic who come to the door will only be easily beaten out, but they can''t say anything about it. They can''t ask for help across departments, and each department can only handle the affairs of its own department. George said in a strong tone, "When wizards deal with their own preferences, they must know that their preferences cannot harm the wizard. If he makes other people angry, other people can be angry again. This is justified. " "The eight-eyed giant spiders raised by Hagrid offended me. Their cannibalism violated my limit. If Hagrid was there at the time, I would feed him alive to those eight-eyed giant spiders without hesitation. ." George said in a frightening tone. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were all a little dazed. They knew that George was not joking. He really killed the hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders that Hagrid had raised. They could even imagine that if Hagrid was really there, George would throw Hagrid into the spider pile, coldly watching Hagrid crawled all over his body by spiders and eaten it alive. George said in a solemn tone, "As a monster, you must constrain your minions in the human world, and monsters that spread their teeth and claws will be executed. As humans, you must also converge their minions in the human world. Humans who spread their teeth and claws will also be imprisoned and imprisoned. Put to death." Harry, Hermione, and Ron were all a little confused, just feeling dry and dry. They hurriedly picked up the juice from the table, drank it, calming down. At first, they just planned to ask George if there is a way to exonerate Buckbeak. They didn''t expect that George had opened the chatterbox so that he could get an education. They were silent for a long while drinking the juice before they calmed down. Ron rallied and said, "Forget it, since the decision of the Dangerous Species Committee is not wrong, I think it''s better not to blend in with the Barkerbek." He didn''t intend to do it for one thing, and it had nothing to do with him. It would be foolish for a eagle to break the law with a winged beast. Harry nodded and said, "The Ministry of Magic has already made a verdict. They have even sent the executioner. There is no chance." Harry didn''t count as doing something meaningless. What''s more, his relationship with George must be more important than his relationship with Hagrid when it comes to close relationships. He would not anger George for such things. Hermione had a struggling look on her face. After a while, she said, "I''d better put my mind on the exam. Since it is meaningless, I still spend time on meaningful things~www.novelhall .com~I dont want to regret it after I have a bad exam." Harry and Ron were frustrated for a while. Xueba''s exam was bad, probably because they didn''t get full marks. This kind of understatement is really a huge crit injury for a student who must study hard to stay behind. "Haha!" George smiled easily. He waved his hand and said, "You don''t care about me, I don''t care about these things, and I won''t be angry about it." He continued, Im not interested in Hagrid and Im not familiar with him. The last time I killed hundreds of eight-eyed giant spiders, Ive long been suffocated. For an idiot like Hagrid, if I were Go to get angry with him, that''s really an idiot. As long as he doesn''t provoke me on the spot, I don''t have a special opinion of him." George said lightly. "I will not ask you to stand in line on this matter, let alone make a choice for this little thing. In fact, I think you can continue to defend Buckbeak, which is an interesting growth and learning experience. experience." Hermione was taken aback for a moment and asked, "Is the defense still useful, but don''t they have a verdict to execute Buckbeak? They even sent the executioner." Hermione didn''t understand. George clearly said that Buckbeak''s verdict was not wrong, why should they continue to defend Buckbeak. George said meaningfully, "Then you have to try it before you know it. If you can find the right way, Buckbeak will not die, just like Hagrid not only has not been punished, but he continues to be a teacher of a fool." Harry and Ron were equally puzzled. They gave up defending Buckbeak because of George''s position, but George seemed to be happy to see them defending Buckbeak, which made them very puzzled. (To be continued.) Chapter 342： examination Chapter 342 George smiled and said, "Slowly you will understand, just as you obeyed the school rules honestly at the beginning, slowly you will find that school rules are not everything. There are many rules. If you want to be strong, you will eventually Not only need to understand it, but also need to adapt and transform them." He said with some emotion, "Magic is a weapon, the human heart is also a weapon, and laws and institutions are also a weapon. Weapons do not represent justice, and law does not represent justice. You cannot escape it, you can only control it. ." Harry, Ron, and Hermione, they nodded seemingly, they probably understood that George wanted them to master the weapon of law. Harry, Ron, and Hermione continued to prepare for Buckbeak''s defense, and continued to prepare for the exam. The time passed so quickly, and the exam week began. There is an unusual silence in the castle, like a dark cloud covering the earth, a heavy breath falling from the sky, squeezing the air, and the college is full of students with solemn and cautious expressions. The students entered the classroom to take the exam like they rushed to the execution ground before they died, and came out of the classroom in disgrace like a landing examinee. They compare their test results listlessly and complain constantly. The exam in the transformation class gave them a lot of tasks, including turning the teapot into a tortoise. The classmates couldn''t help complaining, "I don''t understand why the teapot is turned into a tortoise, and how the teapot is related to the tortoise." A classmate said meaningfully, "You don''t understand. There is a tortoise called a big teapot in the East." One exam after another, from one exam room to another. There was a lot of jokes in the spell class. Hermione guessed well. Professor Flitwick did test their happiness spell. One after another classmates were made to laugh during the exam. This must be the most funny. An exam, but the harder the laughter, the better the result. The magical creature protection class on the second day was probably the easiest exam to pass. Hagrid was confused, with a preoccupied look, and didn''t have any thoughts on the exam. He prepared a bucket of Flobber caterpillars. Let everyone take care of them, it is not difficult at all. Harry, Ron, and Hermione spent the entire exam comforting him, asking him to pluck up the courage to prepare for the final defense. Hagrid was listless, unable to think about it at all, he said in a dispirited voice, "We will know the day after tomorrow, whether it is victory or defeat." In the potions exam, Harry was about to meet the most annoying person again. What was strange was that Snape didn''t bother him. Snape looked a little demented. Since Harry knocked Snape unconscious that day, he had become a little grotesque. Harry hoped that Snape had become a fool like Blake. The astronomy class is an exam at night, which needs to test the astronomical observation and measurement of students. In the Magic History Exam, everyone writes down the difficult time after another and writes down a long ancient history. Then came the labor in the herbal medicine class. The students needed to work in the sun. For the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Professor Lu Ping made meticulous preparations, bidding farewell to his teaching career, and an interesting obstacle course-like exam held outdoors. The classmates passed through the pond with the water monster hidden, through the deep hole full of red hats, and then in a swamp, ignoring Xinkpunks error message, and finally had to fight a new Bogut . The students are all very interested in this kind of examination. They cheered for Professor Lu Ping and look forward to receiving his teaching next year. They didn''t know that this was Professor Lupin''s farewell ceremony. Hermione was impeccable before passing Bogut''s box, until a minute later, she rushed out of the box screaming. Harry and Ron were both taken aback and asked quickly, "What happened to Hermione." "Professor McGonagall," Hermione gasped, pointing to the box and said, "Professor McGonagall said I failed all the exams." Harry and Ron were silent, and the world of Xueba was incomprehensible to ordinary students. In the strange eyes of Harry and Ron, Hermione slowly calmed down. Then they returned to the castle together. From afar, they saw a familiar person at the end of the corridor. The person was wearing a pinstriped cloak and was walking towards the principal''s office. The man was Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, and two other people followed him. Two wizards followed him, because they were very old, looking like a withered old man. The other is tall and well-proportioned, looking like a very powerful character. Seen from the back, the tall wizard still had a sharp axe stuck in his waist. Harry and the others watched three people walk towards the principals office They must be here to execute the torture tomorrow. , The wizard still had an axe stuck in his waist, and he looked hard to deal with at all. "Ron said in a positive tone. "The ministers of the Ministry of Magic are here, just to deal with a eagle-headed horse-winged beast. He also took two wizards. This is not an easy treatment. Last time Hagrid was captured, it was not so grand." Harry said annoyedly, he only felt a headache, "This is Buckbeak is dead." Hermione tried to encourage them and said, "It doesn''t have to be for Buckbeak to be executed. I guess he came to negotiate terms with Dumbledore." Ron and Harry both nodded slightly, which was probably the case. Simply put to death a monster would not be able to use such a big battle. Maybe they have to engage in some profit exchange and bargaining. "Maybe they can get together, and Buckbeak won''t have to die." Hermione whispered. She herself didnt believe what she said, so she immediately pondered and said, George once said that as long as we find the right way, Buckbeak wont have to die, so things are still going to turn around, and there are still some things. Method." Harry, Ron, and Hermione had been thinking about the way to keep Buckbeak, and they hadn''t mixed up the discussion about test results. The final exam is a Muggle studies class, and there is a divination class for Hermione to take the exam. After Harry and Ron took the exam for the Muggle Studies class, they simply fell into the examination room for the fortune-telling class, waiting for Hermione. Hermione hated the divination class. This class was completely meaningless to her. If it weren''t for quitting a class, it was troublesome, she would definitely quit this class. Professor Trelawney met everyone separately, and every student who walked down from the examination room looked like a ghost. (To be continued.) Chapter 343： Trelawney is a patient This site has opened a novel subscription function. You can subscribe to your favorite novels. If there are updates to the subscription novels, we will notify you by mail as soon as possible! Remember to set up your email address! Chapter 343: Trelawney is a Patient They said, "She let us watch something that doesn''t exist in a crystal ball with nothing. The only thing we learned in this class is the ability to make stories, which is much stronger." Hermione was nervously thinking about what she would see in the crystal ball later, or she should just think of a story now, so as not to make up badly when she waits. In order to get a high score in the exam, she also worked hard. "Hermione," Professor Trelawney called to her. She hurried up and up the stairs to the room dedicated to Professor Trelawney. The room was like a sultry stove, the curtains were all drawn, the flames in the fireplace were leaping, and the disgusting smell was everywhere. Professor Trelawney was sitting in front of a huge crystal ball, like a terrible, pretending witch. "Hello, look at this crystal ball, then start timing and tell me what you see in the crystal ball." Professor Trelawney said in a nagging tone. Hermione stared at the huge crystal ball, looked at the looming white mist, her eyes widened desperately, staring at the crystal ball, but there was still nothing inside. "Well, what did you see?" Professor Trelawney asked. Hermione was thinking hard, she didn''t dare to say and saw nothing, she must make up a good story, she must get a satisfactory score. But it seemed that it was too late to make up the story at this time. She racked her brains and said, "I saw the holiday. It''s a holiday. Everyone has a good exam. It''s really fun for everyone to have fun during the holiday." Professor Trelawney asked in a disappointed tone, "Did you not see the danger? Did you not see the death, such as a person holding an axe and slashing towards one end, and a eagle-headed horse has a winged beast. Hermione said irritably, "Why should I see those." She hated Professor Trelawney''s nonsense even more. Professor Trelawney shook his head disappointedly, "You have no sight, so you can''t see anything." "Well, that''s it, it''s a bit disappointing, but you have tried your best." Professor Trelawney said. Hermione felt like she was hit by a heavy hammer, and she was frustrated. She knew that the exam was bad, although she should have known it early. She walked out weakly, and at this moment, a loud and hoarse voice suddenly spoke, "Something terrible is going to happen, just tonight." Hermione quickly turned around, carefully guarding that Professor Trelawney was there without the others. Hermione held the wand and waited carefully. Professor Trelawney was trembling all over, foaming at the mouth, and her eyes sluggish as if she had a goat. Hermione was about to call a doctor, when Professor Trelawney suddenly spoke again. It was a different voice, completely different from her usual voice. "The Dark Lord lay there, he was abandoned, he was abandoned, for twelve years, he has not received help, no one cares about him. But tonight, a powerful servant will break free from the chains and look for his master. " "The Dark Lord will rise again with the assistance of his servants, stronger than ever, and terrifying. Tonight, that servant will start to move and start searching." Hermione ran away without waiting for Professor Trelawney to recover. This scene was so embarrassing that she couldn''t let Professor Trelawney know that she had discovered her secret. Harry and Ron saw Hermione running out in a hurry, and both greeted them, and asked, "What happened?" Hermione did not speak, and led them out of the examination room for the divination class. It wasn''t until the Gryffindor lounge that Hermione whispered, "Professor Trelawney is still very poor." "Are you not sick?" Ron asked incredulously. Hermione hated Professor Trelawney the most, she would say such a thing today. "Did something happen in the examination room?" Harry asked, guessing that it was something that happened in the examination room and made Hermione sympathize with Professor Trelawney. Hermione hesitated for a while, and finally shook her head, "Others can''t say, anyway, Professor Trelawney is crazy for a reason, she is sick." Hermione''s hesitant and uncomfortable attitude was uncomfortable. Fortunately, Harry and Ron didn''t need to know what exactly Professor Trelawney was sick with. They don''t need to take a divination class and don''t care about it. At this moment, Hedwig suddenly flew in, leaving a note, and flew away from the window. They froze for a moment, and suddenly thought that today is Buckbeak''s last chance to defend. Harry hurriedly grabbed the sticky note, ripped the sticky note, and read it. He read it very slowly. The characters on the sticky note were very ugly, skewed and difficult to read. It could be seen that the writer was very excited and it was almost impossible to write the handwriting. Write it down completely. "The defense lost, and they executed Buckbeak when they went down the mountain You can''t help, don''t come over, I don''t want you to see the death penalty." Hagrid. "Hey," Ron sighed and didn''t speak for a long time. "We have to go over and see," Harry said. "We can''t let Hagrid face the executioner alone." "Well, at least we can see Hagrid." Hermione nodded and said, "Even if it can''t help, at least we can comfort Hagrid." At dinner, they ate dinner in a hurry, and walked towards Hagrid''s hut in the Forbidden Forest. As she left the restaurant, Hermione looked in George''s direction. She remembered that George had said that there was still a way to keep Buckbeak. But when she thought that George had said again that the decision of the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Biology on Buckbeak was correct, she was ashamed to ask George to help. Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked out of the dining room and walked towards Hagrid''s cabin. Looking at Harry and their backs, George smiled softly, packed the dishes and left the seat. They took the invisibility cloak, used the phantom spell, and quietly passed through the vestibule. After confirming that there was no one around, they hurriedly left, crossed the stone steps of the hall, and pushed open the oak door. Outside the castle, the afterglow of the setting sun floated on the leaves, leaving mottled shadows. They hurried to Hagrid''s cabin and knocked on the door. Hegra opened the door, his face very pale and his body still shaking. He said, "You shouldn''t have come." Harry whispered, "Let''s go in without being seen by others." "You shouldn''t have come," Hagrid continued, but he took a step back and let them in. Hagrid was quiet, didn''t cry, didn''t yell at them, he looked at a loss, looked very helpless, and very lonely. (To be continued.) Chapter 344： Save Buckbeak Chapter 344 Rescue Buckbeak "Drinking tea?" he asked, but he didn''t go to get the teapot, he just kept shaking there. "You shouldn''t have come." He whispered, talking all the time, looking silly. "Where is Buckbeak? Hagrid." Hermione asked in a low voice. Hermione''s appearance made Hermione very sad, and she tried to divert his attention. Hagrid sat there and said helplessly, "I, I took it outside, I tied it to the pumpkin patch with a rope, and wanted it to look at the world for the last time and breathe some fresh air." "It''s still a child, it''s not its fault, they shouldn''t treat it like that." "It''s harmless, it''s so cute, it''s not fierce at all." Hagrid said sincerely. Regarding this, everyone knows that Buckbeak''s is not dangerous, but only against giants like Hagrid. Ron looked at Harry, then asked Hagrid carefully, "Dumbledore, is there any way." "He figured out a way." Hagrid said, "but he didn''t have the power to control the committee. He told them that Buckbeak was not dangerous. But they didn''t believe this. They decided to execute Buckbeak and said it was According to tradition." "They are obviously afraid. They are afraid of Lucius Malfoy. Lucius Malfoy threatened them. I think the executioner, McNeil, he is Luciuss friend. Lucius asked him to come. of." Hagrid said sadly. "I only hope that the execution can be done quickly, so that Buckbeak will not suffer. I will stay with him." He swallowed, a little stupefied, and his eyes looked very helpless. He said, "Dumbledore will be there too, he will come, and his letter in the morning told me. He said he would be with me. Me, he is such a good person." "I''m going to pour you some tea." Hagrid stood up faintly and frantically looked for it in the room. "We just ate, we don''t need these." Harry stopped Hagrid from being busy, but he couldn''t listen at all, hurriedly pouring milk all over, and squeezing several cups in a row. There were no more cups, and he finally gave up making tea for Harry and the others. Hagrid choked and said, "There are no more cups. I can''t ask you to drink tea. You should go back first. It''s time for you to go back to the castle. Buckbeak will be executed when you come down. You can''t see this." "It''s already night, and you shouldn''t be here anyway. If Dumbledore and Fudge run into you sneaking out of the castle, it will cause you big trouble." "We should be with you, and we will be with you, Hagrid." Hermione said, holding back tears. Hagrid''s appearance made her very worried, and she couldn''t leave him at this time. "You should go back, I can''t let you stay here." Hagrid said helplessly, "They are coming soon." As he spoke, his slightly improved face became extremely pale again, and his eyes lost their expression. He turned his eyes and stared out the window. "They''re here" Hagrid said in a trembling voice. Harry, Ron, and Hermione all looked in the direction of Hagrid''s eyes quickly. In the distance, it was the group of people who walked down the stone steps of the castle. Walking in the forefront was Dumbledore, his silver hair and beard gleaming in the afterglow of the setting sun, and next to him was Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, his expression serious and heavy. Behind is the tall and strong executioner McNeill, and the old and weak committee members. "You must go back now." Hagrid''s voice and his whole person are shaking, his voice has completely changed. "You must leave immediately, not let them see you here, this will cause trouble, go. Hurry up" Hagrid stumbled towards the back door and said, "Hurry up, I will take you through the back door." They followed Hagrid through the door leading to the back garden, past the pumpkin field, a few yards away, where Buckbeak was tied. It was tied behind a tree in the pumpkin field, and it seemed to feel a little bit like it knew something would happen. It walked around irritably, digging the ground with its claws, tearing the rope that tied it. "It''s okay, Piccolo." Hagrid said softly. "It''s okay." There was endless pain in his heart, and there was no way to get rid of it. He turned his head towards Harry, and Ron and Hermione said, "Go quickly, go quickly." "Hagrid, we can''t leave like this." Hermione said anxiously. "We can tell them the truth. Buckbeak is not dangerous. They can''t kill him." "Should we let it go?" Ron asked carefully. If Buckbeak is let go now, everything is too late Hagrid hesitated and said, "If we let go, I He will be imprisoned in Azkaban." These days, he has been letting go of Buckbeak, or he has struggled and wandered between leaving it. But in the end, the dementor was terrible, surpassing everything, and he was unwilling to return to that terrible place. "Hurry up," Hagrid yelled. "If you are discovered, I will get into more trouble." Reluctantly, they put on the invisibility cloak. At this time, there was a knock on the door from the hut. Those people have arrived, Minister of Magic Fudge, Dumbledore, and the executioner. Hagrid said in the direction where they disappeared, "Go, don''t stay here, don''t stay and listen." He walked slowly back to the cabin, where he was knocking on the door. Harry, Ron, and Hermione stayed there at a loss. They looked at Hagrid''s back and then at Buckbeak. It seemed more anxious, it tore the rope hard and grabbed the ground hard. It seems that the danger is coming. "What should we do?" Hermione said anxiously. "We can''t just leave like this, what should we do." "Should we stay here and accompany Hagrid later?" Ron asked in a low voice. Maybe they could stay and comfort Hagrid after the others had left. "They are too many people, we may be found." Harry said uncomfortably. He didn''t agree to stay here. To stay here, they had to face not only the Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, but also Dumbledore, and the executioner who looked very difficult to deal with. Besides, let them watch Buckbeak being executed, they can''t do it. "But what should we do?" Hermione said unwillingly, but even she didn''t know what to do or what to do. (To be continued.) Chapter 345： flew away (Tiantian Chinese Website, permanent website: (Ttzww abbreviation of Tiantian Chinese Website). It is said that a genius remembers the domain name in 3 seconds.) Chapter 345 Flew away For a moment they were silent, they had no time to waste, there were already some arguing voices in the cabin, and Hagrid seemed to be struggling for the last time. Everyday Chinese Network () [Please go] The cabin was already quiet, and the sound of footsteps seemed to be coming. "They''re here." Hermione said regretfully. "If George were here, I should ask him how I can keep Buckbeak." "It''s actually very simple to keep Buckbeak." A voice suddenly came from the void. "George?" Hermione almost screamed. She jumped up under the invisibility cloak and stepped on Ron''s foot, causing him to scream and whisper. "How can I keep Buckbeak? They are coming soon, they are about to execute Buckbeak." Hermione asked quickly. There was a door opening from the hut. The door was pushed open. Hagrid walked ahead, followed by Dumbledore, then Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge. Behind him was the executioner who was tall and sturdy, holding a big sharp axe. Finally, the members of the committee, the old and dry little old man. "What to do?" Hermione asked in an inaudible voice anxiously. They were already here, and it was too late. [] "It''s very simple to save Buckbeak. Raise your finger, aim at Buckbeak, and follow me." George''s voice came from the air. Harry Ron and Hermione both raised their fingers and aimed at Buckbeak. "Get free!" They whispered, "Get free!" Buckbeak became excited suddenly, and it struggled so hard that the rope could not restrain it. It broke away from the rope and spun towards the sky, like a sharp arrow, shot into the sky. The fan of the wings almost blew Harry''s invisibility cloak. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and grabbed the invisibility cloak tightly before being noticed. "Don''t talk, they won''t find you." George''s voice came, comforting the extremely nervous Harry, Hermione and Ron. "Damn it." The executioner ran over quickly. He looked at Buckbeak''s back and cursed loudly. The Minister of Magic Fudge followed closely. He picked up the rope from the ground and said solemnly, "It broke away from the rope, maybe it was not fastened, or maybe a normal rope couldnt catch it. After all, its one end. Magic creature." He couldn''t tell whether the eagle-headed horse-winged beast was let go or broke free by himself. Executioner McNeill cut the axe into the fence and vented his anger. He roared furiously, "It was almost there. It was there just now." He turned his head and looked at Hagrid angrily and said, "You must have deliberately failed to fasten it." Just look at this fat man''s unwilling mood and know that he will not be honest, it must be he deliberately. Let go of the monster. Hagrid ignored his words, just sobbed, "Go, God bless it, it''s gone, how smart it is, it knows that bad guys are going to hurt it, it broke the rope, it ran away." "It looks like it broke away on its own. If you want, maybe you can try to catch up with it." Dumbledore said lightly. "Or, we can accept this reality. A eagle-headed horse with wings returned to the wild. , Everything is over, we can now have some brandy." "Okay, I will take out all the wine." Hagrid''s voice was weak, but his expression was very energetic, "I''ll get the wine, please come in, please come in..." Dumbledore entered the hut first, Minister of Magic Fudge, looked around carefully, and returned to the hut. The executioner cursed in a low voice, and followed the members of the committee into the hut. With a snap, the door of the hut was closed, and everything was calm. "Let''s go, towards this side." A voice pointed ahead. Harry, Hermione, and Ron walked away from the cabin in shock and joy. They didnt stop until Hagrids hut was no longer visible. Harry put away the invisibility cloak, took a few deep breaths, and said happily, "Buckbeak escaped, and it was almost executed." "We saved it." Ron was agitated, "We saved its life." Harry and Ron glanced at each other and both laughed. What happened just now is really dangerous, only a minute before Buckbeak will be executed. But at the last moment, they saved Buckbeak. Only Hermione felt that something was wrong. She suppressed the joy just now, and the more she thought about it, the more it was wrong, "But we just committed a crime." She said in a horrified tone, "We were just at the Minister of Magic, in front of the executioner, deliberately letting go of the executed criminal. We are breaking the law, we are committing a crime." Harry and Ron''s eyes lit up, their eyes flashed with brilliance We just committed a crime. "Harry said excitedly. "And it was not caught." Ron thought this was particularly important. "Yes, we will not be caught." Ha said in a positive tone, "They thought that Buckbeak broke free by himself. They have accepted this fact. They don''t care about it anymore. They are drinking and lazy now. ." Harry thought excitedly that maybe only Dumbledore had noticed something abnormal, but he was on Hagrid''s side. Not only would he not say anything, but he would also persuade everyone to ignore their nostalgia, and seduce them with laziness and drinking. Hermione looked at Harry and Ron like a madman, and she looked at George complainingly, and said, "You just instigated us to commit a crime, and you let us let Buckbeak go." George smiled lightly and said, "Aren''t you planning to save Buckbeak?" "But that''s a crime, that''s different." Hermione said immediately. "It''s totally different to exonerate Buckbeak in the hearing and defense." Hermione was able to distinguish the difference between the two things. The lawful use of legal means to exonerate Buckbeak, and the illegal and secret release of Buckbeak were completely two different things, two things of completely different nature. "If you were to choose again, how would you choose?" George asked. Hermione opened her mouth to say what she wanted to say, and then she was silent again. She opened her mouth several times but couldn''t say anything. Finally, she shook her head and said, "I don''t know." She really didn''t know if she was doing it. One choice is whether she should save Buckbeak, or follow the law and save Buckbeak. Harry and Ron also shook their heads. They didn''t know what choice they should make when they made another choice. (To be continued.) (Fast update, no pop-up ads to read, go to Tiantiantian Chinese website () Chapter 346： Legal restrictions (Everyday Chinese website, permanent website: (Everyday Chinese website abbreviation ttzww). It is said that a genius remembers the domain name in 3 seconds.) Chapter 346 Legal restrictions "Things have already happened. At this time, we need to accept the good side. The purpose of saving Buckbeak has been achieved. Everyday Chinese Network ( George said relaxedly. "Hmm!" Harry and Ron both nodded. They were very satisfied with saving Buckbeak in this way. Buckbeak didn''t have to die, and no one would be taken away because of it. Even those from the Ministry of Magic are now. Drinking brandy in Hagrid''s hut, talking lazily, everything is like this, what''s wrong. "How can it be the same? It''s a crime, it''s totally different." Hermione said, she didn''t understand why George would deliberately let them let Buckbeak go. He did it on purpose, it must be like this. "You don''t need to be responsible for this, do you?" George reminded, "You saved Buckbeak, and no one will be punished for it." "But...but..." Hermione said in a bewilderment, she didn''t think it was right, it was different from what she thought. She has always been a person who obeys the rules, she abides by all kinds of rules, and always demands herself with strict standards. Before she came to the Magic Academy, she even used things like the "Outstanding Student Code" to strictly control her behavior. But since coming to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, she has had close friends, but she is no longer the student who followed the rules, she went further and further on the road of breaking the rules. She did too many things that she would never do. She violated one school rule after another. She wandered the hallways and classrooms of the college with Harry and Ron at night. She also fights against the terrible Dark Lord with everyone. She cheated from the teacher to sign and borrowed black magic-related medicine books from the district. She stole into the teachers office to steal the medicines she needed. She violated school rules time and time again. . In the nearly three years of study, she had violated almost all school rules, but she absolutely could not think of it. Today, under George''s instigation, she started breaking the law. It was a real violation. This is not a ban on the use of magic by underage wizards, nor is it a ban on Muggle objects being modified by wizards. She was truly breaking the law, it was a crime in the true sense, and they released the monster sentenced to death by the Ministry of Magic. "This is a real crime. It''s totally different." Hermione said anxiously, tears filled her eyes. She didn''t know why other people could be so relaxed, but things clearly shouldn''t be the case. She committed a crime, and she did things that shouldn''t be done. When she thought of this, she was very disturbed and blamed herself very much. Harry and Ron looked at Hermione inexplicably. They didn''t know why Hermione reacted so strongly. It was just a trivial thing, why she was about to cry. Seeing that the joke seemed a bit overdone, George quickly explained, "This is not the case. I am not here to teach you crime." George paused and continued, "The decision of the Committee for Disposal of Dangerous Creatures is not wrong. It is reasonable for them to execute Buckbeak. But again, as a monster, Buckbeak is not capable of knowing and understanding the laws of wizards. So, if it does not apply to the laws of the Ministry of Magic, this is also a reasonable argument." He explained, "For the incident of the monster hurting people, it can be said that their owner should bear all the responsibility. If Dumbledore had not needed to keep Hagrid, Buckbeaks guilt should fall on Hagrid, he should Suspended and punished." "But after Barkerbek was released, it became a wild animal, and the attitude toward it became a wild animal without an owner. They no longer apply the laws of wizards." George continued, "What happened today, I think you have realized that the law does not mean everything. The law can''t control many things. Today''s release of Buckbeak is considered illegal. But the matter is over. Nothing. Any evidence can prove this, and no one can punish you for this matter." "As your power grows stronger, you will find that the law restricts you less and less. There are too many things, too many times, and violations of the law will not be held accountable. There are enough people with power. Many abilities and strengths to avoid the law." "It''s not just like today, making people imperceptible, making people unable to find evidence. In many cases, the law is under power, and the law of one class is ineffective for another class. of." Harry and Ron nodded thoughtfully, they hadn''t thought of this before. At this time, after George''s reminder, he immediately understood that the law must first arrest people before there is a possibility of punishment. If people cannot be caught, the law does not exist in fact, and a dead letter is not the real law. George said solemnly, "As wizards, we are born with special abilities, and we are not the same as ordinary people. We are inherently stronger than ordinary people With the learning of magic, we will become stronger and stronger. , This gap will be incredible." "In this case, the laws of Muggles are not effective for wizards. Muggles have no ability to catch and judge wizards. You have read the history of hunting witches in the Middle World, and Muggles Punishment cannot punish the wizard." Of course Hermione would not forget these things. In the test of the history of magic, she remembered clearly about the Muggles hunting down witches in the Middle Ages. During the summer vacation, she also wrote a six-foot-long paper on it. Muggles once thought that witches had evil powers and would bring terrible disasters. They shirked the responsibility for some weird and bad things that happened everywhere. They spent a lot of manpower and financial resources to hunt and hunt witches all over the country. After trial, the poor people who were treated as witches would be burned alive to death. It was the most ignorant and backward scene in medieval history, and it has been criticized until now. The truth is that the Muggles can''t catch wizards at all. They can only catch some poor, unpopular women and outsiders. Many poor people, sick people, out-of-group, and bullied people were eventually burned to death on the stake as witches accomplices. Of all the victims who were executed as witches, there was no real wizard. The poor people burned to death were all Muggles'' own people, all Muggles. Harry and Ron will not forget this scene. This is an important evidence of the wizards discriminating against and mocking Muggles. It is an important part of the history of magic. There are a variety of related textbooks and stories to make fun of the foolishness and self-defeating of Muggles in this medieval farce of trial of witches. (To be continued.) (Fast update, no pop-up ads to read, go to Tiantiantian Chinese website () Chapter 347： Break the law Chapter 347 In the writing of those authors, this is a very ridiculous scene. There are even some wizards who find it interesting. A wizard named Wendelin the fortuneteller likes to participate in this "fun" carnival. He went through various disguise and transformations, allowing himself to be burned more than 47 times in this farce. It wasn''t until he got tired of playing this game that he broke off the rope on the pillar of fire and left. It also frightened those Muggles who burned him, leaving behind a lot of terrible legends. "When the law cannot judge guilt, the law loses its meaning and becomes a dead letter." George said solemnly, "When the law cannot be tried, when the rules cannot be bound. At this time, the essence and fundamentals of a person will be completely revealed." He looked at Harry, Hermione and Ron with majestic eyes, and said word by word. "As you grow, more and more rules cannot restrict you. Previously, you have broken through the constraints of the school regulations, but now you are beginning to break through the constraints of the law. The school regulations can no longer restrict you, and soon, the law It will become more and more difficult to restrain you." George''s words are like heavy drumsticks, knocking on everyone''s hearts. Without the rules of punishment, there is no trace of existence. Just like the school rules, they took the school rules seriously at the beginning and didn''t dare to violate the slightest, but as they mastered the method, they mastered the strength. They violated the school rules time and time again, and the school rules have no way to restrain them. Today, they officially broke through the legal constraints. Now they regard the school rules as nothing, and they never felt that there was anything wrong. But the thought that one day in the future, as their power will become stronger, they will regard the law as nothing, and this idea makes them shudder. "What should we do?" Harry asked a little heavy, he didn''t want to make himself a person who saw the law as nothing. Harry hadn''t considered these in depth before. He was not a person who values ??the rules too much. This had a lot to do with the environment in which he lived. You can''t expect a child who has no ability to resist, go and tell the Dursley family that the law does not allow the child to be tortured unless he wants more beatings. With such an experience, he would naturally know that in the face of abuse and assault, the laws and rules are unreliable, and neither law nor rules can compare to more powerful assaults. Violence is the most fundamental rule of this world. Whether it is the perpetrator or the victim, a person who has repeatedly tasted violence, you cannot expect them to have any respect for the rules. Under the rule of violence, if the deer is a horse, the deer becomes a horse, and everything is explained compulsorily. This is the logic of the rule of violence. But in the same way, the rules of violence can only explain everything compulsorily. Without the guarantee of compulsion, the rules of violence have no meaning. Once a change in the balance of power occurs, the rule of violence loses any meaning, and all the interpretations constructed by the rule of violence collapse. The moment Harry became a wizard, the balance of power changed. All the influence of the Dursleys on him, all the teachings on him, all that is left is hatred and disgust. Except for those subtle influences that Harry himself didn''t know, he didn''t leave any valuable memories of the Dursleys in his heart. "Perhaps we shouldn''t let Buckbeak go." Ron said regretfully. Only then did he understand the seriousness of this kind of thing. Just like the beginning of their violation of school rules, as long as they start to violate school rules, they will not be punished. They have no respect for the school rules. They violate the school rules time and time again. Not only do they know how to violate the school rules, but they also know how to avoid being caught and not punished. As they study in this way how to violate school rules, the school rules become less and less binding. In the end, the school rules have completely invalidated them. Ron also remembered more things. His father worked at the Ministry of Magic and told his family a lot about work. Those under the strict supervision and control of the Ministry of Magic are usually repeat offenders. Once criminals start to commit crimes, they will often continue to commit crimes. Those who violate the ban will continue to violate the ban. Just like Lucius Malfoy, he has been doing bad things tirelessly since he joined the Death Eaters. After Voldemort''s fall, he escaped a catastrophe with clever means. The result of this escape from punishment not only won''t let him constrain, on the contrary, it will make him even worse and worse. The more threats, intimidation, and curses, he will do more bad things. His methods are getting better and better, and it is getting harder and harder to be caught, which continues to stimulate him, making him even more invincible, and even worse. A criminal, as long as he starts to do evil, unless the law can guarantee to catch them every time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ guarantees that punishment will make them feel bad. Otherwise, those criminals will continue to do bad things until the moment they die and will never repent. "This is terrible," Ron said worriedly. The thought that he might become a habitual offender in the future, a person like Lucius Malfoy, he couldn''t breathe. He definitely didn''t want to become that way. Looking at Harry, both Ron and Hermione looked heavy and at a loss, George continued. "It''s easy to move your fingers, and it''s easy to let go of Buckbeak, it''s easy to break school rules, it''s easy to break the law, and it''s easy not to get caught. But in the end, what kind of person will we become? Can we accept ourselves? Its not easy to become that kind of person." "I don''t want to become that kind of person." Hari shook his head vigorously. He thought of the Dursleys, the family that made him sick and full of brains. He thought of Voldemort, the fierce and cruel demon he hated. He also thought of Snape, Malfoy, the pesky that he hates, and doesn''t understand respect. "I will always remember these words." Ron kept reminding himself, and kept admonishing himself, never lose his respect for the rules, and don''t let himself become an evil habitual offender. "Okay." George''s tone became lighter. He said, "I am not worried that you will learn badly, and it will not happen overnight. I tell you this, just hope you can recognize some reality and be able to distinguish. What is good and bad." "Power will allow us to break through the law and break the rules. As wizards, as wizards pursuing powerfulness, we are destined not to be bound by the law, nor by simple rules. Ultimately, only our hearts can restrain us. Remember in your hearts Your feelings, remember how you feel today." (To be continued.) Chapter 348： Idealist wizard Chapter 348: The Idealist Wizard He continued, "I don''t mind if you violate the school rules, or if you violate the law, because I want you to understand. The important thing is not the rules, the important thing is not the punishment, but the respect for the rules and the hearts of others." Hermione said, "If you don''t have the heart to respect the rules, and the heart of others, once you have the opportunity to not be caught, you will easily ignore the law and commit a crime." She said gravely, "We dont respect the Ministrys decision. We only consider Hagrids feelings, so we will recklessly think about saving Buckbeak. We dont respect the Ministrys law, so I will be complacent in order not to be caught for breaking the law." Harry and Ron looked a little embarrassed. They violated the school rules many times, and often regarded these experiences as cool things. In essence, they do not respect the school rules, and they regard their resistance to the school rules as an honor. As long as they are not caught, violating school rules is very interesting to them. "That''s right, Percy maintains the school rules stubbornly. He hates your violation of the school rules. It''s because he regards himself as the party who maintains the rules. He believes that the school rules need to be respected. He believes that he needs to be respected for maintaining the school rules. George said flatly. Hearing George complimenting Percy, Ron reluctantly said, "But there are also some inappropriate points in the school rules, and there are also some things wrong with Percy." He remembered that Percy would deduct their points for some trivial things. . "So I didn''t stop you from violating the school rules, and I told you how to save Buckbeak." George said lightly, "When you know how to judge things with your own heart, you will know which school rules can be violated. , Which school rules must be followed." "This is true of school rules, and so is law. You must understand that there are many things we will never do, not because it violates the law, but because we know that this will harm innocent people and that this should not be done. Thing." "There are many things we must do, even if these things violate the law. This is because we know that people have a heart, and the law cannot restrain people''s hearts." George''s voice became a little erratic and distant, as if he was feeling emotional. "Law has nothing to do with justice, but we have justice and respect in our hearts. As wizards, we are inherently powerful. The laws of the Muggle world cannot bind us, but our hearts can bind us. We can escape the Ministry of Magic. Control, but we can''t escape the inner questioning." "The wizard''s life is too long and too long, so long that everyone can reveal their true colors. So don''t go against your heart, be careful with your fangs, and don''t do things that will make you regret your life." George turned his gaze to Harry, Harry''s expression was in a trance, he might have thought of something. Sirius Black, werewolf Lupin, Peter Pettigrew, and his father. They have all experienced those momentary mistakes, lifelong regrets, momentary indulgences, and lifelong ruins. What George said today is not so much for Harry and the others as for himself. As his power grew stronger, the school regulations and the Ministry of Magic''s laws had long been unable to restrain him. And he did not become invincible, did not abuse his power wantonly, precisely because he truly believed in these principles. The wizard''s life is too long and too long, at least his life will be very long, he does not hope that his long wizard''s life will leave something regrettable. In the future, under his influence, the ordinary world will become more and more closely connected with the magical world. The thousand-year rule of refuge will eventually be broken. In that case, both worlds will have a huge impact. How to minimize the impact of the impact. How should wizards face the current world. In the ordinary people''s world, how to prevent the infringement of wizards, these are things that must be considered. Many ignorant people think that the strong can disrespect the rules, and that the strong can ignore everything and talk about what goes against the sky and the earth. George can only say that those people are too young and naive, their postures are not good enough, and they need to learn more. The strong are above the law, but the strong need the law more. The strong are above the rules, but the strong need rules. Not only will the strong not break the rules, on the contrary, the rules are the means by which the strong maintain order. As a strong man in the magical world, Dumbledore is not only for justice, to maintain order and peace. But because order and peace are always the most favorable environment for the strong. The poor need rules, because the poor are afraid of their money being taken away, and the poor rely on meagre income for their livelihoods. The rich need more rules, because of order and peace, money is meaningful and money can make more money. The weak need rules because there are rules that the weak will not be bullied, and the weak do not have the ability to protect themselves. The strong need more rules, because of order and peace, power can exchange everything the strong needs. The law is used to protect and restrain the weak, but the law is also used to facilitate the strong. I have always been barefoot, not afraid of stepping on dirty shoes, who worry about property. The stronger, the richer, the more things they have and the more things they care about, the more they need to maintain the rules. Law has nothing to do with justice. Law only represents rules defined by society, and these rules are defined by the strong. This is the foundation for them to protect their property and let their property grow and develop. When George became the richest man in the magic world, when George became the most powerful wizard in the ordinary world. George has begun to regard the entire magical world, and even the entire world of ordinary people, as his own property. A world that is prosperous and developed, has an infinite future, and gradually moves toward the universe is what George really hopes to see and create. George won''t be like those who yell at breaking all rules, won''t hit him today and kill someone tomorrow as they hope. As a great wizard with a perfect outlook on life, world outlook and values. Let the world be filled with love, make the world a better place, eliminate hunger and poverty, eliminate wars and turbulence, and reduce natural disasters and diseases. With the knowledge and technology of the two worlds, let the world of ordinary people and the magical world continue to flourish. Let everyone in the streets and alleys become beautiful women, everyone becomes a beautiful woman, this is the ambition of a great wizard. Let the world''s movies and animation flourish, and let the world''s games quickly iterate. The second world, the third world, the fourth world, and the nth world. This is the enlightenment that a great wizard should have. (To be continued.) Chapter 349： Lupin leaves Chapter 349 As a great wizard, George''s ambitions have just begun. ... In the next few days, the school really ushered in a relaxing moment, the exam was over, and all the courses were over. Even the extreme heat of the weather can''t affect everyone''s relaxed mood at all. A Gryffindor student leaned back on a bench in the yard, lazily basking in the sun. A Slytherin student next to him asked him, "How did you do in the exam? I am a little worried about the test results. If you do not do well, it will affect your progress to the next grade." Gryffindors students waved their hands lazily and said, Gisano, dont worry about those. Ive asked it a long time ago. Its easy to pass the exam, and its almost impossible for students to repeat the grade. Lettering, your college is all smart people." The little boy named Gisano thought for a while, as if thinking of something, he shook his head slightly, and said, "That''s not true. Slytherins are not all smart people." "We are only in the first grade, and we will definitely be able to easily advance to the next grade. The exam is over, and we will not change the test score if we worry about it." The Gryffindor student said easily, "There is extra time, I would rather use them to build the curse of the guardian god." He said with some envy, "Many senior students have mastered the curse of the patron saint. I have never seen such a cool curse." "is not that right." Speaking of the guardian **** curse, Gisano also looked very excited. He said excitedly, "I know that it is difficult for adult wizards to master this guardian **** curse, and many people will not learn this curse for a lifetime. " Gisano quietly looked around. After making sure that there was no one else, he whispered to the students in Gryffindor, "Quietly telling you, I heard that the students of Slytherin have difficulty mastering this spell, but I learn it. The progress is very good." Gryffindors students also whispered, Im progressing well, and I also found that I usually take the initiative to adjust my mood, get more exposure to the sun, maintain a relaxed and happy mood, and learn the patron saints spell can get twice the result with half the effort. "Well, no wonder you like to bask in the sun so much." Gisano said suddenly. While talking, a group of students passed by the corridor mightily, and they walked in one direction. The Gryffindor student immediately became energetic. He jumped up from the bench, followed up, and asked a senior, "Senior Dean, where are you going?" Dean Thomas glanced at the people who came and said, "Oh, Don Quixote, we are going to see Professor Lupin farewell. He has something to do. We can''t continue to teach us Defence Against the Dark Arts class next year, so let''s see him off. "Ah----" Don Quixote stunned for a moment and said, "Didn''t Professor Lupin teach very well? I heard that the previous Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor was not reliable at all. Professor, why doesnt he continue to teach." He listened to the seniors of Gryffindor and complained about the bitterness of many former Defence Against the Dark Arts teachers. "Not really." Dean Thomas said with a disappointed look. "We hardly learned anything in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class in the first two years. Our current progress is far from the previous students. Changing teachers, I dont know what will be the trouble." Dean Thomas looked at Don Quixote with some envy, and said, You are lucky. Professor Lupin taught you in the first year. You can still get in touch with the curse of the patron saint this year. Do you want to follow along with you? Professor Lu Ping farewell?" "Of course I want to go." Don Quixote immediately turned around to greet his little friend, and then he asked again, "Do I need to prepare any gifts?" "No, the teacher is about to leave. Everyone prepared a gift together. If there is more, he can''t take it away." Dean Thomas glanced at Don Quixotes good friend, greeted him, and continued, I dont know if your good luck will last until next year. I hope I can have a good defense against the Dark Arts next year. Class teacher." ........ Professor Lu Ping''s office was open. When the students arrived, he was packing things. He was very surprised and a little surprised when the students arrived. Dean Thomas stepped forward and said, "Professor, we heard that you have something to do, so you can''t continue teaching our Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Lu Ping didn''t see the figure among the students, his eyes dimmed slightly, and he immediately raised his spirits and said. "Yes, I will leave later. I regret that I cant continue teaching you. I hope you will continue to study this course well in the future. You are the most promising students I have ever met. Dont relax after changing a new teacher. The study of this course." The classmates also babbled, "Professor, you are our best Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher." "Professor, can you not leave." "Yeah, please stay and continue teaching us, Professor" "Professor, please stay, please don''t leave, we still have a lot to learn, and we did not do well in the last exam." "Professor, dont go, there is no better teacher than you. We dont want to change to a new teacher, we hope you can stay Yeah, professor, stay, the previous teacher has never Educated us well, no one wants to teach us Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Professor Lu Ping was a little excited, he opened his mouth slightly, and stopped talking. When everyone was quiet, he said, "If I can, I am very willing to stay. But I have something to do. This is very important, more important than my life." "I''m sorry, I can''t continue teaching you." Professor Lu Ping bowed deeply. The classmates immediately panicked. They had never been treated like a teacher before. They immediately waved their hands and said, "It''s okay. Since the professor has important things to you, go and do your own things." "Yes, we can''t selfishly leave the professor behind." "Although very reluctant, we can''t delay the professor''s affairs. You will definitely get what you want." "Even if the professor leaves, we will learn Defence Against the Dark Arts class well." "Professor has a good journey. When we are done, I hope the professor can come back to teach us." Lupins voice trembled, and he said emotionally, "Thank you, thank you." Dean Thomas stepped forward, and he handed Professor Lupin a beautifully packaged box tied with a green ribbon. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 350： Goodbye to the past Chapter 350 He said, "Professor, this is a gift from all of us. Although it is not expensive, it is our heart. I hope you can remember us." Lu Ping opened the box, which contained a beautiful thick book. He held the thick book in both hands. After opening it, there were group photos of students after another. The little people in the frame all greeted him with a smile. He flipped through it slowly, feeling unspeakable in his heart. He also saw a familiar figure in the album, with a smile on his mouth. He was relieved for a while, as if he had unloaded some burdens, and said, "Thank you, this is the best gift I have ever received, and I will cherish it." ......... In the distance, four figures are at the end of the corridor, looking far away. They saw the passion of the enthusiastic students saying goodbye to Professor Lu Ping one after another. The scene was lively and warm, and it was touching. "Should I be alone with Professor Lupin?" George looked at Harry, Hermione and Ron and asked. Harry hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said, "I won''t go. The relationship between our family and them will be fine. My father''s friend is not my friend. My father''s relationship , It''s better to be broken. The relationship with my mother has been broken." He had hesitated before as to whether he needed to send Lupin off, but after thinking about it, it was fine now. His relationship with the Dursley family has been completely broken, and he doesn''t want to have too much involvement with Lupin and Black. He now has his own friends and his own life. He didn''t want to have unidentified relatives and friends come to him. Twelve years is enough to break any relationship. What''s more, the death of his parents is closely related to those people after all. Since he was not qualified to say cheap forgiveness for the dead, he naturally would not force himself to get acquainted with those inexplicable relationships. He will not forget revenge, but the grievances of the previous generation will not be all his life. He accepts those that should be accepted, and cuts off those that should not be accepted. He wouldn''t be because his father was friends with those people, so he took it for granted that he must have something to do with those people. "Ron and Hermione can send Professor Lupin." Harry said calmly. Ron said immediately, "No, there are already so many classmates who have sent him off. I dont have much more, and Im less." He naturally knew what choice should be made at this time. Professor Lu Ping didnt. He is missing, but Harry needs him as a friend at this time. "I won''t pass. During the exam, I was frightened by the Bogut in the box. I must have only a very low score in this class." Hermione found a good reason for not passing. "Hahahaha!" The three of them looked at each other and laughed softly. "By the way, speaking of exams, how did your exams feel." George asked casually, "Are there any tasks that are particularly good or bad?" He did not take the exam this year. After his operation, he also obtained some privileges in the school. In terms of class, he can choose the class he wants to attend at any time. In terms of exams, the teacher does not force him to participate. Every time he writes some homework and reports, the teachers can only talk about their opinions and discuss with each other. It is difficult for them to give him direct suggestions for amendment. "Everything else is okay. I''m good at Defence Against the Dark Arts, but the potions class." Harry said distressedly, "In Snape''s class, I can hardly concentrate on the class. Except for the Slytherin students. For students in other colleges, the potions class is a torment." "Uh----" Ron thought for a long time, and suddenly realized that he didn''t have a particular class. He has spent a lot of effort to catch up with everyone''s progress through hard work. He has no courses that he is particularly good at, and fortunately there are no courses that he is particularly bad at. In Potions class, Harry attracted most of Snape''s eyes, and he was far less affected than Harry. Hermione broke off and said, "I am good at arithmetic and fortune-telling, ancient magic writing, Muggle studies, spells, transformation..." "The other courses are okay. When it comes to the big deal, I will memorize the book. It will not be too difficult. What I hate the most is the divination class. I memorized the entire book. During the exam..." When it came to the fortune-telling class, Hermione was frustrated, and she couldn''t get a normal grade in this class even if she memorized the entire book. As soon as Hermione finished speaking, Harry and Ron felt frustrated as if they were suddenly deflated. Hermione''s attitude of memorizing the entire textbook at every disagreement really couldn''t make people make good friends with her. "Hmm--" Hermione hesitated, and said the prediction of Professor Trelawney during the divination exam. Although from every aspect, Professor Trelawney seemed to have a madness, but the prediction involved Voldemort, she still hoped to hear George''s opinion. She deliberately did not say that Professor Trelawney had epilepsy, but that she seemed to be ill at the time and was not normal. "Most of her is sick. I know that I didn''t have a fortune telling class. She went to class all day to predict that every classmate would be a short-lived ghost." Ron said unhappily He is the least favorite to hear People with news of Voldemort. In terms of strength, he was much worse than Harry and Hermione. His father is working at the Ministry of Magic again, and Voldemort is really going to be resurrected, and it is him that is most easily affected. Harry lowered his head and remained silent. Voldemort and him were enemies of life and death. Twelve years ago, Voldemort killed his parents and died under his mother''s guardian spell. Voldemort has lived and died for more than ten years. Once he is resurrected, he will be the first to be killed. When it comes to the news of Voldemort, he can''t take it seriously. George pondered for a while and said, "I don''t believe in divination, and Professor Trelawney''s divination is even more unreliable. Don''t pay much attention to predictions." Harry, Ron, and Hermione all breathed a sigh of relief, what George said would not be too far off. George said again, "However, things involving Voldemort must not be taken lightly. What we must pay attention to is that if you don''t consider that the basilisk was the 16-year-old Voldemort who commanded the basilisk last year. He hasn''t had much movement for two years. , For a big demon king, this is too quiet." Harry, Ron, and Hermione just breathed a sigh of relief and raised it again. Voldemort''s silence was really disturbing. "Maybe he disappeared without a trace, like he had done for more than a decade." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 351： New preparation Chapter 351 Ron said with a fluke thought, "For more than ten years before, Voldemort had been completely silent and there was no trace. Maybe when the Philosopher''s Stone, George hit him hard, and he disappeared again." He still remembered that George used Harry''s invisibility cloak to attack Voldemort when he was at the Philosopher''s Stone, and burned him clean, without a wisp of black smoke. "For this kind of big devil, it is not a good thing to think of luck." George said seriously, "I guess wrong, there are no serious consequences, but some things that will cause serious consequences, we must take safety measures, and we must not have a fluke. Regarding Voldemort, no matter what, we should be appropriate. He has been resurrected." Regarding a devil like Voldemort, no matter how careful he is, it is not an exaggeration. What''s more, Voldemort hasn''t heard anything for two years, as a villain, this is not reasonable. George wouldn''t be surprised if Voldemort made a big noise next semester. "We can''t expect Voldemort to disappear by himself unless we kill him completely. Otherwise, we must be wary of this." Harry looked serious and said solemnly, "I guess Voldemort may have been resurrected. He never gave up. He tried to steal the Sorcerer''s Stone when he was in the first grade. George stopped him, but the way to resurrect him is not only this one." He continued, I havent shown up for two years. I guess he is looking for a way to resurrect. We need to pay attention to one thing. The Dark Wizard and Voldemort never gave up their evil plan. Last year, Lucius also used With Voldemort''s forces, I want to drive Dumbledore out of the academy." "This year, we also discovered that there is a dark wizard hidden in the castle. The little dwarf star Peter turned into Scabbers, and the unknown dark wizard turned into Leffe." "Even though they have been discovered, they have all escaped capture. The dark wizards have appeared one after another. Voldemort will not lack helpers. Although Professor Trelawney''s predictions are not credible, the dark wizards are ready to revive them. Lord Voldemort is a natural thing." George nodded in agreement and said, "Ten years, enough time to change many things, some people have forgotten the horror of war. Especially those who escaped the sanctions, they gained benefits in the war without paying the price. This will make them feel good about war, which is a very bad and terrible idea." "In addition, what worries me is the Ministry of Magic." George said with a heavy tone. "The performance of the Ministry of Magic is worrying. They could not stop Voldemort more than ten years ago. And more than ten years later, they even mastered Arnie. Magus''s wizards can''t catch it." "The Ministry of Magic has completely lost its deterrent against the dark wizards. The possibility of Voldemort''s return is very high, and the Ministry of Magic cannot rely on it at all." "Do I need to notify Dumbledore about this matter?" Hermione asked. She felt that the important matter of Voldemort''s resurrection should be told to Dumbledore. No matter whether Dumbledore is old or wants to die, he is still a symbol of the magic world, the most influential white wizard. "Of course." George said after pondering. "Hermione, you can adapt and polish Professor Trelawney''s prediction to make the prediction more credible, and then tell Dumbledore. I know he has a spy who is investigating Voldemort secretly, maybe He can find some information." "Ahmake up a story." Hermione looked at George dumbfounded, and he asked her to make up a story to lie to Dumbledore. George waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "This is not called making up a story, this is called polishing, this is called speculation. After reasoning, we will tell Dengbu more accurate and credible information about Professor Trelawney''s prediction. profitable." "From this information, he can compare his own intelligence to find out more likely situations, which can detect Voldemort''s conspiracy in advance." He turned his head, glanced at Harry, and said, "Why don''t you go to Harry? Hermione has never done anything like this before. She may be nervous and easy to make mistakes. You and Dumbledore are more familiar with each other. Tell him things and speculations." Harry looked at everyone with embarrassment. Hermione would be nervous. Does he look like a liar? Then, all he saw was that Hermione and Ron both had the look that the heavy responsibility had been entrusted to you, and that they trusted him completely. He knew that he couldn''t get away with it. "Okay." Harry agreed weakly. Although it is not the first time to lie in front of Dumbledore, it is definitely not an easy task to make up a story in front of the most powerful wizard. . With the help of a live map, Harry was able to guarantee that he would "just meet" Professor Dumbledore smoothly. The dean''s office needs to pass through the corridor guarded by the monster statue. It is not easy to pass there. He chose to meet Professor Dumbledore while eating. Harry met Professor Dumbledore just right while eating. It seemed that nothing could disturb Dumbledore''s mood, even the prophecy of Voldemort''s resurrection could not make his emotions fluctuate. "Professor Trelawney''s level of prediction seems to have improved, maybe I should give her processing money." Dumbledore said flatly, "Your speculation is also reasonable, I think may be like that. " Dumbledore also thought that Voldemort had been resurrected, which made Harry''s mouth dry, and he took a sip of orange juice to calm the heat all over his body. He said eagerly, "Principal, we should prepare early." Dumbledore didn''t seem to want to talk more about Voldemort. He turned the subject and asked Harry, "Professor Lupin is leaving school soon, don''t you plan to visit him?" Harry was stunned for a moment. He didn''t react quickly to Dumbledore''s jump to the topic. He said casually, "No, I don''t want to have too much contact with them. Principal, about Voldemort--" He wanted to know more about Voldemort. He had heard George say that Dumbledore had spies investigating Voldemort. If they can learn more from Dumbledore, it will be of great help to them in dealing with Voldemort''s attack. "You should go and see him. He and your father are friends who can entrust life and death." Dumbledore said quietly, "He will also be very happy to see you at the end." Harry hesitated and said his thoughts, "I dont want to involve them too much. My fathers friends are not my friends. The relationship between friends cannot be applied to another person, and my father. The relationship over there, I intend to stop here and break those connections." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 352： Dumbledore Chapter 352 Dumbledore''s Anomaly "The connection between wizards is so easy to break. This is the most brilliant and most impenetrable state of magic. Harry, believe me, you should go and see his... one day, you will definitely be because of them. I am very happy to be in touch." Harry didn''t want to talk about it. Dumbledore seemed to see what he was thinking. He continued, "I know your father well, both when he was at Hogwarts and after he graduated. " He said gently, "Harry, I''m sure, he must really hope you can visit them and get along with them, he must really hope that." Harry whispered, "I am Harry Potter, I am not James Potter, nor James Potter II." He didn''t want to continue discussing these topics, he asked again, "Principal, we guess Peter Pettigrew and some dark wizards have returned to Voldemort''s command. Maybe we should prepare early." "Um..." Dumbledore replied absently, "I guess you are tired of listening, but you really look like James, except for those green eyes, your eyes are like your mother." It seemed that Dumbledore never discussed Voldemort''s interest with Harry. Since there was no way to find useful information from Dumbledore, Harry didn''t want to continue these awkward conversations, he ate something at random, grabbed a few breads and fled. He wanted to get news about Voldemort from Dumbledore, but Dumbledore seemed to only want to talk to him about his father, which was not what Harry wanted to hear. "I think I must completely change the look." Harry left the cafeteria and when he returned to the castle, he kept thinking about it. "The bald head is the easiest and the most changeable." But when he thought of his bald head and the scar on his forehead, he would look a lot like a bad boy. He felt that this was too awkward, so he shook his head and cleared the thought out of his mind. "Long hair." Harry remembered the image that Hermione had customized for him in the magical album. To be honest, if he didn''t wear a skirt, his long hair would actually be good. But when I thought, if it really became long hair, maybe Hermione would be on the road, turning his clothes into skirts. Thinking of this, he shuddered and his long hair was ruled out. ...... After the examination results were announced, the entire semester was completely over. The students seized the last time to exchange some feelings with each other and spread some rumors to each other. The long vacation will separate them for a long time. The departing students talk to each other about their vacation preparations and make various agreements. Percy successfully graduated from Hogwarts this year, and he also passed the NEWTS Ultimate Wizard exam, which is the highest degree Hogwarts can provide. With this certificate, he can apply for a job at the Ministry of Magic, which is an important step in realizing his ambitions and ambitions. The thought of a long time that he could only contact Penello through the owl, which made him very sad. He seized the last time and talked sweetly to Penello. He said sadly, "If I can, I really want to stay in the academy so that I can see you every day." Penello comforted Percy softly and said, "It''s okay, we''ll meet soon. In another year, I will also graduate. After graduation, we can continue to be together." Penello is also very sad for the upcoming parting, but she is willing to hide her sadness so that the people she likes can see her best state. "The requirements of the Ministry of Magic are very high. I hope I can enter the Ministry of Magic smoothly. This is vital to my future development." Percy said slightly nervously. Although he successfully passed the Ultimate Wizard exam, Percy still had no idea whether he could successfully enter the Ministry of Magic. As a wizard born in an ordinary family, entering the Ministry of Magic is almost the best way out. Not everyone can work in the Ministry. Penello leaned his head on Percy''s shoulder and said softly, "Don''t worry, you will definitely enter the Ministry of Magic. You are the prefect and the student president. You have always been the best." Percy said in a positive tone, "I think so too. I always know what I want to do. Our family used to be very poor and poor. I am an older brother. I can''t always mess with my parents like my younger brothers. Go to school. At that time, I set my ambition to work in the Ministry of Magic. This is the best way I can think of to improve my economic situation." He said with emotion, "I have worked hard for this for many years. I know that the Ministry of Magic only needs the best graduates. I have always demanded myself by this standard. I have done so much effort, and this is what I deserve. of." Penello kissed Percy lightly and said softly, "Don''t worry, we will all support you." Penello''s encouragement made Percy a little excited. He continued, "After I enter the Ministry of Magic, I will work hard. The Ministry of Magic''s treatment is very good, which is enough to support our future lives." He looked at Penello emotionally and said, "When you graduate, we will be able to stay together." Penello''s eyes flashed with moving light, and she met Percy''s gaze and nodded shyly. ....... In addition to Percy successfully passed the most advanced ultimate wizarding exam Fred and Joe also barely passed the ordinary wizarding exam, which shows that they can at least hold this certificate to find a job in the future. George didn''t find it strange that Harry didn''t know any useful news from Dumbledore. Those old people secretly control the world, and they always watch out for young people and calculate. They secretly set up numerous obstacles and many traps for young people to make a fortune in silence. Even if it is obvious that the young people are the parties, the old people still want to calculate everything secretly. He said calmly, "It''s not surprising that Dumbledore lived too long and he has experienced too many things. I bet he had prepared a lot of plans for Voldemort''s resurrection several years ago. If anything Possibly, he will even find a way to resurrect Voldemort under his own influence." "How come?" Harry, Hermione and Ron all exclaimed in unison. They were all able to accept that Dumbledore knew a lot of secrets and had many actions in private. The great adventure of the Philosophers Stone, the game between the Basilisk and Lucius Malfoy, these all prove that Dumbledore is not a kind old man who knows nothing about things. He is the banner of rebelling against Voldemort and the commander in command of the mighty power of the magic world. They all know this and agree with it. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 353： Dumbledores conspiracy Chapter 353 Dumbledore''s Conspiracy But Dumbledore will resurrect Voldemort, which is too ridiculous. They couldn''t even think of this possibility. They couldn''t understand why George said such words. "It is not difficult to speculate. Dumbledore has been monitoring Voldemort''s movements. When Voldemort was alive, he could not defeat Dumbledore, not to mention the extremely weak Voldemort." George said calmly, "The weak Voldemort is for me. , Its not a difficult role to deal with." "Dumbledore is not afraid of Voldemort. This is what you need to know. If he has the heart, Voldemort cannot be resurrected." "But what does it have to do with Dumbledore''s resurrection of Voldemort?" Hermione asked puzzledly. Dumbledore is not afraid of Voldemort. They all know that Dumbledore has always had plans for Voldemort''s resurrection, which is understandable, but Why did Dumbledore resurrect Voldemort? No contact at all. George said unhurriedly, "Dumbledore told his friend Nick Lemae at the time of the Philosophers Stone that death is not the end, and advised his friend to die. At that time, we already knew that Dumbledore was early I just want to die, he is tired of being alive." Dumbledore is not afraid of Voldemort, and Nicholas Lema is a powerful wizard who has lived for more than 650 years. He is much stronger than Dumbledore. Nicholas Lemay didn''t care about Voldemort''s lingering state at all, and it was even more unlikely that Voldemort would be scared to death because Voldemort saw his Philosopher''s Stone. It is only possible that Nicole May was tired of living too long. Only in this way would he choose death as a new beginning under the persuasion of Dumbledore, who was also aspiring to death. With the initiative to persuade his friend Nicole May to die, Dumbledore''s remaining days are similarly short, and he has long been tired of it. "Dumbledores changes are getting bigger and bigger. When the Sorcerers Stone, he persuaded his friend to step into death because he thought death was a new beginning. In the secret room, he sat and watched his classmates being attacked, just to hit Lu Xiu. The power of Sri Lanka." "This year, he tolerated the dementors staying in the academy. He stepped back to his bottom line. Dumbledore had already begun to pave the way for him without him." George talked about what happened after that, confirming Dumbledore''s eagerness to die. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, following George''s thoughts step by step, recalled the things they had experienced. Dumbledore made the protection of the Philosopher''s Stone into a brave adventure, deliberately allowing Harry to get the Philosopher''s Stone, perhaps to train Harry. When he was in the secret room, he sat and watched the students being attacked, and used the safety of the students in exchange for the opportunity to strike Lucius, in order to weaken the power of Voldemort and Lucius. And this year, Dumbledore strengthened his cooperation with the Ministry of Magic, allowing the dementors to be stationed near the college. He allowed the forces of the Ministry of Magic to interfere with the operation of the academy. As George said, connect all of these. Considering that Dumbledore had a long time to die, all these actions can be regarded as Dumbledore preparing for the back road, he is paving the way for the world after his death, and he is preparing a world without his influence. "If Dumbledore is already anxious to die, maybe he will be anxious to get rid of Voldemort before his death." According to George, Hermione speculated this incredible conclusion. George said stubbornly about his own speculation, "Voldemort is now hiding without death. A powerful wizard like him, if you keep hiding, it will be difficult for anyone to find him. If Dumbledore intends to solve all problems before death, He must let Voldemort''s resurrection be under his control under the most favorable conditions." When he brought Dumbledore''s thoughts with his own psychology, this was the most reasonable explanation. As the principal of the academy, Dumbledore didn''t need to teach and didn''t have much work. The magic world is not big, and there are very few things that need Dumbledore to consider. For so many years, he has been regarded as retired and leisurely. If Dumbledore did nothing, no one would believe it. If Dumbledore really had any plans in private, George had to speculate that Dumbledore was considering resurrecting Voldemort in order to completely kill him and remove his influence. An old man who walked into death voluntarily, you can hardly imagine what can restrain them, in order to clear the interference of his step to sleep, George believes that Dumbledore can do anything terrible. George could imagine that Dumbledore was too tired and too disappointed as a person who had carried the light of the magic world all his life. The magical world developed too slowly under his suppression. A Voldemort has deterred the entire magical world for decades, and there has never been a wizard to fight against it. Until now, Dumbledore had to deal with this final evil. For such a person who is carrying the whole world forward, the world and him are too tired. When Dumbledore was bent on going to sleep, nothing could make him change his mind. For his long sleep, Voldemort needs to be resurrected again and completely dead. "So Dumbledore was to kill Voldemort completely, so he planned to bring Voldemort back to life." Hermione began to believe this speculation a little. There is too much evidence to prove Dumbledore''s desire to die. If Dumbledore hadn''t planned to let go of it and just leave a mess and die, Dumbledore would need to solve Voldemort''s hidden dangers before he died. If the weak Voldemort cannot be killed, then letting Voldemort resurrect under control is a last resort but inevitable choice. "This is not good news." Ron groaned feebly, and more and more evidence showed that Voldemort''s resurrection was almost a certainty, and this was the most terrifying news for most wizards. What''s even more frightening is that Dumbledore''s secretly promoting Voldemort''s resurrection. "Dumbledore should have such a terrible calculation." Hermione was also shocked. She did not expect that Dumbledore would have such a calculation. In order to solve a trouble, he would deliberately resurrect the most terrifying demon king in the magic world. Harry said blankly, "We must prepare and plan early." He suddenly felt a heavy burden on his shoulders, and he had faced threats from Voldemort before. He knew that Dumbledore could rely on, and George could rely on. But now, he suddenly heard that Dumbledore had deliberately resurrected the terrible demon. He didn''t know who else he could rely on. Is it really useful to rely on George alone? George was the same year as him. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 354： Going to change Chapter 354 "I said earlier, don''t underestimate the elderly, don''t underestimate the elders. Although Crabbe and Gore will also get old, Dumbledore was smart enough when he was young." George said with a heavy face, "The only thing that can make us a little more relaxed is that Dumbledore is at least well prepared. He has some plans and is not acting randomly." At least Dumbledore was not acting indiscriminately, at least he was prepared. Although George didn''t know Dumbledore''s preparations, he could only use them to comfort everyone. Fortunately, he did not place too many expectations on others. What really gives George some confidence is that in the past few years, he has relied on his own advantages and accumulated a lot of hole cards. If time can be longer, his hole cards will become more and more heavier, and it will be a problem that Voldemort will truly be absent. But with Voldemort''s resurrection, time became tight, and he could only speed up his pace and plan. Some of the concealed methods can only continue to speed up, and there is no need to worry about the leakage of information or the butterfly effect. George was unwilling to expose the methods too much before, and was also worried about causing too many variables. Since he silently improved his strength, he could finally overwhelm Voldemort safely. Why should he jump up and down anxiously to arouse the other''s vigilance? With every additional year, his power grew a little bit rapidly. After all, Voldemort was an old man who had been half-dead for many years, and he had already passed the period of rapid growth in strength. With a little more time, he can throw Voldemort far away, but with the resurrection of Voldemort, time is running out. Hermione said anxiously, "Does Dumbledore''s plan really deal with Voldemort?" After the past few years, she did not have much confidence in Dumbledore. Since knowing that this old man had long since been seeking death and was about to put down the burden, how dare she put all her hopes on this fragile and weak old man. Considering that Dumbledore died quietly, he wanted to resurrect the most terrifying demon in the magic world. She felt even more that the old man was about to fall into dying madness, everything was so disturbing. "Who knows, Dumbledore has calculations, but Voldemort will not wait to die either. Picking up chestnuts from the fire, dancing with the tip of a knife, each has a means to fight each other, after all, it is a very risky thing." George hesitated for a moment and continued, "I will Trust Dumbledore too much, we cant put hope on his plan." "I don''t trust Dumbledore either." Harry said gravely. "He hasn''t really wiped out Voldemort in so many years. Now he is dying and he wants to make a desperate move. This is not a good plan." Both his parents had fought Voldemort under Dumbledore''s hands, but his parents were dead, and Voldemort also died under his mother''s protective curse. Dumbledore was not there at these critical times. "Why don''t you let Voldemort continue to lie there? George will be able to defeat Voldemort in a few years. Dumbledore must be so confused that he is going to resurrect Voldemort now." Ron said extremely dissatisfied. He was very dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s plan, and only a few years later, he believed that George would be able to beat Voldemort. Although he couldn''t understand George''s strength at all, he knew that George''s strength was growing very fast, otherwise, George would not stay in the academy and waste time. If it takes a few more years, his strength will also improve a lot. Even if he can''t fight Voldemort, he can at least protect himself, and he won''t be dragged down at any time. George also said unwillingly, "Yes, if it can take a few more years, not only me, but your strength will also be greatly improved." The carefulness of the past few years is precisely to buy more time. Every other year, the strength comparison between him and Voldemort will change. With every little time, his winning percentage will be a little bit more. If he could, he really hoped that he could easily wait a few more years, when Voldemort would not have any chance at all. Thousands of calculations, he could never calculate before that, Dumbledore was planning to resurrect Voldemort. With Dumbledore''s help, Voldemort''s resurrection was a sure result of the nail in the board, and Voldemort was probably resurrected. After this, it is really difficult to continue to strive for some time for peaceful development. "Dumbledore cannot be trusted. We must prepare early." George said categorically. "During the summer vacation, you don''t have time to play. I will prepare new training." Considering Voldemort''s response to the resurrection, he needs to speed up his plan, and Hogwarts'' forbidden book zone can no longer be obtained only by moderation. The enhancement of other students must also be put on the agenda, and Hogwarts should change. The unexpectedly speculated news made everyone feel heavy. The news was even more disturbing than the last time they knew that Dumbledore was eager to die. The magic world is going to change, Hogwarts is going to change, and if it is not well controlled, the whole world will change. ....... Time is most ruthless, happiness is always ideal. No matter how heavy George and Harry were, no matter what conspiracy Dumbledore calculated, no matter what upheaval the magical world would usher in. UU reading www.uukanshu. In the eyes of other people, the holidays are here and happy times are here. The result of the College Cup competition was unexpected and surprised many people. Ravenclaw won the Academy Cup silently. Perhaps it was the fierce battle between Gryffindor and Slytherin that caused the dissatisfaction of these nerds. At the last moment, they kept their scores silently. It is too easy for a group of nerds to rely on answering questions to get points. Even without the attention of Gryffindor and Slytherin, Ravenclaw won the Academy Cup easily. As they used to think, it''s not that they can''t get the Academy Cup, but they don''t like to compete for them. As long as they want, no college can compare scores and scores with Ravenclaw. Sky blue and bronze silk ribbons decorate the auditorium, which is different from the triumph of Gryffindor and Slytherin when they won the Academy Cup. People have seen a group of bookworms with distinctive heaviness and heritage. They talked calmly and enjoyed the food quietly and relaxedly. The most peaceful and peaceful scene appeared at the college cup celebration dinner. Everyone enjoys the pleasure of the holiday and the joy of the dinner. They don''t know that the world is undergoing drastic changes, and drastic changes that will affect everyone. ..... All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 355： Preoccupied Chapter 355 On the express train leaving Hogwarts, Harry, Hermione, and Ron were still worried. The news of Voldemort''s resurrection made people uneasy, and they didn''t even know whether they should tell others about the news. "I can''t tell my parents about these terrible news in the magic world. They don''t know anything and can do nothing. This can only make them extremely worried and afraid." Hermione said firmly. She has made a decision. One of the biggest reasons she stays in the magic world is to protect her family and her world. The security of the real world should not only depend on the responsibility of others to guard and protect ones family, nor should it only depend on escaping from the magical world. Voldemort is really resurrected, and she will do all she can to protect her family and her world. She will protect her parents. Guard the college, guard everything she likes. "Maybe I should tell my dad that he works at the Ministry of Magic, and I must remind him." Ron said anxiously, "but he must think I''m crazy. People at the Ministry of Magic won''t want to believe Voldemort. News of the resurrection." He could guess his father''s reaction. The Ministry of Magic was the last person who wanted Voldemort to be resurrected. They are a group of people facing Voldemort and the dark wizard. Once Voldemort is resurrected, they will face the choice between chasing and being attacked. No matter how you choose, this is a difficult task. George pondered for a moment, and said, "You can remind your father that it was the prophecy of the school teacher. After Dumbledore''s affirmation, let him be wary." "When I go back, I will also write to him, saying that I have also received this kind of information to make him more vigilant. As for the rest of the Ministry of Magic, we have no more options." He had planned for a long time, at least he needed to let his familiar people know the news and let them be careful. As for more people, they will only truly believe this terrible news when Voldemort takes action. George continued, "You can stay at home for a week, and then I will pick you up. During the rest of the summer, we must have the necessary training." With the resurrection of Voldemort, step-by-step training is no longer suitable. Each of them must seize the last time to improve their strength. Every point of strong strength is a guarantee against Voldemort. Every point of strength will increase the winning rate and safety. Harry, Ron, and Hermione nodded solemnly. Compared with the news of Voldemort''s resurrection, compared with the test they will face in the future, the holiday can only stand aside. At this time, they need to bear not only themselves, but also protect the people they care about and the people they love. No one can be alone in the face of the big devil. "Enjoy the next week, this training will not be easy, this is different from the previous training." George said meaningfully. In the following time, everyone fell into silence, and everyone had different thoughts in their hearts. Harry had more anxiety and anxiety in his heart, and Voldemort had a special connection with him. He knew that as long as Voldemort was resurrected, he would be found immediately. He was determined to fight Voldemort early in the morning, but after carefully calculating the magic and abilities he mastered, the fully resurrected Voldemort was definitely not so easy to deal with. On the other hand, he was also afraid of implicating his friends. He was an important target of Voldemort. Even the friends who followed him would be threatened by Voldemort, which made him hate his weakness even more. Ron thought more about his family, and he must remind his parents that Voldemort had been resurrected. They will definitely be very upset, even the one who brought back this news will be very upset, and the happy family atmosphere will be clouded and bleak. Everyone would panic under the threat of Voldemort, which he didn''t want to see. They had planned to watch the Quidditch World Cup in the summer. This is a grand event and an activity that can make the whole family happy. But with the advent of Voldemort, everything messed up, everything changed. Only the news of Voldemort''s resurrection spreads, and many families will lose their joy and vitality. The existence of the devil can make the whole world gloomy and indifferent. No one can be alone in the face of the big devil. Hermione was thinking how to explain to her parents, she had to figure out a way to tell her parents. I spent the whole summer training outside with my classmates, which would definitely worry my parents. She thought to herself that maybe George could pretend to be a teacher. If he was tutoring with the teacher in the summer vacation, mom and dad might be relieved. But she quickly rejected this approach. Her parents had already met George, and they had been impressed by this handsome big classmate. It seemed that they could only speak straight. Amidst Harry, Hermione and Ron''s anxiety, amidst the laughter of others, the train stopped at Kings Cross Station. Everyone said goodbye to each other and went home. There is only one week, and George must handle all the things that need to be processed in advance. He had to prepare for the next training, and even had to explain to his grandmother and Anna. The news of Voldemort''s resurrection is not a holiday gift he wants to bring to his family. "What''s the matter, master." Anna saw George''s abnormality at a glance. This dilemma seldom appeared on him, and it seemed that something major had happened. "Some troublesome things, let''s go home and talk about it." George adjusted his emotions and began to talk about some light topics. They left King''s Cross Station, a few minutes'' drive, and stopped in front of a small and elegant building. The well-manicured lawn exudes the peculiar smell of grass, and a few chirping sparrows are drinking water by the small fountain in the fence. They are dexterous and courageous, and they are not at all afraid of people coming, and they whispered to George. After opening the door, the small building has very modern decoration and layout, and the picture frames on the wall are landscape paintings from various places. The white walls and delicate chandeliers make the house look bright and tidy. Walking inward, there is a spacious living room, transparent glass decoration, huge LCD TV, all the decoration looks very modern. George found a special button behind the LCD TV, and pressed it several times in a drawer under the TV. Then there was the sound of floor rubbing, and a huge landscape painting moved aside, with holes on both sides of the wall revealing a traditional fireplace. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 356： Conversation with grandmother Chapter 356: Conversation with Grandma "Flaming flames!" George tapped the fireplace with his finger. The raging flames instantly ignited in the fireplace, dancing and jumping in the air cracklingly, and then the flames turned aquamarine and filled the entire fireplace. "Ladies first." George bowed relaxedly and made an inviting gesture. Anna smiled, walked straight into the flames, and said, "The castle!" In an instant, she disappeared. George carried the box, entered the flame, and shouted, "Castle!" With another swish, he disappeared into the flame. The flame out of control quickly extinguished and the wall closed again. The huge landscape paintings, transparent glass decorations, and huge LCD TV show no trace of magic at all. After returning home, George didn''t have time to say anything, so his grandmother arranged to change his clothes, take a shower, and prepare to eat. After a warm hot bath and a hearty dinner, he even felt sleepy and was called to go to bed earlier. Let go of your tiredness, let go of your precautions, and all the annoying things are not bothering him. With the soft and comfortable bed, sleep peacefully. On the second day, George told his family about Voldemort''s resurrection. "Really a lingering fellow. It has been calm for more than ten years. Voldemort is about to start making trouble again." The grandmother said dissatisfiedly, "Dumbledore is really confused. He will die if he wants to die. Before he dies, he still thinks about the resurrection of Voldemort. Is he used to other people''s praise? He really thinks that the magic world is He supported it alone?" For the current life, Mrs. Soros is very satisfied, a peaceful life, a warm family, nothing can be better than this. But with the resurrection of Voldemort and the comeback of careerists, dark wizards will emerge in endlessly. They will destroy everywhere, spread fear, and their peaceful life will be broken immediately. There is no worse news than this. Grandma hesitated for a moment and said to George and Anna. "I shouldn''t have been gossiping behind my back, but Voldemort''s things must be worrying. Everyone said that Dumbledore was the greatest wizard, a pillar against Voldemort, and the light of the magical world. But this world There is no one who can be called light, Dumbledore is a very complicated person." She continued, "It''s not just his family relationship. Dumbledore also had a close relationship with the dark wizard when he was young. He has a close friend, a dark wizard who is not inferior to Voldemort." "When fighting against Voldemort, he is more of a symbolic meaning. He doesn''t act personally like Voldemort. Most of the time, he just watches everything happen." She lived through that bad time, Voldemort was rampant, and the dark wizard spread fear. The Ministry could not be trusted, and Dumbledore just barely maintained it. In that environment, people swayed left and right, mistrusted each other, the unforgivable curse was abused at will, and under the control of the Imperius curse, it was impossible to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. That was the worst time. She added, Im not accusing him. I believe Dumbledore has his own ideas. He is indeed fighting against Voldemort. But as wizards, we cant put our expectations on others. Dumbledores plan is extremely Big risk." "I didn''t hope that Dumbledore would eliminate Voldemort. In fact, more than a decade ago, Voldemort was defeated by the guardian charm of Harry''s sacrifice." George said flatly, "Dumbledore''s performance over the years has been disappointing. He allowed Hogwarts to disappear a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor every year to spread Voldemort''s fear. I can hardly believe that he can give the magic world Bring a good future." George said helplessly, "Dumbledore is getting old. He has long lost interest and strength in carrying the future of the magical world. But he just regards this as his own task and habit. Under this situation, he Will be more stubborn and self-conscious. This is not a good thing for others." "Fortunately, in order to deal with sudden danger, I have already prepared a lot. The family has blessed a powerful guardian spell, and the location is extremely hidden. I don''t worry about being found. George said calmly, "Grandma and Anna only need to pay more attention to suspicious characters on weekdays. When there is any danger, they will go home directly. As long as it is not for Voldemort''s massive attack, the home will be the best fortress." "Even if Voldemort finds it, the secret line of the fireplace at home can lead to my properties around the world. The prepared mechanism will make the fireplace self-destruct, and even Voldemort cannot catch it." Grandma looked at George with piercing eyes, and said, "I dont know why you feel so insecure. You have made so many preparations in advance. The preparations in the past have come in handy now. You are really A born wizard." "What about you, Master?" Anna looked at George with some worry, and said, "After Voldemort''s resurrection, the first target is those wizards who pose a threat to him. Except for Dumbledore, you will also be very dangerous." George smiled and comforted, "Don''t worry, I am not a person who is waiting to die, I am more prepared than anyone else. When I am in danger, I run faster than anyone. Actually I am not too worried about Voldemort. With my strength, even if I can''t beat him , it is very easy to avoid him." "It''s a pity that I can''t just hide away like this." George said in a somewhat regretful tone. "When Voldemort was just resurrected, it was when his power was at its lowest. As he gathers his party members and spreads fear, his power will grow stronger and stronger. Strong." "So someone must come out to stop him, the world of magic has too many secrets. I can''t watch Voldemort''s power continue to expand, who knows what secret weapon he will find from history." He said seriously, "I like the magic world. This is my home. I can''t just watch Voldemort destroy this." The grandmother looked at George with a petting look and said, "You always know everything, which is not very pleasing. But I know you cant change your decision. Now that you have a decision, go. do it." "Always remember to take care of yourself, don''t put too heavy a burden on yourself, your future should not be to fight to the death with a villain." Afterwards, her tone became severe, "Since Dumbledore was prepared, he should always come in handy. He secretly promoted the resurrection of Voldemort, and he must take responsibility." The grandmother said in a positive tone, "Voldemort failed twelve years ago, and he will still fail this time. How he was defeated before, this time will also fail, and the magic world will not succumb to a yelling lunatic." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 357： Homicide 50 years ago Chapter 357 A dangerous gleam flashed in her eyes, and she said, "The wizards of those years were too wise to protect themselves. They forgot the honor of the wizard, they forgot the persistence of the wizard. One by one took the initiative to surrender to Voldemort, one by one took the initiative to accept the Imperius Curse, They are the shame of wizards." She said in a stern tone, "But not all wizards have forgotten all this. There will always be someone who will stand up against Voldemort. He will never succeed. But I don''t want to see it. You young people will do this. Dangerous thing. And those of Voldemort''s generation are not dead yet." She was from the same age as Voldemort, a traditional stern witch. She can''t see the old people relying on the old to sell the old, let alone the old* hurt the young. Voldemort was a man of their time. Voldemort created fear and threatened everyone. Those old ladies and old ladies of the same age hid one by one, shivering one by one, and handing over all the dangers to the children to solve. This is simply the greatest shame in the history of the wizarding world. "At least after our old bones are dead, it''s your turn to work hard." Grandma said harshly. At this time Anna had already brought the tea and handed it to her grandmother to calm her down. After grandmother took a sip of tea and eased her mood, George said softly, "Don''t worry, I will be fine, and I will not take risks." He said in a playful tone, "After all, Voldemort is old, ugly, and weird in ancient times. I''m tall and handsome, and everyone loves him. He robbed the house, bought and sold. I have the skill to make money and everyone worships." He blinked and said, "Whatever you look at, it''s my life. What''s more, he was timid and afraid of death, splitting his soul many times. When he died, he found a place to hide for decades. Once the limelight passed, You can come out to bully the kids again." "He has nothing to do with him, he can be completely hooligan. You will be worried about what I am going to suffer. I am so expensive and someone cares, so I won''t go head-to-head with him." "You--" Grandma couldn''t help being amused by George''s words. The serious atmosphere couldn''t continue. She nodded and said, "It''s fine if you know." With the understanding and support of the family, the preparation work went smoothly. After enjoying the peace and warmth of family life for a few days, George started a new task. ....... Little Hangleton is a secluded and old village. There is a big house on a hillside to the north of the village, from which you can overlook the whole village. From a distance, the mansion still stands out from the crowd, but after walking in, there are overgrown weeds. The roof tiles were incomplete and the creeper covered the whole house. The house is not like a dwelling place for people, but like a place where ghosts stay. It was once the most spacious and majestic building within a few miles of Little Hangleton Village, but at this time it was extremely dilapidated and desolate. Only the broad outline remained, telling the former glory of the host. This has become a forbidden area in Little Hangerton Village, and the villagers think that there is something unclean here. That has originated more than fifty years ago, and a terrible and bizarre thing is happening in this big house. This is an absolute event in a secluded village. Even now, fifty years later, the old people in the village still often bring up these topics. Even if more than fifty years have passed, nothing more terrible and bizarre than that will happen in the village. After years of adding fuel and vinegar, the story even has several versions. Even the oldest old man can''t tell how true the rumors are. But the beginning of each story is the same way: Fifty years ago, Riddle House was the richest and most luxurious family in this neighborhood. That big house is also very stylish and well-managed. It is a place that the villagers admire and look up to. Everyone yearns for such a family and dreams that one day they can live such a rich and beautiful life. At dawn one summer, the weather was clear, and the sun just shone golden light from the hillside. A maid walked into the living room and was about to clean up and prepare breakfast, only to find that all three of Riddle''s family were lying in the living room. All three of the family had died of anger. The maid screamed all the way out of Riddle''s House, ran down the hill, ran into the village, and awakened all the villagers. "They were all lying there, their eyes widened, with a terrible appearance about to stick out. They were cold and dead, and they were all wearing dinner clothes. They died at dinner." The villagers immediately notified the police, and the entire Little Hangleton Village was plunged into surprise and curiosity. It must be said that the villagers did not feel much sadness and panic. The reason is that the popularity of the Riddle family in the village is really bad. Their family is very rich, but they are rude and bully. The old couple in the village are all despising people. Their adult son Tom is even worse than his parents. Throughout the year, the villagers have complained a lot. This time the Riddle''s family of three died clean, and everyone clapped their hands and cheered, just to celebrate with gongs and drums. They are more interested in who killed the Riddle family of three. Obviously, during the three weekdays, some of them have strength to do bad things. They are all very healthy. It is impossible to die suddenly and naturally on the same night The villagers celebrated until the night, and everyone was so excited to sleep. Unknowingly, the only broken tavern in the village also rarely appeared when business was booming. The whole village came to talk about this exciting murder. They inquired around and exchanged guesses, wondering who killed the Riddles. During the heated discussion, the Riddles cook suddenly appeared in the pub. She seemed to know something. She said to the quiet villagers, The police arrested a man named Frank Bryce. "It can''t be him." A few villagers called. Frank Bryce is the gardener at Riddle''s Manor. He lives in a dilapidated log cabin in Riddle''s Manor. Frank once participated in the war, and when he returned from the battlefield, he only got a stiff leg that was broken by injury. He didn''t make any credit, he didn''t make any money, only got a injured leg and a full stomach of violent temper. He couldn''t find a woman who could love him, he couldn''t find a wife. He still has the aftereffects of the war. He is extremely disgusted with crowds and noise. He can''t get along with them and it is difficult for him to find a job. Therefore, he has been working for the Riddles and looking after the garden for them. The guests in the tavern scrambled to buy wine for the chef, and asked her to drink, hoping to get more details from her. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 358： Wormtail Chapter 358 Wormtail "I always thought he was weird." After drinking several glasses of wine, the chef finally began to reveal some details, she told the eager villagers, and said. "He is weird and cold, and never pays attention to people. I think even if you want to invite him to drink, he will not pay attention to you. He never deals with people." "He is not very gregarious." A villager at the bar said, "Frank fought in wars. He suffered a lot in the war. He was destroyed by the war. He couldn''t integrate into a peaceful life. We can''t just because of this. , Just doubt him." "Who else can anyone besides him?" The cook said gruffly, "Only he has the key to the back door, and the spare key has been in his cabin. Yesterday, the doors and windows were all locked well. No one broke in. Only Frank, only he could sneak into the house while we were sleeping." The villagers exchanged eyes with each other, and immediately felt that this was a very important question. "I think he is very suspicious, he looks very annoying, he is very uncomfortable." A man at the bar mumbled. "I guess it was the war that made him crazy." The bar owner said, "In a place where there is so much gunfire, everyone will go crazy. Frank has never been able to integrate into his current life." "He has a bad temper, no one dares to offend him." A woman said excitedly, "No one knows what he can do." One question after another, blurted out from the mouths of the villagers, Frank is indeed a weird, a terrible weird, because he is completely out of gregariousness. ......... The next day, in Little Hangleton, Frank was repeatedly interrogated by the police at the police station. Frank repeated it over and over again, he was innocent, he didn''t know what happened. The day the Riddle family died of three. The only stranger he saw there was a teenage boy who was not like the people here. He was pale with black hair and looked a little weird. But no one in the village had seen the boy, and the police thought it was a lie made up by Frank. Just when everyone thought Frank was the murderer, the bizarre autopsy report of the Riddle family made the case confusing. No one has seen such a weird report. The doctors have confirmed it and checked it. The final conclusion is that the Riddle family has no wounds, marks, or illnesses. They were very natural, very healthy, and died suddenly. The doctors noticed that everyone in the Riddle family had a frightened expression, and they looked more like they were scared to death. The police did not like this conclusion. Three healthy people were scared to death at the same time. This is not a satisfactory conclusion. But there is no evidence to prove that this was a murder, and the police were unwilling to wrong other people for an unpopular family. So Frank was released again. After this, the Riddles were buried in the church cemetery in Little Hangleton. Surprisingly, Frank Bryce returned to the cabin at Riddle Manor. Although some villagers still believe that Frank killed the Riddles, Frank ignored these rumors. He stayed and continued to take care of Riddle''s garden, or in other words, he had nowhere to go, he could only stay here. Frank has no family, he only has this familiar place. Frank continued to take care of Riddle''s garden, but Riddle''s manor and house were gradually abandoned. His new owner never lived here. He used this manor as a tax avoidance tool. He did not repair it, but left it to waste. Frank was also stayed, and the new owner continued to hire him as a sign that the manor was still running. Fifty years have passed. Frank is 77 years old. He is very deaf and his legs are stiffer. He has no relatives, nowhere to go, he has no hobbies. He just takes care of the garden and keeps the lawn tidy every day. It takes Frank a lot of time. He not only has to face the overgrown weeds, but also the children who are even more annoying than weeds. The children in the village always like to throw rocks here. Frank is the weird man in the village and the monster that everyone hates. The children bet each other, get angry with each other, and bully each other. They sneak in, trample on the lawn, trample on flowers, and smash windows. Yelling at the murderer, the murderer, all things gave Frank a headache. ......... One night in August, Frank woke up from the night. He heard that the house above was abnormal. He thought it was the children who came up with terrible tricks to torture him. He was awakened by the pain of that bad leg. The leg that was broken on the battlefield had already tortured him. For many years, he would continue to torture her until he died. The war ruined everything about him, leaving him with a terrible, terrible, bad leg, and a lifetime of torture. He got up from the bed and limped to the kitchen. He needed to refill his hot water bottle to warm up his stiff knee. At this moment, he looked upstairs and saw the window of Riddle''s house shimmering. "It''s those **** little kids again, they still made a fire, maybe they want to burn the house." Frank scolded angrily. He quickly took off the kettle and limped upstairs. He got dressed, went back to the kitchen, and took a rusty key from the door in the opening. He took the cane leaning against the wall as a weapon, and walked quietly into the night. The door on Riddle''s House. There is no sign of being knocked open, and the windows are intact. Frank dragged his bad leg around to the back of the house, and he stopped in front of a door full of creepers. He took out the key and unscrewed the door silently. No one has been in the kitchen like a dark crypt for many years. Frank followed the memory and fumbled, surrounded by rot and dust. He lifted his spirits and carefully caught the sound and footsteps above his head. He walked through the corridor and climbed the stairs lightly. The steps were covered with thick dust, concealing his footprints and voice. In the hallway, Frank looked for light and found the intruder. At the end of the corridor, a door opened with a slit. A faint light escaped from the crack in the door, sprinkling a faint halo on the ground. Frank approached cautiously, clutching a cane tightly in his hand, and a few steps from the doorway, he saw the scene in the crack of the door. The fire leaped in the fireplace, which surprised him a bit. He stopped and raised his ears, wanting to hear the movement in the room. At this time a man''s voice came from the room. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 359： plan Chapter 359 A timid, scared voice said, "Master, there is still a bit in the bottle, are you hungry now? Do you want to drink a little. "" "Wait a while." Another voice said, a man''s voice, sharp and terrifying, like a cold wind, cold and biting. Frank just heard the sound and Mao stood up. "Move me over to the stove, Wormtail," said the horrible shrill voice. Then came the sound of a chair dragging heavily, and through the crack in the door, Frank caught a glimpse of a small man. He was pushing a chair. He was wearing a long black cloak, bald, and short. "Where is my pet Nagini?" the terrible voice asked "I, I don''t know the master," said a timid and weak voice, nervously, "it probably wants to look around in the house and move around." "Before we go to bed, we will continue to feed it again, Wormtail," said the terrible voice. "At night, I have to eat something. It takes a lot of energy." Frank put his ear to the crack of the door carefully and listened hard. After a while, the man named Wormtail began to speak again, "Master, can I ask? How long are we going to stay here." "A week may be longer," said the terrible voice. "It''s not bad here. Our plan has just begun. Now, we will stay here before the Quidditch World Cup ends." Frank puckered his ears. He wasn''t sure what he heard, Quidditch, what the **** was this. "The Quidditch World Cup, I don''t understand the master." Wormtail asked. "Why should we stay here until the Quidditch World Cup is over." "Idiot, because of such large-scale activities, wizards are everywhere. The guys from the Ministry of Magic are all dispatched, strictly guarding the investigation, pay attention to all abnormal behaviors, no one can easily move." "They are running around, for fear of being discovered by Muggles, we have to wait," said the sharp and terrifying voice. "But, but Mr. McWallace, what is he going to do?" Wormtail asked. He didn''t understand why McWallace was sent out since it was dangerous now. Frank didn''t need to pick his ears. He confirmed that he had indeed heard the words Ministry of Magic, wizard, and Muggle. He is a soldier, he knows these are secret words, and those who can speak secret words are often spies and criminals. Frank clutched the cane more nervously, listening carefully. "Mike, you shouldn''t know about it." The cold voice was terribly threatening. Wormtail was silent for a while, and asked carefully, "Master, do we really want to do this." "Of course, otherwise you thought I would do something." The cold voice continued. "But, but," Wormtail said in a trembling voice, "it''s okay without Harry Potter, Master." The cold voice did not answer, and was silent for a while. He said, "There is no Harry Potter." "Master, I don''t care about that boy." Wormtail said eagerly. "That boy can die at any time. No one cares. But if we can use other wizards, no matter who it is, we can finish that thing immediately. thing." "You only need you to let me go away for a while, for a short while, you know, I can pretend to be myself at any time. I can come back in two days and I can bring back the right person." "You want me to replace it with another wizard, is that your idea?" the cold voice said softly. "Master, this is more secure." Wormtail said. "Harry Potter is heavily protected. The people around him are terrible." "You''re still useless like that, Wormtail." The cold voice said, "If it weren''t for my subordinates only Mike and you could call, you wouldn''t have the opportunity to participate in my important plan. Your timid appearance made me feel uneasy." "Yeah, this is too dangerous, Master." Wormtail screamed. "Master, this plan is too risky. If others learn about it, they will definitely block your plan. Not Dumbledore and George Soros. Easy to deal with, they are terrible." "Dumbledore." The cold voice snorted contemptuously. "Wormtail, if I hadn''t seen you bring back some useful information, I should have killed you in the first place." "Master, I''m loyal to you," Wormtail cried out in horror. After he fled Hogwarts, he had nowhere to go. The thought of George Soros, Harry Potter would follow him, he panicked and couldn''t find any way. He lost his backbone, and when he thought of the danger behind him, he immediately thought of his master, his former patron. He took a great risk to find his master but his master not only did not bring him a sense of security, but only made him more fearful and afraid. Hearing that his master had thought of killing him at this time, he immediately went crazy with fright. "Loyal, you think you can lie to me, don''t lie to me, I know everything, Wormtail, you have nowhere to hide before my eyes." "You have nothing in your mind except for being timid. If it weren''t for you to go nowhere, you wouldn''t come at all. If it weren''t for you to be useless, how could I be so troublesome." The cold and terrible voice said sharply. The weak and timid Wormtail didn''t dare to speak anymore, and Frank could only hear the crackling and burning fire in the fireplace. It didnt take long for the cold voice to speak again, very low and low, "That boy is an indispensable plan, that is a predestined plan. I only need to wait a few months, I can afford that. time." "As far as he is protected, I already have a plan. You just need to follow my plan, Wormtail, you need to follow my plan unless you want to feel Voldemort''s anger." "Master, what I want to say is." Wormtail, his voice was flustered, "But, I have been thinking about that plan. Master, Bertha Jorkins disappearance will attract peoples attention. If we continue, if I killed -, people may soon discover our plan." Wormtail couldn''t breathe at the thought of the terrible plan to execute, and he ran away desperately just to avoid facing those people. But now, his master''s plan has once again exposed him, and he can''t help but regret it when he thinks about it. He shouldn''t have made such a choice. Voldemort was never a good backer. He was more terrifying than anyone, whether it was for the enemy or his subordinates. 8 Chapter 360： Franks end Chapter 360 Frank''s End The cold voice said cautiously, "According to my plan, the Ministry of Magic will never find anyone dead. Acting according to my plan, I don''t trust you and don''t want you to act, but my current situation... " "Wormtail, come here, as long as one more person dies, our plan will not be hindered. I won''t let you act alone. Then another faithful servant of mine will join us." "I am your faithful servant." Wormtail''s voice was a little disturbed. He knew that under Voldemort''s hands, useless people would have no value, and things without value would have no meaning. The cold voice snorted softly and said, "Wormtail, I need a man with a brain, a loyal, firm, and capable servant. As for you, you can''t touch any of them." "I found you, Master." Wormtail said, his voice irritated, "I found you. It was me and Mike Wallace who brought Bertha Jorkins to you." "It is true," the cold voice said jokingly, "but your brain is far worse than Mike." "I have to say that you are indeed a lucky person. You escaped the hunt back then, and now you have found me, and you have brought me a lot of useful news." "This offsets your guilt for misinformation back then, and I even allow you to become my servant again. You will be rewarded. As long as you complete an important plan, this is what my followers are vying to accomplish..." "Really? Master, that is." Wormtail''s voice became frightened again. Participating in Voldemort''s plan is never something that can be taken lightly. Once a mission fails, it is often more terrifying than death. And Voldemort even mentioned something twelve years ago. It was his intelligence that made Voldemort into an immortal state. "Don''t worry about Wormtail, this is an unexpected surprise. You will only appear at the end. You will be as useful as Bertha Jorkins." "You--" Wormtail''s voice became hoarse and dry, "You, you want to kill me..." "Wormtail, Wormtail," the terrible voice said, "Why should I kill you? I don''t kill people casually. Killing them won''t bring any benefit. This is not what a smart person should do. Things, I was forced to kill Bertha Jorkins." "After I interrogated, she was useless, only bad. Anyway, I can''t let her go back to the Ministry of Magic, and I can''t let people know that a wizard who should die, meets in the Ministry of Magic in a hotel on the side of the road. Witch." Wormtail muttered a few words quietly, but Frank didn''t hear it clearly, and the terrible voice laughed. The sharp, crazy laughter made people shudder. "You haven''t made any progress in your escape career. Change her memory. What to do when you encounter a powerful wizard, the Forgotten Curse will lose its effect." "Since someone gave her to me, of course I will kill her." The terrible voice said in a contented tone, "She brought me useful news. Of course, I have to use her news and intelligence. She took the initiative to send it to the door. I can''t waste it. This is respect for her, this Its the respect for her memory." In the hallway, Frank realized what he had heard. His hand holding a cane was soaked with sweat. The terrible man killed a woman. He was talking about it like an understatement. He is dangerous, he is a desperado, he is planning to kill more people, including a boy, a boy named Harry Potter, other people, and more people. Frank knew what he had to do. He had to call the police. Only the police could rescue them. They could rescue the boys. He wanted to slip out of the old house and go to the phone booth in the village. The terrible voice spoke again, and Frank stood there, as if frozen, and he listened desperately with his ears pricked up. "As long as you are killing someone... my loyal servant at Hogwarts will complete my plan. That''s it, Wormtail, do your business and follow the plan." "Shhh, don''t say anything, I heard Nagini''s voice." The terrible voice changed. It made a terrible hiss, unspoken, creepy, and Frank guessed that he was sick. It would be better if he just died like this, his conspiracy would not continue, Frank cursed secretly in his heart. At this moment, there was a voice in the dark corridor behind him, and Frank turned and looked around, froze there. There is something terrible, rustling across the dark floor. Coming towards this side, the thing got closer and closer, getting closer. Through the faint halo, he was horrified to find that it was a terrible, terrifying monster, a giant snake at least twelve feet long. Frank was about to die in fright, and a panic and cold chill made him creep. One after another fears kept pouring up from his heart, constantly pouring up, making him more frightened than the artillery fire on the battlefield. This is the instinctive fear of the beasts above the food chain. He was so stiff that he couldn''t move a finger, and he couldn''t even move his eyes. He was dazed, straight, watching the undulating body, winding on the floor, leaving behind in the thick dust~www .novelhall.com~Deep track. The monster is getting closer and closer, he can''t move, can''t turn around, can only wait for death quietly. Miraculous, incredible, the strange snake slid in directly from him, as if heeded the call of the terrifying cold voice. It wasn''t until the giant snake disappeared in the door that Frank came back half alive, and his body began to react again, his forehead was sweating and his whole body was shaking constantly. The fears in my heart can finally be reflected in my body. But this didn''t help. He couldn''t move his legs. He stood there, shaking uncontrollably. Behind the door, the cold hissing sound continued to ring. It''s like, it''s like, Frank thought of a bizarre idea, the voice was like talking to a snake. The cold and terrifying voice began to talk human again. "Nagini brought back an interesting news. It seems that I am indeed too weak, Wormtail." said the terrible voice. "Really? Master," Wormtail said. "Of course it is," said the terrible voice. "Nagini found that there was an old Muggle at the door. He heard our conversation from beginning to end, but we didn''t even find him." The door opened, Frank had no chance to dodge, the door opened suddenly. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 361： Franks death Chapter 361 Frank''s Death In front of Frank, a short bald man with gray hair, pointed nose, watery eyes, and fear and worry on his face. "Invite him in, your courtesy, Wormtail." The cold and terrible sound came from an old armchair in front of the fireplace. Frank could not see the speaker, the twelve-foot-long giant snake, winding its way on the shabby carpet in front of the fireplace. Like a winding and twisting Roshan, hideous and terrifying. Wormtail let Frank into the room, and Frank trembling, leaning on his cane, limped into the threshold. The beating fire casts long shadows on the wall, black, flashing shadows, mottled ghost images and spider webs, like demons and mythical creatures. No one could be seen behind the armchair. The man seemed to be shorter than his servant, and the chair completely covered the figure. "What Muggle did you hear?" the cold and terrible voice asked "What do you call me." Facing the moment of life and death, Frank had the courage instead, just like the artillery fire on the commander, he could no longer avoid it. "I call you a Muggle," said the cold voice, "this means you are not a wizard." "I don''t know what a wizard is," Frank became calmer and calmer, as if facing gunfire, putting everything aside. "I heard, and what I heard was enough to interest the police. You killed people, and you want to plan to kill more people. I want to tell you." He said with a thought, "My wife is waiting for me to go back, if I don''t go back--" "No wife," the cold voice said slowly, "You are a lonely man, no one knows you are here, no one cares where you go, Muggle, don''t talk to the great Voldemort, I know everything, everything. know....." "It''s not ashamed," Frank interrupted him roughly, and said, "A big man, isn''t it? What about your manner, why not turn around like a man." "Because I am not a human, Muggle." The cold, terrible voice whispered. "I''m much better than people, but...well, I can face you, Wormtail, come over, turn my chair around, let him see me." Wormtail let out a whimper, as if being ordered something terrible. "Did you hear my order, Wormtail." The cold and terrible voice shrieked. Wormtail frowned, as if the last thing he wanted to do was to get close to his master. With a reluctant expression on his face, he walked into the coiled carpet of the giant snake. He slowly moved over and began to turn the armchair. With the chair legs rubbing on the carpet, the giant snake raised its huge terrifying triangular head, and his forked tongue made a hissing sound. Now Frank was facing the chair, and he saw the horrible thing in the chair. The crutch that he had held like a life before fell to the ground with a snap. He opened his mouth wide and screamed in a miserable voice that he couldn''t believe he could not even discern. The monster in the chair raised a stick and said something in his mouth. Then, he would never hear. A green light flashed, and a whistling sound sounded. Frank Bryce seemed to be drawn and collapsed to the ground. He was dead before he fell to the ground. On the other side of the earth, on the vast African savannah. The scorching sun was high above, showing off his passion hotly. The air is as hot as being teased by the sun. The flames that have nowhere to vent all turn into steaming heat waves, one wave after another, bringing the heat and dullness to all the creatures on the earth. A voice whispered, Its 6:30 pm London time. Hello, everyone, and welcome to our show. Now, please follow our outdoor shooting and experience the heat of the African savannah. "In this spooky weather, the air has been exposed to sunlight for too long, and it has already expanded. With the lens, we can see that from a field of view more than 20 meters away, the sunlight is refracted under the expanding air, and the picture is like a mirage. ." "Everyone is staying at home and watching our TV. It can be accompanied by some refreshing juice. It will be a good experience." "As a host, I need to keep talking, which consumes a lot of water. Of course, I won''t secretly hide to drink mineral water. Now, I will take you to find water sources and hunt down prey." "Kevin, keep up!" Then the camera moved with the pace of the host. Of course, the audience will not follow the host during the whole process. If you don''t fast forward, the audience will quickly run away. As soon as the camera turned, the sun had tilted west and the high temperature had subsided slightly. The occasional blast of hot wind will no longer feel like cooking people. "We have just fast-forwarded some process, and you will see us in the camera like accelerated little people, fast through the grassland to a swamp water source." The host said endlessly. "Just now we have experienced the heat of the African savannah. It was the hottest period in the afternoon. The outdoor temperature exceeded 50 degrees Celsius. People who have not been trained can become dehydrated in the heat and pass out in just a few minutes. ." "And once there is no rescue, after a few hours, they have become victims of the hot weather." "In such weather, even the most ferocious predator on the African savannah will not do anything. All animals will find a place to hide from the sun and wait for the sun to set." "At this time, the most ferocious and terrifying things on the African savannah are not lions, cheetahs, and coyotes, but terrible heat and terrible natural disasters." "The scorching heat cannot resist even the ferocious beasts living here. Lions and cheetahs can''t move in the high temperature. It also only takes a few minutes. The violent actions will dehydrate them a lot. All it takes is an oversight. Will change from predator to prey." The hosts tone became a little relaxed, Of course, now is the part that everyone likes. The scorching sun is about to set, and the high temperature and dry heat have caused the predators to lose a lot of physical strength and water. "Now they need to take action. They must prepare enough energy for tomorrow''s high temperature. And this is what I will do next." The camera zoomed in and the audience could see that the host''s dark skin had lost its luster, his lips were chapped and bloodshot. The camera moved slowly with the host. The host said as he walked, Water is the source of life, especially in the hot deserts and grasslands. All hunters and prey cannot escape the plight of lack of water. Everyone on the grassland One day, it was a battle between the hunter and the prey on the water source." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 362： Phantom Killer Husky Chapter 362 Phantom Killer Husky "Let''s hunt the prey now and replenish our energy." The host whispered, while walking around the water source towards a lonely prey. "Kevin, can you see it? There is a husky there, yes, it looks a bit like a wolf, but it is definitely a husky. The husky is a close relative of a wolf, we can try to catch it, just remove its head , Other parts can be eaten" "I can''t wait to eat it. Siberian huskies are not available in the African savannah." A figure of a cat, like a dexterous leopard, went around in a circle and dived towards a demented husky. When the man was about to get close to the Husky, he suddenly stopped. "What? You said that the TV station does not allow the hunting of huskies, and that the people of the Animal Protection Association will make trouble. This is the African savannah. They don''t have the guts to come here." "You said they will send death threats to the TV station, they will go to the TV station to block the door... Damn, this will indeed be their method." "I don''t know what they think, the African savannah can be managed by them. The huskies of the African savannah will definitely have a very special taste, perhaps chicken." The host complained dissatisfied. At this time, a wildebeest ran over here. The host continued, "It''s a wildebeest, a herbivore commonly found in the grassland. It has horns and looks a bit like a cow, but it has a strong body and runs extremely fast, just like a horse." "It intends to draw water, it came in this direction of ours, yes, in our direction, there is no vicious looking predator. Huskies cannot pose any threat to the wildebeest, so it chose to draw water from here. This is a very wise choice. I just needed a prey, and it was delivered by itself." The host is guarding the front of the wildebeest, and the grass is concealing his figure. He waits for the prey and rushes into his hands. He held his breath, his muscles tightened, like a compressed spring, like a longbow pulled apart, it only takes a moment for him to intercept a wildebeest that is coming over. Suddenly, something was faster than him, and a vague figure rushed towards the wildebeest like lightning. In an instant, the wildebeest seemed to be hit by a bullet, flew out at an angle, and fell to the ground instantly. It didn''t even struggle too much, and died, leaving only the muscles on its body, still twitching slightly in its physiological reflex. It was the husky who looked stupid and stupid just now. At this time, it had blood dripping from the corners of its mouth, and its fierce fangs were reflected in red blood, hideous and terrifying. "It''s really a lively husky, it''s definitely more lively than any husky you have raised in your family." The host said excitedly, "Kevin, have you seen it? The swift movement of the husky just now, like a bolt of lightning, hit the wildebeest in an instant, and with the force of the wildebeest running, it was torn apart with its fangs. The throat of the wildebeest." "Blood is like a bursting water pipe, gushing out from the aorta under high pressure. In an instant, the wildebeest lost all its strength. This is definitely a husky with a brain." "This show will definitely be very popular, the Phantom Killer Husky, thinking about this title will make the audience excited." The host also seemed excited. The husky moved again. It wiped its face with its paw, wiped off the blood, and returned to its demented and silly look. "Oh, it even knows how to disguise. Look at it''s silly look. It has just deceived the wildebeest. The wildebeest never thought it was more ferocious than a lion." The camera gave the Husky a close-up, and it changed back to a dull and silly look, just like your neighbor''s pet, demented and honest. It is totally invisible, just a minute ago, it just killed a wildebeest weighing more than three adults. The camera seemed to disturb the Husky. It looked in the direction of the camera, and immediately found the person hiding behind the camera. From the perspective of the light, it also saw the host not far from it, a tall, strong, flexible and vigorous man, and the man smiled at it. For some reason, the man''s ebullient smile made it creepy. Before he could think about it, he turned and ran quickly, quickly away from their sight. It wasn''t until he was far away from the man''s sight that the Husky felt slightly relaxed. While running, it suddenly heard a special roar, and there was a spirit in its heart, following the sound. In the other direction, a rhino is teasing a group of hyenas, which are the most terrifying predators on the African grasslands. They are dexterous and greedy, even in the face of lions, they dare to attack and provoke. Large animals with inconvenience are the favorites of hyenas. They can use their dexterous size and fierce minions to bleed their clumsy opponents step by step. Whether it is a rhino, an elephant, or a lion, as long as it is alone, it will become the prey of the hyena. But these hyenas met their opponents today, and today''s rhinoceros is incredibly smart. It seemed to be faltering several times and had no strength, but every time it attacked, it was dodged in a thrilling manner and replaced with a fierce attack. The hyenas have already lost several members. If not for the rhino''s repeated provocations, they would have given up the prey long ago. In the process of the stalemate between the hyena and the rhino, there seemed to be a sound in the wind. The sound reached the rhino''s ears, and it no longer entangled the hyena, and suddenly accelerated, running at a speed that a rhino could not have. Two hyenas that could not dodge were run over because they blocked the front of the rhino, only to breathe out and did not enter. The hyena hadn''t had time to feel sorry for the loss of a large number of members. In the distance, there were new opponents and they were secretly eyeing them. In the African savannah, the identities of predators and predators are changing at any time. The rhino is like a tank, running rampant, bringing up smoke and dust all the way. The running hoof, like a drum, spread far away, arousing a panic. All the animals on this road quickly avoided this terrible beast. In the peripheral light of his sight, the rhino saw his friend, a huge and vigorous tiger, running in the same direction. The tiger''s dexterity is incredible, even in high-speed running, it can easily change speed and pounce. Along the way, the tiger has already trampled several hyenas to death by the impact of running. It is like a big playful cat. It rushes up when it sees an animal that it doesn''t like. It has already caused these prey to die in the midst of playing with it. Chapter 363： Animagus Form Chapter 363 Animagus Form Subsequently, a husky also rushed over from a distance. Rhinoceros, huskies, tigers, such completely different animals, get along with each other in a friendly way, running towards the same place. All the way. They came to the foot of a small hill. A hill-like hillside, as if cut from the middle by a sharp blade, the oblique angles that stand upright can block rain and sunlight. On the mountain wall, several caves that were hollowed out and reinforced are where they lived during this time. A man is under the mountain wall. Several piles of bonfires are set up, five grills that rotate at the same time, and a few stripped springboks are constantly rotating on the flame jumping support. The springbok on the grill exudes a scent that makes the index finger move, and the dripping oil from time to time causes the flames to rise and jump one after another, making a "zizi...zizi" sound. Seeing the ferocious beasts rushing all the way, the man was indifferent, as if he was seeing a pedestrian on the side of the road. He said, "Ron went to the grill at the far end and baked today''s dinner by himself. A wizard who can''t cook is a shame for a wizard." The husky let out a mournful cry, and in an instant it turned into a big and small man with red hair, tall, slender limbs and freckles on his face. "Can you give me more time? George, at least let me have dinner with you. We have been here for more than a month, and it is time to gather more to celebrate the holiday at the end." Said the young man with freckles. He stared straight at the springbok spinning on the grill, sucking hard at the enticing aroma of the food. "Come on, Ron, you''d better take some time to have a good barbecue. Harry and I are already able to make a qualified barbecue. You have to hurry up this last time." The beautiful and vigorous tiger turned into a The tall and slender girl, she said in a plain tone. "Yes, it won''t take much time. You will try a few more times and you will soon learn to cook the best barbecue." The rhino turned into a young man with black-rimmed glasses and green eyes, and he said softly. Said. Ron looked at the four brackets that were rotating under George''s control with greedy eyes. He smelled the tempting fragrance, which made people move their index fingers and appetite. And more importantly, their Animagus deformed, all surpassed the normal body shape. This is an enhanced transformation technique after George''s change. Maintaining such a powerful change requires a great deal of energy. Ordinary food can hardly satisfy their appetite. As soon as he lifted his transformation, Ron was already hungry, and he smelled of the special barbecue that George specially grilled, making his mouth water even more. It''s a pity that Ron''s share is not included in these delicious barbecues. He needs to roast the springbok beside him for his own dinner. He has tried it several times, and from being half-baked at the beginning, he has improved to the taste now. These improvements are enough to make him feel satisfied. He wouldn''t be frustrated if he didn''t consider that Harry and Hermione were having dinner with George. The frustrating reality is that in addition to being one step behind in the study of the spell, he has to lose to Harry and Hermione in the control of magic. Using magic to make barbecue, his progress has become a hindrance. As a punishment for failing to complete the barbecue training, he has not been able to eat George''s special barbecue for several days. "It''s not too far to leave school. You should hurry up and adapt to the transformation of your Animagus at the end. After you return to school, you can adapt without such a large venue." George said with some emotion, "Time is so fast, fortunately everyone has mastered the transformation of Animagus. When I return to school, I want to find such an environment, I don''t even think about it." Animagus transformation is a magic that is more difficult than the guardian gods spell. It is a transformation spell between modern magic and ancient magic. In addition to the backlash that requires constant attention, the practice of this special magic is also extremely difficult. After George''s transformation, Animagus can surpass the weight of the wizard and become a larger, more flexible, and more powerful animal. This is even more demanding for mastery of the spell. Without George''s careful guidance, it would be difficult for others to master this spell. Even George, for Harry and the others to master this spell in a short enough time, they need a special environment. After spending a week at home during the holiday, George took Harry, Hermione and Ron to the African savannah. Let them run like the animals on the grassland, facing the morning glow, avoiding the scorching sun, and seeing animals fighting. Let them really connect the scenes built in their brains with these animals on the prairie. Let them truly understand the animals that Animagus needs to transform, and let them truly resonate with the scenes in their brains. It is with such a unique advantage that they can take advantage of the accumulation of the last semester, accumulate, and thoroughly master this Animagus deformation. Harry chose the guardian in the transformation of Animagus, which did not exceed Georges expectation. Harrys life came from the guardian of his mother, his patron saint, and his transformation of Animagus. Tend to guard. Past thoughts, past memories, put him on thick armor, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s guardian will, full of armor, and finally Harry''s Animagus transformed and became the most representative rhino in the guardian system. Hermione chose wild nature, just like her liveliness, her love for cats, these willful devotion, her Animagus transformed into a beautiful tiger. It stands to reason that in the African savannah, her Animagus deformation should lean towards the lion, but considering that the appearance of the tiger is more beautiful, through the picture album and her own efforts, she deformed her Animagus. Falling on the animal I wanted. As for Ron, he also chose the wild, but I don''t know why, his Animagus was transformed into exactly the same curse as his patron saint. Even George couldn''t tell whether Ron''s Animagus transformation was a husky or a wolf, or in other words, a husky was originally a wolf in the strict sense, but it was domesticated. For the rest of the day, they need to completely master their Animagus form, and let the Animagus form truly become their powerful force. Only after this can they gradually get involved in the advanced form of Animagus, which is an important part of greatly enhancing their strength. By observing the changes in Harry and their deformation, George will continue to develop more advanced forms of Animagus through more sample comparisons. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 364： Door key Chapter 364 The roasted springbok made everyone very satisfied, and Harry and Hermione ate a whole springbok. Special ingredients, which fly in the stomach and are digested, are transformed into a stream of heat, which is supplied to every corner of the body. "It''s so delicious." In the face of the stars, Harry and Hermione stretched their waists deeply and rolled around happily on the ground. They said regretfully, "Unfortunately, the appetite is not big enough, and life is still needed. The curse that can be digested quickly can be more delicious." Only Ron did not receive such treatment. The springbok he roasted himself tasted good, but without special techniques, it could not achieve George''s effect. Simply eating these, it is difficult to satisfy the hunger caused by the transformation of Animagus, he simply turned back to that husky-like coyote, and continued to eat one of the remaining springboks. Seeing this scene, George thought to himself, Its difficult to supplement the energy loss caused by Animagus deformation with simple food. The potion seems to be indispensable. The strengthening of the stomach will affect the whole body, and Its not that easy. As for the other method, they are difficult to master." In the next few days, there were no surprises and no surprises. Animagus'' transformation has never been an ability that can be easily improved. In the last few days, they could only master their Animagus prototype more proficiently. The Quidditch World Cup is about to begin, and they can''t wait. George also has some interest in this game that can bring together most of the wizards from all over the world. On weekdays, his schedule was never easy, and he didn''t have time to meet wizards from other countries. ......... Before the start of the Quidditch World Cup. Harry, Ron, Hermione, they looked at the vast African savanna for the last time. They stayed here for a month and a half. During this time, they really ran, played and hunted like a tiger, a rhino, and a coyote. Every morning, I ran against the sunrise, avoiding the scorching sun and scorching heat most of the day. At night, with the sky as the quilt and the mountains as the house, listening to the screams of wild beasts and howling of dying animals. The whole day is this boundless vastness, boundless loneliness. Except when they were eating, George wouldn''t let them talk, and they had no other entertainment. Hermione is very rare. She has never read. She hasn''t read a book for a month and a half. This is something she has never done since she was literate. Today, everything is over. Recalling the strange life these days, they really feel like a world away. All of a sudden, the raid that turned into a beast, and the daily life of the Wizarding Academy, intertwined and jumped in my mind, I don''t know who is like and who is not, like a dream but not a dream. George taught them his experience and said, "In the next time, you don''t need to become a giant body again, and Animagus''s mastery does not need to be as urgent as before." "Keep the Animagus form for a period of time each week, and don''t forget the memory of your body. The rest of the time, you just need to recall the experience of this time in the scene in your mind. These experiences can make your Animagus Deformed, there will be no degradation." "On the other hand, it should be noted that maintaining the Animagus form for too long will affect human thinking. Animal senses and brains are somewhat different from human senses and brains. Long-term Animagus Gus form makes people crazy." He added, Of course, under normal circumstances, only fugitives are forced to keep Animagus deformed for a long time. Hardy nodded vigorously. He thought of Sirius Black, the crazy man who was about to gnaw off Peter Pettigrew''s head. He kept Animagus deformed for a long time under the cage of Azkaban, and finally went crazy. He thought again, "Maybe Peter Pettigrew is crazy, even..." A bizarre thought appeared in his mind, even... he didn''t dare to think about it anymore, he shook his head vigorously, and cleared the thought out of his head. He is determined to pay attention, except when necessary, except for combat, he will try to avoid maintaining the Animagus form. ..... Finally, we are leaving. From the mountain wall, they dug out the luggage prepared at the beginning of the holiday, and put on brand new clothes. The Quidditch World Cup will be in the Muggle world. They all put on the usual t-shirts and sweaters, and put on an image that they can go to the streets and chat with people at any time. Everyone carried their swollen backpacks, and then stood in a small circle on the ground. George explained, "The door key can take us directly to the reception point of the Quidditch World Cup. We stand up and we will be directly transferred to the reception point of the Quidditch World Cup." "Are you ready?" George asked. Harry, Hermione, and Ron all touched their backpacks to make sure they were all packed and there was nothing left, so they nodded. "Three...two...one" As the sky revolved around, everyone seemed to be drawn into a whirlpool, and a sense of weightlessness caused everyone to lift their feet off the ground and fly. They are like high-altitude tunnels connected by the air, and they fly as high as the items being transmitted. Fortunately, it was not a real flight. They didn''t take long and landed on a solid ground. "At six ten ten, from Africa." said a voice. George looked at Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who had become messy. Everyone was there, and there was no accident. Afterwards, he took a look at the surrounding situation, this is the reception point of the Quidditch World Cup. In order to avoid Muggle''s sight, the reception point was chosen in a desolate, misty swamp. Only this kind of hard to survive and inaccessible place can avoid a world full of Muggles. Before them, there were two tired wizards with gloomy faces. They were all dressed in Muggle attire, but they were not in complete sets and looked nondescript. A wizard was holding a large gold watch, wearing a tweed suit, but wearing shorts and thigh-length rubber rain boots. The other wizard was holding sheepskin and quill, wearing a kilt and a South American cape. They seemed to have just come out of a masquerade dance party. From their faces alone, it can be seen that this reception job is not easy to do, the time difference in various places and the constant arrival of wizards. The heavy work has prevented them from showing the hosts friendliness. The gloomy expression, the rough voice, everything was revealed, they just wanted to finish their work soon. George handed a broken key to the wizard in front of him, took Harry, Hermione and Ron, and hurried out of here. 8 Chapter 365： Camp Chapter 365: Camp They walked all the way through the deserted swamp. After walking for about 20 minutes, the fog finally cleared before their eyes. Finally, a door appeared in front of them, and then a small stone house was connected. The stone house was densely covered with various tent. Here is the camp where the spectators are stationed, and the tent extends along the gentle **** to the dark woods in the distance. "It''s really messy." George couldn''t help but complain. The Quidditch World Cup was even more unreliable than he thought. He had the energy to build a huge arena, but he didn''t have the mind to plan a camp. In other words, wizards are used to camping instead of choosing to build a simple board house? At the door of the stone house, they met Mr. Arthur Weasley who was waiting there. "Dear George, Harry, Hermione. It''s been a long time since I saw you." Mr. Arthur Weasley, he greeted everyone enthusiastically, then pulled Ron over and looked at him left and right. Finally, it turned out that Ron really didn''t have any other changes except for a little blacker and a little stronger. "Our camp is on the other side, close to the forest." Mr. Weasley pointed to the black forest in the distance, and said relaxedly, "It''s very close to the site, it''s very convenient, it''s better." He pointed to a man not far away and whispered, "That man is a Muggle. We must be careful not to talk about wizards by his side." He led everyone through the gap between the two rows of long cloaks. Obviously, the wizards were not used to camping. They really lacked knowledge of public management. The camp lacks planning, and there is no half advantage over the boy scouts in the summer camp. The tents are slanted and slanted, and all kinds of weird decorations can make people feel unusual at a glance. Some people add chimneys, drawstrings, weather vanes and other nondescript things to their tents. There are also tents, with no regard for magic, exaggerated silks and patterns, and live peacocks are tied to the door as a decoration. There are even four-story tents set up. What is even more exaggerated is that some people simply built a small courtyard with no shortage of garden fountains. While widening his eyes, George smiled to himself, "The Ministry of Magic is simply unable to hold such an event. As long as someone has an ulterior motive, he can immediately make a big deal here." You know, even in the Muggle world, large celebrations are dangerous and terrifying events. Once there is chaos and trampling, it is enough to turn a major event into a major tragedy. Fortunately, wizards have always been rough and thick, but they are not as fragile as Muggles. On the other hand, compared to the Muggle terrorists, the black wizards are considered little sheep. I have to say that the isolation of the wizarding world from the real world, at least the protection of the two worlds, is of great significance. The destructive power of wizards and the full malice of the real world, once the two are combined, are enough to cause terrible turmoil. Merely the Muggles'' methods of killing each other can make all intelligent creatures shudder, and once the wizard participates in it, it will only bring more lethality. On the edge of the woods at the end of the camp, in front of an ordinary tent, there was a small sign that said, "Weasley." Mr. Weasley blushed and said, "We just spent a lot of time and didn''t set up a tent. It was Miss Anna who helped me set up the tent." George had already seen the clearing with the Soros sign, not far from here, a large tent with a simple appearance and a very strong look. "I''ll pass first, and see you during the game." After spending more than a month in the African grassland, George missed his family a bit. He greeted everyone and walked straight to his tent. At the door was the protective spell he was familiar with. He easily solved the spell and got into the big tent. In a spacious traditional three-bedroom room, Anna is sitting on the sand in the living room, flipping through a book. "Welcome home, master." Anna stood up and went to the kitchen to bring out some dessert and juice. George threw the backpack into the bedroom, jumped onto the bed, rolled a few times, clutching the soft mattress. After experiencing the soft big bed for a while, I got up again. In the African savannah, he must also lead by example, accepting a hard life with Harry, Hermione, and Ron, which is not easy for him who has already lived a good life. From the silver tray, he quickly stuffed the dessert into his mouth, poured a large glass of juice, and George occupied the soft sand again. "Didn''t grandmother come?" George asked. He didn''t see grandmother''s things in the room. She didn''t seem to come to the Quidditch World Cup. Anna said, "Grandma said this kind of competition was too noisy and noisy, and there were too many people. She didn''t like this environment, so she didn''t come." Thinking of the scene when he just passed the camp, the messy cloak, the crooked aisle, the corner of George''s eyes twitched slightly He said with great approval, "It''s quite chaotic here If its not for seeing wizards from other countries, Im not interested in participating in such activities." Quidditch competitions have taken the wizarding world by storm, except that such games can show the wisdom and power of wizards. More generally, it is largely because of tradition, because there are very few entertainment activities in the Wizarding World. Really care about it, since the last time I had the idea of ??transforming the Quidditch game. George''s gaze on Quidditch has been enlarged to the big 6 as the court and the whole world as the playing field. Even if the current magic can''t support such a game, this kind of game in a narrow arena is hard to arouse his interest. In this World Cup, he still wants to see wizards from other countries more. Speaking of it, although the UK is a big country of magic, it is superior to other countries in terms of magic power and popularity. However, the population of the British magical world is much smaller than that of other countries. One reason is that the population of the United Kingdom itself is not very large, and another rumor is that the United Kingdom is also called a corrupt country. It seems that this ethos has even affected the wizarding world. Although George didn''t believe this at all, but in any case, the population of the British magical community, whether in total or in proportion, is not too large. George lay quietly on the soft sand, quietly looking at the decorations in the house. The exquisite and warm decorations can be seen as Anna''s handwriting. The spacious and bright kitchen is his favorite style, and there is a small bookcase in the living room, which contains some magic books he often reads. There is also a peaceful incense in the room, which is his special formula. The tranquil and serene atmosphere made him intoxicated, even here, even here without heavy magic protection. With the presence of family members and the atmosphere of home, this is home. 8 Chapter 366： Exam venue Chapter 366 Anna sat on a chair, quietly reading the book. ToTo~~Book~George was lying on the sofa, resting quietly. No one spoke, time just passed by slowly and comfortably like this. I don''t know how long it took, the incense in the air faded, and George woke up. The table is already full of sumptuous lunches, all George''s favorite dishes. "Wait, do you want to go out and see the wizards of other countries?" Anna asked while picking up food for George. "Well, I''m just walking around, maybe there will be something unexpected." George said relaxedly. I have to say that the wizard is so convenient. After lunch, I snapped my fingers and the empty plate was cleaned and returned to the cupboard in the kitchen. As soon as he got out of the tent, George almost thought he was in a Muggle amusement park. In the distance, he saw several three or four-year-old children, riding a toy broomstick, sliding in the low air about a foot off the ground. They yelled, "Woohoo," rubbing their toes against the grass on the ground. Some adult wizards in tents are cooking lunch, and they don''t have time to look after the children. This is a good opportunity for children to run around. The narrow and distorted aisle, people pass by from time to time. The clever children pass by the adults'' feet and under the crotch, frightening the adults. As soon as I read the book??The clumsy child hits the adult''s leg directly, some get up and continue to run around, some just cry on the ground, causing the adults to be in a hurry, and there is another fluttering. Adult wizards who cook are also clumsy. They become incapacitated without their wands. They can''t even use matches. Although the wizards don''t need matches, their low learning and imitating ability makes George shake his head, which incomparably shows the lack of basic education for wizards. George cautiously bypassed the children. For this reason, he even summoned a firebolt and flew through the gap in the tent. Many wizards left the magic and really couldn''t do anything. George saw a few African wizards who were roasting hares with purple flames. In a short while, the hares were tested into a pitch-black skeleton, and the fire power they used was too powerful. Some seemingly smarter wizards didn''t even plan to cook for themselves. They directly brought out the prepared box lunch. The sumptuous delicacy was not worse than usual, and you could tell at a glance that they were all carefully prepared before. Moving on, the road was wider and there were not so many children. George put away the firebolt. The tents in these places have begun to be distinct. The different teams they secretly support have changed their tents to different colors, marking the team''s mark. ?һ want to see??? On one side is a thick layer of clover covering the tent, decorating the tent like overlapping green hills. On one side was a gloomy face. It was the Bulgarian seeker, Victor Krum. The gloomy face was still alive, blinking and frowning, it looked creepy. George didn''t know how big the nerves of these wizards should be in order to accept such gloomy portraits of demons and mythical creatures, just like classic horror scenes. As soon as he saw this scene, George decided that he would definitely not be able to support the Bulgarian team in this game. Their aesthetics are too scary. A camp like a dance of demons is full of strange and outdated old wizards. There are also many people who look like gloomy and terrifying people who look like middle-aged bald witches with big noses. Quarrels between Ministry of Magic staff and wizards from other places are happening all the time. An old dirty teacher wore a glamorous long skirt, ignored the staff''s request to change him into normal attire, and said that he would let the cool breeze blow his cold **** more. George resisted the urge not to give the old dirty master a sleeping spell, and went around that direction. He has made up his mind that if Quidditch matches are really held in the future, he must give everyone a uniform uniform. If it is said that the most lacking thing in the wizarding world, in addition to popular common sense education, including logic, aesthetics, and public knowledge. The Wizarding World still lacks a TV. Even if you play Korean soap operas for them every day, it''s better than seeing wizards cook their own soup in a cauldron in the camp. "The world is so beautiful, but I''m so irritable, so bad, bad." George calmed down, didn''t kick the crucible that exuded weird smell, and walked in another direction. I have to say that a person who is accustomed to order can hardly adapt to those chaotic situations. This may be a kind of arrogance, but people always carry stance and prejudice. George has always liked quiet places with few people. Now he is a powerful wizard, even if he is haunted, he will only add some test materials to him, making it more difficult to endure and cater to these seemingly annoying things. Along the way, George met with many foreign adult wizards. Students from the Foreign Wizarding Academy were also very excited about the upcoming game and talked easily with their companions without evasiveness. In comparison, the overall strength of foreign wizards is not as comprehensive as that of British wizards. But some strange aspects also have their own characteristics. "In general, the teaching at Hogwarts is more comprehensive, while other countries have fewer restrictions. The wizards there are a lot of flowers blooming." George silently calculated, "It is difficult to say who will be stronger if it is alone, but if it is an organized and coordinated battle, the British wizard is undoubtedly better." George also met the students of Durmstrang College, which is a very famous wizarding college. Compared with Hogwarts''s conservativeness, it is a bit too open, even the lower grades can use black magic. It is difficult to say whether this is a good thing or a bad thing. However, in terms of demonstrated strength, they did not show anything special. Looking roughly through the entire camp, George didn''t plan to find someone to talk to. Most of these people are just ordinary wizards. Many wizards live in solitary and wild lives, and it is difficult for them to communicate. Those who are really easy to communicate and cooperate are those who are tireless and influential careerists. Just need to show the strength of superman, the careerists immediately gathered like wild wolves smelling meat, gathered under the command of the strong. George went back to the tent and flipped through the books for a while, until dusk, he and Anna started walking towards the stadium. The surroundings became more noisy, and George had to put a deterrent curse on himself to make others avoid them deliberately. The hawkers who use the Apparition to reveal themselves sell all kinds of weird things. In their basket, there are a variety of luminous team badges, which can call the names of the players, but to be honest, who would be stupid to wear this stuff. (To be continued.) Chapter 367： Local tyrant george Chapter 367 A green high hat with a clover growing on it. "It''s not only a green hat, it''s also green." George was already unable to complain. "If the Irish team''s uniform is a green hat, I don''t know how many people will defect to the opposing team." As for the lively and roaring animals on the ribbons, the national flag playing the national anthem, and the statues of various famous team members, the decoration here is more than any noisy store in the world. Then George saw his acquaintances. He couldn''t bear to look directly at Ron. Ron was wearing a tall green hat, and the lively clover was still swaying in the wind, dancing straight. The grassy Ron also put on the Irish team uniform with a big green rose badge. He is really green from head to toe. Hermione also saw them, and she waved her hand at them easily, then turned her head to continue picking toys. "Hi, George, Sister Anna." Harry greeted George politely. Later, his gaze was attracted by a special telescope, which was something like binoculars, but with a lot of weird buttons and dials. "What is that?" He asked curiously. The wizard hawker immediately enthusiastically promoted, "The panoramic telescope, with recording magic attached, can record the entire game. It can also provide replay, slow motion, and it can also analyze the situation of the game. Everyone wants one. Ten Jin Jialong." Harry was about to say he didn''t need it. He has a more convenient Eagle Eye technique and does not need these telescopes. "Ten," George said casually. Although it is not necessary, but when he sees something interesting, he always buys it first and says that it is cheap anyway. The prices in the Wizarding World are so low that they can be said. The price of a house in a second-tier city in the previous life is enough to spend a few lifetimes in the Wizarding World. As for the houses in the first-tier cities, that is enough to buy the Malfoy manor. Thinking of this, George couldn''t help but "buy, buy, buy." Compared with the high prices that they have experienced in the past, the wizards are really exhausted. Of course, this is mainly because there is no communication between the wizarding world and the Muggle world, and no one is hyping. If the wizarding world connects with the real world, a magic wand will sell for hundreds of millions, and a lot of people will also collect it, instead of the current price of less than 500 yuan for a magic wand. George only took a panoramic telescope, and he said flatly, "I only need one to study their magic principles. You can take them to give away the others. After all, not everyone knows Eagle Eye." "Okay." Harry took out a panoramic telescope and handed it to Ron and Hermione. The rest was carried in the bag in his hand. Mr. Weasley needs one, and his friends may also need this. Since he made up his mind and worked under George, he has no worries about debts, and doesn''t care about the money. At this moment, low gongs and drums came from the distance of the woods, and thousands of red, green and green lanterns lit up on the trees, illuminating the road to the stadium. Everyone followed the path illuminated by the lanterns. One after another, the footsteps, the constant noise, the shouts of children, the laughter of adults, and even some people sang majestic and high-spirited songs. Joyful emotions and atmosphere can be contagious, as long as they fall into this atmosphere, everyone will begin to be assimilated and become a part of the collective. Everyone opened their eyes and laughed, and they turned into laughter. After walking along the passage of the woods for 20 minutes, while looking at the surrounding excitement, while having a relaxed and happy conversation, everyone walked through the entire forest. Behind the woods, there was a wide field, and a huge gymnasium appeared in front of everyone. The stadium is magnificent and tall. Standing on the edge of the woods, only one part of the stadium can be seen, which can hold several churches. "The place is big enough and the gymnasium is stylish enough, but it lacks the atmosphere of a wizard." George looked at the venue and commented to himself, "A venue like the Colosseum in ancient Rome is quite satisfactory." But considering that, it is said that this is a venue that the Ministry of Magic has dispatched and it took a year to build. People from the Ministry of Magic spent a year doing nothing in this stadium. If calculated in this way, the efficiency is a bit too low, maybe they used wizards as manual labor. They didn''t stop, and they continued to walk towards the entrance, where a group of wizards who checked tickets were surrounding. "First-class tickets." The staff of the Ministry of Magic who checked the tickets looked at their tickets and said with a look of envy, "The top box goes upstairs, and there will be someone at the top." In the envied eyes of a group of wizards, George and the others walked along the usual way to the stadium. The stairs and aisles of the stadium were covered with purple-red carpets, solemn and grand. Following the flow of the crowd, climbing up the stairs, slowly, the flow of people scattered to the stands on the left and right according to the seat tickets in their handsGeorge and they all reached the top floor. The staff of the Ministry of Magic welcomed them into the box. Here is the top floor of the gymnasium, facing the golden goalposts, there is a wide and comfortable sofa inside, and there are several exquisite and luxurious seats on both sides of the sofa, neatly arranged in two rows. "Sir, this is the most luxurious box you have customized. The magic freezer next to it contains a variety of snacks and drinks." The staff at the Ministry of Magic explained in detail, "If you need other snacks or services, you can press The bell on the wall." "Okay, thank you. If necessary, we will call you." George nodded and signaled that he could leave. The staff exited the box and closed the box door. George took all the snacks and drinks from the freezer, let them choose at will, and gave Anna and himself juice. Then they sat on the sofa and began to overlook the entire stadium. Just like the Muggle World Cup, crowded spectators gathered, crowded heads swarmed, and the whole stadium was full. It is hard to imagine that there are so many wizards in the world. What is even more difficult to imagine is that so many wizards will gather together for a game, maybe this is the magic of sports. The oval gymnasium, like the ancient Roman Colosseum, has stepped seats extending upwards and becoming wider and wider. The flying banners in the stadium were flashing with golden text, and the text continued to appear, and then it was replaced with new text, just like a billboard on the street. While eating snacks, Ron fiddled with his panoramic telescope, and said, "It looks good, not worse than Hawkeye, and it can still be placed. The old man on the opposite side is digging his nose. Dig again and again" (To be continued.) Chapter 368： Veeva and the Leprechaun Chapter 368: Veeva and the Leprechaun Bang, a bag of potato chips hit Ron''s head. "Shut up, don''t say those disgusting things." Hermione said irritably, she was eating, Ron was such a fool. Ron tore open the potato chips package, grabbed the potato chips with his fingers, and ate it with big mouthfuls, "As expected, it is the best box. I have never seen this brand of potato chips outside. This must be their special one. Yes, it''s a pity that Dad and them won''t come." "Mr. Weasley wants to stay in a box with the leader of the Ministry of Magic." Harry whispered. At this moment, a thunderous sound came out of the box on the top floor opposite. The deafening sound spread to the entire stadium, covering every corner of the stands. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome everyone, welcome everyone, welcome you, welcome you to the 422nd Quidditch World Cup finals." The stands also waved countless flags with the same enthusiastic cheers and applause. The chaotic national anthem, one after another. Singing and laughing are endless, and the scene is very lively. The words on the flying billboard disappeared and became: Bulgaria 0, Ireland, 0. "Okay, then I will make a long story short, and now please allow me to have the honor to introduce to you the mascot of the Bulgarian national team. On the right side of the stand, loud applause and cheers came out. A neat bright red square waved the same flag and delivered the same shout. "Oh," George said, raising his eyebrows, "it turned out to be Veeva." While talking, a team has already slid to the arena, and the team of nearly a hundred people are all the most beautiful women. Their skin is like the moon, glowing with radiance and beauty. The long hair behind his head flutters automatically without wind, making it even more beautiful. The music started, and Veeva began to dance, and the scene became silent. Only the beautiful music and the dancing of Veeva, the rest is the rough gasp, the whole arena fell into weird silence. When George saw that Veeva appeared, Harry and Ron stood there stupidly. As Veeva danced, Ron blushed and panted heavily, and he took a few steps forward, seemingly about to jump from the stands. Harry''s performance was slightly better, but his eyes were also lost and he looked dizzy. Fortunately, he did not act at his feet, retaining a little sense of reason. Hermione was completely unaffected, or she was extremely impatient with the Veeva in the audience. Wild music, wild dancing, wild veils, and heavy breathing from wizards. The entire stadium has become very unsightly. Fortunately, Veeva''s team did not let them skip the entire game. Finally, the music stopped and Veeva began to exit. Their exit seemed to arouse great indignation, and there were angry roars everywhere in the stadium. People don''t want Veeva to leave. Ron seemed to think the same way. He tore off the clover from his hat in a daze, and tore the tall green hat again. Finally, he was about to tear his clothes and pants. George hurriedly prevented Ron''s exposure. With a snap of his fingers, Harry and Ron were like a bucket of cold water poured on their heads, and a sharp spirit came to their senses. They seemed to reflect it, remembering the embarrassing behavior they had just done, they poured cold juice hard, suppressing the flame and embarrassment in their hearts. Hermione snorted softly and rolled her eyes, very dissatisfied with their performance. On the opposite side of the stand, the loud voice began to speak again, "Now, please raise your wand to the sky, and please warmly welcome everyone, the mascot of the Irish national team." As soon as the words fell, a green and gold thing flew into the gymnasium with a swish. It flies quickly around the stadium, changing its shape. It gathers, then spreads, one after another, like waves of green and gold. Finally, it turned into a huge, dazzling clover. The clover rose high into the air, hovering in the stands, crackling a lot of golden raindrops, falling from the clover. "Oh, great, they are all gold coins." Ron shouted with joy, clover hovering over his head, golden raindrops falling on their place. He retracted his arms and kept gathering the glittering and shining things. "That''s the Irish Leprechaun." George explained to them. He observes the clover, which is made up of many red vests and small beards. They carry a small golden or green lamp. They cooperate with each other in a unified shape and look like a whole from a distance. Ron had picked up all the gold coins on the ground, and he also picked up the torn green hat. He muttered, "Sure enough, we should support the Irish team. They are too rich." Ron never thought that someone would have money to such a degree. He looked at the handful of gold coins he picked up, fearing that he would be able to get the tickets for the game back. George smiled and said softly, "Just look, the Irish Leprechaun''s gold coin is a special product they made. It looks the same as the real thing, but it will disappear after a few hours. Otherwise. If so, they would have bought the entire magic world." According to records, many people have tried to turn Leprechauns gold coins into real objects But unfortunately, this is impossible. This is a special magical creation that cannot be maintained for long. "Ah...no." The little demon made a big joke. Ron''s face was filled with joy and loss. He threw the gold coin on the table, even the green hat on the table. Sora enjoys a game, and even the enthusiasm for supporting the Irish team has diminished. The Leprechaun slowly landed on the stands, landed on the square of his team, and looked at each other across the court with Veeva, provoking each other. The game started, and the host began to introduce the players who played in turn. After some pre-match preparations, the game finally began. The level of the World Cup competition is of course much higher than that of the Quidditch competition in the college, and there are many more tricks. Each team member rides a firebolt, and they change their formations, swiftly slamming. They quickly stop, spin, lift off, and sneak. All kinds of incredible flying skills are changing, and the difficult movements in the textbook are all displayed under the use of the team. Their tactics are equally powerful and superb, far exceeding Ravenclaw''s tactical coordination. They attacked more fiercely than Gryffindor, more desperate than the Slytherin players, and more united than Hufflepuff. This is the level of the World Cup, this is the highest level of Quidditch games. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 369： Quidditch Chapter 369 Bloody Battle with Quidditch Between the two teams, tit-for-tat, you come and go, ignoring the opponent is not advisable, but following the opponent is also not advisable. Any negligence can allow the opponent to get more points, and random blind obedience will only bring disaster consequences. In an instant, the Bulgarian Seeker, like a Golden Snitch, swooped down at an astonishing speed. The Irish Seekers competed against each other and flew at the same speed regardless of recklessness. During the chase, the ground was getting closer and closer to them, and everyone had no idea to stop, they were waiting for their opponent''s flaws. The tiny power gap was completely exposed at this moment. The moment the Bulgarian teams seeker touched the ground, he hovered up again like a dragonfly. The Irish team''s seeker couldn''t help it and hit the ground hard. In an instant, the team doctor rushed to the Irish team''s seeker''s side and gave him emergency treatment so that he could rejoin the battle. The Bulgarian team''s seeker, ascending into the sky, overlooking the entire arena, flying at high speed, looking for the golden snitch with precious time. As long as they catch the Golden Snitch, they can win the game. The morale of the Bulgarian players is high, and the audience also shouted enthusiastically, cheering for their team and cheering for their seekers. After the doctor''s rescue, the injury was briefly suppressed, and the Irish team''s seeker recovered a little more energy. Without time to rest, he was high again in an instant, and the Bulgarian team continued to compete with the seekers, you chased me. The Bulgarian team won the seeker, but the Irish team won the pursuit hand, and the game was a team game. While the seekers of the Bulgarian team teased the seekers of the Irish team, the Irish team''s chasers continued to expand the score. Their pursuit hand is really excellent, and their terrifying scoring ability completely crushed the Bulgarian team''s formation. In less than half an hour, the Irish team had already led by 100 points and the game was in trouble. Once this crisis is reached, the Quidditch game begins to show its true colors, and the wizards game ultimately depends on strength. The game started to become fierce, or it started to become ugly. Impact, impact, physical impact. Collision, collision, muscle collision. Body-body collision, broom-broom collision. The blood and passion are swayed, the muscles and strength are fighting. The players waved sticks to each other and hit their opponents at high speed. They waved their fists and attacked their opponents with the help of a wandering ball. They racked their brains for all strategies, and all methods were exhausted by them, just to win the score, just to win. Quidditch is a battlefield, a display of wizard power and wisdom. This is not civilized, and even a bit barbaric, but that''s it, sports competitions have always been winning and losing, without justice. The referees have also become busy. They need to distinguish which fouls need to be punished and which can be ignored. One after another free throws, one foul after another, one player after another injured and rotated, one after another barely bandaged players flew into the sky again, continued the game, continued the fight. Sweat dripped, blood dripped, and the players'' fighting spirit and fighting spirit also dripped. This is an all-out war, this is the final struggle, and even the team''s mascots have violent conflicts. The dwarf rose into the air, changed into a huge hand, and made a rude provocative gesture towards Veeva. Veeva did not back down either. They flew up, spreading their teeth and claws, their beautiful faces became terrible and distorted, and they summoned a handful of flames to throw at the little demon. Quidditch competition has entered the most intense state, the battle between players has entered the most intense state, and the battle between teams has also entered the most intense state. George was also prepared, and shot when necessary. He must be cautious, the players have already started fighting, the mascots have also started fighting, he must be on guard, and the audience supporters should not fight. At this time, the scene was in chaos, and the wizards of the Ministry of Magic rushed into the arena. They wanted to separate the Leprechaun and Veeva. But it was useless, and in the end they joined the battle themselves, and the field became chaotic. George was always paying attention to the auditorium, and once he noticed a change, he immediately shot. He secretly speculated that if the Dark Wizard had the intention to take action at this time, he would only need to cause the audience to fight, and Voldemort could not accomplish a feat that could not be accomplished in hundreds of years, and the audience would be able to accomplish it in a day. This kind of large-scale event, once a fight occurs, the number of casualties caused is enough to make a magic country disappear and destroy. It has to be said that before the emergence of weapons of mass destruction, conflicts and chaos will always lead to the most deaths. The Quidditch game has completely turned into a war, everyone is wounded, everyone is splattered with blood. Even the most brilliant flying man on the field, the Bulgarian team''s seeker, was knocked with a nosed tip. This even affected his flight. He could no longer fly as dexterously and easily as before. In the high altitude, his flight path even appeared skewed. The chaos has a tendency to spread further or I should stop it. "George started to think again, "It''s definitely not possible to go too far. There are tens of thousands of spectators in the Quidditch World Cup. It is not a smart choice to interfere with these angry spectators." " Fortunately, George is not the only one who wants to end the game. The Irish team''s seeker suddenly swooped down frantically, following the direction of his sprint, George saw it, it was the Golden Snitch, as long as he caught it, the game was over. The Bulgarian seeker, the savvy pilot, followed closely behind him, and he accelerated without hesitation, faster than the Irish team''s players. The audience also noticed that they screamed loudly and waved the ribbon in their hands to cheer for their players. "They are about to hit the ground." Hermione screamed, this kind of high-speed flight is completely beyond the speed that ordinary people can control. "No." Ron exclaimed. The two seekers were flying too fast and their shadows became blurred. Ron could only trust their abilities. "The Irish team''s seekers will do it." Harry yelled. He could see that the Irish team''s seekers were not in good condition, and the impact just now affected his condition. And this time the acceleration was faster than before, and he would hit the ground. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 370： Night attack Chapter 370: Night Attack Regardless of whether the Irish team''s seeker knows his state or not, he speeds up unscrupulously, desperately trying to catch the Golden Snitch and win the game. Finally, the Irish seeker, his speed exceeded his control ability, and he hit the ground again. Which Bulgarian is the right seeker, that brilliant pilot, even though he is also injured, but he is not ashamed of his strength and his flying speed. He grabbed the Golden Snitch at the last moment. Even though the Irish team members have been so desperate and crashed into the ground, strength is strength. There is no falsehood. Even if it is courage, it cannot catch up with the difference in strength. Moreover, he also does not lack courage. George breathed a sigh of relief, so that''s good, the Bulgarian Seeker caught the Golden Snitch. The game is over, and the chaos is over. The score shown on the scoreboard is 160 for Bulgaria and 170 for Ireland. The Irish spectators cheered enthusiastically, and the doctors flocked to the arena, bringing everyone off the field. All the injuries are serious, and everyone needs to take care of them. They need to deal with their wounds and treat them immediately. The violent conflict in this Quidditch World Cup is much stronger than the violent conflict in college games. Even they almost brought the audience into conflict. The match between wizards has never been tender. They are extraordinary people who master extraordinary powers. The only good news is that they have thick skins and will not easily die on the court. The team members who were taken away by the doctor returned to the field after temporary treatment and bandaging. They will take their wounds as a medal to get the honor they deserve. Shouted to the host of the bread box, "Now we invite our champion Irish team members to go around the field with their team mascot to accept the cheers and enthusiasm of our audience. We are ready for the Quidditch game. Trophy." As soon as the words fell, a burst of strong light shot out from the opposite box, and the opposite box gradually became transparent under the strong light. All the audience saw the scene inside the box, where two wizards were handing huge golden cups to Minister of Magic Connelly Fudge. Next, as the host, he will award the Quidditch World Cup champion trophy to the winner of the game. "Next, let us applaud warmly and welcome the players of the Bulgarian team who are gloriously defeated." The loud voice resounded through the audience. Although the players of the Bulgarian team have lost the championship, in such a passionate occasion, they can only show their gentlemanly demeanor and show their professional standards. Match first, friendship second. Even if you can''t get the first one, you can''t lose all the second. After all, they are the closest people to the first. The audience also gave this team that maintained a high level of applause and cheers. Without a great opponent, victory will not be great enough. To respect your opponent is to respect yourself. The one who defeats the strong is always the stronger. Next came the champion Irish team, their seekers, who were enthusiastically supported by their players. In order to win the championship, he slammed into the ground twice. At this point, he has received simple treatment, but he still hasn''t recovered, and he can imagine the seriousness of his injury. But anyway, no matter how much you pay, no matter how much you lose. They won, they won the championship, and they are better off than their opponents. The members of the Irish team are enjoying their victory and enjoying their honor. Amidst the cheers of the audience, they slowly traveled around the venue. "Victory is always hard to come by." George said with emotion, whether it is a Quidditch player or anyone else, everyone''s victory requires fighting and defeating opponents. "They are amazing." Harry is still immersed in the game just now. He is also a seeker. He knows just how difficult it is for the Irish team and the Bulgarian team to do. "We won." Ron said happily. Now that the Irish team has won, of course he has supported the Irish team as always. "The injury was really serious." Hermione muttered quietly, and she was immersed in the game just now. But once the game was over, she saw something else, the Quidditch game, it was really not a friendly game. The game is over, the task of the spectators is also over, the players participate in the game to win. The audience participated in the game to cheer for their team. Now that everything is over, people are leaving the stadium like a tide, swarming, and all in a rush, everyone left the stadium, no one cares about the huge stadium. George finally looked back at this huge stadium. It was built in a year for only a few hours of glory. I don''t know whether this stadium will be demolished or abandoned after today. Thinking of this, even the local tyrant George couldn''t help his eyes twitch. Sure enough, the world''s most tycoon, the most wasteful, never need to spend money. The bureaucracy of the Ministry of Magic is the most wasteful person who can call on his subordinates and call on others The game is over, but everyones joy is not over. The audience is still cheering and singing along the way. sound. Even the supporters of the failed Bulgarian team were not as uncomfortable as they thought. They still shout for their team, be proud of them, and cheer for them. It was not too late. Today''s game ended quite quickly and did not last long. George even had time to read the book for a while, and didn''t go to bed until the stipulated time. At night. The warning curse on the tent suddenly awakened George. He quickly put on his clothes and went to watch outside the tent. Outside the tent, there is a faint fire light in the distance. Today, the moon is dark and the wind is high, and the vision is not good. Only through the faint light of fire can I barely distinguish, there seems to be something wrong ahead. Anna has also come out. She changed her magic robe, took her wand, and stood quietly behind George. "Let''s go over and take a look." George said cautiously, "There are too many people today. If there is something that must be resolved in the first place, I hope nothing will happen." Although he is not nosy, but no matter what, there are too many wizards here today. Any trouble must be resolved immediately. Otherwise, once a riot occurs and the accident begins to spread, then it will be a truly earth-shattering event. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 371： 1 group of mentally retarded Chapter 371 Wizard, in the event of an accident, it is not the one that Voldemort killed. George put a deterrent curse on himself to prevent the oncoming wizard from dispersing them. At this time, many panicked wizards were running towards the woods, as if hiding from something in the camp. By the light, George had discovered that the thing was a group of people. A group of rioters, or a group of dark wizards, or a group of mobs, or even a group of gangsters. A group of wizards from nowhere gathered around, roaring wildly, laughing wildly, and shouting drunkenly. The wizards pointed their wands upwards and pushed forward all the way, destroying them like crazy. They lit their tents casually, kicked things on the enclave, and cast spells everywhere. They wore hoods on their heads and masks on their faces to hide their faces, and they looked like they were deliberately making trouble. Above them, there are four struggling figures floating in the air, twisted into various poses, like puppets manipulated by ropes. Two larger figures and two very small figures, like rag dolls that were randomly distorted, groaned in pain. George saw that one figure was a Muggle living here. As for the other figures, it was speculated that they should be his wife and his children. Seeing this scene, George was already furious. He said angrily, "A dark wizard deliberately caused a riot. Or simply a drinking lunatic, going mad at night." In the faint fire, there are more crazy wizards, joining the crazy team, and they cheered wildly. This kind of large-scale activity, once someone deliberately causes a riot, or a madman deliberately goes mad, it can immediately cause a major disturbance. Drunken lunatics gather together, kill people and set fires, all bad things can be done. "You can''t let those madmen get together. Let''s go and help." George said to Anna. "Just don''t be merciful, don''t kill you." They ran quickly and ran around circles. The mad wizards did not have the slightest sense of alertness, just like all mobs, like all street thugs, their only advantage is that they are crowded and heartless. Vent his strength indiscriminately. In the unconscious triumph of the mad wizards, George had already circled their flank. The crazy wizards are completely defenseless. They don''t have the qualities and vigilance of a wizard at all. They only scream and laugh wildly, just like the thugs on the street. "Amplification curse!" Anna tapped her magic wand and used the auxiliary curse. "Infrasound!" George relentlessly used a powerful spell. Under the amplifying curse, invisible sound waves hit the mad wizard team, and in an instant, those mad wizards were enveloped by infrasound waves that the ears could not discern. The invisible sound shook the internal organs of the wizards and hurt their brains. The special sound waves that human ears cannot receive can be received by the body. The infrasound wave strengthened by magic power is not inferior to any ancient magic. This terrible attack spell can take people''s lives and health silently without leaving any traces. Suddenly, the crazy wizards and the parade team, like the picture of the pause button being held down, they all stopped. They began to sway from left to right, trembling, they began to blur their vision, the world turned around, and the footsteps they lifted could no longer find a foothold. In an instant, the crazy wizards were like gourds rolling on the ground, and like bowling **** one after another, stumbling into other people and hitting the ground. They began to retching, and one wizard after another stopped going crazy, stopped screaming and verbal abuse. They began to scream desperately, holding their heads in both hands. They rolled their heads on the ground and knocked more people to the ground. Suddenly, it was just unstoppable, crazy, hideous, and unstoppable team. At this time, it was like a toothless animal, the pork on the chopping board, and the animal to be slaughtered. They didn''t even see the shadow of the attacker. "A group of mentally retarded." George cursed. He continued the subsonic attack for a while, until the wizards lost the strength to roll and howl. He didn''t put away the curse until they were only breathing. Nearby, Anna had rescued the Muggle family. The Muggle family slumped to the ground, trembling all over, even the sound of sobbing seemed extremely weak and weak. The wizards who avoided the riots were looking here with horrified eyes. They don''t even know what happened, but it must be terrible, it must be terrible. Those crazy, invincible, hysterical wizards were swallowed up by an invisible monster in an instant. For a moment, crazy perpetrators, wanton saboteurs, and terrifying spreaders. Suddenly they became sad victims, weak moaners, and painful wailers, and they would become dead in just one step. Of course, their common identity is the criminal. The staff of the Ministry of Magic arrived late. Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge looked at the wounded everywhere and said with a headache, Its not easy to lock them up. This will cause international disputes There were hundreds of wizards in front of him. If they were caught, it would definitely cause a mess. He rubbed his hands anxiously, not knowing what to do. "Let them add money to redeem people. If they don''t want to, they strip off their clothes, take their wands, and wait for them to take the money back to redeem." George said disdainfully, "UK is not a place where they can go wild." Connelly Fudge''s head hurts even more. He doesn''t know how to answer. It''s so easy to say, but when several countries get together, how can it be so easy. But what George said was all righteous, and it was unwise to argue with him. George seemed to see Cornelius Fudge''s thoughts, and he said lightly. "Dont treat criminals as good people. These people who destroy and make chaos, even in their own country, are not a good thing. Their Ministry of Magic resents these thugs as much as they wish. Dead, they won''t have any opinions." The government and system have always been the beneficiaries of the rules. They rely on the rules to maintain their power and rely on the rules to gain power. As far as the system is concerned, all uncontrolled chaos that is not self-initiated needs to be severely cracked down. As long as it is handled properly, the system is eager for those troublesome thorns to be killed, and even secretly cheers. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 372： Thugs have no human rights Chapter 372 Cornelius Fudge''s eyes lit up, and it was true. Their ministry also monitors many such thorns. These habitual offenders and thugs are the most troublesome issue for the Ministry of Magic. Putting them into Azkaban would appear to be abusive punishment, and their guilt is not enough. But in other places, too much manpower is needed, and the Ministry of Magic has to arrange for someone to take care of them. If someone can teach those habitual offenders severely for them, he will definitely be very happy. George continued, "Not only that. When you wait, take them down first and take pictures of them before they can move. Interview more wizards who have just been frightened and avoid riots, especially those with children. ." "Be sure to tell everyone how crazy and evil these wizards are. They must have just wanted to use the Muggle couple and their children in an evil ritual, and it must have been like this." He glanced at the Muggle couple and their children again. They still cant recover from the panic. They are as fearful and disturbed as all the victims who have been attacked. They are also like lambs deep in the wolf den. The appearance of being slaughtered. George secretly used a magic and said softly to them, "Don''t worry, it''s all over. This is Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic of the United Kingdom." He attracted the attention of that Muggle family, introduced them to Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, and told them, "You are safe. All thugs will be punished as they deserve. The Ministry of Magic will never condone anything. Fanatics who spread fear and violence. When you wait, the staff will take you to rest. By the way, let you know what happened. The more specific you speak, the more you can impress the staff of the Ministry of Magic, and the more severe the punishment for those mobs will be. " With magical comfort, the Muggle couple and their children gradually eased. Cornelius Fudge arranged for a female staff member of the Ministry of Magic to take them down. George continued to say to Cornelius Fudge, "Now please arrange for wizards who can speak well, so that they can appease those wizards who have escaped the riots. Tell them what the evil thugs have done, and then want to do more terrible things. thing." "When all the wizards are filled with righteous indignation and strongly demand that they be severely punished, their identities will be announced part by part according to the country." He explained, According to different countries, the publicity of some parts of the identity will reduce the pressure of opposition. What''s more, every country has some dissatisfaction with other countries, which will make wizards of other countries more support for severe punishment decisions. He pondered for a moment, and added, "If there are some special characters in them, you can ask the doctor to give them some stimulants. Ask them if they are willing to give something as a confession and buy back their reputation." "Of course, Jin Jialong will forget, let them all be replaced with rare magical materials. I will buy it from the Ministry of Magic at a price 50% higher than the market price. If they can provide me with things that satisfy me, I will give them extra A donation from the Ministry of Magic." "As for if they don''t want to." George said contemptuously, "then call them the commander of the riots, and conspiracy to subvert a country''s careerists. Anyway, whatever the crime is serious." If you don''t die, you won''t die. George looked at the masked fanatics who were limp on the ground with disdain. He is now busy with Voldemort''s affairs, so he has no time to pay attention to the affairs of other magical countries. These lunatics were even picking up and running wild on his turf at this time, simply seeking their own death. If it weren''t for him to be busy with other things, he would have to take action by himself, ruining these wizards one by one, making this their eternal fear, so that they would never step into the UK again. Listening to the step-by-step routines that George said, Cornelius Fudge felt nothing but creeps. Sure enough, the worst is the scholar, the most unprovoked in the world is the angry Ravenclaw. Not only can they come up with enough conspiracies and tricks, they can also put these retaliations and conspiracies to the point, righteously, and complete their own revenge in the form of safeguarding justice. He quickly said, "The Ministry of Magic will take this matter seriously in order to uphold the respect of the law. We will never let go of these crazy wizards easily. They must bear serious consequences for their crimes." He really didn''t dare to provoke George. The Soros family is not only the richest family in the wizarding world. George Soros himself is the best and most powerful student ever at Hogwarts. He compared Dumbledore and Voldemort to all wizards of the same age in history. If there are no accidents and just need to continue, his future will be far more comparable to these people. What''s more, Cornelius Fudge looked at the hundreds of dying frantic wizards in front of him. Seeing George''s understatement again, I felt that the person in front of him was so unfathomable and terrifying. Just now, his magic has become incredible Originally catching such a large group of messy wizards, it is easy to fall into a state where the law does not blame the public. This is no ridiculous thing, the law has never been able to control public disturbances. As George once said, law has nothing to do with justice. The law certainly restrains and protects the weak, but the law provides convenience to the stronger. Law has nothing to do with justice. Law only represents rules defined by society, and these rules are defined by the strong. This is the foundation for them to protect their property and let their property grow and develop. In the final analysis, the law is maintained and controlled by the strong. When the loss caused by the law to the strong exceeds the benefits, they will immediately ignore the law or change the law. When politics does not bring enough benefits to the strong, they will immediately change politics. The Muggle world has proven this time and time again. The law is ultimately a question of economics and interests. Laws that are contrary to economics and interests will always pretend to exist, just like the anti-corruption of feudal countries, they will not fall into reality. Once these turbulent wizards turn into international disputes, the economic and interest problems caused by them will be more than worthwhile for maintaining the law. In the end, the law will give way to the economy and interests. Just like the ideal of an adult, it will give way to reality and benefits in the end. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 373： Dark Mark Chapter 373 Black Demon Mark The Muggle world has no extraordinary powers, and it will use money and violence to divide the strict hierarchy and strength, and manipulate society and the country. The wizarding world possesses extraordinary power, even more so, such as Voldemort and Dumbledore. The power of these powerful wizards is sufficient to directly change the law and manipulate politics. Many countries in the world are caught in a long-term crisis and will never change. The law is ultimately an economic issue and an interest issue. The nature of dividing and plundering civilians remains unchanged, and the law is always just a fig leaf for plunder. "Now those crazy wizards are caught by the Ministry of Magic. Both the law and the wizards public opinion are on our side. If we cant make them feel sorry for what happened today for several years, I would think the Ministrys handling is very Is not appropriate." George said politely. "Of course, we will arrange for the most intelligent interrogators, and we must make them pay a sufficient price." Thinking of George''s horror, Connelly Fudge immediately agreed. At this time, there was trouble in other places. A dazzling green light, a shimmering, green thing suddenly appeared in the sky. From a distance, it was a gleaming, lifelike skull. In the skull''s mouth, there was a twisted python, like a tongue. The green skeleton hair is dazzling, and the slanted head stares at the people in the camp with terrible eye sockets. Connelly Fudge turned pale immediately, and he stammered, "Excuse me, I have to go over and take a look." Immediately, he called a few Ministry of Magic staff and ran towards there. George and Anna followed closely behind, and walked over there. Along the way, many wizards screamed in horror. They pointed to the green skulls on their heads and said incoherently, "He''s back...He''s back...". This humiliating scene made George very impatient. With a wave of his wand, the phantom of a huge Husky appeared beside the skull. That stupid big dog with a long tongue stretched out and licked on the phantom of the skull. Of course, they are all phantoms and cannot touch each other. But with this stupid big dog''s behavior, the weird and terrifying skull image immediately became funny. Those wizards, it''s hard to keep pointing at the big dog and screaming. The location where the skull phantom was emitted was not far from here, and they were there in about five minutes. A lot of people have gathered there, and many Ministry of Magic staff have surrounded there. Harry, Hermione, and Ron also unexpectedly appeared here. Cornelius Fudge asked anxiously, "What''s the matter? Who launched the Dark Mark, did you catch them?" As the Minister of Magic, he is more upset than anyone else. This year''s Quidditch World Cup was originally a great opportunity to showcase the British magical world. At least before the chaos, everything went well, even in the Quidditch arena. The fierce conflict between the two countries is not a major event in everyone''s eyes. But the chaos that followed messed up everything. Fortunately, George solved the chaos without letting it lead to a greater crisis. But now, someone has issued the Dark Mark. He can already imagine that tomorrow''s front page headline is, "The incompetent British Ministry of Magic loses face in front of the whole world." Arthur Weasley looked at everyone who came, and said in an embarrassing tone, "By the time we got here, the man had already run away. He was using the wand he picked up on the road, maybe he was panicked. The idiot wizard left." "The man dropped his wand while escaping and was picked up by Mr. Crouch''s house elf. Nothing else was found." Everyone turned their attention to Batty Crouch, he was a man in his fifties. His waist is straight and meticulous, in a straight suit and strict striped tie. He has short gray hair and a short beard, as if he has been accurately measured and carefully groomed, even his shoes are polished brightly. The unsmiling face looks like a fund manager working on Wall Street. He is the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, is proficient in multiple languages, and is known for his sternness. He didn''t expect to be involved in this matter. "It''s not my house elf now. It''s fired." Crouch said in a cold tone. "I let her stay in the tent and let her stay there. I need to solve the riot. But I''m just As soon as she turned her head, she appeared here, and she disobeyed my order." "No!" the house elf screamed, and threw his head at Mr. Crouch''s feet, "Master, please, don''t fire me, don''t fire me..." Mr. Crouch took a step back and got rid of the entanglement of the house elves. He looked down at the house elves, as if looking at something dirty and rotten, full of disgust and disgust. "I don''t need the house elves who defy my orders." Mr. Crouch said in a disgusting tone. The house elf cried very sadly, and his heart-piercing cry echoed in the clearing. The scene became a little awkward, and Cornelius Fudge thought for a while and said, "Since that person is not caught, everyone will go back first. We have to deal with the crazy wizards over there. We need to interrogate them well, maybe What new evidence was found He thought to himself that although the wizard who fired the Dark Mark could not be caught, the crazy wizards in the camp should at least be carefully guarded. He thought, maybe he could The Dark Mark matter was pushed on the mad wizards, so that there is no need to find more charges for them. "Okay, let''s go." Mr. Weasley took Harry, Hermione and Ron and started to leave here. Since it was all right, George didn''t plan to stay here, and left with everyone. On the way, George asked, "Anything else?" Harry pondered for a moment, and whispered, "The house elf might have seen something, it was used a sleeping charm, and then the man put his wand into his hand. The man should not run far, maybe Hidden in the camp." Mr. Weasley said disapprovingly, "The house elves will not easily disobey the owner''s orders. Mr. Crouch was furious just now. If he knew anything, he should have said it. The man must have not gone far, but now the camp is There are tens of thousands of people, and there is no way to investigate." Hermione said a little displeased, "They had a terrible attitude towards the house elf. Mr. Crouch knew that she was not the one who did it, so he had to fire her, no matter how sad or scared she was--- He doesnt treat her as a person at all." All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 374： Rumor daily Chapter 374 She encountered a lot of things that bothered her today. When there was chaos, Hermione wanted to go up and help the poor Muggle family. But Mr. Weasley said that it was the responsibility of the Ministry of Magic and asked them to take others to hide in the woods. Too many noisy wizards on the road washed them all away, and in the end only her, Harry, and Ron ran here. The trouble didn''t stop along the way. First, Malfoy suddenly ran out and laughed, saying that the target of the Dark Wizard was Muggles and Mudbloods, so she had better be careful. She scolded Malfoy away with difficulty, and suddenly encountered someone firing the Dark Mark. Hermione knew that it was a notorious sign of Voldemort''s evil period. She was about to check with Harry and the others, when she saw the personnel of the Ministry of Magic Apparating over, those people almost attacked them, luckily they recognized Harry at the last minute, but even so, it still made people Very annoying experience. And after that, she also saw the lofty, disgusting Ministry officials, who took arrogance as a justified attitude. They doubt others unreasonably and accuse others unreasonably. Even worse than her is the house elf. Hermione has always known that the house elf is a slave to the wizard''s house. But I didn''t expect the wizards to treat the house elves like cattle. They don''t care that house elves also have wisdom and emotions, just like declaring livestock and declaring the ownership of goods. In front of the poor house elf, they unscrupulously discussed the decision to dispose of. "Uh, it''s not human." Ron corrected. Hermione looked at Ron with an incredible look, and said, "She''s not a human. It doesn''t mean that she has no feelings. It doesn''t mean that she can be treated like this, that kind of look is disgusting, they are like--" "Okay, I agree with you, Hermione." Mr. Weasley said quickly, stepping faster. "It''s not the time to discuss the rights of house elves. We have to go back soon and see what the others are doing." As they spoke, Mr. Weasley became more hurried, leading them all the way to a trot. Harry said, "We were separated from Ginny on the road, and the chaos at night was a bit worrying." George nodded clearly without saying much. Fortunately, he took action very quickly at the beginning, and before the black wizard made a major disturbance, he stopped their unrest, and the others should not encounter any danger. When they reached the edge of the woods, they met a group of panicked wizards. As soon as they saw Mr. Weasley, they surrounded him and rushed to ask. "What happened over there?" "Who changed that mark, did you catch them?" "Arthur, won''t be, won''t be, that person?" Speaking of that person, the wizard who asked the question shuddered, his fear even spread to other people, and more people became panicked. "Of course not." Mr. Weasley said impatiently. "Dont you see a silly wolf in the sky? A mark can be changed by anyone. Those people have been apparated and run away, dont worry. If you have nothing to do, please go back to the tent and stay in the tent. I Already tired, please, I am going to sleep." Everyone squeezed the crowd, crossed the camp, and walked towards the tent. The surroundings have begun to calm down, and the staff of the Ministry of Magic are calming everyone who is flustered. The staff on the other side kept dragging away the crazy wizards who fell on the ground. They will be locked up and receive uniform treatment. Of course, treatment will not be free. At the edge of the tent, the second son of the Weasley family, Charlie Weasley, was guarding outside the tent. He saw Mr. Weasley from a distance, and immediately shouted, "Dad, what happened? Fred, Joe and Ginny are all back, but Harry and the others-" Then he saw everyone following Mr. Weasley. "They''re back, too." Mr. Weasley said, hurried into the tent to see the children. "We went back to sleep too, good night everyone." After speaking, George and Anna returned to their tent. "Is today''s Mark of the Dark Devil a sign of Voldemort''s resurrection?" Anna asked in a low voice after returning to the tent. Before that, George had already told his family about Voldemort''s resurrection. In today''s state, people have to connect these things. "Time is too coincidental, you must be vigilant as Voldemort has been resurrected." George can''t confirm the connection between the two, but staying vigilant will never be wrong. He continued, "When I first dealt with the crazy wizards, I found that the wizards are very fragile. The unguarded wizards are no more difficult to deal with than ordinary people, even Voldemort." No one can stay on guard at all times When Voldemort tried to maintain his power with terror, he was doomed to fail. "Well, don''t talk about these unhappy things, I have to go back tomorrow morning." George saw that there was still a lot of time, and immediately hurried Anna to go to bed early, and they had to go home early tomorrow morning. ....... Early in the morning, George and Anna directly packed the tent and luggage, used Apparitions, and appeared in the safe room at home. Grandma was already waiting there, she still had one in her hand. "I haven''t eaten breakfast yet, I made breakfast and I am waiting for you!" There was a tremor in the grandmother''s voice, revealing her nervousness and concern. George took the one from his grandmother''s hand and began to browse it. "Today''s newspaper is really fast, but the content is all nonsense." George said disdainfully, "I think I''d better buy them down and replace all the editors." Anna also leaned forward, planning to see what nonsense was said in the newspaper. Then, she was also taken aback by the sensational reports in the newspaper. "Voldemort is back, the dark wizards attacked, and hundreds of wizards died." The newspaper is accompanied by the Mark of the Dark Demon and pictures of the wizards who were injured by George. When the two photos are paired together, it will come to life, a scene of Voldemort''s return, the dark wizard attacking, and heavy casualties. "They are crazy, they are not afraid that the Ministry of Magic will trouble them?" Anna said in an unbelievable tone. This kind of unproven and alarmist report actually appeared. George said calmly, "It''s nothing more than that kind of method, rushing to the manuscript in the middle of the night, how to bluff people. I bet that as soon as this report is published today, it is considered to be out of Britain and into the world. This kind of rumor, Enough to explode the entire wizarding world." u Chapter 375： Rumors fly together Chapter 375 "As for the Ministry of Magics accountability, they will directly introduce an editor-in-chief when the time comes. They will say that they are temporary workers. Once the temporary workers are expelled, the Ministry of Magic will not be able to directly ban them. In the end, rumors spread, fame and fortune, and move towards The world, who cares if the report is really untrue." George saw the trick at a glance, this kind of thing is not too much in the Muggle world. As for the accountability of newspaper bosses, newspapers are no better than other businesses, and newspapers are propaganda. Behind such big newspapers, there is often the support of the Ministry of Magic itself, and many of the bosses behind the newspapers are retired officials of the Ministry of Magic. When they are in office, they will certainly not allow newspapers to report like this. But once they retired, they immediately stood wholeheartedly on the position and interests of the newspaper, how to make money and how to get it. When necessary, pour dirty water on the Ministry of Magic, and don''t be afraid to cheat your brother. After all, the Dragon King Temple was flushed with big water, and the benefits were left-handed and right-handed. In the end, neither side would suffer. "Well, let''s have breakfast first, and tell me what''s going on while eating." Grandma greeted them and went to the restaurant together. The breakfast was too rich, full of long tables, and there were enough desserts and cakes to open a breakfast shop. It seems that grandmother woke up very early, and the news made her very worried, and unknowingly made too much breakfast. Fortunately, no matter how much food, George can always eat it when necessary. Anna had already eaten breakfast, and began to talk carefully about the situation. "In other words, apart from the rogue wizards who drank and made troubles, there was only one Death Eater who didn''t know the intention and fired the Dark Mark. All the others were injured by George?" Grandmother asked quietly. George swallowed the last piece of cake, drank another large glass of milk, and said, "That''s right, as long as Voldemort''s mind is okay, even if he is really resurrected, he will definitely not dare to appear on this occasion. He dared to come out, I dared to kill him with Anna." Anna smiled and said, "I can''t beat Voldemort, so I can just not mess with the young master." George said calmly, "Voldemort is a flesh and blood after all. He could be killed by Harry Potter''s mother. I don''t believe I can''t find his flaws. The longer the time, the greater our advantage. He is anxious. It is certainly a dead end to come out, he is hiding a plan and conspiracy, it is also a dead end." Year after year, the strength grows, and the horizon and strength grow year after year. George is no longer the young man who would worry about fear when he thinks of Voldemort. He is already on the path of pursuing strength and strength, and has gone out of his own way. This road is very long, but this road is wider than Voldemort and Dumbledore, and everything they have seen and known is wider and broader. Both grandmother and Anna looked at George with trust and said, "You are the best wizard, in any sense." In the next few days, all kinds of rumors and rumors were flying all over the sky. The Ministry of Magic immediately clarified the rumors that detonated the entire world. Voldemort did not return, and there was no falsehood, and the dark wizard attacked. On the contrary, in the Quidditch World Cup, it was when the Ministry of Magic flexed its hands and feet, and it was when the Ministry strictly maintained the dignity of the law. Hundreds of wizards who caused chaos in Quidditch were strictly interrogated, and some of the thorns were investigated and found to be involved with the Death Eaters. Even among those people, they found some prisoners wanted by various countries. Even other countries also expressed their great support and high praise for the severe punishments imposed by the British Ministry of Magic. Even those mobs who follow blindly must pay heavy ransoms in order to be free and return to their own country. And after they return home, they will only be ridiculed by everyone. As wizards, it was a very embarrassing act to create chaos and torture Muggles, and what was even more embarrassing was that they were caught. The captured wizard is the most humiliating way. Powerful wizards can often go beyond the law and become the object of worship by wizards. It''s like the worship of the dark wizard to the more powerful dark wizard, like the worship of the Death Eaters to Voldemort. But those poor creatures who were caught and sentenced, everyone were ashamed to get acquainted with them, and no one wanted to pay attention to him. They didn''t idle either, they found a temporary worker for the first time, apologized to the Ministry of Magic and admitted the mistake. But don''t just think that they will constrain because of this. On the contrary, newspapers have become more crazy and sensational during this time. The previous report really exploded the entire wizarding world, and a steady stream of newspaper subscriptions came from all over the world. They are like wild wolves who want to smell the meat, frantically looking for all the clues, wanting to make more big news. What Ministry of Magic staff, Bertha Higgins is missing, what former top Auror, Mad-Eye Moody was attacked, one after another weird news, waiting for the headlines. As for the problem of reporting deviations, how many temporary workers are needed, how many, and even recycling. They can wear a pair of trousers with the Ministry of Magic, and naturally they can take off their trousers In the midst of a big fight in the press, the new semester begins. On the Hogwarts school bus, in the box near the back of the train. George was sitting by the window, quietly looking at a book. Suddenly, the door opened. It was Harry, Hermione, and Ron. They all came in with large bags of snacks, dragging boxes. Seeing George here, their eyes lit up and carefully put their luggage on the luggage rack. Harry, Hermione, and Ron, their first words were, "George, what is going to happen in the college? Everyone knows, but they just refuse to tell us. They have to be mysterious, say We will know it for ourselves, but the result will only dangle our appetite." "In fact, it doesn''t have much to do with you. This is a game that only the seniors need to participate in, the triwizard competition." As George continued to flip through the book, he said lightly, The wizards have too few entertainment activities, but many wizards are not interested in learning and mastering magic. So whether its Quidditch or the Triwizard Tournament, its just a little fun. It can make them happy." "What is the Triwizard Tournament?" Harry immediately asked curiously. He opened a package and took a lot of candies out of it, as if listening to George''s story. Hermione and Ron also began to reach into the parcel with their candies. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 376： Muggles are careerists Chapter 376 Muggles are careerists Seeing their curious look, George will get together. This question can''t be answered in a few sentences. He said slowly, "The Triwizard Tournament was founded more than 700 years ago. After the establishment of Hogwarts, the atmosphere of isolation from the real world began to spread to some other countries. Some magic powers in Europe, Also began to follow Hogwarts to establish a similar academy mechanism." "Under this circumstance, magic schools in various countries have also begun to flourish, and wizards have begun to establish powerful and effective organizations. The forests are bigger, there are everyone, and the more people have more ideas." "Everyone thinks their academy is the best academy, and everyone thinks that their country is the most powerful wizarding country." "In that case, the exchanges and struggles between the magic academies became a matter of course. The Triwizard Tournament is just like this, it has both a comparative meaning and friendly exchanges." "The three largest magic schools in Europe, Hogwarts, Boothbatten, and Durmstrang, after some negotiations, jointly held the Triwizard Tournament. In this way, three academies, three magic kingdoms The competition is held every five years and is held in rotation by the three colleges." Listening to George''s explanation, Harry and Ron immediately became interested, which was much more beautiful than Quidditch and the Academy Cup. The battle between the three academies of the three countries, based on the competition of students, separates the academy, and decides the strengths of the three magic countries. That is really cool. "Then can we participate?" They asked immediately, they had begun to imagine that participating in such a major international event would receive attention not much worse than the Quidditch World Cup. "Obviously, it is not possible. This year''s contestants must be over 17 years old." George decisively extinguished their illusions. "Why did they stop holding it before?" Hermione asked sharply. According to the history she knew, Hogwarts hadn''t held a Triwizard Tournament in recent hundreds of years. If there is, there should be a record in it. George said slowly, "The internal contests in the academy are, at most, the fist sticks in the Quidditch arena, and some magic spells thrown in private. But the contests between nations will bleed and kill people." "There were too many participants in the Triwizard Tournament, and too many deaths. So it only maintained its appearance for more than a hundred years, and it was interrupted. Since then, someone has tried to recover, but they have not succeeded." "It''s going to die?" Hermione shouted incredulously, "How can the school allow students to participate in such a competition?" She couldn''t understand. Shouldn''t the school be a safe place to educate students? How could it allow students to Participate in the Triwizard Tournament with a lot of casualties. "Not only will people die, but a lot of people will die. On the other hand, the number of people who signed up hasn''t decreased." George did not slow down and said more exciting content. "Are the students not afraid of death?" Harry and Ron also had a chill. Although they were very interested in such a popular event, they had absolutely no plans to lose their lives. "So there is a huge difference between ancient magic and modern magic. Modern wizards are very lucky." George said meaningfully. Hermione asked thoughtfully, "Is it because the wizards at that time were still using ancient magic. The magic they learned and used would face magic backlash, so they didn''t care about life and death?" She remembered that George once said that the amazing destructive power of ancient magic was not only for the outside world, but also for the wizard himself. George nodded and said, "That''s right. With the popularization of modern magic, wizards will not face the threat of death all the time. They have no more interest in the Triwizard Tournament. The population is small and it cannot afford the risk of mass deaths." "Then why are they re-launching the Triwizard Tournament," Hermione said sharply, "This is too dangerous." George said flatly, "Don''t worry too much, you are not young enough to compete. What''s more, the three academies will not go crazy for no reason. They have improved the competition system this year and added protection measures. After all, the wizarding world has made slow progress over the years. But there is still some progress." He solemnly said, "This is a good thing. The wizarding world needs some fresh vitality." He can see it clearly. The reason why the magic world has been making slow progress over the years is largely related to the isolation of the wizarding world. The wizards isolated the real world and ensured that they were not contaminated by the Muggles. But in the same way, the overly pure world also makes their civilization lack of ambition and vitality. The wizards are very young, even Voldemort, if strictly calculated, he will only live forever. He named his organization Death Eaters, which means conquering death. But if you compare his ambitions and dreams with the careerists of the Muggle world you will immediately find that even the most terrifying Dark Lord in the wizarding world, compare the careerists of the Muggle world Said it was as pure as a white rabbit. The careerist in the Muggle world really manages the sky, the ground, and the air in the middle. Immortality is just a small part of their ambitions. As early as 2,000 years ago, the Muggle Worlds Qin Shihuang sent Xu Fu to Penglai with a team of 3,000 boys and girls, hundreds of soldiers, craftsmen, logistics, and more than 5,000 people to ask for immortality. Qin Shihuang could not find the elixir, but he still did not give up. After that, he built the Afang Palace, the terracotta warriors and horses, he wanted to fight the heavens and the earth, he wanted to dominate the world even after death. Compared with Voldemort''s desire to live forever, careerists in the Muggle world have long pinned their ambitions on the sky. Some of them profess to be the heavens, and the humble ones are also the sons of heaven. They may be the sons of heaven or the Laozi of heaven. As for the careerists who want to become the king of the gods and the gods, it is even more commonplace. For careerists in the Muggle world, canonization of gods is also rare and common. Of course, none of them succeeded, their world was big enough, and their ambitions big enough, but they were all Muggles and they had no magic. But even so, it cannot conceal the fact that Muggles are ambitious. Every Muggle knows that he will succeed in everything, and he will bleed and drift. With the head on the shoulders, you can take whatever you want, and dare to call the sky old man. The devil of the Muggle world has always wanted to destroy the world and rule everything. The magical world is another state. The magical world is too small, and even the ambitions of the wizards who have integrated into the magical world are too small. The practice of ancient wizards to isolate the real world has protected the purity of the wizarding world, but it has also greatly suppressed the pattern and ambition of the wizarding world. u Chapter 377： Wizards are all white rabbits Chapter 377: The Wizards Are All Little White Rabbits In the next thousand years, the wizarding world has become somewhat self-sufficient and idyllic. Most wizards, in such a comfortable and comfortable environment, are really used to the idle life without desires. Wizards can feed themselves too easily, they are self-sufficient and idyllic. Every wizard is a huge productivity, they are the best hunter, the best farmer, the best baker, and the best tailor. As long as they are willing, every wizard is a small manor and a small landlord. With the wand in hand, they have everything. They hunt, grow crops, bake bread, and tailor themselves. A wizard does not need to divide labor or social structure, they have everything. They don''t even want to ask for their children, and they don''t have any pursuit for food and clothing. In the end, most wizards have faded away from the pursuit of magic, and they only have enough magic. After all, they neither compare nor grudge against others, nor do they have a vendetta. In this case, life-related magic develops very quickly. But in other areas of magic, little progress has been made. The magic of destruction and killing has not changed much since it has come and gone, most of which have been passed down before. In the past few hundred years, the progress of the wizarding world has been slower and slower. After the emergence of modern magic, this kind of easy-to-control magic has a huge advantage over ancient magic. Wizards have a huge treasure house, modern magic that is easy to master and control. There should have been a technological revolution like the Muggle world, a splendid wizarding civilization should have developed, and a powerful magic empire should be established. But for a long time of peace and comfortable idleness, the wizards no longer have this willingness. They have become accustomed to their current life. This seems to correspond to an old saying, born in sorrow, dying in comfort, invincible foreign patients, the country will die. For thousands of years of idle life, wizards seem to have lost even *. In this case, the dark wizards that appear from time to time seem to be another form of resistance. Discrimination against Muggles and mixed races seems to have become a form of spontaneous transfer of violence in the wizarding world. According to historical records, the discrimination against mixed races by wizards has existed for a long time, but apart from some troubles caused by Voldemort, the wizards are actually very lazy to discriminate. Their social structure is too loose, and there is no inevitable and common discrimination. After all, every wizard is a small manor, a small landlord. The world of wizards is quite central, with neighboring countries facing each other, the sound of chickens and dogs hearing each other, and the people do not communicate with each other until they grow old. "I hope so." Hermione said worriedly. "Don''t be like a Quidditch game, saying that there are rules, and in the end there are fouls everywhere." She already knows how to make a discount to estimate her guarantee to the wizarding world. After all, these wizards who admire power and violence, you can hardly count on them to strictly separate danger and non-dangerousness. "Isn''t Quidditch dead?" George said disapprovingly. "At that time, the principals and mentors of the three academies will pay attention to the contestants." For the good changes in the wizarding world, he is happy to saw. The world has never revolved around a person, and the entire wizarding world needs to start step by step from these places. Then, the box fell into silence for a while, and everyone thought about their own things. Harry and Ron are more interested in this Triwizard Tournament. After all, what George said, they will not die, but it is a pity that they are under the required age, even if they want to sign up, they have no chance. Hermione was still worried about the danger of the Triwizard Tournament. In the Quidditch match, the Ministry of Magic couldn''t even control the mascots of the two teams. This more intense and dangerous competition is based on her understanding and trust in the teacher and Dumbledore. I can only hope that they remember to save the lives of the students. At this time, there was a familiar voice in the box next door, coming in from the open door. "If you want me to say, Durmstrang has a huge advantage in this year''s competition. After all, they are not like Hogwarts. They are very strict in school, and only pure-blooded wizards can enter." "Their students are also very powerful, they teach more reasonably, and the students there can learn dark magic. Instead of being funny guys like us, every year, they come to teach even more funny tattered defenses." This is Malfoy''s familiar slick tone. "I almost went to Durmstrang back then, but my mother didn''t want me to go to school too far away from home. She always couldn''t see me, she would worry about me." "Of course, it is not impossible for Hogwarts to win the game. As long as they let go of the age limit, they will naturally be able to choose a stronger wizard..." Hermione had stood up, and she stood on her toes and closed the door gently. She didn''t want Malfoy''s voice to come in, let alone Malfoy overhearing their conversation. "He thinks Durmstrand is better and more suitable for him. Why doesn''t he go there?" Hermione said angrily. "So we don''t have to bear him all day." "If I want to say it, Malfoy makes sense." Ron said calmly, "Let go of the age limit, this is a good way." He immediately added Of course, I don''t mean me, I mean George. Of course he is the best student at Hogwarts. As long as George competes, the champion will be ours. " Harry nodded and said immediately, "If George participates, the winner of the Triwizard Tournament must be ours." He unconditionally believed that no other student could beat George. "It''s true." Hermione nodded first, then shook her head, and said, "If they are deliberately planning to hold this game, I guess they have investigated the strength of other academies early in the morning. Maybe the age is just to restrict George. ." It is not difficult to speculate, of course, no one wants to watch a one-sided game. If George is allowed to compete, the other two schools will directly admit defeat. Obviously, the other two academies agreed to hold such a competition, and they ran all the way, certainly not in order to give in to admit defeat. "That''s right." Harry also reacted, and he asked again, "Where is Durmstrang''s academy. Do they really teach black magic there." George said flatly, "Dermstrang is a magic academy close to Russia, where the style of study is relatively open, and they attach great importance to black magic." "No wonder their school uniform also includes a fur cape. It''s very cold in Russia," Hermione said softly. All novels, posts and novel comments on this novel site are updated by netizens! It only represents the personal behavior of the publisher and has nothing to do with the standing field of this novel! The copyright of all novels included on this site belongs to the author! The plot content and book reviews are his personal actions and have nothing to do with Aishu.coms position! All authors must abide by the National Internet Information Management Regulations when publishing their works. We reject any pornographic novels. Once discovered , Delete immediately! Chapter 378： Black magic is not black Chapter 378 Black Magic Is Not Black "The reputation of Durmstrang School of Magic is so bad that the "European Magic Education Evaluation" lists Durmstrang as the least popular magic school.% Chinese% novel" "European evaluation report, of course, has no favor with Russian academies." George waved his hand and said lightly, "No college is bad, no college is good, Hogwarts and Voldemort." "The academy is really not good or bad." Hermione agreed with the previous sentence. "But the black magic is too dangerous." On this point, she did not agree with George. She knew that black magic could affect people''s will, which was very dangerous. "After all, they are schools for hundreds of years. They continue to this day and are still one of the largest magic schools in Europe. Their teaching will not have any major problems." George said slowly, "Although black magic is dangerous, it is even more dangerous because it has no power. Wizards who cannot protect themselves are a shame to the Academy anyway." George also disagrees with other people''s views on black magic. If there is any shame, the loss of a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor at Hogwarts every year is the greatest shame in the wizarding world. Dumbledore had no intention of letting others have the power to protect himself. As far as Dumbledore is concerned, he cannot protect those Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. George was the first to not believe, and Voldemort was dying and lingering. Hogwarts is still Dumbledore''s territory, and here he has more power than anywhere else. To say that Dumbledore in such a situation couldn''t deal with Voldemort''s joking curse, and could not protect those Defence Against the Dark Arts professors, George would never believe it. At least if he was in this position, he could fight Voldemort and protect those taught in Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Since it is not incapable of protection, there is only one answer, and that is, Dumbledore did it deliberately. He didn''t want people to forget the harm of Voldemort, he didn''t want the magic world to forget Voldemort. Therefore, after Voldemort disappeared, he spread fear for Voldemort and created chaos, so that everyone should not forget Voldemort. Let people always be wary of black magic, even prejudice. It is difficult to say that this is the right thing, and perhaps on the other hand, it can also be said to be justifiable. The Ministry of Magic is always very happy. People are always good at forgetfulness. After the scars are over, they forget the pain, which is not new in all the world. Just like more than ten years later, people began to miss Voldemort again, the dark wizard was ready to move, and the careerist still missed it. But no matter what I said, Dumbledore used the method of sacrificing the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to maintain Voldemort''s fear, while restricting the students and gaining the power to protect himself. This is a sheer prejudice, a terrible stubbornness. It''s the same as all the worlds, those conservative old people, those stubborn conservative forces. Dumbledore is getting old, whether it is thought, energy, or vision. But on the other hand, just like those old-fashioned old people and stubborn conservative forces, they will not admit this under any circumstances. The biggest lesson man learns from history is that man never learns from history. Pride and prejudice are eternal reincarnation. The hero kills the dragon, and in honor and praise, becomes the dragon. When people place all their hopes on one person, they will always be disappointed. It doesn''t matter if they choose a great man, a saint or a ruffian or a rascal. "It can''t be said that for hundreds of years, Durmstrand''s approach is right." Hermione still disagrees. Durmstrand''s behavior of studying black magic, she whispered, "This specialization destroys Its hard to bring a good effect." "There is no evidence that there are more dark wizards in Durmstrang than in Hogwarts." George said solemnly, "At least in terms of the results, learning dark magic did not bring any harm to Durmstrand. Impact." The train continued to travel north, and the carriage fell silent. Everyone was unwilling to continue on such topics that could not be discussed. Outside the window, it rained sparsely, and it rained more and more, venting all the dissatisfaction and emotions. The heavy rain obscured the sight, as if to prevent them from going to the college. Perhaps this year''s college was not a peaceful year. In a tense atmosphere, everyone had dinner and waited for the train to arrive at the school. Slowly, slowly, the train slowed down and stopped at the pitch-black Hogwarts platform. The door opened, and in the face of the rumble of thunder, everyone got out of the car under the frenzied rainstorm. At this time, the difference between the people appeared again. George simply walked in the wind and rain, but when all the storms approached his body, UU reading was like a tamed beast. He lost his strength and fell to the ground, unable to touch his clothes. Hermione walked in a huge bubble. The bubble blocked all wind and rain from the bubble. This was a spell she developed. Harry was holding his magic wand, a translucent wall of air, shielding him from rain, and his use of magic power was much better than before. It was Ron, on the contrary, there was no better way, so he had to honestly hold a big umbrella. Harry couldn''t see it, and extended the air wall to block the rain for Ron. No one wanted to say too much in such violent storms, and the sound was only uttered, and it drifted in the wind. In the eyes of people''s envy, they moved slowly and walked across the dark platform. Outside the station, there is a horse-drawn carriage that can be pulled by the invisible Ye Ji. Most students can''t see the Ye Ji, just thinking it is a cart without a horse. Finally got on the carriage, the door slammed shut, and the carriage slowly drove towards the Hogwarts castle amidst the bumps. The carriage passed through the gate of the carved beast, and along the wide driveway, everyone was getting closer and closer to Hogwarts. When they passed the oak door, they still saw the Peppies flying in the sky, holding water **** and throwing them at the students. One student after another got his clothes wet by its pranks. Screams and curses were everywhere, and the students pushed and pushed to get out of here. Seeing this scene, George remembered the chaos in the Quidditch World Cup camp. Obviously they are all wizards, but they have no ability to protect themselves and resist evil. I have to say, at least for now, Durmstrangs School of Magic is more like a real wizarding school than Hogwarts. Wizards who are already graduating, and being bullied by Pippi, this is not a commendable thing. (To be continued.) Chapter 379： Mad Eye Moody Chapter 379 Crazy Eye Moody Pepigui seems to be lawless, random pranks. But in fact, he is not stupid. He always knows who can''t provoke and who can bully at will. His water polo deliberately avoided George, and even everyone around George was spared. In this case, George didn''t bother to say anything, and walked straight into the academy. On the way, he saw Professor McGonagall, the dean of Gryffindor, chasing him out, shouting "Pippy, come down to me, I''m going to tell the principal." I have to say that the teacher''s attitude, even though Peppy Ghost''s arrogance, the teacher can not deal with Peppy Ghost, this will only bring more bad effects to the students. The opening banquet as always, the branching ceremony as always. Perhaps because of new plans, this year''s auditorium is even more grand and decorated more brilliantly than in previous years. Hundreds of candles floated in the air, shining with warm orange fire, cutting off the rain and cold pouring from the transparent ceiling. Calendula silver saucer crystal cup, bread and barbecue piled in piles. The four long college desks were filled with cheerful students. During the branching ceremony, they will welcome new partners, new classmates, and perhaps their relatives. The door of the auditorium opened, and Professor McGonagall walked to the auditorium with rows of freshmen. She put a triangular stool on the ground, and put a tattered, dirty, patched pointed wizard hat on the stool. Everyone quietly watched the torn hat, near the brim, opening a mouth-like crack, and it suddenly began to sing. Once, I have no prototype yet, The four mentors each have a prestigious name, and their names have been passed down to this day. Like the stars in the sky, and like the ghosts of singing, The four mentors have an ambition, they want to leave their names in the world. Gather more people''s hearts and awaken more citizens. The four mentors have a passion for talents, and Hogwarts has been founded to this day. The four tutors have different determinations, and students need to choose carefully. I care about the future of the students. How can the branch make me happy. After the Sorting Hat finished singing, there was warm applause from the auditorium. Freshmen are asked to sit on stools, put their hats on their heads, and the sorting hats determine their college ownership. The classmates also twittered, and the Sorting Hat changed the lyrics again, and there was no waste in a year. Student after student was divided into different colleges. They didn''t know that the small sorting ceremony looked like a joke in the sorting hat. But this joke will have a far-reaching impact, enough to affect their future. Their future academy will influence them subtly, and their future camp will transform them step by step. Dumbledore''s speech was as concise as always. He looked at his classmates with a smile, opened his arms, and said in a welcoming gesture, "Let''s have dinner." At least on this point, George is very supportive of Dumbledore, and the focus of the dinner is always eating. When the students finished all their dinner and snacks, Dumbledore stood up again. "Okay," he said with a smile looking at everyone, "Since everyone has eaten and drank enough, then I must talk about some precautions, and several important notices need to be announced." "The gatekeeper Filch complained to me that this year, new prohibited items have been added to the castle. As before, I need to remind again that students are prohibited from entering the Forbidden Forest." He continued, "I need to be very sorry to tell you that the college will not hold Quidditch competitions this year. Because there is another large-scale event that will start in October and continue throughout the school year." "Activities will occupy a lot of teachers'' time and energy, but I believe that activities will not disappoint you. I am very honored to announce to everyone that this year at Hogwarts" Just then, the door of the auditorium was knocked open, and a terrible man stood there, leaning on a long cane. He was wearing a black cloak and his face was covered with scars. The terrible scars made his mouth look crooked, his nose was cut off, and the place where the tip of his nose was supposed to be was a terrible hole. What is even more frightening are his eyes, except for a small, black normal eye. His blue eyes, the size of a coin, radiated bright blue light, and they kept turning up and down in his eye sockets. It is a magic eye. "Crazy-eyed Moody," George thought to himself, flashing the person''s information in his mind. "It seems that after Dumbledore intends to resurrect Voldemort, he finally decided to give the students a more reliable Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. Mad Eye Moody, a very powerful Auror, this is the same as the previous ones, funny black The professor of defense magic is completely different." The man walked up to Dumbledore, stretched out his heavily bruised hand, and shook hands with Dumbledore. Dumbledore whispered a few words to him and arranged for him to sit in an empty seat on the right. "Allow me to be honored to introduce to you, our new Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor Dumbledore said in a relaxed tone," Professor Moody. " Then came sparse applause. From the looks, the professor was not very popular. Dumbledore continued, "As I just said, in the next few months, we will be very honored to host a major event, which will be held again more than a century later. I am very happy to tell you all Share, the Triwizard Tournament will be held at Hogwarts." There was an uproar in the auditorium, knowing that there were not many people in the Triwizard Tournament, they began to whisper to each other, discussing this incredible news. Those who didn''t know the Triwizard Tournament immediately asked the people next to him about this matter, and the students became more and more noisy. When the enthusiasm of the students was soaring, Dumbledore began to speak again. He introduced the specific situation of the Triwizard Tournament to everyone, and the registration requirement was over 17 years old. As George knew from the beginning, a month later, the principals of Boothbatten and Durmstrang will lead their college representatives to participate in the Triwizard Tournament held by Hogwarts. Throughout the year, delegations from both colleges will stay at Hogwarts. The news of the Triwizard Tournament made the whole school boil. The students were clamoring about how to sign up for the Triwizard Tournament, how to fool the teachers, and how to deceive the age limit. In addition to the excitement of the Triwizard Tournament at the beginning of the semester, the start of the new semester of this year also went smoothly somewhat incredible. Mad-Eye Moody, the professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts class, is loved by everyone. He is a very powerful person. This can be seen from the dean of Slytherin, the most annoying potions professor Snape who would see him dodging. Chapter 380： Vomiting slightly Chapter 38o Unlike Snape, Professor Moody will not tolerate Slytherin''s misconduct. " During a sneak attack on Harry, Malfoy was bumped into by Professor Moody. He immediately turned Malfoy into a ferret, scaring Malfoy like an angry little daughter-in-law, daring not to speak. This picture could make Harry and Ron laugh for a lifetime. "I''ve counted on this joke to live in this life." Ron said with a beaming grin, "Draco Malfoy, that big ferret that jumps and jumps." "Sure enough, this is the truly powerful Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor." Harry said emotionally, "This is a powerful wizard without water, and even Snape dare not offend him." Whenever in the hallway, Snape saw Professor Moody''s evasive gaze, he was eager for the deterrence that that power brought. If he was as strong as Professor Moody, Snape must have seen him like that. When he thought of this, he ignited an infinite desire for power. "But he''s a bit too strong. He will hurt Malfoy." Hermione said cautiously. "And he''s still in class, teaching the Unforgivable Curse. Imperius Curse, Heart Drilling Curse, Avada Sole , These unforgivable should not be what we are learning now." Professor Moody is undoubtedly a very powerful Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, but I have to say that he is so different from other professors that Hermione is a little uncomfortable. "Hermione, you are really disappointed." Ron said a little displeased. "Professor Moody is teaching us how to protect ourselves. Although teaching the Three Unforgivable Curses seems a bit too much. But in any case, it is much better than the professors who teach some children. The previous teachers had never planned. , Taught us a real lethal curse." "There is nothing wrong with understanding the Unforgivable Curse. If a wizard doesn''t even know what he needs to face. I can hardly believe that they can protect themselves and resist the evil." George said lightly, "Professor Moody is a very powerful Auror. He has faced many evil forces. He has arrested many dark wizards. He is a real good at fighting evil, which is a joke. The same Defence Against the Dark Arts class professors are different." He said earnestly, "Dumbledore made some preparations. He plans to resurrect Voldemort. This plan is very dangerous. He found Professor Moody. He can open his mouth and find a real Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. , This is a good thing." "But on the other hand, he tolerated everyone learning real defense skills, which also means that his dangerous plan is running deeper and deeper. You need to spend more time on mastering the power to protect yourself." "It turned out to be so, no wonder." Harry also looked thoughtful. From the previous funny defense against the dark arts class professor, suddenly jumped to a powerful wizard, which made them even a little flattered and couldn''t believe it. It turned out that there was such a reason. Dumbledore approached Professor Moody. In addition to serving as a Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor, he probably hoped that he could protect the students after Voldemort was resurrected. "But apart from the Defence Against the Dark Arts class, the fortune-telling class is as boring as ever. I want to retire it." Hermione said sullenly, "My biggest gain from this class is that my ability to compose stories is much stronger." "Who said no." Ron shook his head helplessly, "Although we have a good relationship with Hagrid, I still have to say. Hagrid''s magical creature protection class does not help us at all. Why are we going to go? No one knows what the snails are for, except for explosions and stingers." "But we can''t withdraw from the magical creature protection class, and no one supports Hagrid except us." Harry said uncomfortably. "Malfoy was taking this class. He almost killed Buckbeak last year. , If we dont look at Hagrid, he will cause more troubles." Harry also had a headache. He didn''t know why Dumbledore wanted Hagrid to be a teacher. He was obviously unqualified and would only cause trouble. What''s bad now is that only they can help Hagrid clean up the trouble. Dumbledore could only keep Hagrid. He would stay out of the matter when it was critical, at least when Buckbeak was sentenced to death, Dumbledore didn''t say anything. Harry and Ron looked at each other and sighed. Now in the Magical Creature Protection Class, Hagrid is relaxed and heartless. On the contrary, they were worried, like taking care of an older child. They had to watch Hagrid firmly to prevent him from causing trouble, nor to let Malfoy cause trouble and involve Hagrid. Hermione shuddered and said, "Fine Editing stories in the divination class, and by the way, look at the books of other courses George nodded and said, "It is true. The most important elective course is ancient magic text. Others, you are considered mixed credits. When you transform Animagus and master it thoroughly, you can continue to practice its advanced form. This magic requires a lifetime of mastering. " He continued, "You can''t become a great wizard based on the progress of the course. In addition to the things in the course, you also need more training besides the course. I will continue to promote the duel club and add more training." "Okay, let''s not talk about it yet." Hermione waved her hand and said excitedly, "I have other things." Speaking, she took out an exquisite small iron box, and she mysteriously opened the box. There were fifty badges in different colors, all of which said, s.p.e. "Spe, vomit," Harry asked curiously, picking up a badge, "what does that mean." "It''s not vomiting, it''s spe. It means the House Elf Rights Promotion Association." Hermione explained in detail, "This is the association I just founded to fight for the house elves'' legal rights, such as work and vacation. With you, the association will have four people." "Why do we carry the badge of vomiting to do some inexplicable things?" Ron said unhappily, this matter has nothing to do with them, no one in their family raises house elves. She said indignantly, "This is not inexplicable, this is our mission. The attitude of wizards to house elves is really bad. They are like slaves, no, worse than slaves. They have no rest, no Sick leave, no pay, nothing." (To be continued.) 8 More wonderful novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading academy Chapter 381： The right of house elves SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 381 Her eyes widened, as if she was talking about something sinful. "I can''t believe that there are more than 100 house elves in places like Hogwarts, but they are not allowed to appear on any occasion." "A lot of students didnt even know that Hogwarts had house elves until they graduated. This is too shameful. What they eat and use is the work of house elves. All cleaning is done by house elves. The elves are cleaning." Hermione said with a disappointed look, "Hogwarts College should have been a place to educate students, it should be a place to set an example for the magic world. But they disappointed me too much." Her tone was cheered up again, "It''s different now because we have to change this yqi. The wizards must change their behavior. They can no longer cruelly abuse our magical creature friends. We need to improve the law of house elves. dwi." Hermione waved the badge in her hand and said with a sense of mission, "I have been studying these histories in the library recently. The slavery of house elves has been going on for centuries. I can''t believe that no one has ever done so. Take measures." Her face was filled with passionate enthusiasm, "Since no one is going to act, then we will act. Let us change the dwi of the house elves. We will help them win the right to zj." Harry and Ron looked at each other with endless embarrassment in their eyes. They didn''t know how to nwi Hermione to let her dispel those unrealistic thoughts. Hermione did not notice their gazes, she seemed very jdng, "Our short-term goal is to obtain reasonable remuneration and an environment for the house elves." "Our long-term goals include amending the law that does not allow house elves to use magic wands. We must strive to allow house elves to enter the Department of Magical Creatures Management and Control of the Ministry of Magic" "Okay, stop first, Hermione." George finally couldn''t sit still, and he interrupted Hermione''s speech. He was also affected by Hermione Ray. If it is said that there is no problem with the previous fight for reasonable wages and the environment. Modifying the law on the use of magic wands to allow the elf to enter the Ministry of Magic. These goals are a bit too ambitious. "Regarding the house elves, we need to take a long-term view." George said carefully. "Your task now is to increase the strength of zj, so that you have more power to protect zj in the face of Voldemort''s threat. As for the house elves, when Voldemort''s threat is resolved, we can slowly consider these." "Well, yes," Harry said immediately. "We don''t have time to do these things. Professor Moody will teach us to fight the Unforgivable Curse next. This is not easy. Voldemort will be resurrected immediately, even he has been resurrected. We have no time to waste. Fight for the rights of house elves." "With the badge of vomiting, I don''t think it is wise to fight for the elf''s rights that have not existed for hundreds of years." Ron said vaguely. He thought Hermione''s proposal was crazy. Those house elves are just happy to do this. If they didn''t want to, they would have run away long ago. The wizards did not force them to be slaves. In fact, those house elves with unqualified housework would be expelled immediately. As long as they were lazy for a while, they would be free immediately. Hermione looked at the three friends of zj with incredible eyes. She said with a trembling tone, "You can stand this. You actually feel that the dwi of the elf does not need improvement. You can really ignore this yqi and watch. Did this yqi happen?" She looked at George with a sad look and said, "I thought that even if Harry and Ron didn''t support this move, George, you would support it." She didn''t expect at all, even George did not support her idea. She didn''t understand that fighting for the rights of house elves is good, why everyone is so opposed, why everyone is so disgusted, this is obviously right. Seeing Hermione digging into the horns, George also looked a little annoyed. He considered the words and said in a calm tone, "I don''t know, have I told you that there is no house elves in my house, and the housework is ours. do." George does not have house elves in his house. He has always disliked house elves, and he does not hate or discriminate against them. He simply does not like these creatures. Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Harry tried to ease the atmosphere and quickly said, "George said this before, I remember he said it. Using magic in daily life is a very important control training for magic. Wizards should use it in daily life. Magic, you shouldn''t give all the gngzu to the house elves." "Yes, George also published a book for my mother, "Guide to Home Magic Life". This book is very popular with witches. "My mother is proud of this. She can see zj when she is on the street. Readers, I heard them talking about this magic book. " Ron was deeply concerned about this gnshu, "She also studied life magic more carefully, so as to continue to update it in the subsequent printing of books, and now her housework is getting better and better." His mother''s housework is getting better and better. Recently his appetite has increased again. Listening to this, Hermione''s mood eased a bit She apologized to George in a low voice, "Sorry, I''m too jdng." She cares a little too much about the house elves. In addition to the inhuman treatment of the house elves, which made people outrageous, it was also because she felt a bit empathetic to these things. As a wizard born in an ordinary family, she is very proud of zj''s family. However, people in the magical world will use her family to attack and discriminate against her, and even insult her family. This is the most unbearable place for her. Even so, she is also a discriminated group, and her situation is much better than that of the house elves. It is precisely because of this that she wants to help even more miserable groups than her, wanting to fight for the rights of the house elves, but sadly, all her companions never thought of supporting her. "Mish," George said lightly. "I also dont like the situation of house elves. Their terrible interaction with wizards can make wizards look very savage. Long-term non-use of magic and lack of training will also degrade the wizards magical abilities. But this is not our current situation. Face directly, directly need to pay attention to the problem." (To be continued.) Chapter 382： President of the Association Chapter 382 He continued, "In the end, the treatment of house elves will definitely improve. The magic world does not need slaves, house elves are not necessary for the wizarding world. Wizards have sufficient productivity, and magic has sufficient productivity. These are much more open and upright than slaves, and much more meaningful." "Then why." Hermione didn''t understand. Since George had the same purpose as her, why would he oppose her proposal. George said flatly, "Changing others is the most unreliable thing in the world. Trying to change others with your mouth is even more absurd. Fighting for the rights of house elves is not to tell the wizards that you need monthly Increase unprovoked expenses, give the elf money, and give the elf a holiday." Hermione whispered, "This is not an unreasonable expense." She didn''t agree with it, it was clearly what the elf deserved, and the wizard was exploiting the house elf. George ignored her complaint and continued, "When you can only bring losses to people, you persuade them to do anything, it is only harm to them. You can''t expect to use some beautiful words to let them Accept the loss easily." Hermione cocked her mouth unhappy, but she didn''t have the courage to continue arguing. This was the biggest difficulty in her actions. To fight for the rights of the house elves, you have to let the wizards give up their privileges. This is not easy. At least the officials of the Ministry of Magic she met would certainly not listen to her. Seeing Hermione''s stubborn face, George said cautiously, "Well, I will provide some funds. You can persuade others. I know that simple discussions cannot convince anyone." "You can try, and you can even hire Ron and Harry. But I don''t want you to spend too much time on this. You also need to know that many things change, it takes time and conditions." He looked at Hermione with warm eyes and said, "Compared to the situation of house elves, what wizards should improve is the discrimination against blood. Only by eliminating the soil of discrimination can wizards change themselves from their lives. Its easier to make improvements from your side than from a house-elf." Hermione was stunned for a moment, and her eyes became dodgy, as if she had been on her mind. George seemed to see something. She stubbornly said, "I will continue to try. Compared to other wizards, the situation is not too bad. The inhuman treatment of house elves has been in a terrible situation for many years. It has been centuries and no one wants to help. They, I want me to be the one to help them." Her attention to the house elves is of course also a projection of her own heart, but it is more from sympathy than selfishness. With the concern of friends, she didn''t feel how sad she was. It is this state where she has spare energy that makes her sympathize with those facing more sad situations, hoping to do her part. "Well, in addition to the duel club, I also plan to think of ways to strengthen the students of the school. I believe you also know that when Voldemort was rampant, the situation of house elves was worse than it is now. When he was angry , Will put these creatures to death at will to vent their anger." George said helplessly. He always had his own plan, and would not interrupt his plan just because he was friends with Hermione, to accommodate them. "Well, since you have all contributed funds, and now count as our honorary president, we will definitely win their legal rights for the house elves under your leadership." Hermione said briskly. The spe badge was given to George. George suddenly felt like he was on a thief ship. After his tireless education, Hermione finally failed to learn and began to know how to use routines. He quickly said, "I''d better be an honorary member. I don''t have time to appear in the association. Being an honorary president will arouse dissatisfaction with newly joined members of the association, Harry--" "By the way, Harry-" George said, turning his mind flying. "Harry deserves to be the representative of the bright side of the magic world. He is a popular icon. He not only defeated Voldemort, but also a powerful Quidditch seeker. He will be the honorary president, and you will be the president. This is the most Good way, the students will actively participate in this association." Harry looked at George dumbfounded, and George sold him easily to Hermione. He opened his mouth to speak, but finally failed to say anything against it. To be honest, he also has no affection for house elves. The house elves of Voldemort''s house had attacked him three times, and were finally killed by him with a candlestick. Although he killed the house elf named Dobby in the end, it was not a good experience. Whether it was being attacked by the house elves and almost killed or fighting back and killing the house elves, this is not a pleasant experience. Therefore, he has not been able to improve the senses of the house elves, and he has no interest in any promotion association of Hermione. But who made him a friend of Hermione? Hermione might have thought of the discrimination she suffered from the house elves, so he was so concerned about the interests of the house elves. He could understand this situation. In fact, he can also see a lot of his own shadow on the elves at home. He has suffered similar long-term discrimination and abuse in the Dursley family. But one thing belongs to one thing, and he will not forget the house elves attacked him. House elves have no brains, no principles, and most of them don''t even have ideas. It kills whoever their master asks it to kill. Whose sympathy can such creatures arouse even if their lives are miserable? Although compassion is cheap, people don''t give it to others casually, let alone action. The difficulty of the action is far more difficult than speaking beautifully. Harry became annoyed at the thought of propagating in the academy with the vomiting badge about the house elves that no one wanted to know and bored everyone. What was even more annoying was that he could not refuse yet, Hermione was his good friend. Just like he and Ron treated Hagrid, everyone except them would go to Hagrid to clean up the trouble. Except for them, no one would support Hermione on this matter. He could never watch Hermione suffer ridicule alone. By acquiescing to this result, he actually hated the house elves even more. He wondered if he wanted to think of a way to be passive and sabotage work with Ron, just play boring games with Hermione. (To be continued.) 8 More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 383： Terrible Imperius Chapter 383: Terrible Imperius Curse "Okay, it''s a happy decision." Hermione said with a grin after the haze was gone, "Harry is the honorary president, I am the executive president, Ron is the treasurer, and George is an honorary member." She happily said, "Now that our team is complete, we need to show more members. I originally planned to let members pay for this badge. Since George intends to invest, I strongly support this piece of great significance. Thing, then badges can be given to members for free, which will make it easier for us to show members." She said in an uplifting tone, "Let us applaud George for his generosity. The house elves will not forget his tremendous efforts in this matter. The history of the house elves will change at this moment." Then she clapped violently, and Harry and Ron suppressed the urge to laugh and watched the scene quietly. The corner of George''s eyes twitched, and he only felt the feeling of lifting a rock and hitting himself in the foot. After his unremitting efforts and education, Hermione had already failed to learn and was full of routines. ...... Fortunately, Hermione is not crazy, she still looks like that smart little girl. She will not put the affairs of the s.p.e. association above study and life. For the next two weeks, Hermione did not rush into action as she had expressed during her speech. "Maybe George''s words convinced him." Harry had a fluke in his heart, and it would be great if Hermione could forget this. These days, their courses have become tighter and tighter. Perhaps the college is trying to make the students look more like before delegations from other countries arrive. After all, whether it is a teacher or a student, no one wants to lose face in front of other colleges and delegations from other countries. The requirements of the courses are getting higher and higher, and the intensity is getting stronger and stronger. The most sad part is undoubtedly the Defense against the Dark Arts class taught by Moody''s. Perhaps as George said, Dumbledore hired Professor Moody as the professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts class because his dangerous plan to resurrect Voldemort has become deeper and deeper, and the terrible threat is getting closer and closer to the students. near. Professor Moody is different from all other Defence Against the Dark Arts class professors, and he is different from all the teachers in the academy. The teachers are always afraid of the students making troubles. In every class, they watch the students with all their warnings and don''t let them do any dangerous things. But the new Defence Against the Dark Arts class is completely different, and this class itself has become the greatest danger. After Professor Moody showed the three unforgivable curses in the living room, he even asked every student to bear his Imperius curse in class to help them adapt to the curse and let them understand the curse. Terrible power to train the ability to resist this spell. When Professor Moody just said this sentence in class, all the students looked at him with incredible eyes. They all believed that they must have heard him wrong. "You heard me right." Professor Moody said in a cold tone, "Everyone must be trained to resist the Imperius Curse, no one can be an exception." Even if Professor Moody reiterated this statement again, the students still couldn''t believe it. How is this possible, this is Hogwarts. This is where the Ministry of Magic thinks it is most vigilant and fearful of black magic. You know from this course in the school, Defense Against the Dark Arts class. All the purposes and attempts of this course stem from a deep fear of black magic. The school did not dare to teach black magic, and could only pin all its wishes on waiting for the defense against black magic. How could it be possible for students to bear the Unforgivable Curse in a Hogwarts class? Professor Moody did not seem to see the doubts of the students at all. He waved his magic wand and caused the desks to move to the wall, leaving a huge open space in the middle of the classroom. "This is illegal, Professor." Hermione reminded in a low voice, "You said that if you use it on someone, you will be locked up in Azkaban." She clearly remembered that when Professor Moody showed the three unforgivable curses, he solemnly warned all students that using any of the three unforgivable curses on others would be imprisoned in Azkaban for life. . "Professor Dumbledore allows you to feel these horrible things in advance." Professor Moody''s horrible false blue eye, looking at Hermione with a gloomy, penetrating gaze, said coldly. "Unless you want to experience this feeling in a more cruel way-waiting for the enemy to recite this spell to you, and completely control you in the palm of your hand. If you want, then you can leave immediately ." He stretched out his scarred finger, pointed at the classroom door, and let Hermione make a choice. Hermione flushed red and murmured in a low voice that she didn''t want to leave. Then Professor Moody began to greet the students one by one, letting them take turns to try to be controlled by the Imperius. Hermione cursed inwardly, "Damn privilege." While staring at the classmates in fear, under the influence of the spell, they made incredible abnormal movements one after another. Dean Thomas made a funny circle, singing untuned songs in his mouth. Lavender imitated a completely different squirrel with his body. Neville made a series of amazing gymnastics movements with his extremely soft body. Obviously, this was definitely not something he could accomplish in a normal state. After he got out of the Imperius Curse, his grinning muscle strained expression could tell that this was not his own softness. No matter how reluctant things are, or things that completely exceed the limits of the body, they are strictly enforced by the students under the orders of Professor Moody. Under the influence of the Imperius Curse, no one can resist the state of control. They must wait until Professor Moody takes the initiative to eliminate the spell before they can return to normal. "Potter." Professor Moody said in an expectant voice, "It''s your turn." Previously, the performance of the students was very ordinary or even mediocre. He couldn''t wait to see something different. Harry stepped forward to the middle of the classroom and, like the other classmates, walked to the empty space that had just been vacated. He calmed down and tried to actively enter the special state of meditation in this situation. This is difficult for him to do on weekdays, but he knows that only in this way can he resist the Imperius Curse. Professor Moody raised his wand, pointed it at Harry, and said, "The soul is out of the body." Before Professor Moody spoke, Harry had been trying to actively enter the special state of meditation, until he walked to the middle of the field, he still failed to do so. (To be continued.) 8 More exciting novels, welcome to visit everyone''s reading school Chapter 384： Resistance to Imperius SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 384 But when he was pointed at with his magic wand by Professor Moody, a horrifying cold came from the soles of his feet. The swarthy wand is like the most terrifying weapon in the world. All the resistance and tremor that originated from his body broke out at this moment. He entered that kind of extremely wonderful, mysterious and unpredictable state like eternal ice and snow. As Professor Moody chanted the spell of the Imperius Curse, a strange feeling, a light, untuned inexplicable joy, weirdly emerged in his body. It''s a bit like a joy spell, and a bit like a patron **** spell, but they are completely different. This kind of strange and inexplicable joy, light and fluttering, makes people flirtatious. It does not come from happy jy, nor can it contact anything that makes people happy. But it''s so inexplicable, like a special valve in the body is opened, and like a brain, an inexplicable nerve is stimulated. In this way, that kind of hazy, completely invisible, intangible, and inaccessible joy to anything. It''s like waves after waves, constantly rushing to my heart. In that inexplicable pleasure, his body was extremely slow and his spirit was extremely loose. He had only one light gnshu from beginning to end, his five senses had been completely blurred, and only one voice was like a devil''s whisper, whispering in his ear. "Jump onto the table." He vaguely felt that it was Professor Moody''s voice. The devil''s whisper kept groaning and jumped to the table. His body eagerly jumped to the table, but his body did not move at all. The indifferent and cold will that resides in the sea of ??knowledge, the mysterious state like eternal ice and snow, firmly suppresses the uneasiness of the body. This is an inexplicable sense of division. His body is eager to jump onto the table, and his body has even begun to do so. Every muscle, every nerve is eager to jump onto the table. His legs were tight, and he could feel the muscles in the legs exerting force, and blood flowed there quickly. He is like an athlete who is focused, dngdi with a starting gun. Just follow the instructions of this and that voice, and he can immediately jump onto the table at the fastest speed and with the strongest explosive force. But the mysterious state of meditation is like an iceberg, a cold pool. All emotions and wills are sucked into the iceberg and into the cold pool. A trace of indifference and coldness firmly suppressed the restlessness and restlessness of his body. Harry knew that he resisted the Imperius Curse. He can even feel that as long as he mobilizes the magic power of his whole body, he can immediately dissipate the will attacking his body and mind, and he can even swing his magic wand to counterattack. "Okay, it''s very good." Professor Moody said in a weird tone that was inaudible. "Harry resisted the Imperius Curse and he defeated it. He was completely unaffected by it. This is a great achievement. Unless I increase my magic power and use my full strength, my Imperius Curse will not affect him at all. ." He looked at Harry carefully with those bright blue magical false eyes, as if to see through him. Professor Moody''s strange eyes made Harry a little uneasy, which was even more inexplicable than the Imperius spell he used. "Well, go ahead, one by one." Professor Moody finally turned his head away and continued to train the others. This class is more difficult than all the classes everyone has experienced. When the bell rang, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "This is not a pleasant schedule." Hermione''s face twitched from time to time, and her tone was disturbed and cautious. In the training to resist the Imperius curse, her performance was much worse than Harry and Ron, and Professor Moody did not give any special treatment because she was a girl. Her face just performed too many hysterical expressions, and until now there are still some uncontrollable. "I noticed everyone''s performance just now. Those students who have achieved excellent performance on the Guardian God Curse also performed better when resisting the control of the Imperius Curse. Obviously, strong will plays an important role in magic Effect." Harry said his observation carefully. Compared to other people''s performances, he unexpectedly entered a special state of meditation when resisting the Imperius Curse. This allowed him to completely resist the Imperius Curse, and also allowed him time to observe and think about the state of other students. "Yes, that''s right." Ron turned his head and looked back, confirming that Professor Moody would not suddenly come out of an aisle, and then said carefully. "But this doesnt mean anyone. People drove him out of the Ministry for a reason. You noticed how he told Seamus just now, how he dealt with a witch who cheered him, he threatened Student, much better than Snape." Ron''s favor with Professor Moody when the school started did not last long. Even Professor Moody''s favor for turning Malfoy into a ferret has been exhausted in these days of training. A stern and terrifying teacher is feared and awed by any student. "Compared with the awkwardness of the course arrangement, I care more about the meaning behind these course arrangements." Hermione said anxiously, "Professor Moody is Dumbledores successor. Dumbledore deliberately invited him and asked him to teach us how to defend against the Three Unforgivable Curses. The meaning behind this is very disturbing and dangerous. Maybe its imminent." "Yeah, listening to his tone, he thinks we will be attacked at any time." Ron shook his head and said Why don''t they increase security, or just make the teacher bear a little more, let us go to the front It''s ridiculous to resist the dark wizard. " Today''s course made him very uncomfortable, the feeling of being manipulated was really terrible, and it made him shudder. Not only is life hanging by a thread, what''s more terrifying is that in a controlled state, a person can do all things that he would rather die. This is a magic that is more fearful than death. "Well, Ron, at least these training can help us learn to resist it. We can''t call out teacher dngdi when we are facing threats." Harry recalled zj''s experience against the Imperius Curse and said slowly. "You should try how to enter the special state of meditation when you encounter threats. If you can master this state, the Imperius curse can be resisted. Even not just the Imperius curse, we all know What a special power that state has." Compared to Hermione and Ron''s dissatisfaction, his evaluation of this class is much higher. After all, he is the only person in training who can completely resist the Imperius Curse, and being able to resist this terrible magic named the Unforgivable Curse is something to be proud of for any wizard. (To be continued.) Chapter 385： Improve the duel club SB can remember [www, xcxzww, com] in 3 seconds to provide you with the latest and most complete novel reading. Chapter 385 Improving the Duel Club More importantly, the experience of resisting the Imperius Curse was a great encouragement to his will. The scar left by Voldemort has always been a hidden worry in his heart. After he defeated the Imperius Curse, his worries and worries were greatly relieved. Counting the special experiences of his infancy, he has already carried two of the three unforgivable curses. As for the last one, he fully believes that the pain of the Heart Drilling Curse will never cause terrible consequences like the Imperius Curse. With these psychological defenses, the three unforgivable curses, in his heart, are not irresistible dangers. On the other hand, the matter of the duel club, George is also accelerating. He also agrees with the view that the danger is approaching. Under his impetus, the duel club is more lively than usual. At eight o''clock in the evening, the duel club in the auditorium. Hundreds of candles floating in the air adorned the auditorium with brilliant lights. Under the velvet-like black and gorgeous ceiling, it was a solemn and grand stage. The two wizards on the stage were incredibly dexterous. They jumped up and down, swaying left and right, making various pioling slides and dives, shooting one spell after another while jumping and walking. "Except for your weapons!" "All petrochemicals!" Hot flames and cold ice flew and rendered on the stage. The dazzling rays of light are intertwined with the concealed attacks, and they appear to each other. The wizard is like the most pioling magician, the most powerful acrobat. The spell is their best toy, and the wand is their best weapon. Attack, attack, attack. Avoid, avoid, avoid. The battle was anxious, and the wizards were wary of each other. They did not yield to each other, they fought fiercely. They use almost all means, and they always hide their hole cards, fighting again and again, repeating and reflecting. They finally understand how to achieve victory under the premise of protecting zj, always keep their cards, and always change their methods. "Ling Ling Ling", "Time is up!" "The two sides are tied, the battle is over, please let the two duelists go off the field, and invite the duels of the next round to come on." The two wizards on the stage looked at each other with hostile eyes, not giving way to each other. Under the urging of the referee, he left the stage unwillingly. "Malfoy has become more difficult to pay more." A figure greeted the wizard who came down from the stage and handed him water and towel. "Malfoy has always been difficult to deal with. I have to say that he was definitely not idle during the summer vacation. I have heard that many of his homework is written by people at the expense of money." The wizard who came down said solemnly. "But don''t worry too much, it''s because Harry still has a lot of tactics that he hasn''t used. Otherwise, where Malfoy''s turn is to be arrogant, Malfoy will immediately be defeated if he fights with all his strength." The next wizard disapproved. Said. Harry looked at the wizard with sharp eyes, warnings and reminders hidden in his eyes. "Ron, don''t underestimate Malfoy. I have many methods that I haven''t used. Malfoy also has hidden strength. During the duel, he behaves well. If it weren''t for this, I would definitely not let him step off the ring safely. If you were defeated by Malfoy because you underestimated him, it would be too late to regret afterwards." He looked far in the direction of Malfoy, and said in a firm tone, "What''s more, we have always been taught by George, and it is only natural that we have the power to exceed Malfoy." "I just provided guidance. All strength comes from your training and hard work. This is what you deserve." George just watched their performance, no matter what period of wizards, they are considered to be the best among their peers. Even comparing graduates and adults, they still have something to rely on in their battles. "Professor Moody''s training has his ideas. He is an experienced Auror who has made outstanding contributions to the battle against the dark wizard. His training will not be aimless. You need to master what he teaches." George said in a gentle tone, nwi their anxiety during this period of time, and the training of Professor Moody was not comfortable. But since someone is willing to do this kind of dirty work, he is also happy to just watch. George turned his head and looked at the duel stage, and told them, "Although you have already fought zgu when you were on the grassland. But the training of the club will not stop because of this. There is a huge difference between beasts and wizards. I will improve this year. The rules of the duel club." "The duel club will slowly grow and become an indispensable content of Hogwarts. You still need to maintain a certain frequency and come here to learn new things." Recently, the duel club is far more lively than in the past. The students'' battles are also more exciting and changeable, and there have been many battles worthy of attention. It is not difficult to improve the rules of the duel club and arouse the enthusiasm of the students. Just need George to duel the club game, adding a small reward. The students would rack their brains for the duel for pocket money, for the honor of victory. As George discovered from the beginning, a child''s pocket money may be the most cost-effective expense in the world. The cost of a meal for an adult can be replaced by pocket money for a child, but it can bring a whole year of happiness. Voldemort and Dumbledore may not be bought by money But there is a very important group that can be bought by money, and that is the students of Watts. Their financial constraints, and years of depressed consumption, make them very easy to be bought. Of course, George did not bribe them. He just provides a platform to encourage training and duels, and this platform also provides rewards. Just linking two simple things together can produce a huge chemical reaction. The enthusiasm of the students was aroused, and the duel club was more popular than all the courses in the college. After all, no teacher will send you money to go to class. While defeating the opponent, not only can we get honors, but also a very generous pocket money for the students. There is nothing better than this. Few students can resist this temptation. The hunger for power of wizards has also been aroused in battle after battle. As the students racked their brains for bonuses, the battle and tactics of the duel club evolved rapidly. Good experiences are immediately imitated and absorbed, and bad deficiencies are immediately corrected and discarded. (To be continued.) Chapter 386： Mutual aid changes Chapter 386 The duel club is really moving towards, a place for improving combat skills. In order to improve this aspect, George introduced more game rules. The turn-based time limit ensures that the wizards can explode the most powerful combat power when they are in their best state, and also avoids dragging the game too long, reducing the chance of training. The rules of the points-based game allow students to face different challenges, so that the weak have the courage to challenge the strong, and the strong must be cautious at all times and not capsize due to arrogance. Challenges and coordination matches allow students to experience different battle changes and cooperation. Various training changes allow students to adapt to various environments more quickly. Under the situation of Voldemort''s resurrection, George has no choice but to accumulate strength slowly according to the previous steps. The threat that may arise at any time made him choose to intervene more in Hogwarts. Some more practical and more suitable for combat magic, after his deliberate spread, spread to the hands of students. The learning content of the higher grades is also passed to the students in the daily life of the mutual aid agency. ......... The mutual aid agency is also undergoing some new changes. This is not limited to simply providing loans, simply in exchange for students'' study notes, magic skills. After George compiled the notes and skills of the mutual aid agency, he condensed more targeted and efficient notes. He asked the members of the mutual aid agency and some of the top students in the school to hold some after-school tutoring for everyone, and to answer some of the difficulties and obstacles in the course for the students. The top students in each course can contribute their learning experience and provide after-school tutoring for everyone. This is not easy, and it will take some time, but fortunately, students'' time is always cheap. With a little pocket money, they can help other students to their satisfaction, and the process of counseling is also a process of strengthening and school for them. "Navi, you don''t have to worry about what this step does, you just need to remember it, memorize them all, and follow the order. This way, the potion will be refined naturally." Hermione wrinkled Frowning, giving Neville guidance with one hand akimbo. "But, Hermione, I can''t remember." Neville said timidly. "I''m too stupid. I can''t remember these. I always forget their order." Neville was about to cry, tears in him. Filled in his small eyes, it was about to come out. "Don''t worry, you are not stupid." Hermione said softly, "No one will accuse you, I will look at you well, and I will remind you at any time that there is nothing wrong with potion refining." Hermione''s comforting sound calmed Neville''s emotions, and he began to follow Hermione''s teachings, completing the prescribed steps step by step. "Yes, that''s it," Hermione carefully encouraged, "Put the potions in a certain order, remember the key steps, and put the herbs in order and you wont go wrong. Neville, you did a great job. ,That''s it." She continued to point to Nevilles operation and said, From their shape, you can see their characteristics. Large pieces need to be put in in advance, because they take a long time. The powder and liquid are put in at the end, and they will soon Reacts with potions." "Put the medicinal materials on the hand you are accustomed to using, and put the medicinal materials in according to your habit. This way you don''t need to remember so many steps. In fact, no one can remember so many steps." Hermione quietly Lying, she can indeed remember these steps. "Look, the potion is already practiced, it''s that simple." Hermione said in a relaxed tone. "This, this is incredible." Neville held the potion poured into the glass bottle. The amber liquid was crystal clear, so perfect, so incredible. "Neville, you are actually quite talented. You are just too nervous, but it''s not your fault. Snape''s teaching is so annoying that you can''t concentrate on his class." Min accused Snape of the crime in a voice of the same enemy. "I''m done too." Harry held up a bottle of amber liquid and shook it gently. He said happily, "I didn''t expect that as long as Snape was not interfering, making potions was so simple." George looked at the scene in front of him and nodded in satisfaction. The improvement of the mutual aid agency is also unfolding step by step around his ideas. In addition to Hermione, there are more top students who are helping other classmates, helping them make up for the homework that has been missing for a few years, and allowing them to make up for the gaps that have been missing for a few years. On the next table, Ravenclaw''s Zhang Qiu is guiding Ron and Dean Thomas. Zhang Qius voice is very crisp, like spring water in the mountains. It is very comfortable to listen to. She said softly, Transfiguration is a special kind of magic spell. Its not just a spell that needs to be read correctly. Faith, to use transfiguration, you must believe. You must believe with certainty that the hedgehog under your wand is really a pincushion." "I can''t believe it, Professor McGonagall never told us this trick." Ron said in his tone of dissatisfaction and resentment, "How many times have we tried this spell? I never expected McGonagall. The professor didn''t even intend to give us some useful methods." "Your pincushion has become really good. I guess even Professor McGonagall can''t find any problems." Dean Thomas looked at his changed pincushion and said discouragedly, "Although it does seem to be A pin cushion but it actually moves." "It''s not Professor McGonagall''s fault." Zhang Qiu defended Professor McGonagall. Even at this time, her voice was like gurgling spring water, without arousing Ron''s disgust, she said softly. "Not everyone is suitable for this kind of know-how, you just fit this example. More often, you need to summarize your own experience based on your own experience in the transformation class and based on your successful transformation examples. It can be copied to the next transformation class." Sometimes, students are more able to guide students than teachers. Because they are in the same situation and the same problems, they will come up with solutions that are more in line with the status quo. Although the teachers stand on the podium every day, they are actually too far away from the students. They have forgotten the difficulty of their studies and their fears of teachers. Once a student becomes a teacher, it is not only their identity, but also their position and posture. Just like Snape, in addition to being full of hatred for Harry, he always mocked other students maliciously. Regardless of whether he inherited it from the original teacher, it is certainly not a comfortable attitude. (To be continued.) Chapter 387： Education screening Chapter 387 You can''t expect a student to continue to ask Snape in class when he doesn''t understand it in class. And this consequence will only make more and more things students dont understand in class. In the end, I completely lost interest in this course. Neville wasn''t actually that stupid, he was just too careful and too nervous. And he was the most targeted student besides Harry. He didn''t have the confidence of Harry. Unlike Harry was used to being humiliated, he was more susceptible to interference from Snape. It was precisely because of this that he was in constant condition in the Potions class, which could be counted as the reason for Snape. This is true of Neville, and even more so, Harry is not stupid, and his other courses are among the best. The Defense Against the Dark Arts class is even at the top level, and the spell and transformation classes are also outstanding. Only the potions class can barely pass. This is definitely not because he is not qualified enough, nor is it because he does not work hard. But when a person always has a vicious monster dangling in front of his eyes, and the sound of insult and contempt echoes in his ears, no one can study hard and concentrate on refining potions. Snape was not a good teacher, and the other teachers were not much better. Hagrid''s magical creature protection class is purely a waste of all students'' time. Professor McGonagall''s harshness made it difficult for students to approach her. She always treats students equally, and rarely gives students special guidance based on their specific conditions. Professor Trelawney is a nonsense lunatic. In addition to predicting that students are about to die every day, she taught them to compose a bunch of unlucky prediction assignments. Professor Bins was dedicated enough to give lectures to everyone after his death, which was very touching and saved the college a sum of money to pay teachers'' salaries. But lectures still require preparation, dedication, and talent. I can''t say that I am dedicated, I work hard, I work hard. In my lectures, all the students sleep. This has nothing to do with me. It is all students'' problems. Although the teacher takes a share of money to do a job, he still has to be worthy of his job. Teachers can''t just find someone on the street to do it. Teachers also have a threshold. Don''t dare to talk about preaching and teaching karma to solve puzzles, then ordinary people don''t expect to be able to afford it. However, the textbook propaganda must at least arouse students'' interest and attract their attention. At least it must be reasonable, so that students can''t find faults on the surface. If a teacher can''t even talk about students, he can only rely on his identity to suppress students. That only proves that the teacher''s speech and logic are far from the standards of a normal teacher. George is also a person who has been in school for many years. In his last life, he finally graduated from college, and faced with nothing after graduation. He lived again in this life, and achieved achievements he could not imagine. The two lives brought twice the experience and thinking. First of all, the hierarchical concept brought by the identities of students and teachers makes it difficult for many students to adapt to classroom learning. This is not the teacher''s fault. They just took a share of money and took a job. There is nothing to blame. No one has the ability to guide the lives of others. At least the salaries of teachers show that they are absolutely incapable of making students successful in society. It is calculated based on the teacher''s salary and the funds, time and energy invested by a student in education. These common inputs determine the accumulation of a student, and also determine the future achievements of a student after being born in society. But again, this is not the fault of the students, who came into this world naked and have nothing. They did not choose to come to this world, and did not choose to passively accept everything. This world has no ability to provide them with an easy life, and everyone is forced to enter a template for elimination and screening. Only those who adapt to this template can become the screws needed by society and win the society''s praise for success. People who do not adapt to this template will become poor students, and become defective products that classmates, teachers, family members, and society dislike. They will be marked as waste and accept discrimination from the whole world. This sort of industrialization and socialization is the final result of the industrialization of education. Maybe these don''t look beautiful, but the fact is. Only with this kind of economy and efficiency can education be so cheap that everyone can accept it. In the Muggle country, with a history of thousands of years, reading is always a privilege that only one percent of the population at the top of the pyramid can enjoy. It is the poor family recorded in the history books. There is no absolute poverty in the true sense. There are only extreme poverty who starve to death and no school books. In all dynasties, reading is a privilege of the middle class, and only small landlords can have it. Knowledge is expensive, and it is precisely because of the expensive knowledge that reading in those years can completely change fate. The wizarding world is different from the Muggle world. Every wizard is a huge productivity. Every wizard is a manor. Every wizard is a landlord. This allows all wizards to be educated, but the disadvantages of industrialized education are unavoidable even for wizards. As we all know, many wizards lack logic, they are not very good at calculations, they have all kinds of shortcomings, and even due to population problems, the basic education and higher education of wizards have become completely random. Like the Muggle world, the wizards school is after all a place to screen people, not to cultivate them. Schools and society will only discover certain talents and characteristics. Only by adapting to the talents and characteristics of the school can they be cultivated to grow. Dumbledore was able to become Dumbledore because of himself, and the school was unable to train Dumbledore. Voldemort became Voldemort because of himself, and the school did not have the ability to train Voldemort. George Soros also became George Soros because of himself, and the school is also unable to train George Soros. Because of their premature maturity, their firm goals and ambitions, they use their minds far surpassing their peers, learn nourishment in their studies, and grow rapidly. George needless to say, he has an adult soul, and it is not his own mind and soul that restricts him. It''s his body, the knowledge and accumulation he lacks. Voldemort is also an ambitious figure who has understood the rules of the world since he was a child, and his mind is far surpassed by students of his age. The same is true for Dumbledore. Those who will not be confused seem to be born with Su Hui. They are ambitious, have firm goals, can discover the most important things, and pursue those things desperately, which ultimately sets them apart from others. (To be continued.) Chapter 388： Self-discovery Chapter 388 Schools are not so much a place to train people as they are a place for self-discovery. A person''s own characteristics and potential determine his future destiny and achievements. Those who can be found by the school and fit the potential of the school will be stimulated, and then can they grow up smoothly in the school and become the successful people that the society needs in the future. If you use an example to illustrate, Hermione is the kind of student most suitable for school. Her talent is reflected in reading, recitation, and classroom learning. When she was 11 years old, she was able to memorize all the textbooks. Not only did she lack talent, she also did not lack hard work. This made her destined to crush others in terms of learning. But what if you leave the school environment? The Malfoy family has a great influence in the magical world, and every generation of Malfoy has unwaveringly believed that power represents everything. When he was in school, Malfoy''s grades were not good. Not only was his grades far inferior to Hermione, even Harry and Ron could not catch up. But Malfoy is not useless, he knows who can bully and who can''t provoke him, he knows how to pursue power, how to use money and identity. When he truly entered society, Malfoy could immediately expand his influence with the help of his family. He knows how to use rules, know how to obey the strong, outside of school, in reality. Malfoy will be more able to play to his strengths and characteristics than Hermione. After leaving the school environment, Malfoy was able to grow faster. As for Hagrid, let alone. He is over sixty years old, but he has no brain at all. This is of course also related to his birth, but on the other hand, the wrong education he received is the fundamental reason why he has never been able to realize his potential. Hagrid''s advantage never lies in his brain, if the wizarding world is like the Muggle world, there are various sports events. There is no doubt that Hagrid''s size and his strength will give him an unparalleled advantage. As a sports star, as an athlete, these are the best ways for Hagrid. Of course, there are not so many sports events in the wizarding world, and this road is blocked. But Hagrid''s enthusiasm for magical creatures is also well known, and he certainly can''t be the supervisor of magical creatures. But if he is asked to train and take care of the fire dragon, I believe this is a result that will make everyone happy. The worst, even if Hagrid can only stay at Hogwarts, as a breeder, if he can accept the correct guidance. Cultivating and domesticating magical creatures and delivering valuable magical creatures to the magical world is also a promising job, and it is not impossible to obtain several Merlin Medals. But it is a pity that Hagrid stayed at Hogwarts for more than fifty years, and he was still a marginal man who didn''t care about him. He didn''t get a handy result, he didn''t add any useful magical creatures to the magic world. And now, such a person, he is in the magical creature protection class, teaching students to cultivate snails that no one knows useful. Hogwarts didn''t let Hagrid discover his own value, and now let him teach the students, which is pure nonsense. Last year, he also made trouble in class, and a eagle-headed horse with wings was sentenced to death. Education cannot change destiny, only self can change destiny. Schools can only provide screening and self-discovery of people, in order to truly adapt themselves to this society and truly make them talented. And now, the mutual aid agency will do. It''s not just simply letting students complement each other and increase friendship with each other. More importantly, they need to realize the self-discovery, the induction and integration of their own knowledge in this kind of knowledge exploration. There is no knowledge hidden in the heart, knowledge hidden in the brain, and knowledge that cannot be put into practice. Only one person can change the world, only one person can change the knowledge of others, is the real power. While passing on knowledge to others, students have a better grasp of knowledge. Only when they put the knowledge into practice can they understand the true intention of the knowledge, and this is the true intention of the mutual aid society. Ones destiny, of course, must be considered for self-struggle, but at the same time it is also necessary to consider the course of history. The so-called process of history means that everyone uses his knowledge to the world. Only those knowledge that can be accepted and fed back by the world is truly useful knowledge. At this time, a person''s destiny is united with the course of history to make a small achievement. Wait until they leave the mutual aid agency. Harry greeted Zhang Qiu enthusiastically, "Unexpectedly, you joined the mutual aid agency this year." This year he was surprised to see this Quidditch opponent in the mutual aid agency. Zhang Qiu whispered, "Actually, I have always been a member of the mutual aid agency, but before, I mainly followed Kate''s senior sister. After she graduated, she lost her job in the mutual aid agency to me. So this year, I A lot of time will appear in mutual aid agencies." "It''s a pity that we can''t hold a Quidditch competition this year, and I can''t play against you again." Harry said with regret. In addition to winning Quidditch, fighting against others is also an important fun in the game. Zhang Qiu is a very powerful aviator. Only if he can defeat such an opponent can he win the game more weight. "Haha nothing." Zhang Qiu smiled and said, "Even if a Quidditch competition is held, I can''t beat your Firebolt." That matchup with Harry, Her memory is still fresh, and the power of Firebolt also makes her remember. Harry froze for a moment, and said with a melancholy tone, "I will not use Firebolt if I play again, I will use my own broomstick." Harry''s reaction made Zhang Qiu a little puzzled, but she did not continue to ask wisely. This kind of private affairs of the other party, if the other party wants to say it, they will naturally take the initiative to say it, and it is best not to ask. Harry didn''t have any explanation, nor did he know how to explain it. He can''t tell others casually that he no longer uses Firebolt because the origin of Firebolt is unknown. He has not been able to find out who gave him the Firebolt. At the end of last year, he suspected that it was given to him by Sirius Black, but Black was already demented and there was no way to confirm this. But anyway, after a lot of deliberation, he finally endured his mind and gave up the firebolt of unknown origin. Since he was not someone he knew, it was naturally someone he didn''t know. No matter who the other party is, it is always bad to use other people''s things. (To be continued.) Chapter 389： Meet the top 3 competition Chapter 389: Meeting the Triwizard Tournament In addition, Wood graduated last year, and there is no more talk of Wood around everyone. He hopes to win Quidditch competitions by relying on strength rather than the advantage of broomsticks. After giving up the Firebolt, let his mind relax, and the whole person became relaxed and happy. But unfortunately, there will be no Quidditch competition this year. His preparations, as well as the Light Wheel 2000 that Ron had obtained, could only be put on the shelf for the time being. When Harry and the others walked through the hall, they found a large group of students crowded on the marble staircase, watching an announcement revelation. Seeing the excitement, Ron had already sped up and ran over. He stood tiptoe, over the heads of the audience, and read the words on the announcement aloud to everyone. "For the Triwizard Tournament, the delegations of Durmstrang and Boothbatten will arrive at Hogwarts at 6 pm on Friday, October 30. The afternoon class will end early to meet the needs of the two countries. delegation." "That''s great." Harry couldn''t hold back his joy, and said happily. "Friday afternoon was Snape''s potions class. He was going to poison us, but now he has no chance. ." Snape was teaching them to refine the antidote recently, in order to let the students master the antidote more quickly, or to see more fear and anxiety among the students. Snape had stated in advance in class that he would poison the students on the same day, and they must use their own antidote to rescue themselves, otherwise they would have to suffer. Hermione was also very happy. Although she believed that she could definitely make an antidote, no one wanted to be poisoned. Neville stammered with joy and kept repeating, "It''s great... it''s great." He danced with his hands, and was so excited that he was almost speechless. He was the most likely person to be poisoned by Snape. And he was certain that he would definitely not be able to refine the appropriate antidote by then, and he would be tortured crazily by Snape. He has always been worried about this matter, and he is almost mad with worry, but he didn''t expect it to pass. Ron squeezed back from the announcement. He was full of smiles. He couldn''t bear the joy, and said happily, "At that time, we will all meet the delegations of the two countries, and then participate in the dinner. There will definitely be a dinner on the weekend. There will be more parties." "It''s only a week," Hufflepuffs Ernie McMillan squeezed out of the crowd, his eyes gleaming, and he said in an expectant tone. "The Triwizard Tournament will begin soon. , I dont know if Cedric knows, I have to tell him." With that, Ernie quickened his pace and left in a hurry. "Cedric." Luo asked blankly. He had no impression of the name. "Cedric Diggory, he is the Quidditch seeker of the Hufflepuff team." Zhang Qiu reminded quietly, "He has already said that he intends to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." "Just him? That idiot, he also wants to be a warrior at Hogwarts." Ron said with a look of disdain. In his mind, the representative of Hogwarts participating in the Triwizard Tournament, of course, the best one is George. No matter how bad it is, it must be a top student who cannot be worse than Percy. Otherwise, it would be better for him and Harry to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. While talking, they squeezed away from the crowd and walked towards the college. "He is not bad, you can''t compare him to George, he is also a very good student, he is also the prefect." Hermione knew most of the top students in the college. Last year, Cedric was still leading Hufflepuff''s team and defeated Gryffindor. This put Gryffindor in an extremely disadvantaged situation. Even if they rushed to catch up, they had to share last year''s Quidditch championship with Slytherin. "A lucky idiot," Ron said disapprovingly, shaking his head. "It''s better to choose him than me and Harry." He was brooding about the results of last year''s Quidditch Cup. If Hufflepuff weren''t for it, how could they be shared with the Quidditch Cup champion by Slytherin. This announcement broke the silence of the college. The students were suddenly awakened as they were in a heavy study, and everyone was caught in the influence of this announcement. Even George, who doesn''t care about this matter, has to hear all the information about the Triwizard Tournament every day. In the next period of time, he found that no matter where he went, he would hear these news repeatedly. Whether in the classroom, in the hallway, in the lounge, or even in the duel club and mutual aid agency. People will always discuss the topic of the Triwizard Tournament in their leisure time between classes. Various rumors, like bamboo shoots springing up after the rain, are constantly passed on among the students, and they grow rapidly. Perhaps because of the hard work of the divination class, they even fabricated a completely vivid, all the specific rules and stories of the Triwizard Tournament. George had to admire their rich imagination. Speaking of which, the divination course is very useful as a course to teach people to make up stories. The imagination of the students and their ability to compose stories have indeed greatly improved. However, the focus of more people is on Durmstrang and Boothbarton, how are the students of these two magic schools different from them? The students look forward to the Quidditch competition, the Academy Cup, and the next two delegations even more. Not only the students, the entire castle, the entire Hogwarts has also begun to look forward to a major celebration that hasn''t happened in a long timeLooking forward to delegations from the two countries. These days, Hogwarts is undergoing a thorough cleaning. No corner can be spared. Even the dirty portraits have been scrubbed clean, and the dirty people who have been scrubbed are very dissatisfied with this. They squatted and sat on the picture frame, shouting loudly that they are old residents in the college and should not be treated like this. However, no one cares about these guys who do not love cleanliness. Foreign envoys are here. At this time, they have no right not to love cleanliness. Even those old armors became bright and clean, they were all oiled, and they no longer creaked when they were moving. Filch, the gatekeeper, walked through the corridor more actively than usual. Once he discovered that the students had forgotten to clean their shoes, he immediately furious and shouted at them. Several first-year freshmen were scared to tears by him. The teachers in the college were also very nervous, welcoming foreign delegations and hosting major events that had not been successful for hundreds of years. For everyone, it is a novel experience and a very important thing. (To be continued.) Chapter 390： Greet the delegation Chapter 390 "Longbottom, please do it well and keep a little face for the Academy. Don''t let the people of Durmstrang see it, don''t let them know, you can''t even master a simple conversion spell." Professor Mike shouted that Neville had made another mistake in class. But the more she yelled, the more Neville kept making mistakes like she was against her. When get out of class was over, Neville swayed and walked out of the classroom unconsciously. Neville has become the focus of attention in the college these days. Everyone is telling him, emphasizing him, and asking him not to make mistakes in front of foreign missions. God knows, obviously he is the person most afraid of making mistakes. All the teachers are reminding him that he had better find a place to hide himself. As long as he does not appear in front of the delegation, it is the best result. On October 30th, the wind was light and the clouds were light, the sky was clear and the sky was clear, and it was a good day of autumn. Today''s college auditorium looks very different. The auditorium today has been refurbished. A huge silk banner on the wall bears the logos of the four colleges. The golden Gryffindor lion, matched with the red underlay, is full of the majesty and passion of Gryffindor. Blue is matched with Ravenclaw''s bronze eagle, which embodies the tranquility and wisdom of Ravenclaw. A black badger of Hufflepuff was placed on the yellow underlay, showing Hufflepuff''s honesty and stability. The silver Slytherin python, paired with a green underlay, expresses Slytherin''s calmness and cunning. On the wall behind the faculty desks, there is the largest banner. On the banner, the Hogwarts badge, the lion, the eagle, the badger, and the snake are connected together, surrounding a big H. George came to the big dining room for breakfast, and the twinkling eyes of other people along the way made him very uncomfortable. He laughed at himself and said, "It seems I should change my clothes first, and then change them when the delegation arrives." "Hahaha, George, you are so handsome today, dressed so ceremoniously, is this for the evening party?" Hermione looked at George''s attire with big dexterous eyes. The navy blue magic robe, close-fitting tailoring, no unnecessary decorations, only relying on George''s sturdy figure, it is majestic. George shook his head lightly, with a helpless look in his eyes. The dean asked me to receive foreign envoys with them in the afternoon. I was too lazy to change clothes when I had time, so I changed my outfit in advance. It can be seen that Dumbledore valued the holding of the Triwizard Tournament very seriously, and even deliberately asked George to be a face figure to receive foreign envoys with them. "Hahaha, very good." Hermione smiled crisply, "You are more handsome than the students in other colleges. If you don''t need a game, you will win a game for the school." "The welcome is also very good, George can definitely compare the students of other colleges. But the competition seems really useless, George should not be able to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." Ron''s tone was a little frustrated. "The principal asked you to join them as a representative to host Durmstrang and Busbarton. This is to make you a staff member of the academy. It is troublesome if you want to participate in the Triwizard Tournament." Harry seemed a little cautious, with a hint of worry in his tone, "Yes, I dont know who will be the representative of Ethel Mstrong and Boothbatten. The representative of Hogwarts is also not selected, I hope it is not Cedric. He has no overwhelming strength." He looked at Fred and Joe on another table again, and asked Ron, "They have been discussing how to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. Is there any result?" These days, Fred and Joe have been trying to find a way to inquire about the Triwizard Tournament. They have been coveting the 1000 Gold Gallon bonus of the Triwizard Tournament for a long time. Ron''s tone seemed a little unhappy, and he said coldly, "Who knows the secrets? They don''t even disclose it. But I can see that they can''t help it. The current rules, the school still hides. Announced, they must know nothing." When he asked Fred and Joe just now, he was robbed by them for a while. They didn''t hear any news, but they didn''t have a good temper to other people. "The academy will arrange it, so it''s so easy to fool the game." George said disapprovingly, "This time Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic have made a lot of preparations. They used a lot of thought to organize the Triwizard Tournament and deliberately limited the number of participants. If it is so easy, you will be caught For nothing, Dumbledore doesn''t need to be a principal anymore." The Triwizard Tournament was interrupted for many years. Before that, many people tried to resume the game, but they were unsuccessful. This time, the rules and the number of players are deliberately limited, and it is the hope that the game can be used as the future norm to restore the Triwizard Tournament. For this goal, the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore did enough precautions and preparations. If you are casually taken advantage of by the students, then it is really a big joke. Harry and Ron sighed at the same time. "I just hope the Warriors at Hogwarts can be stronger, but don''t let us lose the game at home." On special days, the air seems to be filled with joy and joy. In the classroom, no one was paying attention to the lectures, but the teachers were not upset either. They also had expectations and other thoughts. Foreign envoys are coming, and students from Durmstrang and Boothbarton are coming. At least in terms of student quality, Hogwarts is still confident ~ www.novelhall.com~ in the afternoon, The students ended the course early, and the students were arranged in an orderly manner. They first went to the college lounge to put down their school bags and textbooks as instructed. Then, they put on uniform clothes and capes, all dressed up in vigor, and went to the yard to accept the teacher''s review. The teachers corrected their outfits with stern and harsh eyes to make sure they would not be rude in front of foreign envoys. Whether it''s clothes, cloaks, or hairstyles, accessories are still being corrected. Professor McGonagall was opening his eyes wide, and looking at the dressing of the students more severely than in class. "Thomas, bring your hat upright." Professor McGonagall said to Dean Thomas in a stern tone, until she confirmed that Dean Thomas''s hat was as correct as it was measured, she turned her gaze to other people again. Miss Petil, take off that ridiculous tiara from your head." Parvati frowned and unhappily took the big bow headdress he had specially put on from the braid. (To be continued.) Chapter 391： Make a little trouble Chapter 391 When Professor McGonagalls eyes fell on Harry, Ron and Hermione, he finally nodded in satisfaction and said, Weasley, Granger, and Potter look very energetic and can reflect us. The temperament of the college, everyone should learn more." Hermione muttered to herself, "Can you not be energetic, but they deliberately used a magical picture book to choose a model for formal occasions." Ron''s chest stood tall after being praised. Don''t say it, although he has some freckles on his face, the freckles have been faded after the magic picture book. A well-groomed red hair looks enthusiastic, a tall and sturdy figure, with strengthened eyebrows, it turns out to be somewhat handsome. Listening to Professor McGonagalls praise, Ron felt like eating frosted mints on a hot summer day. He was refreshed and refreshed. It was a desire for many years and the feeling of being discovered. Someone finally noticed In fact, I can also eat on my face." Harry also showed vigor, meticulous hair, lightning scars on his forehead, and black-rimmed glasses with deep eyes and calm temperament. The tall and sturdy figure, coupled with a firm face, makes people rise up, a feeling of trustworthiness. "Okay, follow me." Professor McGonagall said contentedly, "Don''t be crowded, first graders are in front, walk slowly, don''t mess up your clothes..." They followed the flow of people, down the steps, and stood in a neat line in front of the castle. The sun has set, and the sunlight has been lost, and the air has begun to cool down. It is coldly inhaled into the lungs, making people excited. Ron looked at his watch, then looked at the lane without any abnormalities, and asked curiously, "It''s almost six o''clock, what way do you think they will come by? Train?" "I guess not." Hermione searched for the common ways of wizards in her mind, judging the way that might match the current situation. "It can''t be a flying broomstick?" Harry looked at the sky, and the moon and stars began to dot the sky, shining brightly. "It should be a large vehicle, after all, it came from a foreign country... It''s too far..." Hermione said her guess. "Or simply the door key, which is the most convenient." Ron guessed. "Or they can just use the Apparition, and they can get over immediately after class." "Hogwarts can''t use Apparition, I have said it several times." Hermione said grimly. Ron didn''t say anything, he looked at the teacher''s line again, and said, "George is much more handsome than the other teachers. He stood there and raised the school''s temperament." "Isn''t it? He stood by Dumbledore''s side and took Dumbledore''s limelight." Harry searched for the teacher''s queue, and then he said in surprise, "Snape I even washed my hair, this is great news." In a few years at school, he had seen Snape wash his hair, but it was only a handful. "I guess it was forced by Dumbledore, or he simply applied the cleansing spell directly on Snape." Hermione''s eyes rolled cleverly, speaking out the most likely guess. "Well, it must be so." Ron nodded. He had never expected Snape''s consciousness. "It''s so slow," Harry became impatient. The moonlight began to sway the cold towards the earth, and the cold breeze began to invade the severe cold. At this time, everyone should stay in the warm lounge and eat snacks. But now, they are standing in the cold wind, waiting for foreign envoys, they have not even eaten dinner. "They must have wanted to make a big news, they want to make a special appearance ceremony to scare us." Ron looked through everything, his tone was full of dissatisfaction. "I hope they don''t make too much noise, and don''t be beaten down by George and the others as enemies." His tone was full of malice. Fortunately, his thoughts could not be seen. At this moment, Dumbledore, who was standing in the middle of the queue of teachers in the back row, shouted, "If I guessed correctly, the representative of Boothbarton has arrived." "Where?" Everyone asked eagerly, eagerly looking around. "In the sky." Dean Thomas shouted, pointing to the sky above the Forbidden Forest. A behemoth was flying towards the castle from the end of the line of sight, and a larger and larger figure appeared in front of everyone. "It''s a dragon." A first-year freshman screamed excitedly, with incredible consternation on his face. "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s a flying house." Dennis Crevey corrected. George used the Eagle Eye technique to see clearly what was flying in the distance. It was neither a dragon nor a house. It was a huge pink-blue carriage. The carriage of the carriage was bigger than a house. Twelve winged sky-drawn carriages flew fast in the air. The carriage passed through the forbidden forest and flew towards them by the light under the castle window. The carriage approached and began to lower its height, and twelve elephant-sized silver-maned horses rushed towards this side at a fast speed. The classmates standing in the front rows retreated quickly, and the neatly arranged formation at Hogwarts became crowded and chaotic, and George frowned when he saw it. "These rude guys." George didnt have much liking for the Bussbarton delegations way of appearance. They made it clear that they were going to make big news. If Dumbledore were not standing by his side, he would find some for the Bussbarton delegation at the moment. trouble. "But it''s not impossible now." From the corner of his eye, he saw Dumbledore staring at Boothbarton''s car intentlyGeorge''s lowered left hand, his finger lightly tapped his own. On his thighs, he opened his mouth slightly, as if taking a breathless breath, and then tapped the ground with his toes, like a small gesture that was tired of waiting. Then, in front of the team, there was a loud noise and a panic shout. This scene scared the students in the front line and scattered, and the situation of Boothbarton was fully revealed in front of the teachers. Busbarton''s pink-blue giant carriage has landed on the ground safely, and the elephant-like pegasus are also ticking on the ground with horseshoes. The hoofs of those Tianma are bigger than the plate, and they are shoveling the ground vigorously, supporting themselves not to slip. It turned out that there was a huge Pegasus that didn''t seem to stand firm when it landed on the ground. At this time, it slammed its front hooves and fell half-kneeling on the ground. At this time, it was stepping **** its front hooves to support itself. "Fortunately, nothing happened." Professor McGonagall said gratefully. "They should slow down early. It is too dangerous to stop the carriage urgently." (To be continued.) Chapter 392： Mrs. Maxim Chapter 392 Mrs. Maxim "Although they are well trained, this is not the environment they are familiar with after all. It is night again and there is not enough light. It is easy to make mistakes while busy." George said calmly, "Even if you are a wizard, you must still obey the traffic. Regular." The huge carriage was silent, only the golden crisscross wand emblem on the door, calmly facing everyone. After waiting for a while, the door finally opened. A boy in a light blue robe jumped out of the carriage. He bent down slightly in a panic and fumbled on the carriage floor. Then, a golden spiral staircase slid down, and he respectfully stepped back. A shiny black high-heeled shoe stretched out from the carriage. The shoe was not the size of an ordinary person, it was the size of a schoolbag. With the high heels, there is a woman, a tall woman. The woman is nearly four meters tall, and everyone must look up to see her face. She has a handsome olive face and big black, watery eyes. His hair was combed behind his head, his body was wrapped in a black silk dress, and his neck and thick fingers were shining with many luxurious gems. Dumbledore began to applaud. The teachers and classmates began to applaud. Many students were curiously paddling their toes, trying to see why this woman was so tall. There was an elegant smile on the woman''s face, and she stretched out a hand full of rings and walked towards Dumbledore. Dumbledore gave a kiss without bending over. Dumbledore said in a warm tone, "Welcome to Hogwarts, dear Mrs. Maxim." "I hope you are well, Dumbledore." Mrs. Maxim''s voice was deep and deep. "Very good, thank you for your concern." Dumbledore said politely. Madame Maxim glanced in George''s direction, her eyes contracted a little, and then she casually waved behind her with a huge hand. "my student." Behind her are twelve or three boys and girls. They are standing neatly behind Mrs. Maxim, all aged 18 to 19. They were wearing exquisite and elegant silk robes, all of them trembling slightly, not knowing whether it was because of the shock just now or the weather was too cold. It can also be seen vaguely that the confusion just now messed up their hairstyles, and the urgent make-up did not take into account the details perfectly. They were standing in the huge shadow behind Mrs. Maxim, looking up at Hogwarts with a look of alertness. When their eyes met George, they immediately seemed a little evasive. Seeing the timid and worried expressions of the students, George couldn''t help but smile a little. It suddenly occurred to him that Hogwarts'' reputation all over the world has not been very good over the years. Just like Durmstrang was rated as the least popular magic academy in Europe, just because they teach black magic. Hogwarts has also been described as a very dangerous place in other colleges. Among them was the Dark Lord. For more than ten years before this, the entire British magical world had been under the envelope of darkness. If Durmstrang and Boothbarton College had investigated his intelligence, perhaps in the rumors of other countries, he would be a more terrifying figure than Voldemort. "Is Karkaroff coming?" Mrs. Maxim said in a calm tone. The appearance ceremony just now was not very satisfying, and she hoped that no more people would see it. "He will come anytime," Dumbledore replied quietly, "Do you want to meet him here, or do you plan to go in and be warm." Mrs. Maxim looked at the trembling students, and said, "I''d better go into the house to warm up." "My horses," she asked hesitantly, "Can you take care of them?" "Of course," Dumbledore replied immediately, "our magical creature protection class teacher will be very happy to take care of them. He is dealing with some small mess elsewhere, and some of the things he takes care of are a little messy." Dumbledore''s tone made George a little doubtful that if Hagrid could take care of these horses, he seemed to have this ability. But once he got in touch with his mind, all the questions became uncertain. He knew that Hagrid was running around in the forbidden forest now. The deep-fried snails he raised have grown, and can cause trouble everywhere like all the animals he raises. "My steeds need people with great strength to take care of them." Mrs. Maxim said, with a suspicious look, she wondered whether Dumbledore said that the teacher of the magical creature protection class who caused the trouble could be competent. jobs. "I assure you that Hagrid will be able to do this job well." Dumbledore said with a smile, tying up tickets. "Okay." Mrs. Maxim bowed slightly. "Excuse me, please tell Hagrid, these horses only drink pure malt whiskey." "I will take care of him," Dumbledore said quietly, and bowed. "Follow me." Madam Maxim said to the students majesticly. The Hogwarts crowd stepped aside, and Professor McGonagall led Mrs. Maxim and her students to the hall. The cold night made people a little restless. The students had been waiting for a long time. They all looked at the sky eagerly, hoping that Durmstrang''s delegation could come here soon. In this way, they can return to the warm auditorium and start the dinner. Fortunately, they didn''t wait long when a strange voice suddenly sounded. It was a very loud and weird sound like a suppressed rumbling, and like a giant rolling in the water. "In the lake," Li Qiaodan exclaimed, pointing his finger at the surface of the lake, "Look at that." Everyone turned their eyes to the surface of the lake, and saw that the calm and dark water surface had become choppy and the water was rolling. The water in the middle of the lake was like a giant beast tumbling, like boiling water heated and boiling, and waves of water continued to rise. The rolling waves spread to the wet shore, beating the gravel on the shore. Then in the center of the lake, a deep whirlpool appeared. A long black pole slowly rose from the whirlpool, followed by sails and ropes. When they all emerged, everyone immediately shouted, "It''s a mast." Then, the deck slowly revealed from the whirlpool, which was an extraordinary and huge ship. The ship rose above the water, shining in the moonlight. The look of the ship is very strange, like the wreckage of a newly salvaged ship. The boat shimmered dimly in the fog, like a ghost ship. (To be continued.) Chapter 393： All here Chapter 393 Finally, with the sound of the sloshing water, the ghost ship came out completely, swaying and bumping on the undulating lake, and sailing towards the shore. After a while, there was a plop, and an anchor was dropped from the boat, and there was another snap, and a long wooden board was laid in the evening. The people on the boat stepped on the wooden planks and walked to the shore. When they got closer, they could be seen by the light projected from the hall. They all wore a kind of fur cloak, furs of different colors, unkempt and tangled. The fur on the head of the man looked distinctive, silvery white and silky and smooth, just like his hair. "Dumbledore, how are you," the man yelled enthusiastically, walking up the slope. "My old man, it''s been a long time since I saw you, how are you." "Excellent, thank you Karkaroff." Dumbledore responded in a relaxed tone. Karkaroffs voice was full of enthusiasm, the people had not yet arrived, and the words had already infected others with enthusiasm. When he walked to the main entrance of the castle, everyone could see that he was tall and thin like Dumbledore. People. His hair and beard have been carefully groomed and cut very short, making him full of energy. He walked up to Dumbledore and embraced him warmly and shook hands. "Hey! Old buddy, hey! Hogwarts." He looked up at the castle and said with a smile. His voice was full of passion and enthusiasm, but George could see it clearly, even though he had a smile on his face, but his eyes There is no smile at all, the cold and sharp eyes, this person is not simple. "It''s great. Just come here. Victor will come over and stay warm for a while. You won''t mind, right, Dumbledore, he has a cold." Karkaroff beckoned and asked one of his students to come forward. When the boy came forward, everyone noticed his sharp hook nose and two thick black eyebrows. Many people have recognized him. It is Viktor Krum, the seeker of the Bulgarian national team in the Quidditch World Cup match, the brilliant aviator. Those who have watched the World Cup exclaimed. They did not expect that he would be a student of Durmstrang. The students followed Durmstrang''s delegation back to the hall, and they were still talking about it along the way. "It''s Krom, Victor Krum," Simon Feigani said with an incredible expression. "Yes, it turned out to be him, he is one of the best seekers in the world, and he is still a student." Ron also said with a look of astonishment. Quidditch competitions are rare entertainment in the wizarding world. As one of the best seekers in the world, Victor Krum, in the wizarding world, is like a big star in the real world. It is hard to imagine that such a big star who has swept the wizarding world is still a student who has not graduated. The students of the Durmstrang delegation walked ahead, and the students of Hogwarts behind were all whispering. Li Qiaodan probed his head, wanting to see Krum more clearly, maybe this will become his talk for many years in the future. Several sixth-grade girls, turning their pockets while walking, said in a panic. "I can''t believe it, I didn''t even bring a pen." "You said, can I get him to use lipstick and sign for me?" "Lend me your lipstick, I''ll try it, and tell you." "This is ridiculous," Hermione said proudly, and the three of them passed by the girls who were arguing about lipstick. "If I can, I would also like to get his autographed photo." Ron''s eyes exuded brilliance, and said in an expectant tone, "Did you bring a pen? Harry." "No, they are all upstairs." Harry said flatly, "You have enough opportunities to ask him for an autographed photo." Ron looked at Harry in surprise, with curiosity in his tone, "You are not excited at all, don''t you want his autographed photo?" He remembers that Harry was as excited as he was in the Quidditch World Cup, and Harry also liked the Bulgarian seekers very much. And now, when the Bulgarian team''s seeker, a real person, appeared in front of Harry, he was not excited at all, he looked so plain. Harry froze for a moment and said flatly, "I guess he probably doesn''t want to be disturbed at this time, and he doesn''t want to be surrounded by people asking for an autograph photo." The scene before him reminded him of Lockhart, too. Think of your own experience. "Oh," Ron glanced thoughtfully at Colin Crevy in front of him. He was a fan of Harry, who was crazy infatuated with Harry. It wasn''t until his studies started to be heavy and he gradually integrated into school life that this slowly improved. Crazy star chasing is not something that everyone likes, even those who are sought after, they will be very stressed. Many people actually don''t want to enjoy this special treatment, just like Harry. Thinking of this, Ron''s mind also calmed down, at least for the autograph, he could only go to Krum when he was alone in private. They walked to the Gryffindor table and sat down. The students of Busbarton had already chosen the table next to Ravenclaw. They looked around, evasive, as if they wanted to stay away from George. The students of Victor Krum and Durmstrang sat down at the Slytherin table. The Slytherin students were triumphant about this. Malfoy was talking to Krum on his side, and Gore and Crabbe smirked smugly beside them. Seeing his idol and Malfoy talking happily, UU read Ron said sourly, "Yes, Malfoy is trying to prank Krum. He must be saying that he is willing to make his single The dormitory is given to Krum, but Krum can see what he is at a glance." Ron said angrily, "In order to prevent Malfoy from indulging in Krum, I am willing to give him my bed, and I can go to sleep on the camp bed." Hermione snorted and said, "Don''t worry about it, the teachers have arranged it, and they won''t have a place to live." "They seem to be much happier than Boothbatton''s students because they are not next to George?" Harry looked at Boothbatton''s students suspiciously. They seemed to be afraid of George, but they didn''t know why they sat down again. Winclaw''s side. Durmstrangs students took off their fur cloaks, and looked at the starry ceiling. In the warm castle, looking at the stars, this may be a very special experience for them. At the faculty desk, Filch added a few chairs. For today''s grand atmosphere, he even wore the moldy tuxedo that he would only wear during the Chinese New Year. (To be continued.) Chapter 394： Dinner Chapter 394 He added two chairs to each side of Dumbledore''s position. "Will there be anyone besides the delegation?" Harry gestured to Hermione and Ron. "There are four chairs and four important people." "Uh--" Ron didn''t respond, his eyes still fixed on Krum. "It must be someone else in the Triwizard Tournament, perhaps from the Ministry of Magic." Hermione immediately thought of a reasonable guess. "It should be so." Harry also reacted. This Triwizard Tournament is not only a comparison of three academies, but also a contest of three countries. The Ministry of Magic will not be absent at this important time. All the students entered the auditorium, and they took their seats in their respective colleges. The teachers also came in, and they walked to the podium and sat down. At the end were Professor Dumbledore, Mrs. Maxim and Professor Karkaroff. When Mrs. Maxim came in, the students of Boothbatten immediately stood up, and they didn''t take their seats again until Mrs. Maxim sat down on Dumbledore''s left hand. Several Hogwarts students couldn''t help but laugh secretly. It seemed that their principal would usually be harsh. As the teachers moved in, the auditorium began to quiet down. Dumbledore had been standing in the middle of the podium, waiting for the auditorium to calm down, he spoke. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and VIPs." Dumbledore gestured to everyone in a relaxed and enthusiastic tone. He looked at the foreign students with a smile and said, "I am very happy and very honored to welcome you to Hogwarts. I believe you will spend your time here. A pleasant time." "Then, it''s what you care about most." Dumbledore said loudly, "The Triwizard Tournament will officially begin after the banquet." "Now, I invite everyone to enjoy the food to your heart''s content. You are welcome, just like your own home." Dumbledore gestured and sat back on the podium. The students of Hogwarts applauded enthusiastically, and the students of Boothbarton and Armstrong coldly began to face the food emerging from the table. There was more food in front of everyone''s dinner plate than before, and the house elves in the kitchen seemed to have been given strict orders. A variety of rich dishes are presented in front of the students. Some dishes that have never been seen before are specially prepared for foreign students. Ron scooped some from a plate of unrecognized smorgasbord soup into a bowl. He tasted it and said, "It''s not bad, it tastes delicious." "This is French food, French fish soup, which should be prepared for the students of Busbarton." Hermione whispered. During the meal time, the auditorium was unexpectedly very quiet, completely different from the hustle and bustle of a weekday banquet. The atmosphere in the auditorium was more solemn than usual, and even seemed a bit crowded. The increase in the number of people in the auditorium is not much, only more than 20 students. But their school uniforms of different colors and their unsmiling faces contrasted sharply with others, reminding everyone of the difference today. Durmstrangs student took off the fur cloak, revealing the blood-red robe inside, which looked particularly abrupt. The silk robes of Busbarton''s students always reminded them of their identity. The banquet went on dullly, everyone put their energy on the food, eating and drinking seriously. About twenty minutes after the banquet began, a huge figure caught the attention of others. It was Hagrid. He sneaked into the auditorium through a middle door behind the staff desk. When he was sitting at the end of the table, he still waved to Harry, Hermione, and Ron with his bandaged hand. "How about the snails, Hagrid?" Harry asked loudly towards Hagrid. "Very good, they look good," Hagrid said cheerfully. "Oh, I knew it would be like this." Ron said glumly. "In the next class, we will see table-sized snails. I would rather he quietly return to the ban Lintang to guard. At this moment, a soft voice said, "Excuse me, do you still eat this plate of mixed fish soup?" It''s a girl from Boothbarton. She has long, waterfall-like silver bright hair that hangs down to her waist. The big blue eyes are like gentle gems, and the white and neat teeth make her lips more rosy. Ron''s face flushed, and he stared at the girl blankly and impolitely. He opened up to talk, but immediately became stammered, as if his throat was stuck. "It''s okay, you can take it." Harry said flatly and handed the plate to the girl. The girl carefully carried the plate and walked to Ravenclaw''s table. Ron hadn''t recovered yet, he was still staring at the girl, as if he had seen a goddess he had never seen before. Harry laughed, and as the girl moved away, Ron was finally awakened by the laughter. Ron said in a hoarse voice, "She is a veeva." This was so unusual, he had just been completely attracted to the deal, just like in the Quidditch World Cup. "Definitely not, no one else is staring at her like an idiot." Hermione shrieked. That''s not exactly the case. When the girl walked by in the auditorium, many boys turned their heads and stared at her. A few of them were just like Ron, who became dumbfounded. "Maybe I need a protection spell." Ron immediately thought of a way. Staring straight at others is not a good performance, women will be very disgusted with such boys. "That girl is very special Ron didn''t dare to stare at the girl, but he couldn''t help but peek at her. "There is no such person at Hogwarts. "The girl is like magic, attracting his eyes. "Maybe it is some magic, or a special sense of existence?" Harry pondered, remembering something George had taught them. He remembered that everyone has a different sense of existence. Some magic can change this sense of innocence, creating an effect that makes people ignore or attract attention. "If you don''t just stare at that girl, you should find out who just came in." Hermione said bluntly. She pointed to the faculty desk on the rostrum. The two empty seats were already seated. Ludo Bagman sat beside Professor Karkaroff, and Mr. Crouch, Percy''s immediate superior, sat beside Mrs. Maxim. "Sure enough, it''s them." Harry nodded, and Hermione had just guessed right. It was indeed a staff member of the Ministry of Magic. (To be continued.) Chapter 395： Goblet of fire Chapter 395 "The Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts organized the Triwizard Tournament together, and of course they will not be absent on such an important occasion." Hermione had known such a look, and said relaxedly, "I guess they will also provide some security for the Triwizard Tournament. Such a major event is not going to be launched without any preparation." During the conversation, more dishes appeared on the table, many special desserts, they had never seen before, and they looked like foreign dishes. Ron carefully pushed the foreign dishes to the edge of the table so that the people on the Ravenclaw table could see it, maybe she would like it. But it was a pity that the girl who resembled Veeva seemed to be full, and she didn''t come here again. When the students are full of food and can''t eat anymore. The golden and silver plates were cleaned by magic and disappeared. Dumbledore stood up and everyone looked at him nervously. An exciting and tense atmosphere spread in the auditorium, and it was finally coming. Everyone is waiting excitedly for the next changes. "The time is up, what everyone has been waiting for." Dumbledore smiled and said, "The Triwizard Tournament is about to begin. First of all, I need to explain some rules to everyone and bring the box in--" Everyone pricked their ears, listening to the "box" while speculating, this is one of the rules of the Triwizard Tournament? He continued, "Next, I will explain the process of this year''s activities. Of course, we first need to welcome our two important guests, maybe some people do not know them. This is the Director of the Department of International Cooperation of the Ministry of Magic, Batik Mr. Rauch." The sparse applause in the auditorium may be the name of the department that makes people unfamiliar, or everyone''s mind is waiting to get to the topic quickly. Dumbledore pointed to another guest and said, "This is the Director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic, Mr. Ludo Bagman." The applause is louder than before, because he is smiling happily at everyone, waving at everyone, smile can always bring people closer. Dumbledore continued, "In the past few months, Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman have worked hard for the Triwizard Tournament, arranging important matters." "Now, they will join me, Mrs. Maxim, and Professor Karkaroff to form a referee panel. Together, we will judge the efforts of the Warriors." Dumbledore motioned to the members of the referee team again. The students are already excited. They heard the keyword "warrior", and the next step will be how to become a "warrior". Dumbledore waited until the classmates were quiet, and said, "Please bring the box up, Mr. Filch." Before everyone had noticed, Filch had been lurking in a corner of the auditorium until Dumbledore spoke. He immediately walked towards Dumbledore, holding a wooden box inlaid with precious stones in his hand. The box is very large and looks a little quaint and old. The classmates stared straight at the big wooden box, trying to see through the box. They talked, guessing what was in the box, maybe it was a magic item. "This year, the Warriors'' competition has been strictly reviewed by Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch." At this time Filch carefully placed the box on the table in front of Dumbledore. "They have made the necessary arrangements for each project. This competition, a total of three projects, will be held at different times throughout the school year. These projects will comprehensively test the talents of the warriors... not only will they be tested in Magical talent... will also test their reasoning ability and their courage... of course, and their ability to overcome crises." The auditorium was completely silent, and everyone was listening attentively to Dumbledore''s explanation of the rules. Those foreign students also held their breath, afraid of missing any details. "As you already know, there will be three warriors participating in the competition this time." Dumbledore said calmly, "Each of them will represent a participating school. We will give them a score based on their completion of each competition event. After all three events are completed, the warrior with the highest total score will receive three. Strongly compete for the championship." "Now, the one responsible for selecting the participating warriors is an impartial selector. It is the Goblet of Fire." Dumbledore said, tapping three times with his wand on the wooden box in front of the table. The lid of the box creaked open. Dumbledore took out a large wooden goblet from the box. The contents of the wooden box are completely different from what everyone imagined. The cup is not eye-catching, not luxurious at all, and even rough. It is made of rough carved wood. The only difference is the blue and white flames in the cup. Dumbledore closed the box and placed the wooden goblet on the box so that everyone in the auditorium could clearly see the cup. "Students who want to run for the Warriors need to write their names and school names together on a piece of parchment and throw them into this goblet of fire." Dumbledore pointed to the Goblet of Fire and said, "Students who wish to become warriors can register within 24 hours. Tomorrow night, Halloween night, Goblet of Fire will select three warriors who best represent the three colleges." "Tonight, the Goblet of Fire will be placed in the foyer, and all students who wish to participate in the election will have access to it." Dumbledore continued, "The age requirement for registration is over 17 years old. In order to prevent students from not being able to withstand the temptation, I will draw a line of age counties around the goblet. Students under the age of 17 cannot cross this. The dividing line Finally, I must remind everyone who wants to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. This game is not a trivial matter, dont make a decision easily. Once the name that goes into the Goblet of Fire is selected , He must finish the game." "The name thrown into the Goblet of Fire will form a special contract that must be observed. The chosen name cannot be changed again. Therefore, please be sure to think twice. Only those who want to participate in the competition can put their name in Goblet of fire." "Finally, everyone should go to bed now. Good night everyone." "Age boundary!" Fred suddenly became excited, his eyes gleaming, "That''s great, I knew there would be a way. It only takes a few drops of ageing agent, it''s not difficult. As long as you put your name in the cup, no one can change your mind, that''s exactly what we need." He and Joe couldn''t help but high-five each other to celebrate. As the dinner was over, the students began to leave the auditorium and walked towards their dormitory from the doors on both sides of the hall. (To be continued.) Chapter 396： Age boundary Chapter 396: Age Boundary "It''s not wise to participate in this game when you are younger than you are. We have less time to accumulate." Hermione did not agree with Fred''s adventure, reminding him of the disadvantages he would face. Joe waved his hand and said impatiently, "Not everyone will lose to the seniors." He turned to Harry and asked, "You will sign up too, Harry?" Harry froze for a moment. He really didn''t think about it. Before, he only knew that he could not sign up under the age of seventeen. He was definitely not enough age to sign up. But now it seems that the list is not reviewed by the teacher. In this case, magic can obviously hide the registration. He pondered for a moment, then shook his head quickly, and said, "Forget it, it''s not a good idea to violate the school rules in front of the foreign envoys." Fred and Joe rolled their eyes disapprovingly, and sighed, "You guys are really not looking after." "Where is Krum?" Ron asked, looking around. "Dumbledore didn''t say, where do Durmstrand''s students go to sleep." His mind was just looking at the girl from Boothbarton and Krum from Durmstrang. When Dumbledore asked everyone to go back to sleep, he remembered that Dumbledore didn''t say where the foreign envoys went to sleep. He knew the answer immediately. When they had just reached the Slytherin table, Professor Karkaroff walked quickly to his students. "Okay, I''m back on the boat." He said gently to a student again, "Victor, how do you feel? Are you full, do you want me to get some mulled wine from the kitchen?" Krum shook his head, put on a fur cloak, and got up from his seat. "Professor, I want some mulled wine." Another Durmstrang student said salivatingly. "No one asks you, Poliaco." Professor Karkaroff said sternly, and the gentle expression on his face disappeared without a trace. "You are dripping food on your robe again, you are annoying. Guy." Professor Karkaroff turned around and took his students to the door. They walked towards Harry, Hermione, and Ron. Harry stood on his side and let them pass first. "Thank you." Professor Karkaroff said casually, nodding at Harry. Suddenly, he was completely stunned. He turned his head to Harry and stared at him tightly with a look of astonishment, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes. Durmstrangs students stood behind their principal, stopped, and looked curiously at the opposite person. Karkaroff stared at Harry, staring at the scar on his head. Durmstrang''s students looked at Harry curiously, with thoughtful expressions on their faces. The boy with soup stains on his chest motioned to the girl next to him to show her the scar on Harry''s head. "Yes, this is Harry Potter," an angry voice came from behind them. Karkaroff turned around abruptly, Mad-Eye Moody was already standing behind him, his heavy body on the crutches. The fake eye with magic, staring at him without blinking His face turned pale, a look of hatred and anger, and fear. Just an expression conveyed a lot of inside information. "It''s you," Professor Karkaroff glared at Moody in a daze, as if not daring to confirm his eyes. "Of course it''s me," Professor Moody said gloomily, "unless you have something to tell Potter, otherwise, Karkaroff, get out of here, you are blocking the gate." Only then did they discover that half of the students in the auditorium were looking here, wanting to know what happened. Professor Karkaroff said nothing, he waved his hand and left with the students. Until he disappeared, Professor Moody stared at him with that fake magic eye, his face covered with scars was extremely disgusting. ... The next day was Saturday, a refreshing and cool morning. The classmates got up earlier than usual, and they did not have the procrastination on weekdays and weekends. In the early morning, Harry, Hermione, and Ron got out of the dormitory early. But when they came to the hall, there were already more than twenty people surrounded there. Someone was still holding bread, sitting near the goblet of fire, carefully examining this special magic item. The cup is placed in the center of the hall, on the stool where the sorting hat is usually placed, and around the stool is a circle of thin golden lines. A circle with a radius of ten feet encloses the cup so that people under age cannot reach it. Harry greeted George and asked curiously, "Did anyone put their name in?" George said flatly, "The students of Durmstrand have just arrived, and they have all voted. The people of Busbarton have not come yet, so they should all sign up. Students of Hogwarts, they may not think about it. Well, the game at home, let alone lose easily." Harry looked around, then leaned over to George, and asked in a low voice, "Are you going to sign up? You want to hide the age limit, you can definitely do it." "Yeah!" George said indifferently, "The principals of Busbarton and Durmstrang met with me yesterday. It would not be great if I was going to join in the fun. Not to mention the rewards for me, It means nothing." If the reward is something rare, he might be able to pull his face down and bully the children. But the mere 1,000 gold gallons is not enough for his income for a day. For this reward, to beat up the children is too cheap. "Okay, then." Harry thought about it in his heart. Recently, they have had a lot of things, and it seems that there is really no way to blend in this triwizard tournament. At this moment again there was a burst of laughter at the door, and everyone followed the sound. Seeing Fred, Joe, and Li Qiaodan happily walking along the way, their faces were full of smiles. "Will their ageing agent be useful?" Ron asked curiously, his face looking expectant and eager to try. A thousand gold gallons is a lot of money for Ron, and if Fred and Joe can lie to the age line, then he certainly can. If George does not compete, Ron has no respect for other senior students. Anyway, he has been training with George, and he still has such confidence. "I guess it will probably not succeed. Dumbledore will take this into account." Hermione said disapprovingly. "Aging agents can''t increase the actual age, the magic of increasing the actual age is difficult for even the most intelligent wizards to master. This is not a simple matter. They should think more about confusing spells, or even compound decoctions, and Not trying to pretend age." George coldly criticized their method and even proposed the real method. (To be continued.) Chapter 397： Ageing agent Chapter 397: Aging Agent While they were talking, Fred and Joe already took a parchment note and rushed towards the Goblet of Fire triumphantly. There was a loud noise, and the twins flew out of the golden circle like a shot thrown. They flew high and fell with a heavy thump, and Harry and the others were all eyelids jumping wildly. It must be painful to fall. It was not over yet, there was a loud crack, and their chins grew long white beards like Dumbledore''s. Seeing this scene, everyone burst into laughter. Even Fred and Joe laughed loudly when they got up from the ground and saw each other''s white beard. "I reminded you." A low, slightly smiling voice said, "The age line is not that easy to fool." Everyone looked towards the door and saw Professor Dumbledore walking out of the auditorium. He looked at the beards of Fred and Joe and said in a relaxed tone. "I suggest you go to Mrs. Pomfrey. She is already taking care of Mr. Summers in Hufflepuff and Miss Fawcett in Ravenclaw. They have the same plans as you, and of course, their beards. Far less beautiful than yours." Dumbledore said as he stroked his long white beard. Fred and Joe had to walk towards the hospital, and Li Qiaodan followed them behind him, laughing non-stop. With a burst of laughter, everyone walked into the auditorium and began to eat breakfast. Today is Halloween, and the holiday atmosphere has begun in the school again. A large group of bats flew around the ceiling. I don''t know where the tradition came from. Compared to the bats that make people worry about pulling down dirty things, the pumpkin lanterns and the pumpkin men in the corner are much more friendly. They stayed quietly in the corner, dotted with various places. Everyone was discussing along the way, those students who might participate in the Triwizard Tournament. "Someone saw Wallings in the morning, and he voted for his name early in the morning." Dean Thomas gestured towards everyone, "It''s the guy who looks like a sloth, the big Slytherin guy." Harry reacted immediately, "That rude guy from the Slytherin team." He couldn''t help shook his head in disgust, "The Slytherin guy is not qualified to be a Warrior." Harry clearly remembered how these guys were waving sticks at the Gryffindor girls on the court. "Hufflepuff''s students are all talking about Diggory." Seamus said dismissively, "I guess he doesn''t have the guts to risk his handsome appearance." "Something happened," Hermione said suddenly. There was a warm applause from the foyer outside the auditorium. Everyone turned around and looked towards the hall, only to see Angelina Johansson walked into the auditorium happily, her face was filled with unconcealable joy, and the corners of her grinning mouth could not be closed. Angelina is the chaser of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, a tall girl, whose skin has been tanned due to long training. She came over happily, greeted Harry and Ron and said, "Hey, I did it. I threw my name into the Goblet of Fire." "You''re kidding." Ron said in disbelief. Angelina is not like someone who can lie to the age line. Fred and Joco just failed. According to George, it takes a powerful confusing spell or compound decoction to deceive the age line. Angelina smiled, knowingly asked, "What about you, are you seventeen years old?" "It''s not obvious, I don''t have the beards of Fred and Joe." Ron said disapprovingly. "I just passed my birthday last week." Angelina grinned and said happily, "I just turned seventeen." "Oh, oh, happy birthday. I''m so glad that Gryffindor has signed up." Hermione said with an open eyebrow, "I really hope you succeed, Angelina." "Thank you, Hermione." Angelina cheerfully accepted everyone''s congratulations. "That''s great, Angelina is much better than Diggory, the butterscotch." Seamus said happily, causing the passing Hufflepuff students to glare. "What shall we do next?" Ron said discouragedly. He finally realized that it is not easy to deceive the age line. What''s more, even if you lie to the age line, you are just competing for luck with other Hogwarts students. Blatantly violating school rules, just to try your luck, then it doesn''t seem too interesting. Harry and Hermione both looked at George, wanting to see what he had planned. George waved his hand and said, "Go and play by yourself. I''m going to visit the district. After class a week, I have to take a break and combine work and rest." "Well, should we go and see Hagrid?" Harry suggested. Yesterday they saw Hagrid got hurt, and they didn''t know if Hagrid''s snails would cause trouble. "Whatever." Ron said non-committal. "I just hope he doesn''t let us feed our fingers to the snails." There was an excited smile on Hermione''s face, and she said happily, "Okay, just go to Hagrid, I just remembered that I haven''t let Hagrid join S.P.E.W." She quickly said, "Wait for me, I''ll go upstairs to get a badge, and it will be done right away." After speaking, she immediately ran upstairs. "She started again." Ron watched Hermione run up the marble stairs speechlessly. "At least she didn''t put all her energy on this matter." Harry could only comfort himself, and Hermione hadn''t lost her mind anyhow. "Look over there, Ron." There was another discovery in Harry''s sight. "It''s your foreign girlfriend..." "That''s not my friend Ron said that, his eyes were already looking straight over there. The group of students at Boothbatten was walking in front from the grass outside, and Harry saw the girl like Veeva at a glance. The other students around the Goblet of Fire gave way backwards, letting Boothbatten''s students pass, and stared at their actions. Mrs. Maxim followed the students and walked into the hall. She ordered the students to line up. Let the students of Boothbatten cross the circle of age line one by one. Let them throw the parchment with their name in their hands into the wooden cup burning with blue and white flames. With the input of the parchment, the blue and white flames quickly turned red as if they had swallowed the fuel, and sparks burst out again. "I don''t know what will happen to the students who are not selected?" Ron stared straight at the girl like Veeva, watching her throw the parchment with the name into the goblet of fire. Unfortunately, he could not see the name written on it. (To be continued.) Chapter 398： The privilege of power Chapter 398 He said with some worry, "Will they just go back to school like this, or will they stay here and watch the game?" "I guess they will stay and watch the game. After all, Mrs. Maxim will stay as a referee, right? She can''t let the students go back by themselves." Harry relieved Ron. When all the students of Boothbatten had signed up, Mrs. Maxim led them out of the hall again and walked towards the outside field. "I don''t know, where they will sleep at night." Ron watched Boothbarton''s students back, and he unconsciously took a few steps forward to see more clearly. There was a croaking sound behind her. Hermione ran down the stairs in a hurry. Holding a few more SPEW badges in her hand, she explained breathlessly, "Take it with you anytime, maybe it''s useful on." "Oh, well, let''s go quickly." Ron jumped down the steps in three and two steps, his eyes still closely following the girl who looked like a Veeva. They just walked across the lawn. Seeing Harry, Ron and Hermione were gone, and George got up and walked towards the library. He left the auditorium, walked through the hall, through the long corridor, and came to the Hogwarts library. It was still too early, except for Mrs. Pins, who was used to opening early, and there was no one in the library. Mrs. George Peaces said hello, and then walked straight to the library area, where Hogwarts'' most important collection, all kinds of precious and dangerous magic. Generally speaking, students are not allowed to enter here, even if the students passed the teachers consent and got the note signed by the teacher. They can only wait outside the district, waiting for Mrs. Pins in the district to find the books they need. But now, George came to the district with dignity, looking at the mottled catalogs, and flipping through these precious magic books with ease. The human world will always have privileges, as long as you can enter the scope of privileges. George owns the board of directors at Hogwarts, which may not be able to get any help in the first and second grades. After all, his strength is too weak. Hogwarts is Dumbledore''s domain after all. Even the directors of Hogwarts have the power to intervene in the school on the surface. But when Dumbledore really showed his power and exerted his influence, the directors actually had no place to speak at all. Dumbledore is certainly not as unscrupulous as Voldemort. But as a man, hailed as the greatest wizard in the past century. The strength and reputation he has accumulated over the past century will not be inferior. Different things have different values ??in the hands of different people. Harry lost to Snape in strength and status, so he could only continue to take potions class unwillingly under Snape''s insult. Even if he is on the side of reason, reason can''t help him. A little further, he was abused by the Dursley family since he was a child, no matter how clearly the law wrote to protect minors. When he does not have the ability to fight and defend his rights, no matter whether it is the law or anything, no protection actually exists. The same is true for George. In the first and second grades, his strength was too weak. Even if his subordinates have the board of directors at Hogwarts, when he is too weak, these can''t be exchanged for any help. But when George''s power grew, everything began to be different. His influence on the board of directors will increase, and with his plans, the power of the board of directors will begin to unite. Of course, even when the power of the board of directors is united, the old foxes still only focus on preserving their strength and can''t do big things. But letting them push the boat along the way and shout and cheer is easy. Just like in the second grade, when the board members are scattered, when they fight alone, they will be threatened and cursed by Lucius. But when Lucius controlled them together, they would have the courage to fight Dumbledore under the leadership of Lucius, and they even kicked Dumbledore out of the school. After this, when Lucius lost power, they still didn''t dare to take revenge on Lucius. But as long as George is willing to take the lead, they will be able to bite Lucius immediately under the leadership of the leader. Must bite off a piece of meat from his body. It''s the same now. Let them take the initiative to take risks. According to the nature of these wise old guys, it will definitely not do anything. But as long as someone takes the initiative to take the risk, someone takes the initiative to lead, when they find that they are not responsible. They will immediately become vultures following the beasts, unceremoniously sharing carrion after the hunter kills the prey. Now, when George is strong enough, he has the full support of the board of directors. He can be regarded as a truly privileged class at Hogwarts, and all the treasures of Hogwarts are unfolding to him. "Powerful Potion", "Poisonous Magic", "Black Witchcraft"... "Human Body Refining"... "Word Killing" One after another rare books, one after another powerful and dangerous black magic, are hidden in the Hogwarts area. Waiting to be discovered, waiting to be realized Now it seems that Voldemort has indeed accumulated his own rising capital here. "George read the "Poisonous Magic" in his hand, while pondering the journey of Voldemort back then. "But the information on the Horcrux is not here. Maybe Dumbledore hid him?" He didn''t linger on the powerful black magic, nor did he forget the mysterious secret medicine. Through the accumulation of these years, he has already had his own path. Although these mysteries passed down from history are powerful, they are ultimately derived from the research of others. What a person can write and convey is the tip of the iceberg after all. In the human heart, in the heart of a wizard, there are more giant mountains hidden under the iceberg. Those lurking, indescribable, and undeliverable giant mountains are the real core secrets of a wizard and the root of their power. There is no need to question, the strong cannot be inherited, and the Xeon wizard does not mean that the Xeon can be left behind. The knowledgeable scholar does not mean that the knowledgeable scholar can be taught. Whether it is a wizard or a scholar, they still cannot guarantee that their children will pass on their own strength and knowledge. (To be continued.) Chapter 399： Hagrid Untrusted Chapter 399: The Untrusted Hagrid What''s more, how can they recover their power only through their words and a little notes. Even if you can go through all your life with each other completely, it will eventually have different consequences. Only in the heart, with the heart of seeking knowledge, walk the thorny road, walk through the hardships and journeys that the strong have experienced. In thinking and thinking, keep pace with the wise. Only then can he cross the boundaries of time and space, step into the temple of Henggu, and walk into the temple of knowledge with personal practice. Whether it is a wizard or a mortal, they need to tap their inner consciousness and find their inner strength. Only through the power established by one''s own heart can the knowledge of the outside world be accommodated, and finally a tree of strength and a seed of wisdom can grow out of one''s heart. George has been walking in this direction. When she was about to eat dinner, Hermione still looked very annoyed. She complained to George, "Hagrid actually said that house elves are by nature to take care of humans. If they are paid, it is an insult to them, and he is also paid , I turned a blind eye to the suffering of other people in a blink of an eye." She was really a little angry, thinking that Hagrid was just a bad brain, at least her nature was good and her feelings were there. Unexpectedly, he himself was discriminated against because of his stupidity, and in turn discriminated against other people. Hagrid really disappointed her today. She didn''t want Hagrid to join S.P.E.W. Ron said calmly, "It''s nothing. His snails are already three feet long and they are killing each other. I just hope that he will not bring the snails to class. I really can''t help him take a picture. So many fried snails." He was also a little desperate to take care of Hagrid. There were more than twenty three-foot-long snails. He couldn''t take care of them in the magical creature protection class even if he had a few heads. If something went wrong by then, Hagrid could only be blamed. "Oh!" Harry sighed and said, "I found Hagrid is in love with Mrs. Maxim. He actually started to dress up and sprayed too much perfume, but his appearance was worse than when he was not dressed up. Up." When I went to see Hagrid today, his appearance shocked everyone. He was wearing that outdated ugly furry suit with a yellow and orange check striped tie. Because of the excessive oil, the hair becomes like slime, which makes people feel uncomfortable. "Perhaps he needs someone of his size to talk more." Ron sighed inexplicably. Harry lowered his voice and said cautiously, "What I am worried about is that he told Mrs. Maxim in advance about the content of the Triwizard Tournament." "It doesn''t seem to be unusual. It''s not the first time he has done this." George said with a disdainful expression on his face. "The mistakes he made were enough for him to die many times. He raised his eyes when he was young. Giant spiders, then bred them to the entire forbidden forest." An expression of disgust began to appear on George''s face, "In the first grade, he told Voldemort through the mechanism of the Philosopher''s Stone. In the second grade, he also asked you to find the Eight-eyed Giant Spider." "When he was in the third grade, he almost sent himself to Azkaban again. I am not curious about what will happen now. I am rather surprised how he survived the past decades. Or is it because someone else did him bad luck?" "Oh!" Harry, Hermione and Ron all could only sigh. With Hagrid like this, an old naughty boy in his sixties, but with a low IQ. There is no way to say, no way to teach, no way to ignore it, only endless headaches, headaches. "Oh, Durmstrand''s students are here, look." Hermione saw students from other countries, and they started walking towards the hall. Durmstrangs delegation is coming from the lake towards the hall. Their superstar Victor Krum and Professor Karkaroff walked side by side, and the other students of Demstrang followed them. Ron looked at Krum excitedly, as if to greet him with his eyes. Krum walked into the hall without squinting, and then into the auditorium. Slowly the students came, the auditorium was full, and the goblet of fire was repositioned in front of Dumbledore''s seat on the faculty desk. Fred and Joe have returned from the hospital, and the beards on their chins have all been removed. Everyone returned to their seats in the academy and started the dinner. George got a general understanding of the registration status of each student, from the probability to the warrior of the Triwizard Tournament. The most likely to come from Gryffindor and Slytherin, they are the two most active and honorable colleges in the school. Most of the excitement and troubles in the school also come from these two colleges. As for Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff, the combination of nerds and nonexistent can be regarded as the cornerstone of the stability and prosperity of all schools. But in terms of excitement, they are far from producing excitement like Gryffindor and Slytherin. In addition to studying and exams, Ravenclaw reveals his existence through various high scores, and they are not more high-profile than Hufflepuff. A nerd who carries a book at any time, a visionary who is immersed in his own world at any time. Ravenclaw prefers adventures from fantasy to real adventures. For Hufflepuff, the Triwizard Tournament is too dangerous, and they are more willing to spend their time on some simple hobbies they like. They are not like Gryffindor and Slytherin, who like to show off. The Halloween dinner is also colorful Exquisite food, exotic flavor, and the air is filled with a scent that makes one''s index finger move. But now, even the most delicious delicacies and the most sumptuous dinners can hardly attract classmates as usual. The students casually ate the food while eagerly waiting, looking at the faculty desk from time to time. There were nervous and anxious expressions on their faces, and they couldn''t wait. They hope that Dumbledore will finish dinner quickly and wait for the most exciting news about who will be selected as the Warriors of the Triwizard Tournament. Finally, in the expectation of everyone, the golden plate became spotless again. The dinner was over, the atmosphere in the auditorium began to rise, and the enthusiasm of the students began to pass. It was time. Dumbledore also stood up with a smile, and the auditorium suddenly became silent. The delegations of the other two countries, the students from Durmstrang and Boothbatten also stood up nervously, even Mrs. Maxim and Professor Karkaroff who stood on both sides of Dumbledore had their faces With tension and expectation. (To be continued.) Chapter 400： Academy Warriors Chapter 400 Academy Warriors Ludo Bagman smiled, blinked at the students, motioned, as if he wanted to arouse the students'' enthusiasm more. Only Mr. Crouch seemed uninterested, he even seemed a little impatient. "Well, the Goblet of Fire will soon select the warriors." Dumbledore smiled and gestured as everyone, "It only takes a minute. Later, after the warrior''s name is said, I hope the warriors go. Go to the top of the auditorium and walk past the faculty desk, in the next room." He pointed to the door behind the staff desk and said, "They will receive some preliminary guidance there, which can help them better participate in the game." After speaking, Dumbledore took out his wand and tapped it lightly. The auditorium fell into a half-dark state, except for the candles in the pumpkin lanterns, all the other candles were extinguished. The goblet of fire was radiant and dazzling, illuminating the entire auditorium. Everyone''s eyes were staring straight at the blue and white flames, and their moods were beating with the bursting sparks. "it has started!" The flame in the goblet turned from blue-white to red, and crackling sparks shot out. A tongue of flame rushed into the sky, and a piece of charred parchment flew out of the flame. Everyone held their breath. Dumbledore took the parchment, squinted, and looked at the words on the parchment with the beating flame. "The warrior of the Durmstrang delegation is" he said in an enthusiastic tone, "Viktor Krum." "This is inevitable." Many students took it for granted. As one of the best Quidditch players in the world, Victor Krum became a Warrior. Both inside and outside the school take this for granted. The applause and cheers were full of enthusiasm, congratulating the big star Krum. It was Krum himself, who looked a little slouched. He stood up from the Slytherin table lazily, followed the faculty table and walked into the next room without any indication. "Maybe his cold is not healed." Hogwarts classmates immediately made excuses for him. "It must be like this. I feel distressed when he thinks that his cold is not healed, and he will participate in the competition with illness." A sixth-grade girl, acting like an idiot. When George heard this, he couldn''t help but smile slightly, and muttered to himself, "Although it may be a little out of group, not everyone cares about this game. As the main player in the Quidditch World Cup, Victork Rum swiftly gallops on the World Cup stadium with tens of thousands of people, how can he be disturbed by the small battle of hundreds of people in front of him. "Even the 1,000 gold gallons awarded in the Triple Finals Cup is not a valuable reward for Victor Krum. If you understand this, it is not difficult to understand why he will play this game. Interest is lacking." "Awesome, I knew you were destined to be a warrior, Victor." Professor Karkaroff roared loudly, even overwhelming the applause of the auditorium. It seems that Victor''s election has already made him feel the joy of winning, and he can''t wait to show his existence. The applause and cheers began to calm down, and there were two other schools, and the more crucial Hogwarts warriors had not yet been elected. Everyone immediately focused their attention on the Goblet of Fire. In a few seconds, the flames spurted again, and the flames flew out while pushing a piece of burnt parchment. "Warrior of the Boothbarton delegation," Dumbledore said loudly, "Furon Delacour." "Oh, oh, oh," the boys at Hogwarts let out howling wolves, attracting the girls'' gaze. It was the girl who resembled Veeva, she stood up gracefully, nodding like everyone. Then lightly walked past the tables of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. It can be seen that it is different from most of Durmstrang''s companion students. Most of Busbartons students have high hopes of becoming a warrior. The regret of losing the election made their faces full of loss. Two girls even put their heads in their arms and sobbed silently. Fleur Delacour also walked into the next room, the auditorium became quiet for an instant, and the most important moment began. The Warriors of Hogwarts will be revealed immediately. Flames spurted out of the goblet again, sparks spattered, and a third piece of parchment came out. "Then, warrior of Hogwarts," Dumbledore said loudly. "It''s Cedric Diggory." At Hufflepuff''s table, there was a warm cheer. They were screaming, stomping, and applauding. George froze for a moment, unexpectedly. In the end, a Hufflepuff student was selected, which surprised him a bit. If it is really to win the game, Slytherin without compromise is undoubtedly the best choice. Especially this kind of opportunity allows Slytherin College to override other colleges. Slytherin is the most conspiracy and conspiracy. In addition to Slytherin, Gryffindor is also a good choice, and they will not give up this opportunity to show off. The students of the entire Gryffindor College will gather under the leadership of the Warriors to advise them. In comparison, neither Ravenclaw nor Hufflepuff are the best choices. George is not hacking his own academy, but for these nerds in Ravenclaw, it is definitely the best idea to let them make suggestions and assist them as military divisions. But let them play in person, they are not strong enough to win, in the face of fierce confrontation, it is easy to lose the pursuit of victory. The same goes for Hufflepuffs classmates The academy will desperate for victory, only Slytherin and Gryffindor. The other two academies will not lag behind in good times, but in times of adversity, they will often quickly accept reality and even begin to plan for the future. This is completely different from Slytherin, who is thinking of a comeback, and Gryffindor, who doesn''t hit the south wall and doesn''t look back. As George was thinking about Hogwarts'' intention to choose a Hufflepuff student as a warrior, something new happened. Cedric had walked into the room beside the staff desk. Dumbledore was saying loudly, "Now, the three warriors have been selected. I believe that everyone, I believe that all the warriors, will complete the game in the best condition. I believe that everyone will fully support your warriors, everyone Will use their own power to fight for hegemony for the three powers" The goblet of fire suddenly sparked again, and a long tongue of fire spurted out. After the three schools had their own warriors, an unexpected piece of parchment appeared incredible. (To be continued.) Chapter 401： Unexpected candidate Chapter 401: Unexpected Candidate Dumbledore gently grabbed the parchment with a special expression, incomprehensible meaning. He held the parchment far away, staring at the name on it, and there was a long silence. Until the end, he read out loud in everyone''s eyes, "Harry Potter." Everyone''s eyes suddenly turned to Harry Potter, which is different from everyone''s imagination, why is there a fourth person participating. George could clearly see the blankness on Harry''s face, and Harry''s expression revealed that he did not know about it. George''s mind continued to sink. If it wasn''t for Harry''s choice of registration, who would register for him? There are not many people with this mindset in the academy. It is not difficult to guess why this person wants Harry to participate in this competition. "It seems that this year''s Triwizard Tournament is not so simple. The true purpose of the game is not just a game between students." George secretly calculated the potential hidden plans. At this time, Harry was completely blindfolded, as if someone was using a dazzling flash in his eyes. The sound of gongs and drums deafened his ears. He seemed to have entered a state of turning a blind eye and hearing a blind eye. He had no idea what was going on. His first reaction was when he signed up yesterday. But he immediately realized that he didn''t sign up at all, and he was definitely not in the habit of sleepwalking. Today, he also stayed with Ron and Hermione. Throughout the whole day, he can be sure that he never missed any time, and it was definitely not his name. So, the question is, if it wasn''t for his own name, who would it be? He subconsciously thought of one possibility after another, George? No, George wouldn''t do this kind of nonsense. In fact, he prefers to watch them finish things, express some emotions, and then educate them. George has always opposed this kind of headless arrogance. If it wasn''t George, Harry turned his gaze to Dumbledore. Could it be him? It might be possible. Although he could not find a reason for Dumbledore to do this for the time being, it was difficult to hide Dumbledores eyes from the affairs of the school unless he had no intention of paying attention. If it weren''t for Dumbledore, could it be Snape. I don''t rule out this possibility, but this possibility is a bit small. Snape was more willing to humiliate him endlessly than to kill him directly, and even if possible, Snape was more willing to save his life. Or someone from another school? Professor Karkaroff seems suspicious, or the new Professor Moody? Harry was thinking wildly in his mind, speculating about who had signed up for him. The students have begun to whisper, dissatisfaction and will can even spread into the air through the look on their faces. The students were very dissatisfied, and seemed to think that someone had tarnished the honor of the Warriors. Ron was dumbfounded. Seeing the tense atmosphere now, he was somewhat thankful that he had not tried to cheat the age line to sign up. It now seems that a warrior who cheated is not so easy to be. The students who have been squeezed out, the students who support these students, are not easy to deal with. "But, when did Harry sign up?" Ron looked at Harry questioningly. They were all together today. At night, it''s not easy to secretly do not want to wake him up. The training in the African savannah made his perception sharp. Hermione looked at Harry worriedly, and she believed it was not Harry''s will. If Harry really intends to sign up, he will never hide it, it is not something that is not uncommon. He will discuss with everyone, discuss together, accept everyone''s opinions, and ask for appropriate methods. They have done this for the past few years, whether it''s the Philosopher''s Stone or the secret room, including Sirius Black''s. They have always been like this. They are friends and they are family. They will not deceive their friends or their family members. This was definitely not Harry''s intention. Hermione did not believe that Harry would do such a dangerous thing without authorization. "I didn''t, I didn''t put my name in." Harry stood up with his hands on the table, he controlled his emotions, and said, "I promise, this is not what I did." On the rostrum, Professor Dumbledore stood up, he nodded towards Professor McGonagall, and said. "Harry Potter." He shouted at Harry, "Harry, come here, come up first." "I believe in you." Hermione whispered, and she pushed Harry slightly. "Go ahead." "It''s okay, just go and explain to the professor." Ron whispered behind Harry. The trust of his friends warmed Harry''s heart. They believed him, and that was enough. He carefully controlled some top-heavy bodies and walked toward the position of the presidium. He saw George, and George nodded at him, his eyes were comforting and trusting. As if there was a force passing from his gaze, Harry was slowly able to control himself again. Harry could feel the doubt, suspicion, anger, and contempt in the eyes of others. Hundreds of eyes were staring at him at this time, and there was malice in these eyes. But at this time, the trust and support of his friends gave him a curse of protection, and none of these malice could harm him. He took a firm step and walked in front of Dumbledore All the teachers fixed their eyes on him. "I didn''t do it," Harry said confidently. "Go to the next room first, Harry," Dumbledore said flatly. Harry followed the facultys desk and Hagrid sat at the very edge, just like his identity. But he didn''t say hello to Harry now, he was completely stunned. Harry went straight through the door, left the auditorium, and entered a small room. On the walls on both sides of the room, there are portraits of wizards. Opposite the door, there is a fireplace, the fire is booming. When Harry walked in, the wizards in the portrait turned to face him. He also saw a crumpled witch leave her frame, got into the next frame, and whispered to a bearded witch. Victor Krum, Fleur Delacour, and Cedric Diggory were all around the fire. Krum leaned on the wall of the fireplace, as if lowering his head in thought, where he stood, clearly separated from the other two. (To be continued.) Chapter 402： Not my problem Chapter 402 Cedric stared straight at the fire, as if it were a beautiful scroll. Fleur Delacour looked a little irritable, looking around. She spotted Harry, turned around immediately, and asked, "How about? Did they want us to go back?" She was a little impatient in waiting. "Oh, no, I have to ask the teachers." Harry didn''t know how to explain what had just happened. Then there was a panic of footsteps, Ludo Bagman walked in from the auditorium, he grabbed Harry, and dragged Harry forward. "It''s incredible." He squeezed Harry''s arm vigorously, as if to make sure it was true, he whispered, "This is weird, two gentlemen and ladies." He walked to the fire and said to the three warriors, "Allow me to introduce you to you. It''s unbelievable, but that''s it. This is the fourth warrior in the Triwizard Tournament." Victor Krum straightened his body, with a gloomy expression on his face, and looked Harry up and down without a word. Cedric was a little at a loss. What the **** was this? The warrior at Hogwarts was obviously him, how could someone suddenly pop up now. He looked at Bagman again, then at Harry, he even squeezed himself quietly, it was not a dream, nor was it a joke. Fleur Delacour shook his hair and said with a smile, "I want to say yes, this is a funny joke, Mr. Bagman." "A joke?" Bagman repeated the word and immediately waved his hand. "No, of course it''s not a joke. Harry''s name just flew out of the Goblet of Fire and he became the fourth warrior." Krum frowned and said nothing. Cedric seemed confused, so who was the champion of Hogwarts. Fleur frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "Then maybe they made a mistake. He is under age and can''t participate in the game." Everyone knows that Harry Potter is not 17 years old, which is too fake. "Perhaps so, it''s a bit weird." Bagman touched his chin and said with a smile, "But you should know that the age limit is an additional safety measure this year. There was no such rule before." "Since Harry''s name has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, I mean, at this point, he can only continue to complete the game. The rules are very clear, the Warriors must abide by the contract, and Harry must do his best- " The door behind them was pushed open again, and a large crowd poured in. The first was Professor Dumbledore, followed by Mr. Crouch, Mrs. Maxim, Professor Karkaroff, Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape. With the opening of the door, there were noisy discussions from hundreds of students outside the auditorium. "Mrs. Maxim!" Fleur said, walking towards her principal immediately, "They said Harry Potter would also participate in the game." Madame Maxim was bent over and walked into the door of the room. When she straightened up, her head came across a fancy chandelier full of candles, and her chest under the black silk dress was undulating violently. "What''s going on? Dumbledore." She asked proudly. "I also want to know what''s going on? Dumbledore." Professor Karkaroff had an enthusiastic smile on his face, but his blue eyes flashed with cold light. "Hogwarts can have two warriors? I don''t remember someone telling me that the host school can have two warriors, unless there are special terms written in the invisible potion in the regulations." He smiled, scornful in his laughter. "It''s impossible." Mrs. Maxim said coldly, her big fingers with gorgeous opals resting on Fleur''s shoulders, and said bluntly. Yes, this is extremely unfair." "We thought that your age limit would screen out all competitors who did not meet the age, Dumbledore." Karkaroff''s smile became colder and his tone became more malicious, "Otherwise, We can definitely bring in more candidates." "This matter is entirely Potter''s responsibility, Karkaroff." Snape said blankly, his eyes full of malice, "Don''t blame Dumbledore, Potter is a privilege, he Insisting on breaking the rules. This is already his habit. Since entering the school, he has regarded the rules as nothing." "Well, thank you, Severus." Dumbledore said, and Snape closed his mouth, his black eyes shooting out more malice and hostility. "I didn''t put my name into the Goblet of Fire." Harry said flatly. Professor Dumbledore looked down at Harry, with invisible eyes under the half-moon lenses. "Surely you didn''t do it?" Dumbledore asked calmly. "Of course, I am sure." Harry said calmly, and he could clearly see the disdain and hostility of other people''s answers to him. "You didn''t ask your older classmates to help you put your name into the Goblet of Fire?" Dumbledore continued to ask. "Not at all, I didn''t plan to participate in the game at all." Harry said categorically. "He must be lying." Mrs. Maxim said in a stern tone. She was very dissatisfied with the calmness of the boy in front of her. It was obvious that he had deceived the age line, but he pushed the responsibility clean. "Harry can''t pass the age line." Professor McGonagall defended his students loudly. "I believe everyone should know that the age line is not so easy to pass." "Who knows, maybe Dumbledore''s line is wrong." Mrs. Maxim shrugged disapprovingly. "It is true, it is possible." Dumbledore responded politely. "This is ridiculous, Dumbledore, you know that you are not mistaken." Professor McGonagall said angrily. "Harry can''t cross that age line. Just as Professor Dumbledore believed, we too Believe that Harry did not persuade the senior students to do this for him." After that, she gave Snape angrily. He actually helped the foreign academy because he hated Harry. "Mr. Crouch, Mr. Bagman, two fair referees." Karkaroff''s voice became enthusiastic again. "You are objective referees. You must think that the current situation is inappropriate. .Right." Bagman wiped his forehead with a handkerchief, the room was crowded with too many people, and the raging campfire made the atmosphere strong with gunpowder. He turned his gaze to the leader of the game, Mr. Crouch, who stood outside the circle of fire. Most of his face was hidden in the shadows, looking a little lifeless. (To be continued.) Chapter 403： Harry the eloquent Chapter 403: The Arguable Harry Mr. Crouch in the shadow seemed to fly out old, but when he spoke, he immediately felt full of power. "We must abide by the rules. This is the initial contract. All those whose names emerge from the Goblet of Fire must participate in the Triwizard Tournament and complete all tasks." "Hey, Mr. Batty''s rules are very familiar." Bagman said lightly, his face bursting with a smile, turning his head to look at Mrs. Maxim and Karkaroff, it seems that the matter has been solved perfectly. . "I don''t remember the rules that allow the organizer to have two warriors." Karkaroff said coldly, his face turned extremely ugly, "For the sake of fairness, we must display the goblet of fire again and continue to add names until Every school has two warriors. Right, Dumbledore." "I''m afraid that won''t work, Karkaroff," Bagman said. "The Goblet of Fire has been extinguished. The Goblet of Fire will not reignite until the next tournament." "This is ridiculous, there is no next time. In the next tournament, Demstrang will never see again." Karkaroff said furiously. "We have done so much preparation, we have had so many meetings, and we have done so long negotiations and negotiations, and finally this is the result? I almost want to leave now." He looked at Harry again with disgust and said, "Little clever kid." Har took advantage of his uncompromising gaze and returned to Karkaroff. He said coldly, "Maybe I have a good way." Everyone was stunned. They turned their gazes to Harry incredible, there was no place for him to speak. Here are all high-level people in the magic world, and they have always made decisions and determine the fate of others. Unexpectedly, today, they heard in the mouth of the person who was decided that he had a way. This is really an extremely special feeling. Harry calmly observed the expressions of these people, and the emotions in their eyes were so rich, more vivid and vivid than Malfoy''s face-changing mouse face. Their eyes were shocked, unbelievable, and more contemptuous. They regarded the child in front of him as a fanatic who didn''t know the heights of the world, so there was no place for him to speak. "Yeah," Harry said silently, "There is no place for me to speak, but it is not for me to speak, which is interesting, isn''t it?" A smile hung up at the corner of his mouth, "Since it is now constrained by magic, the game will start as planned. I don''t want to worry about who put my name into the Goblet of Fire." Everyone was shocked. Is Harry crazy? It''s time for everyone to judge him. When is it his turn to be qualified to care? Harry continued to say coldly, "I know, this is very unfair to me, and I have reasons to blame and complain. But as a qualified wizard, I know it will not help." Professor Karkaroff blushed, "What right do you have to accuse and complain, you shameless liar, despicable cheater." Harry''s words slapped his face like a loud slap. A qualified wizard would not accuse or complain. This is humiliating him, this kid, how dare he. The other people in the room looked at Harry with inexplicable eyes, what the **** was going on, how could he talk nonsense in front of so many people. Dumbledore''s half-moon lenses gleamed, making it impossible to see his expression. Mr. Crouch''s lifeless face, rare interest, showed an expression of expectation on his face, wanting to see what the boy would say. "This is a conspiracy. Someone maliciously put my name into the Goblet of Fire. He wants to frame me." Harry said flatly, "Everyone should know who is hating me and who wants to kill me, right, It''s Voldemort." Looking at the others, shivering because of hearing the name, Harry''s full malice was finally released slightly, and his mood became better. "Someone wants to frame me, and I don''t intend to complain or accuse me for this. "You are lying. It''s obviously that you have deceived the age limit in order to be selected. You are trying to get a 1,000-gold bonus. You are trying to show off. Don''t think you can fool me." The husbands pale face was horrified, and his voice became sharp and harsh. Harry almost laughed. When he just said Voldemort''s name, Karkaroff immediately changed his face, his face was distorted in terror, and he was a coward. Until now, his voice is still harsh. "Only you think that there are a lot of rewards for a thousand gallons. My subsidy in a mutual aid agency is at least fifty gallons a month. My savings have already been thousands of gallons. I would not go for a thousand gallons. Take risks. Right, Krum, you didn''t enter for the prize money either." Harry deliberately understated his income in the mutual aid agency. He remembered George once saying that the monthly income of teachers at Hogwarts was about five hundred gold gallons. As a student, he should still keep a low profile and don''t show off his wealth, which is not good. Victor Krum did not speak. As a main player in the Quidditch World Cup, a thousand Jin Jialong is nothing but pocket money for him. His income is much higher than most teachers. Cedric Diggory and Fleur Delacour were seriously injured. The savings Harry confided was more harmful to them than Voldemort''s three words. They glared at the two guys who showed off their wealth. As poor students, their total pocket money never exceeded one hundred gold gallons. One Thousand Jin Jialong is a huge number for them. "Of course, for other students, a thousand gold gallons is a good pocket money, which can understand their enthusiasm for participating in the competition." Harry emphasized the word pocket money, and then he said solemnly, "After all, they are not like me, who need to face the assassination of Death Eaters and Voldemort at any time." Harry mentioned the word Voldemort again, which caused another cold sweat in the others. The others looked angrily at the annoying child in front of them, he did it on purpose, he did it all on purpose. Harry stared at these angry gazes indifferently. At this time, he was already the height of an adult. A solid and strong body, coupled with the indifference on his face, and the scar on his forehead are undoubtedly revealed at this time. At this time, some people''s minds flashed a little bit of astonishment. They seemed to underestimate this little child, maybe he is not a child. He was the surviving boy who had let Voldemort disappear. He has grown up. At this time, he is a bit colder like that person. (To be continued.) Chapter 404： Harrys approach Chapter 404 Harry''s Way Thinking of that person, there is more panic in the eyes of other people. "That''s right, the only person who is qualified to complain about this matter is Potter." A rough voice came from the door. It was Professor Moody, who had been standing there for a while. He dragged the wooden leg and limped towards the fire. When the mutilated leg fell on the ground, he made a loud thump and thump. "Someone wants to kill him, this person is likely to be in this room." Professor Moody said fiercely, his blue magical fake eyes staring at Professor Karkaroff. "There is no doubt that the one who put Potter''s name into the Goblet of Fire is a clever wizard." Professor Moody glanced at the people in the room and said harshly. "The Goblet of Fire is a brilliant magical creation. That person must blind it to forget that there are only three schools competing. This requires a powerful confusing spell. He must take Potter''s name as a student in the fourth school. Only in this way can he guarantee that Porter will be elected to the Warriors." "So, in this room, who would it be to kill Harry Potter?" Professor Moody asked viciously, his tone full of threats, the blue magical fake eyes, deadly Stared at Karkaroff. "Alright, Alastor." Dumbledore''s tone was warning. Harry then learned that Professor Moody''s name was Alastor. Professor Moody was silent, but he still stared at Karkaroff as if he was sure he was the criminal who framed Harry. "Such a situation, no one wants it to happen." Dumbledore looked around at everyone and said, "But now, we have no choice but to accept. Both Cedric and Harry were selected to participate in the competition. All must participate in the competition and complete" "No, Dumbledore, it''s not fair, I don''t--" "Dear Mrs. Maxim, if you have a better solution, I would love to know your solution." Dumbledore waited quietly, and Mrs. Maxim''s eyes puffed angrily. It was not just her who was angry. Snape was also angry, and Karkaroff was even less sullen. "I said no--" Mrs. Maxim said harshly. "Then you have to say your way." Dumbledore said unhurriedly. "Maybe there is another way," Harry interrupted suddenly. "What way?" Mrs. Maxim asked quickly. The disgust on Snape''s face was even worse, and Karkaroff looked at Harry bitterly, Dumbledore''s eyes were inexplicable scrutiny. "Since that person asked me to compete on behalf of the fourth school through the obfuscation spell, it would be nice to treat me as an individual contestant. Isn''t it good for the battle between the three schools and the individual contestant?" Harry Said his proposal. He has just considered for a long time, the magic contract has been reached, no matter what, the Triwizard Tournament cannot be avoided. But honestly following the opponent''s path may not be a good choice. It is a good thing to disrupt the opponent''s plan a bit. "I agree with this proposal." Mrs. Maxim said immediately, as long as it is not for Hogwarts to have the two warriors, as long as it is not for them to gain the advantage of cheating. "I also agree with this proposal." The hatred in Karkarov''s eyes has weakened a bit, and he can come up with this method. The child in front of him is indeed more than a child. "This is not in compliance." Bagman rubbed his hands, and he became increasingly confused about the current situation. Dumbledore was silent, no one could see what he was thinking. "It''s very good. It''s so decided. No matter who it is, it is the fairest decision." Mrs. Maxim said loudly, "Mr. Crouch, you will not object to it. It is fair and there are no rules. Said that no individual contestant can participate on his own behalf." Mr. Crouch seemed to wake up suddenly from his thoughts, "The game can go smoothly, it''s good, it looks pretty good." "Then it''s so decided. Next, it''s time to give guidance to our warriors, isn''t it, Mr. Crouch." Mrs. Maxim said eagerly, intending to settle the matter like this. Others didn''t find a reason to oppose, so they could only look at things to an unexpected point. "Since there is no objection, then the first project." He stepped forward and walked into the light of the fire. The fire reflected his face, he looked particularly haggard, deep shadows under his eyes, and the wrinkled skin looked abnormally pale. This is completely different from his mental state in the Quidditch World Cup. "The first event will test your guts." He said towards Harry, Cedric, Victor and Fleur, "Facing the unknown is an important part of the test, so I can''t tell you what you are next What to face." "The first competition event will be held on November 24. You need to complete the task in front of other students and the referee team." "When completing the competition, the Warriors cannot seek help from their teachers. This is not allowed by the rules. In the first round of challenges, the Warriors'' only weapon is their own magic wand. They must overcome difficulties and complete the task by themselves. " "You wont learn about the next projects until the end of the first project." Mr. Crouch nodded towards them and said, "Because the competition is difficult and the duration is long, the Warriors can not take this year''s exam." Mr. Crouch turned and looked at Dumbledore and said, "I think that''s all, do you need to add, Albus?" "Nothing needs to be added." Dumbledore looked at Mr. Crouch with a concerned look, and asked, "Are you really not staying at Hogwarts today? It''s too late, Barty, you don''t have to be big I rushed back tonight." "Thank you, Dumbledore, but I must rush back to the ministry." Mr. Crouch said affirmatively. "This is the busiest and most difficult time. I put the young Weasley in charge temporarily. He is very enthusiastic. High, but a bit too high." "Then you can have a drink before leaving." Dumbledore continued to stay. "Come on, Batty, stay here." Bagman said with great interest. "All the preparations are done. This is much more interesting than the office." "I don''t agree, Ludo." Crouch said indifferently. "Mrs. Maxim, Professor Karkaroff, have a bedtime drink." Dumbledore continued. (To be continued.) Chapter 405： Whose conspiracy Chapter 405: Whose Conspiracy However, Mrs. Maxim had already hugged Lotus and left the room quickly. Harry also heard that they were talking in French on the road. Karkaroff also greeted the Krum, and walked out without saying a word. "Okay." Dumbledore smiled. "It''s late, Harry, Cedric, you guys go back to sleep first." "But, I guess, the students of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff''s students are waiting for you to go back. They are waiting for you to go back and celebrate. Its too much to have fun with them." Harry and Cedric looked at each other a little bit, nodded, and walked out of the room together. Everyone in the auditorium was empty, the candles were about to burn out, and the flames were dim and erratic. Those jack-o-lanterns with grinning teeth seemed to flicker and be weird. "It seems that we have become rivals again." Cedric smiled reluctantly. "You are still a warrior at Hogwarts, regardless of whether we win or lose, we have one more choice, don''t we?" Harry said calmly. Until just stepping out of the sweltering small room, until the cool wind from outside the hall followed the oak door and into the auditorium, blowing away the heat from Harry. He only clearly understood what he did just now. He fought in front of a group of arrogant, high-ranking adults. He showed his existence and expressed his opinions in front of a group of high-level forces in the magical world, which seemed good. They walked to the hall, and when the corridor was about to separate, Cedric finally couldn''t bear it and asked, "Really, didn''t you put your name in it?" "Of course, as I said, I did not intend to participate in the competition." Ha said in a solemn tone, "If I did it, I will admit it." "Okay." Cedric said suspiciously. "Then, see you tomorrow." Harry didn''t care about Cedric''s opinion. There was already Hermione, Ron, and George believed him. As for the others, who cares about them, who cares about them. Maybe everyone thinks he signed up himself, but so what? This is the fourth year at Hogwarts. To be honest, some are embarrassing, but this is true. Except for his classmates in Gryffindor, the students of other colleges couldn''t recognize him. This is a very embarrassing thing. After all, there are not many people in the whole school, and the number of people in one grade is even less pitiful. But that''s it, everyone didn''t talk much, even if the teacher mentioned each other''s name several times, who would remember who. In comparison, he must consider some more important things, as he said in that room. Its not that he reported his name. Naturally, someone framed him. Who would this person be? Dumbledore, Karkaroff, even Snape, or Professor Moody, who would it be? In addition to having to figure out this matter, he also needs to think about those dangerous competitions. In the ancient Triwizard Tournament, most of the participants will die. Of course, there may be exceptions this time. They have made more restrictions and made more protections. But anyway, for the Triwizard Tournament, four contestants, one dies, is not a serious accident. But for the contestants themselves, this is something that must not be taken lightly. He even thought of Voldemort again, perhaps Voldemort was resurrected. If this is Voldemort''s conspiracy, what exactly does he want to achieve, and when will he make it? In a flurry of thoughts, Harry had reached the portrait of the fat lady unknowingly. At this time, there was an additional witch in the portrait of the fat lady, a wrinkled witch that had been seen in that small room. The witch sat triumphantly beside the fat lady, and both she and the fat lady looked at him with interest. "Okay, that''s pretty good." The fat lady said excitedly, "Violet told me everything. Not only did you become a warrior, you also became a special individual contestant. This is unique." "It''s not my intention," Harry said flatly. "I''m going in first. The password is nonsense." "Well, I still hope you are a little happy." The fat lady looked at Harry kindly, then turned the hole away, and let Harry return to the common room. When the portrait was opened, the enthusiasm and cheers hit Harry head-on, almost causing him to fall off the hole, and then he was dragged into the common room with a dozen hands. The students of Gryffindor College screamed enthusiastically, cheered, whistled, and learned how to scream. "You should tell us that you will sign up." Fred''s deafening voice rang in Harry''s ear, his face was both excited and angry. "How did you fool that age line?" George exclaimed impatiently. "I didn''t do it." Harry replied quickly. "Someone put my name in." Angelina pushed and squeezed over, and said excitedly, "Although the Warriors are not me, they are at least a member of Gryffindor. Our college will not miss such a grand program." "You can take revenge on Cedric in the game, Harry." Katie Bell shrieked. "Come here, Harry, we need to celebrate, we Gryffindor has a warrior." "Thank you, I''m not hungry, I was full at the banquet" No one wants to hear him say that he is not hungry, no one wants to hear him say that he did not put his name in the goblet of fire, and no one cares whether he wants to celebrate it or not. Li Qiaodan pulled out a banner of Gryffindor College from nowhere He insisted on wrapping the banner on Harry like a cloak, and everyone was booing about it. Harry couldn''t leave, he wanted to get away, wanted to sneak away. But no matter which direction he was facing, he was surrounded by the crowd and squeezed back. The classmates surrounded him, forced him to drink another beer, and stuffed peanuts and biscuits into his hands. Everyone is passionate, but everyone is only passionate about what they want to know. They surrounded Harry and kept asking, wondering how he lied to the age line, wondering how he put his name into the Goblet of Fire. "I don''t know." Harry repeated over and over, "I didn''t put my name into the Goblet of Fire." No one believed what he said, they just thought he didn''t want to say it, so they asked more enthusiastically. "Oh, I''m tired." For about half an hour, he finally couldn''t bear it. He shouted, "I''m having trouble, sorry, I''m going to sleep." (To be continued.) Chapter 406： Georges speculation Chapter 406 George''s Speculation Harry finally didn''t bear it anymore, he used his strong body to squeeze out of the crowd arbitrarily. He squeezed towards the spiral staircase and almost knocked the Crevy brother who was trying to stop him to the ground. Finally, the tempered Harry finally got rid of the crowd, hurriedly climbed the spiral staircase and returned to the dormitory. Ron was the only one in the dormitory who stayed there, and when Harry pushed the door, Ron found him. "Are you all right? Hermione and I felt that the atmosphere below was not suitable for talking, so we didn''t wait for you there." "They are all going crazy." Harry complained annoyedly. He untied the Gryffindor flag that Li Jordan had attached to him. "They all thought I had put the name in. They don''t want to think, is the age line so easy to fool?" "What did Dumbledore say? Can I not participate in the game?" Ron asked with some worry. Since it was not Harry''s own name, this matter seemed very strange. Harry threw the untied flag away from the corner, sat down on his bed, and said heavily, "The contract has been established, and the selected players must complete the game. I think there is a conspiracy behind this. We have to discuss it tomorrow. How do you deal with this matter?" "Well, there is always a way, don''t worry too much, the teacher will not watch the players accidentally." Ron comforted. "I hope so." Harry took off his clothes and lay on the bed. There is more anxiety and anxiety in his heart. The teacher may not watch the students accidentally, but they have too many times when they are weak. Whether in the Sorcerer''s Stone or in the secret room, the teachers disappeared. Last year, the only thing they could do was to try to keep him in school. The teachers could neither catch Sirius Black nor recognize Peter Pettigrew who had been hiding in the college for many years. With the help of teachers, maybe he will stay in a bathroom forever like the Myrtle of fifty years ago, crying forever. Thinking of the ending like that, Harry immediately understood that everything could only depend on himself. Of course, he is much luckier than Myrtle. He has trusted and dependent friends. Whether it was George, Hermione, or Ron, they would not easily see him die, they would help him. Harry quietly rolled over and turned his gaze to Ron''s bed, a warmth in his heart. Friends are his solid backing and the source of his strength. ........ On Sunday, Harry got up very early, and he woke Ron early. He needs to go to the restaurant and wait for George when there are few people. They dressed in a hurry, finished washing, and walked up the spiral staircase to the lounge. There seemed to be a lot of early classmates, maybe they didn''t sleep at all, those classmates who had eaten breakfast saw Harry and cheered enthusiastically. Harry walked into the dining room in an awkward gaze. These people looked at the Warriors'' eyes, making him more unaccustomed than contempt and hostility. When he and Ron hurried to the big restaurant, Hermione and George were already there. This is the difference between Xueba and ordinary people. Ordinary people will go to bed late and get up early, but the time of Xueba is as precise as a quarter of an hour. There is no difference between holidays in their eyes, each time has a different task. "Lets eat first." George looked at Harry and Ron, and pointed to the location next to him, and said, "There are too many people paying attention to Harry. If you have anything to do, we will talk about it later." Harry smiled awkwardly, and without turning his head, he could feel the gazes projected around him, all emotions. Harry and Ron gobbled down a few large loaves of milk with milk. They were not thinking about eating. They filled their stomachs in less than five minutes. "Okay." George handed them the towel and wiped his hands and stood up. "Let''s go out." They walked along the oak door, on the soft grass, facing the breeze, towards the lake. Along the way, Harry told everyone about what happened in the cabin last night. "Is it really Voldemort''s conspiracy?" Hermione said worriedly. Besides Voldemort, she couldn''t imagine anyone else who wanted to frame Harry so deliberately. "It may also be Karkaroff. He is the principal of Durmstrang and must be a powerful dark wizard. Maybe he was a supporter of Voldemort before, and Professor Moody has always been wary of him." Ron immediately thought of Karkaroff''s abnormality. Every time Professor Moody looked at him, he looked like a criminal. "Not many people in the academy will do this. I tend to think that this is the arrangement of Dumbledore and Moody. They have the most possibility of doing this." George directly said his previous speculation. "Why?" Hermione said in disbelief. "When Professor Dumbledore was in the auditorium, he didn''t look like he knew the inside story. As for Professor Moody, he didn''t have any reason to do such a thing. Pu''s suspicions are bigger than theirs." "Why not Karkaroff? Obviously he is the most suspicious person?" Ron looked at George, his face full of doubt. "In the beginning, don''t directly guess who the murderer is. There are not many schools with this ability, and even fewer people have this willingness. Eliminate the possibility of other people one by one. Even if there are no doubts about the rest, it is possible. There are hidden reasons we don''t know." George spoke his own speculation slowly in a calm tone so that they could hear clearly. "Most teachers treat Harry equally, and their lives are very simple. There is no reason to do such a thing. Karkaroff is really suspicious, but because he is suspicious, his possibility Sex is not great." George paused and explained to them, "As you can see, Professor Moody is staring at him all the time. He is an outsider who wants to sneak up in the castle and put Harry''s Putting the name into the Goblet of Fire is not easy." "In addition, we have no evidence that there is a real grudge between him and Harry. In front of so many people, to cause such a big thing, it is not a shrewd way for a person who has a real grudge. " "If something happens to Harry, he will definitely be regarded as an important suspect in the end, regardless of whether he did it or not. Such a situation is not good for him." "Wizards are not Muggles after all, and their methods are not comparable to Muggles. If something happens to Harry, when it is necessary to investigate, Karkaroff will face investigations such as Veritaserum and Sentry Its hard for him to keep himself. Such a move is too dangerous for him." (To be continued.) Chapter 407： Doubtful Chapter 407 "But Dumbledore has no intention of letting Harry participate in the Triwizard Tournament. If he really wants to do so, he can choose to make Harry a Warrior without such a hassle." Hermione shook her head, still not believing. This speculation. George said unhurriedly, "Dumbledore can''t ask Harry to do dangerous things at will. Others will oppose such a proposal for Harry''s safety. Whether it''s the Ministry of Magic or other teachers in the school, they Will oppose Dumbledore''s decision like this." He knows very well that as the bright side, or the bright side, the authority or the beneficiary, many things can only be done and cannot be said. Conversely, there are still many things that can only be said and cannot be done. Just like he has privileges in the school with the help of the board of directors, no one will say these things. "But what is Dumbledore''s reason? He has no reason." Ron shook his head and said, "I think Karkaroff is still more suspicious." "Well, of course Karkaroff is suspected, but we are talking about Dumbledore." George looked at Ron helplessly, turned his head to Harry and Hermione and began to explain, "Dumbledore There is a conviction, we all remember the Philosophers Stone and the secret room." Now Harry, Hermione, and Ron all nodded. Such a bizarre and important experience, even when they are old, they will never forget it for a lifetime. "Dumbledore knows many things about the school. He will even push these things secretly. I can hardly imagine that he will not know about the school. This is the first doubt." They faced the breeze and arrived on a clean meadow. George clicked on the grass. The grass on the ground began to skyrocket, entangled, and finally turned into a long grass woven bench. He greeted everyone to sit down and continued to talk more doubts. "Besides, the Goblet of Fire chose Hufflepuffs students. As a warrior at Hogwarts, its also surprising." He said lightly. As a warrior, a student would be a little strange." "Unless Hogwarts is thinking about friendship first and game second, they shouldn''t choose a Hufflepuff student." Ron said bluntly, saying that the Warriors are Hufflepuff students. He thinks he might as well become a warrior. Harry and Hermione smiled quietly, and didn''t say anything bad about Hufflepuff. Although it is a bit embarrassing, if the four colleges in the school each have a strength ranking. Of course, every college will undoubtedly rank its own college first. But in addition to Hufflepuff, the other three colleges, no matter how they are ranked, will only be Hufflepuff. For the other three colleges, the long-term ignorance of Hufflepuff has a long history. Hufflepuff hasn''t seen a very outstanding wizard in many years. Of course, Hufflepuff is not too bad. Cedric is also a top student and a prefect, but that''s all. Voldemort, Dumbledore, Nicole May, those powerful wizards that people look up to and admire, no one would think that they would come from Hufflepuff. "The selection of the Warriors is too trivial, and the prevention of the Goblet of Fire is too trivial. In the end Harry became a Warrior of course. It is hard for me to think that it was not deliberate, and it is hard to believe that Dumbledore did not know." George took it for granted. Said. As the time in school grew longer and longer, as he became more and more suspicious of Dumbledore, he saw more and more doubts. It''s hard to say whether this is prejudice or true, but he does believe that Dumbledore is more like a clever, old and calculating politician, he is definitely not as simple and generous as he seems to be. "So where is Professor Moody''s doubts?" Harry understood George''s thinking while asking Professor Moody''s doubts. In his previous speculation, Dumbledore had a major suspicion. Just like George said, Dumbledore had a criminal record, and Harrys experience of the Philosophers Stone and the conspiracy in the Chamber all contained Dumbledores private plans. Encountered the same dangerous thing this time, it was difficult for him to ignore Dumbledore''s suspicion. "Professor Moody was specially found by Dumbledore. They are also old acquaintances. This time they work together for the same purpose." George said calmly, looking at the lake. "Dumbledore approached Professor Moody to protect the safety of the students and to deal with Voldemort''s resurrection. Could the Triwizard Tournament also have something to do with Voldemort''s resurrection?" Hermione frowned and shook her head again. Never figured out the connection between the two. "There should be some hidden connection between the two." George said calmly, "I just hope that Dumbledore is not old-fashioned, and that his plan can focus on Harry''s safety." "I will pay attention. Even if I participate in the game, I will put safety first." Harry nodded and said affirmatively. Everyone''s speculation is similar to his previous speculation. If you want to know more, you need more clues. "Is there no way to withdraw?" Hermione looked at Harry worriedly, and said, "This time is different from before. Before, the enemy was in the light, and we were in the dark. This time we were not sure who our opponent was, Harry. Inexplicably, he became the Warrior selected by the Goblet of Fire. This time it is much more dangerous than ever George pondered and said, "It is difficult, it is difficult, and it is not a good choice to give up the game. . The Goblet of Fire contract has been established, and Harry can only choose to participate in the game. Even if he escaped and deliberately gave up in the game, he might not be able to get rid of Dumbledore''s use. " "It''s not the time to rip apart with Dumbledore. After all, we have the same goal. We are all to eliminate Voldemort. It is not a good thing to drag each other down at this time." George turned his gaze to Harry and said, "During the game, we will try to look at you, pay attention at all times, and put our own safety first." "In addition." He added, "Choose to be an individual contestant. This is a good choice. The process of the game is as complete as possible, but at the last moment, when necessary, you need to decisively give up becoming a champion." Harry nodded and said relievedly, "I also planned that at the beginning. No matter what their plan is, as long as there is a little interference, there will be a little more flaws. I only need to be vigilant at all times, and I am in full view. In the competition, you can always find a way to deal with it." (To be continued.) Chapter 408： Hidden conspiracy Chapter 408: Hidden Conspiracy "Good job, Harry! You have grown a lot." George patted Harry on the shoulder and said sincerely, "The response in the cabin is great, even if it is me, I will not behave. Better." "Hahaha." Harry said with a smile, "If it were you, they wouldn''t dare to calculate you like this, not to mention that the Triwizard Tournament would not be difficult for you at all." "That''s true." George responded without humility. "Strength is the foundation of everything. Every time you have more strength, when you are faced with difficulties and threats, you have more choices. You are all outstanding among your peers. You can have more confidence in yourself. You are already qualified wizards. ." The discussion did not find the real behind-the-scenes, nor could it figure out their true purpose, but Harry was no longer nervous. As George said, he already has a lot of confidence in himself. He is not a simple 15-year-old kid, his life is rich enough, and he has experienced enough. Not to mention the need to live under the fence since childhood. In the years since he came to the magic world, he has faced the threat of Voldemort and the basilisk in the secret room. He also personally ended the grievances passed down by his parents. He is already a fourth-grade wizard. He already has the power to protect himself. When in the African savannah, he has faced the most fierce and cunning hunters on the grassland many times, and those terrible hyenas hunted. The winner will always be him, as George said, he is already a qualified wizard. "Well, training, training, training. Strong, strong, strong." Hermione said angrily, "Who made us a wizard." Since entering the magical world, danger and violence can''t leave her. This is completely different from life in the world of ordinary people. But anyway, she must get used to it. "It will be fine after Voldemort is dead." George said with longing, "At that time, everyone can choose to travel around the world with peace of mind, or choose to use their own power to change the world and make the world better. We are still young and there are many things we can do." "At that time, I will buy a Quidditch team." Ron remembered his childhood dream again. He calculated his savings and possible future income, which no longer seemed out of reach. ....... Once the weekend is over, everything is on track again. The daily courses and daily activities make everyone''s daily arrangements full. Harry had no intention of paying attention to the gossip of others, he had to do a lot. But obviously, not everyone thought that way. More of Harry becoming a warrior began to be understood by his classmates. As a result, the others were even more puzzled, except for how Harry deceived the age line. More curious, what he thought. He became a solo contestant, and he became more popular, but who is the champion of the Triwizard? Everyone asked about such unexpected results. When it was heard that if Harry won the Triwizard Tournament, the trophy would be awarded directly to Harry instead of the school, everyone was even more uproar. Now even the students of Gryffindor didn''t know how to face Harry. When Harry became a warrior on behalf of Gryffindor, everyone was honored and felt that it was a victory for Gryffindor, and they enthusiastically supported Harry. But when Harry became an individual participant, all the honors belonged to Harry alone. In this case, the students of Gryffindor immediately felt a lack of interest. Angelina didn''t say hello to Harry when she saw Harry on the road. Fortunately, not everyone is like this. Fred and Joe, they admired Harry even more, and unanimously wanted to crown Harry the title of King of Pranks. After they learned the news, they found Harry for the first time, "Harry, how on earth are you in the hut, so that others have fallen asleep, let them agree to you as an individual contestant." Before Harry could say anything, they were impatiently excited about what happened after the game. "This is awesome, it''s so much more fun than being a warrior at Hogwarts. I guess the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament is made with gold, and you can choose to melt it at that time. It can be worth a lot of gold. Garon." Fred said seriously. "No, no, no." Joe shook his head and said, "The personal trophy of the Triwizard Tournament is unique. There will surely be someone willing to buy it at a high price. Even if it is kept for collection, it will become more and more valuable. " "A thousand gold gallons, if the trophy is sold for a thousand gold gallons, it will be the boss of a lot of money." Fred said blankly, swallowing hard. Joe stared straight at Harry and said, "We will fully support you in winning the championship. After you win the championship, you will get the bonus. We can let you invest in our joke shop. It doesn''t take a lot of money. We can definitely make money. ." "Uh, I''ll think about it." Harry looked at the excitement on Fred and Joe''s faces and couldn''t tell them that he didn''t intend to win the game. He secretly calculated that he had a lot of savings, and it was not difficult to invest in their joke shop. The reaction of the Gryffindor students was of course the most friendly. Other than that, Ravenclaw didn''t have much reaction to Harry becoming a warrior. Needless to say, everyone at Hogwarts knows that the strongest student in the school will always be George Soros. He is the best student ever at Hogwarts, and it is foreseeable that there will never be a better student than him even for many years to come. The Ravenclaw students completely believe that the age limit of the Academy Cup is to prevent George from participating. This will make the Triwizard Tournament completely without suspense, and George will undoubtedly easily get the first place in all events. Ravenclaw is the best in terms of performance and foundation. In the future, George will become Ravenclaw and the legend of Hogwarts. It is with this absolute confidence that Ravenclaw can watch any farce and any show off of other academies with cold eyes. "You won the Quidditch Cup?", "That''s because George didn''t compete." "You won the Academy Cup?", "That''s because George didn''t plan to compete." "You won the Triwizard Tournament trophy?", "That''s because George doesn''t want to bully you." This kind of full malicious answer made the people in the other academies very uncomfortable and awkward, but they were unable to refute it. After all, what Hogwarts said was the truth. (To be continued.) Chapter 409： So-called black magic Chapter 409: The So-called Black Magic George is the best student ever at Hogwarts. This is something everyone knows. When he was in the second grade, he was able to kill the basilisk head-on alone, something that a professor couldn''t do. By now, George is completely a privileged figure in the academy, and his status is no worse than that of a professor. Compared with him, everyone will despair. Going back and forth, other colleges also thoroughly understand that don''t show off in front of the students of Ravenclaw, this will only make yourself suffer. The students of Hufflepuff were very dissatisfied with Harry''s behavior as an individual contestant. He not only stole Cedric''s honor of the Warriors, but now also competes with the entire Hogwarts for the championship of the Triwizard Tournament. This made Hufflepuff''s students who were used to having no sense of existence also couldn''t help but show their ugly faces time and time again in front of Harry, showing their existence. As for Slytherin, needless to say, they hated Harry''s behavior. Of course, what they hated was not Harry''s behavior, but their heartache that such behavior did not come from their own academy. Such cunning methods as textbooks should have been Slytherin''s privilege. But now this kind of glory has been taken away by their rivals and opponents they despise. When they thought of this, they bored Harry more than ever. As long as they think that Harry has not only deceived the age line, but has also become an individual participant in the Triwizard Tournament like never before, they get annoyed. The most despicable and cunning person at Hogwarts was not from Slytherin. This was the greatest insult and the heaviest blow to them. Fortunately, Harry had become accustomed to the strange look, compared to the dissatisfaction of these peers. He had seen deep malice long ago, and Snape still mocks him in class and deducts points at random. And this is much better than the previous three years, and he has gradually learned how to deal with Snape. He understood more and more things, and Snape could only make things difficult for him. Except for class, he spends more time with Ron, Hermione, and the mutual aid agency. There, George is sitting there, and the students are more honest than in class. At this special time, Mutual Aid is like a paradise at Hogwarts. Everyone seems polite, at least on the surface. Harry was tutoring several classmates Defence Against the Dark Arts. Although a Hufflepuff student had great dissatisfaction in his eyes, he could only listen honestly when Harry spoke. He squeezed a smile on his face obediently, and looked attentively listening. Most of the time, George would sit in a chair next to the bookshelf and read books, occasionally correcting some of the problems they pointed out. "Defense to the Dark Arts, as the name suggests, can be known. This is a technique against black magic and against black magic. When we learn Defense Against the Dark Arts, we must also understand what black magic is. Only in this way can we understand, What is defense against black magic, and how to defend against black magic." Based on his own understanding, Harry converted the Defence Against the Dark Arts he understood into a language that the opponent could understand. This kind of process is a test of a person''s abilities. The more a person has a deep understanding of the concept, the more profound the simpler it is, the more vividly answering the other''s confusion in a language that the other party can understand. Harry looked at the students eyes and said solemnly, Black magic is a magic that damages peoples weaknesses. The lethal power of black magic is amazing. Every black magic is an attack specifically aimed at peoples weaknesses. People are very Fragile, one cannot rely on it to fight black magic." "Understanding this, you should understand that the defense against dark magic is never purely defensive, to support. These attacks against weakness cannot rely on the body to fight. You can only choose to avoid it, you can only choose Crack." "Unlike all other courses, the Dark Wizard will not give you a stable spellcasting session, nor will it give you any rules." "You can''t use anything you learn in class against the dark magic. If you can, I suggest you go to the duel club and take part in some duels. Only physical combat can give you a general understanding of the real content of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. ." On the other hand, Neville, under the guidance of Hermione, has become more and more skilled in making potions during this time. His level of potion production is improving at an astonishing speed. "Yes, that''s it, I said earlier, Neville, you are very talented." Hermione watched with admiration as Neville threw the materials on the table into the cauldron. This was in Snape. A scene completely invisible in the classroom. George walked behind Neville and observed Neville''s movements. At this time, Neville was not clumsy and dull at all. He had no distractions, his eyes focused, and neither Hermione''s praise nor George''s observation caught his attention at all. He devoted himself to the making of the potion. He calmly and dexterously added the medicinal materials on the table into the cauldron, and the long spoon in his hand gently stirred the potion in the cauldron at a fixed frequency, and all the sounds did not interfere with him. In the end, the other members of the mutual aid agency were attracted, and they surrounded Neville. Watching him make a very difficult antidote with the concentration and calmness that he would never have in the past. Finally, Neville clamped the crucible with tongs and poured the medicine in the crucible into a transparent glass bottle. It was only when he exposed the glass bottle to the sun that he was surrounded by everyone. He hugged the glass bottle tightly in his arms and stammered and asked, "What happened...thing?" He asked scaredly, "Did I make a mistake again...I''m sorry...I didn''t mean it", he apologized at a loss His eyes turned red. "You did nothing wrong, you did a great job." George took the lead and applauded. Other people in the mutual aid agency also applauded enthusiastically. Neville had no idea what was going on, he had a surprised expression on his face, and he didn''t understand what was going on. Hermione helped him put the potion on the table and said, "You did nothing wrong. Your technique and focus on making potions are so perfect that everyone is shocked. You are very talented. You just haven''t put him Unearth it." "Yes...Yes..." Neville was dumbfounded, speechless. The evaluation of talent has always been insulated from him. His greatest wish in this life is to not drag everyone down. It was precisely because of this wish that he could persevere in the teacher''s contempt and reprimand, no matter how hard and how difficult, he persevered, just so as not to hold back his friends. (To be continued.) Chapter 410： Nevilles little dream Chapter 410 Neville''s Little Dream "It''s not surprising. Herbal medicine and potions are closely related courses. Your grades in herbal medicine have always been very good, and your grades in potions are not bad. It''s because Snape delayed you." "Harry is the same. His potions talent is not bad at all, and he was also seriously delayed by Snape." George pointedly pointed out that their previous potions class problems were all caused by Snape''s deliberate delay. "I...I..." Neville had an unbelievable look in his eyes, and he stammered not knowing what to say. Everyone could see Snape''s malice towards him. He couldn''t learn the potions class, and it had a lot to do with Snape, everyone knew about it. But thinking that he had a talent in the class of Potions, he still couldn''t believe it. "Don''t worry, everything is over." Hermione comforted Neville gently. "Snape can''t stop you from discovering your talents. Now that you have shown them, your potion level will increase. The better it comes." George clapped his hands, attracted everyone''s attention, and said loudly. "As you can see, each of you has potential talents. Maybe at the beginning, they are very inconspicuous, but as long as you keep working hard and nurturing them. Even Snape''s full suppression cannot Prevent Neville from discovering his talent." "Navi is like this, and so are you. No matter the difficulty in the course or the suppression by the teacher, they can''t really stop you. Only when you give up and are unwilling to think deeply, when you are unwilling to continue Your talents will be completely buried only when you are in time." "I hope you." George looked into everyone''s eyes, "Be like Neville, never give up. I hope you can discover your talents." Mutual Aid gave out enthusiastic applause, and everyone looked at Neville with excitement. There is no more convincing proof than this. The academy has always been considered the stupidest and dumbest. Snape said that once he appears in the enemys camp, he is the biggest good news for Neville Longbottom. He also has Hidden talent. Just before everyone''s eyes, everyone clearly saw Neville''s progress. When he discovered his talents, what was originally his most painful project has now become his greatest strength. At the level of potions, he has caught up with the most powerful students in the class. There is nothing more exciting and inspiring students than this. Even Naville can, how could they lose to Neville, thinking of this, the students'' fighting spirit in learning became abnormally high. At this time, Neville''s face was filled with joy and relief, and he really didn''t hold back this time. God knows how hard he worked and how much he paid for it. When Hermione and they asked him to come to the mutual aid club to make up lessons, he refused at first. It''s not that I''m afraid of hardship and tiredness, and it''s not that I''m afraid of being ashamed or scolded. For him, this has long been commonplace. Even if Harry has a mortal enemy like Malfoy and Snape, the scolding he received in the academy is only a fraction of Neville. It was not a teacher who targeted Neville, but almost all the teachers. This is true. He has a bad memory and easily forgets things. He reacts slowly and takes a slow shot at everything. The teachers know this, but they always ignore it. They used other people''s requirements and other people''s standards to demand Neville, whether it was for him to answer questions or for him to demonstrate a spell. He really couldn''t do it, not because he didn''t work hard and didn''t want to do it, but because he really couldn''t do it. The teachers hope to get better with Neville right away, just as they believe that Neville is not unable to do it, but that he does not use his brain. Once Neville''s performance fell short of their expectations, they immediately began to humiliate Neville''s brain again. This only made Neville feel more fear and more difficult to control himself. Make yourself smarter, react faster, and make yourself popular. Who doesn''t want to do this, Neville is eager than anyone else to make himself like any other ordinary person. He didn''t envy George Soros, he didn''t envy Hermione Granger, he didn''t envy Harry Potter. It is simply beyond his reach, hard to look up. What he envied was the students of Hufflepuff who did not have good grades and were not smart enough, but just happened to be able to keep up with all the learning progress. That''s what he really hopes he can do, that''s his biggest fantasy of himself. When everyone else had left the mutual aid agency, George began to think about the next task, and in the evening, it was the activity of the duel club again. Mutual aid agencies and duel clubs have always developed well, just like todays Neville, he overcame his demons and discovered his talents. He discovered his talent in the most unlikely project, and found his own talent in refining potions in the potions class he feared the most. This is the success of Neville and the success of the mutual aid society. The same is true in the duel club. More classmates, ignorant from the beginning, crept on their feet. Up to now, being able to sway in the duel arena and being able to bravely fight against any opponent is an amazing improvement. But everything, in his opinion, is too slow, too slow. All the students are vulnerable in his eyes, indeed, they are children. Only in fairy tales can these children come in handy. But he can''t expect himself to be in a fairy tale Maybe it is extremely unreasonable to ask these children by adult standards. But he couldn''t expect that Voldemort would wait for everyone to reach adulthood, and then to fight against everyone in a fair one-on-one. The recent situation made George worry, and he had to implement all his plans impatiently. These plans should have been slowly carried out in the next few years so as not to attract the attention of others, but everything has changed. Harry was accidentally chosen to be the warrior of the Triwizard Tournament. Dumbledore insisted on resurrecting Voldemort. He even found a senior Auror like Mad Eye Moody. The Triwizard Tournament started at such a sensitive and special time. Everything made George feel that time is not waiting for me. He was developing steadily and growing calmly, and finally crushed Voldemort with absolute strength. This was the ending he most expected. It may even be said that this may not be long, it only takes a few more years. Whether Dumbledore wanted to die with peace of mind or committed suicide with regret, no one else would care. But now, Dumbledore wants to solve his worries at the last moment of his long sleep, which affects everyone''s future. (To be continued.) Chapter 411： Time doesnt wait for me Chapter 411 Dumbledore intends to solve his own demons, but at the price of releasing the demons in the eyes of others. This is the logic of the superiors, whether they are kind or malicious. No matter what they do, it is just a decision for them to feel comfortable. But these seemingly private decisions can determine the future fate of most ordinary people, and the world is distorted like this. George had made a decision in his heart, "The students at Hogwarts need their own armed forces, and cannot rely on their own safety on the charity of the teachers. The destiny of the students cannot rely solely on the charity of the superiors." A premonition of not knowing where it came from made him convinced that the school will become a battlefield, and the peace of the past will be gone forever. Facing the coming threat, the power of the school, the power of the students, must be improved. At eight o''clock in the evening, when George came to the duel club, he had already seen a slightly crowded crowd. Maybe it''s because there are some foreign students watching, and everyone''s fighting spirit is higher than usual. They try their best to show their best state in order to show their demeanor in front of everyone. On the ring are Gryffindors Colin Crevey and Hufflepuffs Justin Finley. They seem to have quarreled about Harry, and in the end they have to fight each other in the ring in the form of a duel. . Watching the battle between Kricolin and Justin, George felt like seeing the mischief between children again. Their steps are heavy and slow, and they even have to stand still before they can use magic. "Roasted Spicy" "Front Teeth Big Stick" This kind of joke-like magic was used by them, and George was annoyed. Hogwarts'' education was in peacetime and there was no problem in training civilians. But it is absolutely impossible to expect these civilians to teach soldiers. Even with the guidance of a duel club, it can only make a handful of talented people emerge. Other ordinary people lack systematic training, and their combat literacy is inferior to Muggle Scouts. Two untalented boy scouts were hit by their own magic, one face became like a poisonous mushroom, and one front teeth exceeded the chin. They fell on the ring at the same time, screaming loudly, causing the others to roar with laughter. At this time, two senior students who were in order next to them took them from the ring and provided them with treatment. In order to ensure safety in the duel, George provided additional subsidies. Senior students who are proficient in treatment will provide treatment for both parties after the duel. Only problems that they can''t solve at all will be sent to Madam Pomfrey. Otherwise, so many students are injured every day because of fighting, which will drive Madam Pomfrey crazy. What follows is the battle between two senior students. Compared to the boy scouts just now, the battle between the two seventh-grade students looks much more attractive. That senior Slytherin student had a clever way of fighting. As soon as the duel started, he was carefully prepared for the traps that suddenly appeared on the ground, and the curse that was not cast in the dark. His opponent was a Gryffindor, and compared to Slytherin''s sophistication, he appeared rough and strong. After putting on the armor, the Gryffindor student waved his magic wand and a series of flames gushed out. He charged forward bravely, dexterously avoided the trap, and even directly ignored the weak spell. Before the other party could react, he rushed in front of him. There was already a joyful smile on his face, as if he had seen the victory in front of him. There was a violent explosion, and the Gryffindor student was rushed to the rear by the impact. Then, his belt turned into a deadly poisonous snake, entangled him tightly. The Slytherin student did not forget to put a trap in front of him. But at this time, there was no half of joy on his face. The deliberately triggered trap exploded regardless of the enemy and us. Although the Gryffindor students were lying on the ring, he was blown out of the ring. The result of this match was won by that reckless and stupid opponent. The Gryffindor student, who was tightly bound by the poisonous snake, lay on the ground, so that he could use his magic wand for a little while. The poisonous snake disappeared immediately, restored to his belt, and he got up from the ground with joy on his face. Afterwards, the referee announced that the Gryffindor students had won, which caused an exclamation from the audience that the battle just now was really unexpected. George didn''t know how to evaluate such a battle. The Slytherin student''s tactics, plan and move, are what he likes. It can even be said that his use of magic is just right, with few and omissions. And the tactics of the Gryffindor student seemed a bit too rash and reckless. But in the end it was the students of Gryffindor who won. It has to be said that this kind of method against rules and restrictions, when used at special times, exerts a targeted effect. The game just now seemed to shock everyone. Everyone was reminiscing about the duel just now, and no one was on stage for a while. At this time, a corner of the auditorium began to become noisy. George followed the voice and looked over. It was Harry and the Slytherin student who had a conflict. The Slytherin students were even more dissatisfied with the results of Harry''s election as the Warriors than Hufflepuff''s students. Hufflepuffs students are used to obscurity after all, UU reading www. uukanshu. com and they even seemed gentle when they were angry, they couldn''t be like other colleges. Show your dissatisfaction openly and openly. Even in this matter, Hufflepuff''s students had a lot of complaints against Harry, but their habitual generosity made them only look ugly and whisper behind them. Slytherin is completely different. Like Gryffindor, they are the academy that likes to express their opinions and attack opponents the most. Even with the eyes of foreign students, they did not hide their ridicule and dissatisfaction with Harry. George also saw that a few Slytherin students, a badge on their robes, were changing, "Support Cedley" and "Potter Smelly". During their quarrel, George saw Harry rushing to the ring. I saw him standing on the ring and shouting at the Slytherin students, "Im Harry Potter, I know you dont understand me. But I just like that you dont understand me, and I cant help it. If you are not convinced, come and hit me." (To be continued.) Chapter 412： I want to hit 10 Chapter 412 I Want To Hit Ten Hearing this, George couldn''t help but laughed. Harry continued to say on stage, "I was selected by the Goblet of Fire. I will continue to participate in the next competition. I don''t have to take the annual exam." "Isn''t it more disgusting with me? Come up, one by one. I''m going to hit 10, yes, you are talking about." He pointed to the Slytherin students down the stage and shouted, his face It''s a dismissive expression. George was surprised by Harry''s arrogance. Today was really a noisy day. When he saw those Slytherin students, all their faces were green. There was a shining badge on their clothes, and the words on Potter''s smelly **** flashed green. But at this time, under Harry''s provocation, these Slytherin students were weak. "Who do you think you are." A Slytherin student rushed onto the stage and pointed at Harry. Immediately, he flew out of the stage backwards and hit a group of Slytherin students, knocking them down like a bowling ball. George raised his eyebrows, and the race started as soon as he took the stage. The Slytherin student obviously didn''t understand what he was doing, and even rushed to the stage to blame his opponent. "One." A cold voice floated on the ring. The Gryffindor students in the ring were already applauding, whether Harry was a warrior at Hogwarts or not. Anyway, as long as the people in Slytherin suffer a loss, everyone is happy enough. The students of Slytherin who were knocked to the ground were full of anger and distorted faces. But there was no confusion between them. A senior student, pointing to a Slytherin student, stepped onto the ring. He is Terrence Higgins, two years above Harry, and he was a Slytherin seeker. Later this position became Malfoy''s, he became a Slytherin chaser. Terence Higgins stepped onto the ring cautiously, watching his opponent vigilantly. He has made enough preparations that he will not be attacked by opponents like his companion just now. However, the time he spent on the ring was the same as the companion just now. He just stood firm and flew out immediately. He was not without resistance, but the spell cast by his wand was defeated by the powerful spell shot by Harry''s wand in an instant. Like his companion, he was knocked back to the Slytherin phalanx. This time, they were prepared, Terrence Higgins was firmly caught by his companion, but their faces were even more ugly. George was a little disapproving of this. After all, Harry had been trained by him for several years, and he developed ahead of time through the stimulation of the potion. Up to now, even in the face of senior students, they have an almost crushing advantage. It seems that today, Harry''s idea of ??hitting ten is not difficult to realize. Terence Higgins was followed by Bres Zabini, Theodorenot, Drian Puse, Montague, and one Slytherin student after another defeated. At this time, everyone in the duel club was stunned. It was not like a duel between students. It was like a teacher''s crush on the students. Or, others turned their eyes to George. No one thought of it. It was just that Harry, who was behind George, possessed such incredible strength, so his strength would be unfathomable. George was frowning, thinking. Harry''s strength was in his expectation. The current crushing situation is the result of his efforts over the past few years, which is natural. But the weakness of other classmates made him unbearable. Except for Harry, Ron, Hermione, and half of Malfoy who had been trained by him, they were not inferior to adult wizards. The strength of other people is really worrying. This is not surprising. Hogwarts students graduated at the age of 18. They are far from being truly powerful. Until the age of 22, it was a period of rapid growth of their magic power, and the peak of wizard magic power was reached at the age of 30. After this, the power of wizards will usher in a long period of plateau. Wizards age very slowly. Even if they do not use the means to extend their lifespan, wizards will only gradually weaken when they are in their seventies. In contrast, when facing the elderly, the young people in the wizarding world suffer more than the young people in the Muggle world. George secretly calculated, "If the students are to be used as the basis of strength, the potion that develops in advance seems to have to be prepared a lot. I just don''t know how much time Voldemort has left for everyone. The most important thing is always time, and time has always been the thing that bothers George the most. It only takes a little longer and Voldemort will be far from being a difficulty. But it''s a pity that as he has said repeatedly, opponents won''t wait for you to be fully prepared to fight you fairly. He looked coldly at the Slytherin students with a look of life worse than death. If they were willing to use their strength to mock people in training, they would not lose so badly today. George has never liked the slurs and mischief in school. They can neither rely on strength to crush, nor rely on wisdom to win. In the end, they often rely on someone with a dirty mouth to win. Those are too low-level. The duel club is silent, and the faces of the Slytherin students have turned from flushing, iron blue, to pale. This is an ending they would never believe. Harry''s provocation made them angry, they couldn''t wait to go up and tear him but the result of the battle made them all unbelievable. "It''s impossible." They all thought this way, but no matter what they thought, how they pinched themselves. They can''t wake up from this nightmare, can''t escape from this absurd drama. They were just like clowns, slinged easily by a fourth-grade student, one after another. The students of Slytherin all had spicy faces. It was like slap after slap one by one, under the crowd, slapped loudly on their faces, seen by everyone, seen by their humiliated and despised classmates, and seen by those foreign students who had no good intentions. A Slytherin student in the lower grades finally couldn''t bear the strange look of others and hurriedly rushed out of the duel club. His actions were like igniting the powder keg of a duel club, and the other three academies began to cheer, laugh, and celebrate. One by one, the Slytherin students squeezed out of the duel club amidst the ridicule. In the auditorium, the three colleges cheered and celebrated together, seeing that the Slytherin students suffered a great loss. Everyone abandoned their hatred and celebrated together. (To be continued.) Chapter 413： fraternity Chapter 413 Brotherhood "George, Harry did a good job just now." Hermione squeezed from the crowd and asked towards George. She had just seen him. George was here alone, as if thinking about something. George adjusted his emotions quickly, pretending to be relaxed, and said, "You all performed well. This is the result of your hard work. This is what you deserve." "Are you worried about the strength of other students?" Hermione was keenly aware of George''s strangeness, and she remembered what everyone was worried about during this time. Voldemort may have been resurrected, he may be planning some conspiracy, but Dumbledore, at this time, seemed untrustworthy. George, as the strongest member of them, has been under the most pressure. "Worrying doesn''t help, I won''t think about it. As long as I do what I can do well, the situation will not be too bad." George said flatly. After adjusting his emotions, he really relaxed. After all, Voldemort has to face it. He has prepared for so many years to deal with this matter. When the dust settles, it may be a kind of ease for him, and the unknown is always the most worrying. ......... Although I am not deliberately worrying about other people''s things, I still have to keep doing what I should do. Now that George has decided to build up the armed forces of the students, these actions will naturally begin in the next few weeks. After several years of contact, he found that his classmates are far more trustworthy than adults. They have not yet endured real fear and pressure. Most of them have not changed their original intentions and still have idealistic ideas. The young and restless heart makes them more difficult to be threatened and controlled. As long as they face the evil with a little more resistance, they can hardly be crushed by the pressure of reality. Although the students have too much immaturity, it is this immaturity that gives them enough vitality. He named his organization the Brotherhood, hoping that the people in the organization would be like brothers and sisters. The potential members of the first round of the Brotherhood were quickly screened out, and Gryffindor was the most selected. I have to say that Gryffindor is indeed the most rebellious among the four colleges. Furthermore, the Weasley family had four people in the academy, and Harry and Hermione, they had already occupied half of the Brotherhood. Ron, Fred, Joe, Ginny. They were chosen not only because the Weasleys, but also firmly opposed to Voldemort and worthy of trust. Also because of the upcoming threats, Ron hoped that his family would be able to gain an opportunity to increase their strength at this time, so he insisted on requesting. Harry and Hermione would naturally not object, and George had a good relationship with the Weasleys and accepted the proposal. Slytherin was not selected. This was not because George had a prejudice against Slytherin. To be honest, he still liked Slytherin''s pursuit of strength and determination of goals. Just like the Triwizard Tournament, in his opinion, choosing a Slytherin is the best choice. But for the secret forces he formed himself, the most important thing is safety and caution. In the school, Slytherin has the least contact with the other three colleges, and their colleges have always been mysterious. From the perspective of trust, choosing them requires too much risk. No one in Slytherin is worthy of everyone to take this risk. Cedric of Hufflepuff was originally one of the candidates, but at the last minute, Fred and the others suggested Li Jordan, who they are more familiar with. Considering that everyone really has a relationship with the people of Hufflepuff, none of the students of Hufflepuff joined the Brotherhood. Finally, the Brotherhood soon won the first batch of members. Gryffindor, Harry, Hermione, Ron, Fred, Joe, Jordan Lee, Ginny. Ravenclaw, George Soros, Zhang Qiu, Michael Corner, Terri Butt, Anthony Goldstein. The number of people is not large, but for safety and privacy, controlling the number of people is an indispensable means. One early Saturday morning, George held the first meeting of the Brotherhood in the House of Request. The House of Requirement is on the eighth floor of Hogwarts Castle, where there is a tapestry of a giant stick playing silly Barnabas. When the user concentrates and walks through that section of the wall three times in a row, a door that appears suddenly leads to the responsive house. A stage larger than the duel club arena, everyone is in front of George, standing neatly in a row. Even Fred and Joe, who were the most joyful and the hardest to calm down, looked meticulous and solemn at this time. "When you came here, I believe you have already understood the matter. We have chosen the most trustworthy people to participate in the Brotherhood. You have all gone through strict screening and came here with great courage. Now, this is The last chance to give up, at this moment, you can still choose to leave." As George said, he looked into everyone''s eyes. Everyone had a face of determination, and he looked into his eyes without giving up. "Okay, since everyone is willing to stay, then I go straight to the topic. According to the news I got, Voldemort is likely to have been resurrected, and his party members are moving stupidly and are planning a terrible conspiracy." Following George''s words, the faces of the others changed and they stared eagerly at him. They are eager to know more things, eager to ask more details. George raised his hand and made a strange syllable. A calming force spreads from the sound to their hearts, and their mood becomes calm. "The message is not wrong. My messenger has searched carefully in Albania, where Voldemort used to hide. I haven''t found any traces left by them. This proves that Voldemort has left Albania for a long time." Following George''s words, the others became restless again. He continued, "The signs are not just like this. During the Quidditch World Cup, in front of tens of thousands of wizards, the Death Eaters summoned the Dark Mark. Then he escaped and no one saw him." George said solemnly, "After more than ten years of silence, the dark wizards everywhere have long been unable to hold back. They have accumulated enough power and started to move around again. Last year, we were in the academy and found two good guys. The black wizard transformed by Nimags." He frowned, "The response from the school and the Ministry of Magic was disappointing. The Ministry of Magic sent the dementors into the school, but there was no discovery for a whole year. The school has not been found for more than ten years. Recognize a rat that the dark wizard changes." (To be continued.) Chapter 414： Guardian power Chapter 414 Ron, Fred, Joe, and Ginny were all embarrassed. Of the two dark wizards who are good at transforming Animagus, one of them is Rat Shaban who has been in their house for twelve years. Their mother, Mrs. Weasley, regretted almost dying after learning about it, and desperately apologized to them, regretting that she kept a mouse of unknown origin because she was greedy for cheap. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like if the children were injured in the hands of the dark wizard. Until now, she would hysterically burn them to death when she saw rats. "What''s more ridiculous is that this kind of thing is not the first time." With a contemptuous expression on Georges face, he said, The Ministry of Magic has never really stopped Voldemort, and now they cant even stop the dark wizard. In the Quidditch World Cup, the hundreds of riotous wizards, I helped them catch it." Others showed their expressions of interest. This is news that no one knows. George actually helped the Ministry of Magic catch hundreds of troubled wizards. This is huge news, and they are very interested in the things behind this. It''s a pity that George didn''t seem to intend to say this. He waved his hands in an excited tone. "As for the school, since Voldemort, how many Defence Against the Dark Arts teachers have suffered? Dumbledore is in charge of the school, but allows the loss of one Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher every year. Allowing your Defence Against the Dark Arts class progress to be long-term Drag, are you really willing to pin your destiny on the teacher''s charity?" As George mentioned this matter, everyone''s faces were full of unwillingness. Who would want to? Becoming a wizard is not just to gain power, but to gain the power to protect yourself. Who wants to wait for the teacher''s belated comfort when facing danger. The conflicts between the students will deliberately avoid the teacher. If possible, how can they put their safety on the teacher''s charity. George turned his gaze back to everyone and reminded, "Everyone hasn''t forgotten the basilisk thing. Dumbledore was kicked out of the school, and the school is about to be closed." Everyone has sad expressions on their faces, the kind of feeble pain, which is still fresh in everyone''s memory. They are not children of large families, and not everyone can go to study abroad. If Hogwarts is really closed, they will all lose the opportunity to learn magic. Children from Muggle families like Hermione, Michael Kona, Terribut, and Anthony Goldstein will leave the magical world forever. As for Harry, he would rather die in the magic world than return to Dursley''s house. "It''s not the first time we have experienced such a predicament. In our most difficult time, the teacher has never been there on time. This is not the first time, and it will not be the last. Besides ourselves, who else can Can we protect ourselves?" George asked loudly. Yes, it is not safe to protect anyone except myself. The basilisk in the secret room really killed the students, and Myrtle is still crying in the bathroom. As for Voldemort and the Dark Wizard, their hands are even more full of blood, and the Ministry of Magic cannot protect those wizards who abide by the law. Only they are the most concerned about their safety, and only they can truly protect themselves. Everyone understands that their safety can only be protected by themselves and cannot wait for the teacher''s charity. We can''t count on the rescue of the Ministry of Magic, there are too many **** examples to prove this. It is precisely because of these that they are here today, and it is precisely because of these that they hope to join the Brotherhood. They don''t want to pin their safety on the teacher''s charity, and they don''t want to wait for the rescue of the Ministry of Magic when facing danger. Seeing everyone''s passion, George continued, "The Brotherhood is not an organization that directly fights Voldemort, and I will not ask you to take risks." He looked at everyone calmly and said softly, "But you need to know that some of you are from Muggle families, and some are from families that oppose Voldemort." "Regardless of whether you will fight Voldemort in the end, but before that, you need to protect your family. And strength is your support to protect your family and protect yourself." "Well, you can talk now." George waved his hand to ease the tension. He could finally speak, Li Qiaodan looked suffocated, he said impatiently. "Needless to say, I come from a Muggle family. Voldemort is in power. I am not killed, I have to be their servant. I will not lick their shoes, I will never give in to them. Against Voldemort, I will Everything will be done." Fred patted Li Jordan on the shoulder and said jokingly, "Even if you promise to lick Voldemort''s shoes, he will still think you are not licking cleanly. So his shoes are still left to the Slytherin people to lick Right." Joe said in an exaggerated tone, "Although we are not in the range of being cleared by Voldemort, when we think of Voldemort''s reign, we even have his approval to tell a joke. That would be boring to live. I would rather be his enemy. " Joe''s humor affects everyone''s emotions, makes the tension a little, and eases the atmosphere. Michael Kona of Ravenclaw raised his hand and asked, "We are all ready before we come here. We will not back down. We want to know what we can do." George glanced at everyone and said relaxedly, "The Brotherhood will give you strength. You need to ensure to use these strengths to protect yourself and protect your family. What you need to do now, Just master these powers well." "It''s that simple." Terribut asked incredulously. The other people also looked surprised. This is a little different from what they thought. They thought at first that George formed the Brotherhood to fight Voldemort. They mustered up great courage and overcome their timidity, and they stood here bravely. But now, George actually tells them that they don''t need to do anything, just master the strength. As for protecting oneself and protecting family members, this is not a requirement at all. George didn''t care, and said lightly, "It''s that simple. I will not encourage or encourage people to take risks. Every brave man needs to act according to his own heart. Only when you know what you need to protect, In order to exert your greatest strength." "Justice needs powerful power, and light needs more torches. As long as people with light in their hearts are strong, you will stand on the opposite side of evil in order to protect the things you cherish. (To be continued.) Chapter 415： The intention of the Brotherhood Chapter 415: Brotherhood''s Intention George is not a politician, he doesn''t need to deceive people to be cannon fodder. Voldemort was not a politician, he was so evil that he made no secret of it. This kind of pure evil, naked plunder, is unbearable by anyone with a conscience. Just like fish cannot do without water, man cannot do without air. A person with a conscience cannot bear everything that is completely dirty. What George has to do is to provide fire for light and weapons for conscience. Just need the flame to ignite, the light will pierce the darkness, just need the conscience to have a weapon, and the good will resist evil. Just as he is not a naive young man, he is not intolerant of injustice and evil, he has long understood social injustice. Even Hogwarts, where can it be clean? Discrimination and humiliation are everywhere here, and everyone is doing things that hurt others. But monsters have levels, so do evil. Conflicts of interest, and careful mistakes, everyone cannot avoid. The evil that breaks the rules, and the ferocity without a bottom line, is unbearable by everyone. Many years after Voldemort''s death, only now has he found an opportunity. I have to say that it has a lot to do with other people who can''t stand him. Even his subordinates will celebrate his disappearance. After all, Voldemort could not afford to make everyone endure his wages, so his rule can only rely on fear. When the power to maintain fear is weak, everything he built immediately vanishes. "Look at this first." George waved his hand, interrupting everyone''s contemplation. He took out 11 Jin Jialong from his pocket and distributed them to everyone. After everyone had a Jin Jialong in his hand, he held a coin and pointed to the side of the coin to show it to everyone. "Jin Jialong''s coin has a series of numbers on the edge. This is the number left by the fairy who minted the coin. And for this special coin, the number on it will change with my changes." "When they change, the coin will heat up, and you can feel it when you put the coin in your pocket. It will show the time of the next meeting." Seeing them silent, George said jokingly, "Or do you prefer a tattoo that can be apparated?" "That''s pretty good, if you can choose a better looking tattoo." Zhang Qiu nodded and said seriously. Others also nodded earnestly. When meeting the dark wizard, it would be a lot of peace of mind to summon teammates. "Well, this will be a remark option in the future, which can be discussed at the next meeting." George explained, "The Brotherhood is completely different from Voldemort''s Death Eaters. I deliberately chose the completely opposite approach to the Death Eaters. The Brotherhood is not a hierarchical organization. Everyone is like brothers and sisters." "Death Eaters rely on fear to sustain themselves. Everyone must obey Voldemort''s orders and kneel down and lick his robes. But for the Brotherhood, I don''t ask you to fight against Voldemort. I only ask you to protect yourself and protect your own. family." He said with expectant eyes, "I hope that the Brotherhood is an organization that depends on love to maintain. Maybe one day, you will treat the members of the Brotherhood as your own family members, and you will resist because of your love for them. Evil. Before that, you only need to protect yourself and protect your family." For George, he always understood that wizards were supported by the power of the top. In the duel club, Harry easily defeated ten Slytherin students, and even those students who were higher than him could not be supported by him for long. For the Brotherhood, he only needs those who can really exert their power, and only those who really take the initiative to resist Voldemort. For him, only through real inner thinking, and only a real battle for protection, can these young wizards exert their greatest strength. Encouraging them to be cannon fodder is a very despicable method. He would rather these wizards become seeds of light. Even if they don''t fight Voldemort, in the future, as long as they insist on kindness and conscience in their hearts. They will all have a good influence on the magic world, this is the true meaning of the Brotherhood. Regardless of whether George''s future wishes will come true, at least at this moment, he can read trust and hope in the eyes of these young people. His sincere treatment of others at this moment also paid for the sincere maintenance of these young people at this moment. Time flies quickly, and the first event of the Triwizard Tournament will soon be reached. Everyone knows in advance that the first test the Warriors need to face is the fire dragon. George has a lot to do. He needs to arrange more training for everyone, and he needs to prepare more developmental medicine. Finally, he also needs to pay attention to the Triwizard Tournament and be alert to possible dangers and conspiracies in the game. Fortunately, his preparations over the years have made everything go smoothly. Mutual aid clubs and duel clubs can be used as training places, and the responsive room can also be used as a place for secret gatherings and refining potions for development. Everything is proceeding smoothly. The Triwizard Tournament was their first test, and George guessed that Voldemort might have begun his conspiracy on the way to the Triwizard Tournament. Maybe at the end of the game, maybe in the middle of the game. George has spread his messengers and ghost agents all over Britain, and he is eager to discover more information. If it is possible, he has a fluke in his heart. If Voldemort has not been resurrected, he may be able to prevent Voldemorts resurrection, even if it will conflict with Dumbledore It is always easier to deal with rule-speakers than to deal with irregular ones. A conflict with Dumbledore is better than a direct war with Voldemort. No matter how dissatisfied Dumbledore was, he could only think of other ways under the rules. He couldn''t directly fight George. Neither the messenger nor the spies could bring more news. Perhaps Voldemort and the others had noticed something. They had blended into the air as if they had never existed, leaving no clue. At this time, George can only focus his attention on the Triwizard Tournament. For the Triwizard Tournament, for the Fire Dragon, everyone seemed to be very concerned, and they were all making suggestions for Harry who participated. "I can''t believe that they let us deal with the fire dragon." Harry still had lingering fears until now. Hagrid took him to see the terrifying creatures he needed to face next. He was very thankful that Hagrid had done this, if not there would be time to work out a solution with everyone. He was certain that if he suddenly saw this terrible creature when it was time for the game, he would turn around and run away the first time. (To be continued.) Chapter 30： More outburst! Chapter 416: The First Test He confirmed to Hagrid several times, until he was sure that they were really going to complete this incredible task, and he still had a dying look until now. He also clearly remembered the basilisk in the secret room, its snake skin was inaccessible, water and fire would not hurt, and the curse could not penetrate. The fire dragons in the game will not be easier to deal with than the basilisk. Even though he has made considerable progress over the course of more than a year, it is far beyond his ability to fight against one of the most powerful magical creatures in the magic world. It was a fifty-foot-high dragon, those terrible fangs, dense scales and lumps, just looking at them could make your scalp numb and faint. The flames they spit out are twenty to forty feet long, and they need a group of trained wizards to control a fire dragon that has been restrained. The contrast between him and the fire dragon is like a little beanie, a warrior who challenges a monster with a toothpick. "Don''t worry, aren''t we thinking of a way!" Hermione comforted Harry carefully. Ron handed Harry a glass of water. Seeing him drank the water in the glass in one breath, he said in a sympathetic tone, "I can''t help but worry. That''s the fire dragon. Maybe the teachers are crazy. I bet those The teacher couldn''t beat the fire dragon, they even let the students go to fight the fire dragon whimsically." "They won''t let the students fight the fire dragon. They can''t beat the fire dragon." George said in a positive tone. "The first project tests courage. What students need is to face the fire dragon, not defeat the fire dragon. ." He pondered for a moment and said, "You said you saw a lot of dragon eggs, and they are all female dragons. The organizers will not deliberately find so many things that are not useful. In this way, the game is likely to be in front of the fire dragon. Get the dragon egg." "Ah!" Harry felt relieved because he didn''t have to fight the fire dragon, and immediately raised it again. "Snatching a dragon egg in front of the fire dragon is not easier than fighting the fire dragon." George slowly analyzed, "Fire dragons are powerful magical creatures. You can''t expect to rely solely on spells to harm them. Like basilisks, the thick skin of dragons has great protection, and only the most powerful spells can wear them. through." "Their huge bodies make them have no deadly parts. Even the dragon''s brain is protected by the strong dragon bones. The adult wizard who is alone, the best way to see a fire dragon is always to turn around and escape." His analysis made Harry''s face even more ugly, and he couldn''t turn around and escape. George did not continue to scare Harry, and said comfortingly, "Fortunately, you don''t need to fight the fire dragon, all you need to do is avoid it and attract its attention." "Just to attract attention, there will be more ways. Bright lights, loud noises, transformation spells, these can attract the attention of the fire dragon reads(); He Shen is a strict wife. If you choose to be invisible, weaken My own sense of existence, it is not very difficult to avoid the fire dragon." Hermione nodded and said, "These are all spells that we can use, and we don''t need to learn them in particular." Over the years, they have mastered many practical spells. Whether it is to summon strong lights, make loud noises, or attack and transform into animals, they don''t need to learn temporarily. If he can match the spells he has learned reasonably, Harry''s next task seems to be solved. "It doesn''t seem so difficult." Listening to George''s analysis, Ron felt that it was not that difficult to deal with the dragon. "So what this project tests is your courage, not to let you die." George said lightly, "The normal rules of the game, this project, you can only know the task on the day of the competition." "You only have more than ten minutes to prepare. You have to adjust your state in a very short time and consider how to deal with the fire dragon. This can really test your courage and resilience. Now that you know the task so many days in advance, it is naturally not difficult to be troubled. you guys." "No wonder the previous contestants died so many people. I figured out a way to deal with the fire dragon in more than ten minutes. I guess only you can do it." Harry''s mood finally eased and his tone became relaxed. With everyone''s help, the seemingly incredible task has become so simple now. George continued, "The way to deal with it is not difficult. The key point is whether you can remain calm when facing the fire dragon''s deterrence and the flames it emits." He watched Harry for a few seconds and said, "Harry, I am not worried. It is Cedric who needs to worry. He doesn''t have so many people to help him find a way. Maybe he doesn''t even know the game. " Before the start of school, he took Harry, Hermione and Ron on the African savannah in the form of Animagus to adapt to the battle of predators They were unable to move from the beginning. The child who did not dare to see blood and would vomit when he saw a corpse, quickly transformed into an iron-blooded soldier. This is the wizard, the extraordinary man with special power, the incredible warrior. Wizards control not only magic, not only power, but also complete control of themselves. A strong will and a variety of magic can help them use reason to overwhelm their physical reactions and emotions in battle. Extraordinary power can make the least good at fighting a powerful fighter. Harry pondered for a while and said, "I think I should tell Cedric that I saw Mrs. Maxim and Karkaroff in the fire dragon. They already know this. They will definitely tell this. Their student, now Cedric is the only one who doesnt know the competition." "That''s how it should be, Cedric is also in our school. We can''t let him face the fire dragon without knowing anything. Everyone is a classmate. There really is an accident, and it will be bad." Nodded, looking at Harry approvingly. "That''s good, since Harry doesn''t plan to win the Triwizard Tournament, at least Cedric should be the champion-or Krum is also good-or Fleur seems to be too" Ron His voice became smaller and weaker, and he didn''t know who should win the championship. It seems that everyone has a reason to win the championship. George smiled lightly and said, "Whoever wins is good. As long as the game goes well, it is the best game." If possible, he hopes that this game will go through calmly. With every extra time, his advantage over Voldemort was increased by a bit. Whether it was him, or Harry, Hermione, Ron, and everyone from the Brotherhood. (To be continued.) Chapter 416： The first test Chapter 416: The First Test He confirmed to Hagrid several times, until he was sure that they were really going to complete this incredible task, and he still had a dying look until now. He still clearly remembered the basilisk in the secret room, its snake skin was inaccessible, water and fire would not hurt, and the curse could not penetrate. The fire dragons in the game will not be easier to deal with than the basilisk. Even after more than a year, he has made considerable progress, but fighting against one of the most powerful magical creatures in the magic world is seriously beyond the scope of his ability. It was a fifty-foot-high dragon, those terrible fangs, dense scales and lumps, just looking at them could make your scalp numb and faint. The flames they spit out are twenty to forty feet long, and they need a group of trained wizards to control a fire dragon that has been restrained. The contrast between him and the fire dragon is like a peas, a warrior who challenges a monster with a toothpick. "Don''t worry, aren''t we thinking of a way!" Hermione comforted Harry heartily. Ron handed Harry a glass of water. Seeing that he drank the water in the glass in one breath, he said in a sympathetic tone, "I can''t help but worry. That''s the fire dragon. Maybe the teachers are crazy. I bet those The teacher couldn''t beat the fire dragon, they even asked the students to fight the fire dragon whimsically." "They won''t let the students fight the fire dragon. They can''t beat the fire dragon." George said in a positive tone. "The first project tests courage. What students need is to face the fire dragon, not defeat the fire dragon. ." He pondered for a moment and said, "You still see a lot of dragon eggs, and they are all female dragons. The organizers will not deliberately find so many unused things. In this way, the game is likely to be taken in front of the fire dragon. To the dragon egg." "Ah!" Harry felt relieved because he didn''t have to fight the fire dragon, and immediately mentioned it again, "Snatching the dragon egg in front of the fire dragon is not easier than fighting the fire dragon." George slowly analyzed, "Fire dragons are powerful magical creatures. You can''t expect to rely solely on magic spells to harm them. Like basilisks, the thick skin of dragons has great protection, and only the most powerful spells can wear them. through." "Their huge body leaves them with no deadly parts. Even the dragon''s brain is protected by the strong dragon bones. The adult wizard who is alone, the best way to see a fire dragon is always to turn around and escape." His analysis made Harry''s face even more ugly, and he couldn''t turn around and escape. George didn''t continue to scare Harry, and said comfortingly, "Fortunately, you don''t need to fight the fire dragon, all you need to do is avoid it and attract its attention." "If you just attract attention, there are more ways. Strong light, loud noises, and transformation spells can all attract the attention of the fire dragon. If you are choosing to be invisible and weaken your sense of existence, then avoid the fire dragon and Its not very difficult." Hermione turned her head and said, "These are all spells that we can use, and we don''t need to learn them in particular." Over the years, they have mastered many practical spells. Whether it is to summon strong lights, make loud noises, or attack and transform into animals, they don''t need to learn temporarily. If he can match the spells he has learned reasonably, Harry''s next task seems to be solved. "It doesn''t seem so difficult." Listening to George''s analysis, Ron felt that it was not that difficult to deal with the dragon. "So what this project tests is your courage, not to let you die." George said lightly, "The normal rules of the game, this project, you can only know the task on the day of the game." "You only have more than ten minutes to prepare. You have to adjust your state in a very short time and consider how to deal with the fire dragon. This can really test your courage and resilience. Now that you know the task so many days in advance, it is naturally not difficult to be troubled. you guys." "No wonder the previous contestants died so many people. I figured out a way to deal with the fire dragon in more than ten minutes. I guess only you can do it." Harry''s mood finally eased and his tone became more relaxed. With everyone''s help, the seemingly incredible task has become so simple now. George continued, "The way to deal with it is not difficult. The key lies in whether you can maintain your composure when facing the fire dragon''s deterrence and the flames it emits." He looked at Harry for a few seconds and said, "Harry, I am not worried. It is Cedric that needs to worry about. He doesn''t have so many people to help him find a way. Maybe he doesn''t even know the game." Before school started, he took Harry, Hermione, and Ron on the African savannah in the form of Animagus to adapt to the predator fight. From the beginning, they were unable to move, dared not to see blood, and vomited when they saw the corpse, and quickly transformed into iron-blooded soldiers. This is a wizard, an extraordinary man with special powers, an incredible warrior. Wizards control not only magic, not only power, but also complete control of themselves. A strong will and a variety of magic can help them use reason to overwhelm their physical reactions and emotions in battle. Extraordinary power can make the least good fighters become powerful fighters. Harry pondered for a while and said, "I think I should tell Cedric I saw Mrs. Maxim and Karkaroff in the fire dragon. They already knew about this. They will definitely tell their students this. Now Cedric is the only one who doesn''t know the competition." "That''s how it should be, Cedric is also in our school. We can''t let him face the fire dragon without knowing anything. Everyone is a classmate. There was an accident, and it won''t be good." Head, looking at Harry approvingly. "That''s good, since Harry doesn''t plan to win the Triwizard Tournament, at least Cedric should be won-or Krum would be good-or Fleur seems to be too" Ron His voice is getting more and more, and he is less and less emboldened. He doesn''t know who should win the championship. It seems that everyone has a reason to win the championship. George smiled lightly and said, "Whoever wins is good. As long as the game goes well, it is the best game." If possible, he hopes that this game will go through calmly. For every extra time, his advantage over Voldemort was increased. Whether it was him, or Harry, Hermione, Ron, and everyone from the Brotherhood. (To be continued.) ... Chapter 417： Pre-match training Chapter 417 Pre-match training Everyone is in a period of rapid growth in strength, these are impossible for Voldemort and those Death Eaters. More time, they will have some advantages, and there will be fewer casualties in the future. He turned his gaze to Harry, and said, "At night, I am waiting for you in the responsive room. Even if you know how to deal with the fire dragon, the necessary training is indispensable. Although training in advance may be unfair to other players, but Our real goal is not for trophies, we dont need to care about those details." Harry turned his head, and George helped him train. He felt more at ease for the next game. ... At eight in the evening, Harry, Hermione, and Ron came to the House of Requirement from the tapestry on the eighth floor. After entering the door, what appeared in front of them was an open field like the Colosseum. The floor is composed of flat boulders, and the ground is wide. George was already waiting there. He was wearing a black robe, standing in the center of the field particularly eye-catching. "The House of Requests can grow so big." Hermione looked around in surprise. It was several times larger than the auditorium. In her impression, the House of Requests was not so big. "Complicated changes require high demands, and I can''t maintain such a huge venue for long." George simply explained, "For ordinary students, the responsive house can only meet simple needs, but more sophisticated wizards can make more changes in these basic needs. After all, responsiveness is not for ordinary wizards. It''s funny, it was a very powerful magical creation from the beginning." Hermione lowered her head gently and continued to look around. It seemed that these were not something she could imitate in the short term. She also found something special, a wood carving of a fire dragon, which was placed in front of George. The wood carving was lifelike, it was a fire dragon with a grinning tooth. "Then let''s get started." George took out his wand, and with a single tap, the wooden sculpture on the ground quickly expanded. The fire dragon came alive. From a wooden sculpture, it quickly expanded and quickly became a terrifying beast. Just like a demon whose seal was unsealed, the woodcarving turned into a real dragon, with its minions stretched out, grinning, and roaring silently. With terrible fangs, protruding bone spurs, and a spiked tail, a terrifying monster appeared in front of everyone. "Ah--" not watching the monster that appeared, making Hermione scream in surprise. Ron just got too close, trying to see the wood carving clearly. When the fire dragon came back to life, he immediately retreated in fright. He fell to the ground, using his hands and feet to move back. Harry took out his wand and tremblingly looked at the terrible behemoth, which was the dragon, and he saw it again. This time he leaned closer and saw more clearly, he and the fire dragon were close at hand and within reach. The pupils erected like cat eyes, the bursting eyeballs, the creepy green scales, and the huge open mouth is densely packed with ferocious fangs, shining with terrible cold light. An intriguing momentum and terrifying pressure were covering him, and Ha used all his strength to suppress the urge to turn and run away. "Is this a real fire dragon?" Hermione shrieked, her face full of unbelievable expressions, and George brought a real fire dragon. Harry''s panicked brain turned quickly, and the fire dragon was as mighty and ferocious as the one he had seen in the Forbidden Forest. No, not the same, his eyes fell into the fire dragon''s mouth. There was no flame spewing in the mouth of the giant dragon, nor the ferocious divine light in the eye-catching eyes. This does not seem to be a real fire dragon. "Of course it''s not a real fire dragon. I can''t keep a dragon by my side. That would be too troublesome." George stretched out his hand to caress the scales of the fire dragon. It gently lowered its head and pressed its huge head to the ground, motionless. Like a tamed dog. He said flatly, "This is an application of Transfiguration. We saw it in the first grade. On the level of the Philosopher''s Stone, Professor McGonagall''s chessboard uses similar magic." Everyone also remembered that in the first grade, the level set by Professor McGonagall in the Philosopher''s Stone was a huge chessboard. On the chessboard are chess pieces carved from black and white boulders. Those pieces can move under their control and can fight under the rules. He glanced at Harry and said, "This is a very convenient magic, you can prepare more practical shape-shifting creatures in advance. But during the game, you can''t use this, it will let everyone know that Harry did it in advance ready." Ron had already gotten up from the ground, he posted it again, and looked left and right around the huge dragon head, wanting to touch but not daring to touch it. He was surprised, "Professor McGonagall''s chess pieces are not so powerful. They don''t even have a face. Hagrid would be crazy if he saw this. He wanted to raise a dragon, and he was going crazy." "He likes Mrs. Maxim more now than he likes the fire dragon." Harry approached the fire dragon, quietly observing the terrifying behemoth. He didn''t dare to be careful when in the Forbidden Forest. Look at those fire dragons. The huge body of the fire dragon, the eye-catching eyes are like a curse of fear, making it difficult to look directly at it. Only by knowing that this is a fake fire dragon, with George''s control, can he really relax and carefully examine the opponent he needs to face. "I always feel that looking at them makes people horrified. The fire dragons when they grow up are much uglier than Norbert." Hermione was evasively observing the fire dragon This terrible creature was not only dangerous, but they were really ugly. Just looking at them would make people feel agitated and anxious. George simply explained, "Animals in nature have special meaning in their looks. Their looks are not designed to make people feel good." "The huge heads of fire dragons protect their brains, and their hideous teeth are used to tear apart their prey. Their looks are also their weapons. Their huge size brings not only power and destruction, but this terrible deterrence. Can let the prey be in front of them, unable to raise the thought of resistance." "Is this a fear curse in looks?" Hermione asked in surprise. Hermione''s analogy made George laugh, and he slightly said, "It can be the same. The dragon''s power is related to their size, dense scales, and faint lines." "Is there a way to overcome it?" she asked curiously. (To be continued.) ... Chapter 418： Georges explanation Chapter 418 George''s Explanation "Yes." George pointed to the dragon and said, "Fear is more from the unknown. On the other hand, it is also related to psychological and physical factors." "Humans are not powerful creatures in nature. In the early evolution of mankind, in order to be safe, we must take the initiative to avoid danger. Most of human fears are closely related to the dangers that humans need to avoid." "In the animal kingdom, body size represents absolute superiority, and huge size represents greater strength and greater killing power. Fear of giant creatures is the instinct that all creatures bring out of their genes." "Dense and terrible scales represent an astonishing defensive ability for the opponent. Large scales, like dense scars, represent even more terrifying dangers, indicating the approach of death, and fear that these are normal physiological reactions. ." Hermione still couldn''t look directly at these hideous, ugly creatures. She asked a little discouragedly, "Should I keep staring at them until I get used to it?" "It''s not that easy." George slid his wand on the scales of the dragon. "You can''t expect to stare at an object with a fear curse and imagine that you are immune to it." "You must understand how to overcome this fear." He pointed to the dragon''s scales. "The scales of dragons have amazing protection, and you want to overcome this fear. You need to understand how to destroy their scales. The more you know, the more detailed you can even see from their scales. Flaws, so you naturally wont be afraid of them." Hermione thoughtfully said, "Those who can be overcome can avoid fear?" George explained again, "Fear stems from deep connections, deep unknowns. When we can see through the scales of the dragon and see its defenses and weaknesses, we understand this deep connection. , The fear is eliminated. What we can understand and overcome can alleviate fear." He pointed to the dragon and said, "The green scales represent that this giant dragon lives in a forest or a canyon, where plants are lush. Its teeth are usually very poisonous. This kind of fish is hidden in the deep forest. Dragons, they usually hate loud noises and strong lights." "They are far less resistant to flames than red dragons living in volcanoes. They are not as resistant to cold as silver dragons. When you face it, strong light, flames, huge sounds, huge deformed creatures, Can attract its attention." George pointed to the dragon''s tail and said, "Their tails are spiked, and their twitching tails are enough to kill large beasts. You can''t avoid their attacks by hiding behind you." "It''s really a terrible creature. It''s not weak." Harry looked at his opponent, and the result became more discouraged. "Then don''t look at it and start practicing." George glared at Harry. He turned the dragon into Harry to overcome his fear, not to frighten him, but it had the opposite effect. Harry walked up to the dragon in fear, Ron and Hermione retreated behind George. "Next, the dragon will chase and stop you. When you can hide from the dragon and stand here with Ron, you will pass this level." George finished, pointing to Ron behind him. Then the dragon spread its huge wings and lunged at Harry with its teeth and claws. Harry was certain that this was definitely the most terrifying battle he had ever experienced. Malfoy has no way to compare with the dragon. The hyenas in the African savannah will also run wild at the first sight of the dragon. After the dragon spreads its wings, it looks like a large airplane, with wings on each side over twenty feet. Once opened, it was an overwhelming shadow. From any angle, it was impossible for Harry to pass the circle guarded by the dragon. He thought of invisibility for the first time, but as soon as his phantom spell was cast, it was immediately cracked by the gust of dragon''s wings flapping. He summoned a strong light, loud noise, and summoned a deformed hyena, but the dragon didn''t care about those things at all. It was like a cat teasing a mouse, approaching him step by step, chasing him away frantically. Hermione covered her face with her hand, she didn''t dare to look, she asked in a voice, "Isn''t it the strong light, loud noise, and deformed creature that can attract the dragon''s attention? Why is the dragon only chasing now? Harry?" "Oh." George said lightly. "What he wants to train today is to avoid the dragon''s attack." Hermione was shocked. Is this really good? George seemed to feel that this explanation was not good enough, and immediately added, "In addition, the premise that the bright lights, loud noises, and summoned animals can attract the dragon is that the wizard itself does not attract the attention of the dragon. Once the wizard lets the dragon Feeling the threat, the dragon will not go after the summoned toys foolishly." Harry was being chased by the dragon and he was wondering why none of George''s previous methods worked. Hearing the voices of George and Hermione from a distance, he immediately wanted to cry without tears. What kind of training is this? Doesn''t it cheat him... "Come on, Harry...heart!" Ron''s voice came from a distance. Harry rolled to the ground and avoided a flick of the dragon. As soon as he got up, he spread his legs and ran toward Ron desperately. But it''s a pity that the speed of the giant dragon is not agile compared to humans, but its size determines its every step, every stroke, every vertical, it can cross an astonishing distance. Harry''s short legs couldn''t keep up with the speed of the dragon at all. When he was still far away from Ron, the dragon swooped and blocked him again. With no choice, he had to continue running to the side George quietly watched Harry panicked under the chase of the dragon. The dragon did not play faster under his control. speed. He controlled the dragon''s potential to force Harry out, without really hurting him, and made Harry accustomed to this fighting rhythm. "Harry, don''t just run. Curses, magic, throwing anything is fine." Hermione couldn''t stand it anymore and stomped at Harry. Harry ran wildly all the way. He had forgotten what the training was today, maybe it was a long-distance running or a sprint. Now he only knows how to run wildly and all the way, he is completely flustered with his breath, and his two lungs are breathing heavily like a bellows. At this time, there is no room to cast the spell. "Once you are in trouble at the beginning, it is difficult to make a comeback. When being chased by a giant dragon, a negligence will die. This kind of open terrain, there is no terrain to hide and counterattack." George said The tone of an impartial bystander evaluated Harry''s reaction. (To be continued.) ... Chapter 419： overcome fear Chapter 419 Both Hermione and Ron couldn''t help but shudder. Once they were fascinated by training, George''s state was always terrifying. When the training was over, Harry only felt his legs, not his own anymore. He was lying under the dragon, motionless, no matter how the dragon''s face was against him, he didn''t want to move. He gasped hard and didn''t even want to talk. George handed him a bottle of potion. He lay on the ground and drank it. He was choked up again. The potion ran all over his face. "Cough, cough." He coughed hard. Ron helped him pat his back and let him slowly come over. "Well, after drinking the medicine, getting up and walking around, you won''t be so tired. We are wizards." George was light and fluttering. Harry looked at George with resentment. He was chased by the dragon just now, and he jumped up and down for a long time. "Are you still afraid of dragons?" George asked calmly. Harry turned his gaze back to the dragon, which was strange. The behemoth that was terrifying and terrifying just now became less terrifying. The dragon''s figure is still that huge, full of oppression, and its fangs are still sharp, shining with cold light, but the terrible threat it brings has mostly disappeared. "It doesn''t seem to be that scary." Harry replied unclearly. "Well, that''s it." George said gently, "Anyone who has been chased by a terrible monster for a long time, but is still fine. In the end, it is more tired than fear." "This kind of training is uncomfortable." Harry said grumblingly. George disapproved, "But it can prevent you from being hit by the real dragon during the game. If you get hit during the game, neither I nor Dumbledore can save you." "Well, I will continue to train seriously, or a few times, I will only hate this guy, no fear." Harry said angrily. He kicked the dragon and immediately attracted the dragon. Big mouth, scared him conditioned to jump out a few steps away. "Hahaha." Hermione couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth with her hand, and turned around again, not wanting to continue to stimulate Harry. Today they watched Harry''s jokes for a long time. Just now, he was like a comedy star in the movie, jumping around and crawling. Shouldn''t he be a very talented wizard, even in that awkward movement and state, he escaped the dragon''s pursuit and was not caught. "Don''t just laugh at Harry. I think this training is pretty good. Everyone in the Brotherhood can try it." George is still very satisfied with today''s training. This process of overcoming fear has raised a big threshold once. After being chased by the dragon, it is difficult to have other things that can scare them. "Ah----" Hermione and Ron were in an uproar. They shook their heads desperately. They didn''t want to repeat the way Harry was chased just now. "Yes, I think it should be the same. This training is very good, I think I am not afraid of fire dragons." Hearing George''s words, Harry immediately cheered up, and even looked at the fire dragon with him. As friends, in addition to sharing blessings and sharing, you also have to deal with difficulties. This kind of sour and refreshing training is just about to get rid of them. George said with satisfaction, "Then it is decided. I will arrange time so that everyone can overcome the fear of fighting with the dragon." Hermione and Ron looked at these two arbitrarily making decisions with grievances. They really hurt Chi Yu. If they knew this, they really shouldn''t have watched the show. Now that George had a decision, they wanted to convince George to give up, but it was difficult. "Okay, it''s late. Let''s go back and rest. Harry has run out of time before the game. In the next few days, he will continue to train. The game is over and the rest of the Brotherhood will train." George The statue that has turned the dragon back into his pocket. "Well, good night." Hermione and Ron said goodbye to George listlessly. They felt heavy when they thought that they would go through Harry''s training a few days later. Climbing and jumping on the ground, it''s not easy training. Along the way, after reminiscing about the training just now, everyone has a lingering fear. "The training just now doesn''t seem to be the full strength of the fire dragon." Ron said with a heavy tone, "The person who framed Harry really found a good way. The fire dragon of the Triwizard Tournament can also breathe fire. As long as its speed is faster than the fire dragon just now, all the students have not The law blocks such monsters." "I just hope that the school has really done security." Hermione said worriedly. The training just now didn''t make them truly at ease. The strength of the fire dragon is self-evident. This is a fake fire dragon controlled by George, and it has been so difficult to deal with. The real fire dragon is faster, more fierce and terrifying, and can even breathe fire. It was really a difficult task for Harry to deal with such a monster. "I''m not that worried. I can''t compare to Fire Dragon, but I don''t believe I can compare to other students. Whether it''s Cedric, Fleur, or Krum, I will not lose to them. They can do it. I''m sure I can complete the mission." Harry said calmly. The experience of being chased by the fire dragon really had an effect, or, after the shock just now, he was also a little numb. At most, everyone can''t complete the task, anyway, their goal is not to defeat the fire dragon, as long as they defeat other students, at least in this, he has absolute confidence. He has undergone rigorous training, and he has just been chased by the fire dragon for more than a time. In the next few days, he will repeat this experience He doesn''t believe other people can have his experience. ....... In the next few days, George prepared more difficult training for Harry, and the training became more and more difficult. Harry already knows how to release magic while running and attack opponents in activities, but the speed of the fire dragon is also increasing, and the fire dragon''s response is also changing. As George watched Harrys actions, he commented, The phantom spell is a very practical magic, but in fact, this kind of spell is more used to target Muggles and wizards. Peoples minds are too developed and life is Its too convenient, and the sensitivity of perception is rapidly degrading. This makes simple invisibility popular." "But for other creatures, for those living in the wilderness without a safe environment. There are too many flaws in the phantom spell, smell, temperature, and even changes in the wind speed in the air. It can make keen animals find abnormalities, as for Footsteps, breathing, heartbeats, not to mention these." "True invisibility is the ability to completely cover up these flaws. The more flaws you reduce, the closer you are to true invisibility." (To be continued.) ... Chapter 420： End of training Chapter 420 Hermione glanced at George disapprovingly. The fire dragon was clearly under his control, and it was impossible for Harry to hide from him. Harry also knew this, but fortunately, George didn''t let the fire dragon rush to the place where he was hiding. This made him struggle to resist, which was somewhat useful. He tried his best to reduce his sense of existence, and summoned a group of hyenas in other directions to attract the attention of the fire dragon. The fire dragon was really attracted. He moved his heart in Ron''s direction, and he was about to step into the safety line. At the last moment, the dragon swooped forward fiercely, and with a gust of wind, broke his phantom curse. After he scrambled and ran away, he saw that the group of hyenas that he had deformed had all been wiped out and turned back into slate mud. "Transfiguration is exquisite magic, but if it is too exquisite magic, the combat power is a bit worrying. If you plan to use polymorphism to stop the dragon, you have to prepare at least two teams. The shape-shifting creature in one direction will soon be The dragon is destroyed. Two or more teams can help you buy more time." George reminded. Harry is no longer able to complain. George''s suggestion is still useful earlier. Now that he is being chased firmly by the dragon, there is no chance to resist. There was another rush and escape. Seeing Harry''s response, George couldn''t help his head. Harry was slowly getting used to this kind of fighting. I saw him taking advantage of a rolling opportunity to summon a bright light. Under George''s control, the dragon was like a real creature. It was as if it had been stimulated by strong light to its eyes, and leaned back. The dragon was spinning in place, constantly waving its tail with bone spurs, like a sledgehammer. Harry rolled quickly on the ground, out of the dragon''s attack range. He didn''t rush to Ron''s position when the dragon lost his sight. He chose to be invisible again, reducing his sense of existence. When the dragon opened its eyes, it faced the siege of two groups of hyenas and was provoked by many flexible beasts. The dragon finally forgot its previous goal, and it focused on hunting down these creatures that provoke it. Harry finally stood in Ron''s circle. "Yes, I''m finally qualified." George said gently. From being at a loss to what to do at the beginning, Harry has indeed improved a lot. With such a performance, even the fire dragon facing the Triwizard Tournament would not be too dangerous. "Oh!" Harry sat down, training these days, not the body, but the heart. I usually train hard and don''t panic when I get on stage, but it takes a few years to get off the stage for a few minutes. Training is not easy than going on stage. George patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "Okay, let''s take a good rest and the official game tomorrow. The fire dragon of the game is not more dangerous than it, just follow today''s performance." Although the dragon transformed from him can''t breathe fire, but with his control, this fake dragon is more difficult to fool than the real dragon. As long as Harry can play today''s level in tomorrow''s game, the real dragon will not have a chance to discover Harry. "It''s finally over." Hermione said relieved. These days of training, not only is Harry very tired, they are also very tired as bystanders. Although only Harry was on the court, they were all Harry''s friends. Even though they didn''t need to be on the court, there was a lot of worry. In the past few days, Harry has not been able to complete the training, and the pressure in their hearts has never been able to let go. Until just now, Harry finally lied to the dragon, and now tomorrow''s game, he can finally look at the game with peace of mind. On Tuesday, all morning before the game, George could see that all the students were absent-minded. Even the teachers are like this, the teachers are also lack of interest in class, and everyone is looking forward to the afternoon game. Although everyone is waiting for the afternoon game, not everyone expects the same. The Slytherin students whispered and discussed with each other. When Potter died, they should come out and cry for him, to show the unity of the school in front of the foreign envoys. We should celebrate each other, and enjoy the joy that the school has finally lost such an annoying ghost. In the end, they unanimously decided that of course they should choose the latter. They weren''t Hufflepuffs who didn''t even dare to speak out, they were Slytherins who were public, and Slytherins who only had victory and profit. Gryffindor students are more worried about Harry, whether Harry is a warrior at Hogwarts or not, but he is always a member of Gryffindor, everyone hopes that he can play in the next game It''s safe and sound. Ravenclaw watched quietly, no one at Ravenclaw Academy participated in the game, so everyone was not so keen on the game. However, the members of the Brotherhood all prepared banners supporting Harry. There is no Potter in Hufflepuff''s eyes, they are all worried about their warriors. Cedric also left early and returned late during this time, worried. Everyone can see that he is training and preparing, but the game is not so easy to pass. All Hufflepuffs classmates prepared banners, wreaths, and worked hard to cheer for their warriors during the game. In the anxious waiting of everyone, the morning is over. While eating in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout hurriedly entered the auditorium and called Harry and Cedric out. When the professors left, the auditorium was boiling. Everyone knows that the game is about to begin. Snape had a sullen face. UU Read walked in from outside the auditorium. He said in a cold tone, "Follow me in line with the college. I don''t want to remind you the second time." The students threw down the tableware in a hurry, and lined up in the usual order. Snape looked gloomy and led the way without saying a word. The classmates were very excited and looked expectant. They passed through the auditorium, left the castle through the oak door, and walked along the lawn to the Forbidden Forest. On the way, the students couldn''t help whispering, guessing what project was next. Snape didn''t say a word, he seemed to have something on his mind, but he was terribly harsh on weekdays, and he didn''t see students making noise in front of him. At this time, the students behind him were in a mess, and he didn''t even react at all. Amidst the noise along the way, the crowd walked around the edge of the forbidden forest to a thicket of trees where there was an erected tent. Everyone went around the tent, there was a rough, simple building similar to the Colosseum. (To be continued.) ... Chapter 421： Game start Chapter 421 A huge fence surrounded by rough wood, the fence is full of primitive style stands. The students stepped on the stairs made of solid giant wood and boarded the stands. Once on the stand, one after another exclaimed, gasping and breathing heavily. "That''s a fire dragon!" a student exclaimed, trembling fingers pointing at a terrifying monster in the arena under the stands. George looked at the fire dragon. It was a silver-blue Swedish short-nosed dragon. It was encircling the place violently. Sparks appeared from its big mouth and nasal cavity. In front of it, there was a nest of dragons. egg. "It seems that the game really got the dragon egg from the fire dragon." The game was confirmed, and George''s heart was settled a lot. He followed the stands, found a condescending position, and began to wait for the game. There is no courtesy, no lengthy opening greetings, perhaps because the Warriors are waiting anxiously, or the Fire Dragons are waiting anxiously. After everyone was seated, Dumbledore announced the start of the game. "The game begins, Cedric, please come on." Bagman shouted. After that, there was an anxious wait, the hustle and bustle still surrounding the stands, no one could calm down, it was the fire dragon, the most powerful magic creature in the magic world. Whether to fight against them or to capture them, a whole team of well-trained wizards are needed. This is something that students can do. The students still couldn''t believe their eyes. Some students pinched themselves hard, while others pinched others hard, trying to see if they would wake up from their dreams. This causes more noise and noise. George looked towards the tent from the stands, where the contestants should be waiting. Then, he saw Cedric come out of the tent, his steps were a little stiff, and his face looked gloomy. Even if he knew the game ahead of time from Harry, he also made preparations in advance, but facing a terrible task like the fire dragon, he is far from what he can face. The game has started, and there is no other way out. Cedric seemed to have figured out something during this short journey, and when he walked into the fence, his steps became flexible. George couldn''t help his head, he had to, Cedric still had some talent. Even if he is not the best student in the school to be selected as a warrior in the college, he is definitely the best among his peers. His reaction at first was better than when Harry was just training. As soon as he entered the fence, he saw the terrifying fire dragon in front of him. No reminder from the audience, no warning from the referee, he has crouched down, shrinking his target. He waved his magic wand and a rock on the ground became a Newfoundland Hound. The hound ran around the circle, raising the dust, showing his sense of existence. The stands were boiling, the students of Hufflepuff desperately shouted for Cedric, and the students of other students also clapped desperately. At this time, even the bad guys of Slytherin had forgotten their contempt for others. They were all lost in the battle with the fire dragon, staring blankly at the warriors to fight the terrible monster. George couldn''t help frowning, "Such a simple tactic, I want to fool the dragon, it''s too naive." Ron and Hermione covered their mouths with their hands, and were afraid to watch the next scene. They remembered that Harry had tried to fool the dragon in this way, but the whole group of hyenas Harry had summoned could not buy him time. Somewhat different from what they were worried about, Cedric''s plan worked. The silver-blue fire dragon was much more stupid than the dragon that George operated, and even moved much more slowly. "It turned out to be like this..." George reacted immediately, "Fire dragons are not in a complete state. They have been given medicine and magic, which makes them more prone to irritation and their reaction is slow." Cedric was out of the fire dragon''s sight, and the cat was moving fast. He just needs to grab a dragon egg, and he doesnt want to take care of the rest. He didn''t have the time to think about competitions or championships. He just wants to get a dragon egg as soon as possible, just want to end the game immediately, just want to stay away from the fire dragon. The goddess of luck seemed to be standing beside him, and he got the dragon egg in an incredible way. Before thinking about it, he ran backwards desperately, just leaving here, leaving the fence, everything was over. Suddenly, a burst of heat, a wave of heat, came from behind him. He rolled on the ground flexibly, but it was useless. The flames emitted by the fire dragon were like another long fire dragon. Those flames fell on him, and the fire dragon entangled him. The flames entangled him, but he had no more reactions, no more consciousness, only running all the way. George couldn''t help applauding. Although not a good performance, Cedric did the job. He took a suit of flame, holding the dragon egg, and ran to the edge of the fence. In the last time, he did not forget his mission and did not drop the dragon egg. The staff who had been prepared immediately greeted him, and the curse of extinguishing the flame was immediately used on Cedric. They took the dragon egg from the scorched Cedric, took him down, and let him receive treatment. There were deafening shouts in the stands, applause one after another, and everyone cheered for the performance of the Warriors. Then the referees scored one by one, and they raised the scoreboard so that every student could see it. "The next one is Sister Delacour." Bagman shouted at a whistle. The same tent A girl walked out of the tent, and her performance was no better than Cedric. But like Cedric, she adjusted her mood in a short time. "Should you be a wizard?" George couldn''t help but muttered, "Whether their mental qualities are too good or are they nervous? They are really the material of soldiers." Even though Fleur Delacour is a girl, her performance is not lost to Cedric. After she walked into the fence, she immediately started to run. She ran around the circle, and did not deliberately provoke the dragon. Maybe her presence is low enough, maybe she looks less threatening. Except for the fire dragon spraying a flame toward Furong at first, there was no movement. Furong quickly cast a hypnotic spell in a safe location. Maybe she didn''t cause the fire dragon''s hostility, maybe the fire dragon was really tired, they were taken away from the familiar link. They were given medicine again, and the long-term anxiety made them very low resistance to hypnosis. (To be continued.) ... Chapter 422： Hungarian hornet Chapter 422 Hungarian Hornet Furong''s curse has worked, and the effect is surprisingly good. Her curse arouses the intense fatigue and sleepiness of the fire dragon itself, as well as the effectiveness of the medicine in its body. The fire dragon fell asleep, it even snored, it slept soundly. This scene made George a little helpless, as he knew Harry would prepare for the Sleeping Curse. These controlled fire dragons did not exert their true strength at all. For such fire dragons, instead, the direct Sleeping Curse can exert the best effect. Perhaps the winner of this round will be Furong. George saw that Furong was gently taking the dragon egg from under the fire dragon, and she quickly backed away. She was careless, the plan was a little too smooth, and it was unimaginable. Maybe she was surprised. She took the dragon egg and backed quickly, but the fire dragon suddenly snored. A blaze burst out and lit her clothes. Although Furong was careless, George still admired her response. She did not yell like a little girl, let alone rush. She held the dragon egg in one hand, and the hand holding the wand transformed into a clear spring. Water gushed out of her wand, extinguishing the flames on her body. Just like Cedric, she got the dragon egg smoothly and walked to the fence smoothly. Pass the dragon egg to the staff, and she was also taken away. The classmates continued to cheer for this amazing girl, shouting her name loudly. Mrs. Maxim looked around the others triumphantly, as if to remind them that this was her student, a student who performed well and looked equally good. Next came the scoring session. Mrs. Maxim had no suspense, and scored 10 points for her outstanding students. In addition to Professor Karkaroff, other professors also gave Furong a good score. "Next is Mr. Krum!" Bagman shouted. Krum looked a little listless when he came out of the tent, shrugging his shoulders, his face gloomy. Seeing him indifferently, George was a little curious about what kind of state Krum would show. He is the best chaser in the Quidditch World Cup and has seen enough big scenes. The on-the-spot reaction seems to be good, and may be able to show a different state. What happened next made George''s eyes stunned, and Krum was calm enough, not nervous at all. At least in terms of psychological quality, Krum, who has experienced many major events, is better than everyone else. But his psychological quality seems too good. I dont know if its Durmstrangs tradition, their teaching methods, or simply Krums own personality. After Krum came on the field, he didn''t have any expressions or any tactics. He was so carefree and walked directly towards the fire dragon. At least his movements and skills are still very agile. He flexibly avoided the fire dragon''s several flame jets and got closer and closer to the fire dragon. The fire dragon looked very irritable. Although the fly in front of him was weak, it was flexible enough to avoid the flame spray time after time. This provocation stimulated the fire dragon to spew more flames. In a fire-breathing neutral position, Krum was far enough away from the fire dragon. He is like dealing with every Quidditch game, any flaws and gaps can hardly escape his eyes. His wand shot out a white light, which pierced the fire dragon''s eyes fiercely. The fire dragon howled in pain and roared angrily. The flames flew around like bombs and almost flew into the stands. George had taken out his wand to prevent the crazy dragon from spraying the wrong place. "Oh, this is an amazing move, I don''t know how to evaluate him." The host Bagman''s tone was full of surprise. Krum''s game ended in a special form. He was brave enough and amazing enough. But he didn''t need to think about those dragon eggs. The crazy fire dragon had already smashed all the dragon eggs in the process of struggling and trampling. "Should it be said that Quidditch is indeed a barbarian game?" George couldn''t help but complain. "If he is facing a fire dragon in all its condition in the wild, he should prepare a funeral for himself." Krum''s amazing behavior stunned the audience, and even forgot to cheer and applaud, until he was taken away from the stadium. The fire dragon was replaced by a Hungarian hornet, a fierce fire dragon covered with black scales, bronze horns, and bronze spikes on its long tail. It is more ferocious and dangerous than the previous three-headed fire dragon, and its flames can spit out fifty feet. "The last player is Harry Potter." Bagman exclaimed. The last player in the tent came out, and Harry walked out of the tent with firm steps. "If there is no accident..." George looked at the Hungarian tree peak, and his anger rose again in his heart, "It''s really an accident..." Compared with the other three being drugged, the restricted fire dragon This Hungarian hornet is obviously more flexible and more irritable. Maybe others will only think that this is because the fire dragon itself is more dangerous. But George could see that this fire dragon was obviously unrestricted, it was almost a wild dragon in a complete state. "Who the **** is doing these things?" George couldn''t help but figure out that the fire dragon was being watched by the Ministry of Magic, and who was doing it in secret. Before he could think of a reason, Harry had already walked into the stands. Like Cedric, he lowered his body and reduced his sense of existence. Of course, this is completely useless. The eyesight of the Hungarian hornet is amazing, and the running creatures can be seen hundreds of feet away, not to mention just separated by a field. But with the following actions, this low body becomes meaningful. The Hungarian hornet spewed out a violent flame, and the flame exploded in front of Harry. With an explosion, the smoke billowed and Harry disappeared in the explosion. All kinds of shouts came from the stands. "Harry was burnt to ashes." Neville cried. "Potter is burnt to ashes?" Slytherin students, some can''t believe their eyes, it''s too easy, should they celebrate? Soon they knew that Potter was not that easy to die. Harry completely disappeared in the Colosseum. Immediately, one hyena after another emerged from the soil. The hyenas ran around the dragon, even showing their buttocks, wagging their tails, and provoking. The dragon had never encountered such rampant food before, and it immediately forgot the little peas that had been burned to ashes by itself, and sprayed more flames on the creatures that provoked it. The flame spray of the Hungarian hornet can exceed fifty feet. The violent dragon spewed a pillar of fire and burned all the creatures that provoked it into mud. (To be continued.) Chapter 423： Combat training Chapter 423 But one after another hyena went forward and continued to run around it bravely and provocatively. In order to destroy every creature that dared to provoke it, the dragon chased after it and dismantled every ant that dared to provoke it into mud. Until the last hyena was wiped out, the dragon uttered a sharp roar, shaking the audience with fear and dizziness. The power of the dragon shocked everyone. It was much more powerful than the previous three dragons that did not show their strength. But the game is over, and the dragon has no chance to show his horror. The staff already prepared, a whole team of trained wizards. Under the action of their neat sleeping spell, even the mighty dragon did not last long and had to succumb to the power of magic. "It''s a dazzling competition. Our individual contestant showed the wisdom of the wizard. The skillful transformation spell completely fooled the dragon." Bagman said loudly, his tone of compliment that could not be concealed, "This is the Hungarian hornet, I dare say it is more terrifying than the previous dragons." "Not bad performance, the phantom spell is used just right. Under the smoke and dust created by the detonating flame, it is the most perfect cover for his body." George was also very satisfied with Harry''s performance. What made him even more satisfied was that Harry did not choose to get the dragon egg by himself. Instead, it also used a transformation spell to make a khaki-yellow monkey steal the dragon egg. From the beginning to the end, Harry did not appear in front of the dragon, until the moment when the game was over, he appeared in front of the fence. Amazing performance. Hermione couldn''t wait any longer, she didn''t want to wait to see the score. As soon as Harry was taken down, she immediately took George and Ron to see Harry in the tent. "I can''t believe it. That Hungarian hornet is obviously stronger than the other three-headed fire dragon." Hermione didn''t even worry about the tent next to it. There might be other contestants, she said in a fearful tone. "After you left, they had a total of eight wizards and a sleeping spell that lasted for at least five seconds before the Hungarian hornet fell asleep unwillingly. You know, the fire dragon was not so powerful before." Hermione was angry. Said unevenly. "Awesome performance, better than I thought." George praised Harry sincerely, "Especially when a monkey was used to steal the dragon''s egg in the end, the whole process completely protected my safety." Compared to the random sway on the field, Harry under the field became a lot nervous, feeling a little embarrassed on the back of his head, accepting everyone''s praise. "It''s a perfect performance. No one else performed as well as you. Let''s go Harry, I''ll go see them and give you a score... I guess it must be full marks." Ron said happily, as a friend , Harry''s excellent performance made him and Yourong Yan. Ron was still talking all the way. "Several other players have made major mistakes. Cedric was injured the most. He was hit by the fire dragon''s flames at the last moment, and Fleur was also burned in his clothes by the flames. Krum attacked the fire dragon bravely. , He hit the fire dragon in the eye, but the crazy fire dragon smashed the dragon eggs and he was deducted a lot of points." Ron said excitedly, "Only you are the best, the fire dragon didn''t even find you." By the time they reached the fence, the Hungarian hornet had been transported away, and five referees were sitting on elevated chairs, scoring. There is no doubt that everyone except Karkaroff gave Harry a perfect score. Ron couldn''t believe his eyes, he looked at Karkaroff angrily, "That idiot Karkaroff, he gave Krum all ten. He actually gave you five points, he can be brazen. A little bit?" "He can only play these rascals." George said dismissively, "This only seems to be his stupidity. Harry''s honor is not something he can take away from him. Well, the important thing is that it is calm and safe. ." "Voldemort didn''t do it today. This is good news. It means we have another period of time." George looked at Ron and Hermione and said, "I have to say that the previous training was really effective. Harry was on the court. It has all been shown, and you should also experience these trainings." "Oh!" Hermione and Ron looked at each other, with bitter smiles on their faces, it seemed that they really couldn''t escape. The first event of the Triwizard Tournament is over, and Harry is temporarily ranked first. Everyone began to enjoy the rest of the relaxing time. Of course, that was impossible. Everyone has started intensive training. If it is not that they do not want to cause trouble, they also consider that a combination of work and rest is needed. George intends to let others stop all classes. Anyway, these courses of the school will not have any relationship after a year or a half. These courses of the school can only provide some basic personnel for the magic world after all. Normally, they are finished according to the school''s seventh grade curriculum. Even if they can get the best grades, their level is still far from the professors. Relying on school education to fight Voldemort is pure daydreaming. George didn''t rely on the school curriculum from the beginning, and it was for these reasons. Facing Voldemort, the teachers of the academy would still be out of breath, hoping to get the strength to fight Voldemort from them, it was pure dreaming. Dumbledore was kind on the surface, but he had watched Voldemort grow step by step for so many years, it was equally difficult to count on and could not be trusted. If you really want to rely on your own strength and defeat Voldemort, there is only one way. That is to go through the things that Voldemort has experienced at a faster speed and stronger wisdom. It is precisely this way that George spent all his time in the library since the first grade. He relied on his own efforts, and relied on the assistance of some more perfect magic props, to analyze the mysteries of magic. He used adult knowledge and wisdom to experience all the roads that Voldemort had and sought in a shorter period of time. After that, he took advantage of the illegal collection of half of the magic world he bought from Turn Dou Alley. With the help of many prohibited objects, many black magic, and some unknown uses, they are used as the foundation stone to enhance one''s strength. It is precisely this preparation after another. Far more resources, more collections, even higher horizons, and higher wisdom than Voldemort had obtained. He can truly be qualified to experience the accumulation experienced by Voldemort in a short period of time, and possess the capital to fight against Voldemort. (To be continued.) Chapter 424： Georges personal teaching Chapter 424 George''s Personal Teaching But now that the strength of the rest of the Brotherhood grows, they also need to experience these. Although their goal is not to take Voldemort as a standard. But a high starting point and a high standard will gain more in the end. During this period of time, there were more combat-related trainings than ever before. The combined combat training is more than the students'' school careers in previous years. "Phantom Curse!", "Guardian Curse!", "Armor Bodyguard!", "Sleeping Curse!"... They didn''t train too many spells, but every spell selected specifically must meet demanding requirements. In addition to not allowing failures, every spell must be trained to the point where it is properly used. "Combat is not a game, nor is a wizard a player." George paced and shuttled in the training queue while telling them the meaning of training. In order to let them understand why training, what kind of purpose training should be achieved, and how to work hard. "If you can defeat the enemy in one way, you don''t need the second method," he said loudly. "No matter how clever a wizard is, he is all flesh and blood." "Any attack magic can knock them down." He glanced at the crowd with a sharp gaze. "What you have to make sure is that the attack magic you master will hit them." "The practice of the Phantom Mantra will run through your entire training from beginning to end. This is your method to protect yourself from being discovered by the enemy. It is always the best defense. Not only can the Phantom Mantra be used by yourself, you also It can be used on one''s own companions and family members." "The guardian **** curse is a powerful curse that connects your will and cultivates your will. It can fight against most curses, and when necessary, it can help you block a fatal injury. No matter how important it is, it is not Ever." "The armor body can''t really protect you. You can''t expect it to block how powerful the spell. But it can make you less vulnerable, leaving you with a breath of breath under most spells. At this time you can After you fight back and kill your opponent, you can seek rescue or save yourself." "On the other hand, it can also guarantee that you will not be killed by a powerful magical aftermath like an overpowering wizard, like driving a fly." "Sleeping spell is not a powerful magic, but it is practical enough. A wizard with severed hands and feet may be able to fight a few battles, but a comatose wizard can only be slaughtered." ... "Each carefully selected enchantment has important meaning. They represent attack, defense, and detection. As a qualified wizard, a wizard who wants to protect himself and his family." "You must turn these spells into your own instincts. Skilled use is only the beginning, cast silently, in battle, when you are hit. Whether you can do this, represents whether you can survive the battle. ." George walked, talked, instructed and corrected. In general, everyone''s performance is similar. Harry, Ron, and Hermione, after George''s rigorous training, are no less inferior or even stronger than those Ministry of Magic combatants. Although the others are far inferior to the three of them, they have also participated in many real duels in the duel club. They can be selected by George, naturally they will not be incompetent. On the other hand, wizards are different from ordinary people. If necessary, wizards can overcome most of their physical instincts. Inspire momentum, create fear, mechanical mind, dynamic visual acceleration, and reflex nerve acceleration. When George blessed the magic that he had researched on everyone one by one, even the weakest student could surpass a trained warrior. This is magic, another mysterious power that can define science. Those who master supernatural power have an absolute advantage over those who do not have such power. From another perspective, people who master more powerful and systematic supernatural powers also have an absolute advantage over those who lack system capabilities. "Well, let''s stop here today. The next time for the rally will be arranged through coins. During this time, your training will be arranged in the duel club, and the training of the spell must be closely coordinated with the battle." Seeing that the time was almost up, George greeted everyone. "Oh!" There was a lazy cheer, and everyone began to pack up their things and bid farewell to each other. When everyone else was gone, Harry lingered on the hesitant side. "What''s the matter? Harry." George asked calmly, with a hint of concern in his tone. "It''s..." Harry hesitated, and finally said it. "It''s Hagrid''s business. Rita Skeeter fabricated a lot of rumors. She described Hagrid in the newspaper as half human and half monster. The monster is spreading the message that Dumbledore is protecting Hagrid again..." "It''s better for you to read it yourself." Harry didn''t know how to continue, he pulled out a "Daily Prophet" from his bag and handed him to George. George took the newspaper and looked at the news article with a picture of Hagrid Hagrid in the photo looked a little sneaky, but compared to the description in the news, the photo seemed quite pleasant. As always, the horror title, "Conspiracy or Mistake, Dumbledore''s True Intentions" Our special reporter, following the Triwizard Tournament, entered the ever mysterious Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the weird and powerful wizard, Abs Dumbledore, has always been known for daring to trust controversial teachers. In September of this year, he invited Alastomoudi, the famous Mad-Eye, as a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. This amazing move, even if it was made by Dumbledore, surprised the people at the Ministry of Magic. Mad Eye Moody has long been notorious for his fierceness. He used to be an excellent Auror, but the long battle severely hurt him. As we all know, as long as someone suddenly moves in front of him now, he will involuntarily launch an attack. But even this worrying crazy-eyed Moody. Compared with the other teacher employed by Dumbledore, the half-human and half-demon magical creature protection class teacher, he also seemed serious, responsible and kind. Ruberhaig admitted that he was expelled from Hogwarts in the third grade. Since then, he has been serving as the academy''s hunting ground guard, which is the job Dumbledore provided him. Last year, under the influence of Dumbledore, Hagrid was unbelievably and without warning, and stood out from the many outstanding teachers. (To be continued.) Chapter 425： Rumors in Language Daily Chapter 425: Rumors in Language Daily From a newcomer who had not received proper education and had no one day of teaching experience, he suddenly became a teacher of the magical creature protection class at Hogwarts. Novel Hagrid is a huge, fierce and burly man. With the help of his newly acquired power, he intimidates and threatens the safety of the students. In a series of horror courses that scared students. Hagrid had already injured many students, and Dumbledore always turned a blind eye to this terrible scene. "I was attacked by an eagle-headed horse-winged beast. My friend Vincent Crabbe was bitten severely by a Frober caterpillar." A fourth-grade student named Draco Malfoy complained angrily , "Everyone hates Hagrid, but we dare not speak." Hagrid never thought of stopping his crazy behavior. In an interview last month, he admitted that he was cultivating a terrifying creature called "Fried Tail Snail". This creature is between the lion-tailed dragon-tailed beast and the fire crab. It is extremely dangerous. Cultivating new magical creatures usually requires the constraints of the Magical Creatures Control Department of the Ministry of Magic, but Hagrid thinks he can overcome these troublesome legal regulations. "I think this is quite fun." He ended the reporter''s answer with this answer. Not only that, after in-depth investigation by reporters, new evidence emerged. Hagrid was not like he used to pretend, he was not a wizard of pure blood. There is conclusive evidence that Hagrid is a man of impure blood. His mother is the giantess Friedwafa, whose whereabouts are currently unknown. Giants in the wizarding world have always been known for being cruel and bloodthirsty. In the last century, giants were on the brink of extinction because of cannibalism. The remaining dozen giants also followed the bloodthirsty nature and joined the mysterious people. During the terrible period of the mysterious rule, they created the most terrifying Muggle massacres. Most of the giants who worked for the mysterious people died under the Auror who fought against the dark forces. But Friedwafa is not among them. She may have escaped to the few remaining giant villages abroad. Judging from the behavior of the Magical Creatures Conservation Class, Fried Wafa''s son seems to have inherited the cruel nature of his mother. What is even more surprising is that Hagrid, who is half-human and half-demon, has also established an intimate relationship with a boy. It was this boy who caused the mysterious man to lose power, so that Hagrid''s mother and other followers of the mysterious man had to hide themselves and hide themselves. Perhaps Harry Potter didn''t know that his huge friend had hidden all kinds of unbearable past events. But Abs Dumbledore''s ignorance of the safety of the students made it difficult to distinguish whether this was a mistake or a conspiracy. No one could understand the true intentions of Abs Dumbledore. "Ok." George looked up from the newspaper and said flatly, "Although the tone is a bit exaggerated, the description is basically true." George said flatly, Although it may upset you, it must be said that the content of this report is basically true. Hagrid would not have become a teacher at Hogwarts if it were not for Dumbledores personal wishes. "If it were not for the closure of Hogwarts, it would be impossible for him to remain in the position of teacher after making a lot of mistakes." "Look at the courses he arranged for you, feed Flobber caterpillars, and take the snails for a walk. Changing a teacher for this course is a good thing for all students." George has always had a dislike for Hagrid, as a person who is accustomed to planning, accustomed to being cautious, and afraid of any accidents. Hagrid is such a natural troublemaker that he hates and avoids it. Stupid evil is worse than pure evil. The same creates destruction, and the same creates damage. Stupid evil, but you can pretend that you didn''t make a mistake, pretend that you didn''t mean it, there is nothing worse than this. Even accusations of stupidity will become narrow evidence. "Uh----" Harry was a little dry. He knew George didn''t like Hagrid. If possible, he wouldn''t trouble George with Hagrid''s affairs. But the recent exhibition is really too much of his range of coping. There is no other way, he can only ask George for help. "By the way, there are these..." Harry started flipping through his schoolbag again, and handed another newspaper clipping to George. He looked at George nervously, hoping that this newspaper would make George change his mind. To be honest, Hagrid is definitely not a qualified teacher. He and Ron have hoped many times that Hagrid will no longer teach the course of magical creature protection. They also hated Hagrid''s ignorance and stupidity, but it was already like this. They have become friends of Hagrid. They cannot abandon Hagrid because of Hagrid''s stupidity or because Hagrid''s intelligence is defective. They cannot do this kind of thing. So they could only do it again and again, and had to do everything possible to help Hagrid clean up the mess. George set his sights on the new newspaper clipping The new newspaper clipping was no longer about Hagrid, but about Harry and the others. Seeing this, George finally frowned. There was an interview about Harry in the newspaper, which read. I think my parents gave me strength. I believe that if they can see me, they will be proud of me. ...Yes, at night, I still cry for them, but I admit this without denying it, I don''t think it is ashamed. Nothing in the game can hurt me, because they will protect me in the dark. George gave Harry a surprised look. "Do you really cry at night?" "Of course not." Harry argued, blushing, "I''m not that vulnerable." George lowered his head to read the newspaper again, and the next thing was obviously made up. The report that Harry and Hermione became lovers, and even the testimony of classmates, was obviously fabricated. Harry and Hermione were training under his nose every day, obviously nothing like this. "There will be no such reports in the future, I will let Rita Skeeter focus on others." George said in a positive tone. "Is it really possible? Dumbledore can''t stop Rita Skeeter from writing essays." Harry asked quickly, with a hint of surprise in his tone. Rita Skeeter''s report caused him a lot of trouble, not just because he hated someone who arranged his parents indiscriminately and described him as an arrogant child. Also because Rita Skeeter used unknown means to dig around the school, Hagrid was a hybrid giant, and it shouldn''t have been something she could know. When Hagrid said that he missed his mouth, he clearly remembered that Rita Skeet was not present, and no one else would disclose the news to her. (To be continued.) Chapter 426： Rich and wayward Chapter 426 Rita Skeeter''s weird means, unscrupulous nonsense, always made him worry that there would be a mess. It is not a good thing to continue to be arranged by Rita Skeeter, he guessed that George would have a way, so he came to ask for help. But there is also a trace of concern, after all, Rita Skeeter''s writing about Dumbledore has no hesitation. It''s hard to imagine what method would be used to stop her, and Harry couldn''t help being curious for a while listening to George''s simple words. George explained patiently, "Daily Prophet, with its sensational headlines and nonsense content during the Quidditch World Cup, made a big splash in the wizarding world. In order to avoid becoming the object of arrangement, I bought the newspaper." Harry was stunned, his mouth opened wide, his words stuck in his throat, he really didn''t know what to say. In order to be afraid of trouble and to avoid being arranged, I simply bought the entire newspaper, which is really rich and willful. George continued, "After all, the media is always indispensable to influence public opinion in the wizarding world. Although my family is the largest bookstore, the timeliness of books is very poor. Buying a newspaper can also serve as a bookstore. supplement." "However, I did not intervene in the management of the Daily Prophet. After all, they are doing a good job now and I dont have much time. So I didnt pay attention to Rita Skeeters report before. I will pass it through the newspaper. Editor-in-chief, ask him to contact Rita Skeeter and ask her to adjust her recent reporting trends." If it was Hagrid''s business alone, George didn''t want to intervene. After all, the report was basically true. Even if it had a headache, it should be Dumbledore''s headache. But since it affects other people, and reports are obviously starting to talk nonsense, such rumors are not in George''s interests, and he can only find ways to interfere. Harry nodded. Things went smoother than he expected. He didn''t expect anything that would require only a word from George. The troubles that had plagued them for a long time were solved immediately, and it turned out that the best thing is to have money. "By the way, how are your preparations for your second project?" George suddenly asked. It has been a while since the first project ended, and it is time to prepare for the second project. "Slightly, Cedric told me that the golden egg needs to be opened underwater." Harry said awkwardly. This reminder Cedric told him that he hadn''t been on this mind for this period of time, and the heavy training every day consumed his energy. He spent most of his time in class for rest. Regarding the golden egg matter, it was thrown aside. "Yeah." George replied casually and said, "It is better to know the problem earlier, so that we can also prepare the countermeasures earlier, although the project will not be difficult. But one less worry, you will be more practical when you train. ." "Okay, I''ll try it tomorrow." Harry responded quickly. In the next few days, they didn''t have very important training. He could spare some time to try that method in the prefect''s bathroom that Cedric said. While talking, they walked out of the responsive room, and they bid farewell to each other in the corridor. With the convenience of the phantom spell, it is really easy for everyone in the Brotherhood to wander around the school. I have to say that there is a reason why this spell is not taught in schools. In addition to the difficulty of the spell, it also lies in the school rules that students can violate and can do too much once they master the spell. Teachers always have to consider their own interests first, and finally the interests of students. If a spell can make it easier for students to resist the teacher, then this spell usually does not appear in the textbook. The night is also deep, and the moonlight is sultry. Hogwarts was built on a vast hillside, and moonlight cast on the castle, shining brightly, dotted with mystery and tranquility. Back in his lounge, George opened the window and looked at the vast world outside. The view under the moonlight is not good, only vaguely looking at the dense woods, the vast grassland, and the lake surface like black gems, a simple ghost ship. He has been at Hogwarts for almost four years, and he has been in this world for fifteen years. He had a hunch that everything would begin soon. When Voldemort was resurrected, it was also when he showed his fangs. The accumulation of these years and the results of these years are ultimately for such a result. Everything starts here, and everything will end here. After waiting for Voldemort to completely die, he can really walk out of Hogwarts, from such a cage. Hogwarts is now like a cage to him, and it is difficult for him to get anything here. For his ambitions, for his goals, this place is too small and too old. George suddenly had a realization Voldemort must have had this idea. For a powerful, a wizard standing at the top of the wizarding world, Hogwarts is too small, even the magic world is too small. These narrow limits kept the wizard from continuing to break through, and these shackles suppressed the wizard from continuing to advance. But no matter whether it is small or shackled, it cannot stop a real wizard, and the wizard will not stop. When everything becomes the help of the wizard, the wizard carries the whole world forward. When everything became the shackles of the wizard, the wizard broke free from the shackles and walked alone. Voldemort may have experienced this intersection like him. At this crossroads, Voldemort was lost, no one could guide him, no one to be trusted. He chose to follow his own heart, and he chose to support his ambition with the whole world. At this crossroads, George was not confused, he knew how to go. He also chose to follow his own heart. He has seen how technology changes the world, and he has seen how human beings continue to move forward. He was right this way, and both Voldemort and Dumbledore were wrong. He is the evidence, and his power is the evidence. When Voldemort and Dumbledore were the same age, they were not even qualified to look directly at him. And now, what he needs to fight against is Voldemort who has won the victory, Dumbledore who has accumulated for many years. He will definitely win this battle, he must win. . Even if there is no competition or training, the atmosphere on campus still seems a little solemn. Everything that George secretly promotes is also subtly affecting everything in the school. Dueling clubs and mutual aid clubs have long replaced classrooms and become students'' favorite places. There are no annoying teachers, but there are more detailed instructions. (To be continued.) Chapter 427： Automated Potions Class Chapter 427: Automated Potions Class The duel club is a place where you can vent all your strength and see your progress. Novelţ Not to mention, the monetary rewards you can get in each game can be spent happily in Hogsmeade Village. The students'' consumption and emotions that have been suppressed for many years are all unfolding vigorously in the duel club. Compared to Quidditch games, compared to play houses where only a few people can participate. A duel is a place where you can really sway and fight with passion. Personal grudges, grudges of the college. Everyday quarrels, years of grievances, everything can find a breakthrough here. Dueling clubs and mutual aid clubs have truly changed this ancient school with a thousand years of history. Among the mutual aid clubs, the most popular class is the potions class. This is not surprising. With a teacher like Snape, in addition to Slytherin who can barely learn something in the potions class, the students in several other colleges have long hated such courses. Now in the mutual aid agency, with George and Hermione instructing everyone on this course, the students'' enthusiasm for learning is immediately aroused. "A 3-hard herb needs to be boiled for five minutes under a heat." George directed to a Hufflepuff student and pointed to a clock next to him and said, "Watch the time." That clock is not the same as ordinary clocks. What is displayed on it is not a scale, but a special label. Hardness, heat, concentration..... There are also various letters, various numbers. What seemed to be completely irrelevant to the potion was now fixed on this special clock. This is George''s spare time. Considering an attempt made by Potion Automation, at least it looks good now. He made some simple divisions of potions according to their texture, heat absorption and demand. Under this division, some standardized potion formulas have standardized processes. There is no need for students to memorize by rote, and no need to memorize harsh production techniques. Just follow the instructions of the timer and put the prescribed medicinal materials at the prescribed time and heat. The potion is made like a Muggle product, which is made under the same operation as the assembly line. This incredible scene stunned the other students. No one believed that making potions was such a simple thing. But everything is like this, no matter how unbelievable other people are, no matter how frustrated or angry the people in Slytherin are-this is the most advantageous course of their college, and the reason is self-evident. In everyone''s minds, the mutual aid agency has become a teaching place that is more knowledgeable and more powerful than teachers. George also seemed very satisfied with such an exhibition. The most special thing about wizards is their magic. They shouldn''t be compared with ordinary people, with machines than manual operations, it is a waste of talent, it is meaningless. Potions class should have changed a long time ago. If Snape hadn''t really had some skills, his mentality in George would have fallen to the same level as Hagrid. His destructive and tireless classroom, in addition to burying his classmates potion talent, can also teach them to make simple things. George was completely blind to those simple things. As long as he needs, he can use the assembly line to replace the basic potion mastered by the students. And now, he showed these directly, he used some small auxiliary tools to completely change the method of making basic potions. He made no secret of letting everyone know that basic potions are not needed at all and should not be made by hand. After all, when the two worlds began to connect, wizards did not have the time and ability to rely on hand-made to meet the requirements of the entire world. "First join y1, now join y2." A Gryffindor student muttered to himself, with six crucibles in front of him alone. Six crucibles were brewing the same simple healing potion. He carefully stared at the flames of the crucible to confirm that the temperature scales on the crucible were all in the right place. Then, following the instructions of the timer, he added the new herbs to the six crucibles. With these standard auxiliary tools, even the most ordinary student can refine multiple basic potions at the same time like a potion master, which wizards could not imagine before. Before that, they had to calculate the time for the potion to boil according to their experience and their own estimation. One more point and one less point will affect the efficacy of the medicine, and a single mistake will make the entire refining fail and lose a lot of precious herbs. And now, under George''s influence, potions have become the most common commodities, and they are no more difficult than cooking. George walked around the table of his classmates, paying attention to their possible mistakes He wouldn''t be like Snape, waiting for the students to make mistakes before he sneered. This kind of cynicism has no meaning for education, except for venting Snape''s grievances, except for making students hate this course. Real education is timely feedback and correct standards. "Yes, well done. The **** root you use is fresher, so the cooking time can be slightly shorter. It is also very smart to adjust the time slightly according to the changes in the medicinal materials." George Xiao claimed to praise a Lavink The production of labor students. He continued, "However, if you plan to make multiple potions at the same time, I will definitely ask you to treat all the herbs in a special way before refining. Make sure in advance that the efficacy and status of the herbs are consistent, which will allow Refining multiple potions at the same time has become an easy task." He turned around again and walked from the last table to the front row. On the first two tables are Hermione and Neville. Since Neville discovered his potion talent, his confidence has also greatly increased. He didn''t care about Snape''s cynicism at all, he had completely abandoned Snape''s potions class. He transferred all his potions lessons to the mutual aid agency, which not only quickly improved his potion level, but also quickly improved his place in the mutual aid agency. Neville has always been bullied and ridiculed, and he has received little attention and respect. But here, there is George sitting here, the progress and feedback of the students, George is watching, he is happy to see the students discover their talents in the mutual aid agency. As much progress Neville has, he has as much support. Now Neville is in the Mutual Aid Societys potions class, and even as a counselor, he has begun to tutor lower grade students. This unprecedented emphasis and experience makes Neville completely different from the past. (To be continued.) Chapter 428： Teaching Hermione Chapter 428: Teaching Hermione At this time, Neville was concentrating on refining the Bone Spirit, which is a potion refined with a potion called Bone Herb, which can regenerate the lost bones. This is a potion that George pays special attention to, a very practical and strategic potion. Hermione refining is a blood tonic, a blood tonic with blood orchid as the main component, which can quickly replenish the body''s blood. The blood tonic, combined with the healing medicament and Bone Soul, can quickly rescue even the general disabled. Preparation for war is more than just training. The soldiers and horses did not move the food and grass first, even if it was the daily training of the students, George would not ignore it. He also used these free labor when providing exercises to the students, barely recovering some costs. Not only that, he even used the precious medicinal materials of the Hogwarts greenhouse at a slightly higher price than the market in the name of practice. Of course, he will use those precious herbs himself. Using too precious herbs to practice hands for the students, at least he is not so generous now. Wait until the students install their own potions one by one, and classify them into categories. George, Hermione started checking the potions everyone made. "Slimming medicine, excellent quality, 10 points." "Enhancer, good quality, 25 points." "Intelligence enhancer, poor quality, discarded, -20 points." George glanced at the man. He was a Hufflepuff student. He looked very nervous, his hands tangled in helplessness. George said flatly, "The next time the potion is out of the pot, the boiling time should not be too long. It is best to calculate the time according to the standard procedure." The student nodded embarrassedly. He has just adapted to the new aids and has not adjusted his habits. The previous habits affected him again, but finally made mistakes. "Vitality tonic, good quality, 20 points." "Simple therapeutic agent, good quality, 10 bottles in total, 50 points." One after another, after inspection and judgment, George took away the potions that met the requirements and replaced them with the students'' points. These points can allow students to redeem some paid spells, potions and other things that students like in the mutual aid club. The most expensive point is a firebolt. George believes that paid labor and goal-driven will always make others more focused and attentive. When everyone else had packed up, after leaving, George waved his magic wand and all the herbs flew into the safe. The legs of all the desks were folded and turned into a long wooden board. The wooden board was scattered into the activity room, and the whole activity room became spacious again. In a whirlwind, the entire activity room has become clean and tidy, and the discarded debris and garbage have also been put into the trash can. The clean and tidy activity room can continue to wait for the next use. After George did all this, Hermione hadn''t left yet, she was standing by the door, kicking the floor boredly. Neville stood outside the door, waiting for them to go to the cafeteria for dinner. "What''s the matter? You look a little sullen." George asked softly toward Hermione. "Professor McGonagall talked to me and said that I have been slack during this period of time, and that my studies are not good recently." Hermione said sullenly, which really wronged her. She has not slackened at all during this time. There are a lot of lessons every day, and she has to take care of the mutual aid society to make up lessons for other students. In the evening, she will participate in the training in the responsive room. After a lot of tossing and busy all day, she didn''t have the strength to be active in class like usual. That is to say, she is a little better. Many other members of the Brotherhood regard class as a break. Ron has dozed off in class several times, and was called out by the teacher to stop him. "Oh, so, I will apply to set up a special class. Like me, you can choose to go to class according to your own needs." George said lightly, "These are small things." There have been a lot of recent training. On the one hand, Voldemort''s conspiracy is approaching, and everyone has no time to develop slowly. On the other hand, George''s strength has reached a certain level, and he has the ability to support a situation. At this time, he naturally has extra energy to start taking into account the strength of other people. In the wizarding world, after all, the upper-level forces determine the lower-level forces. There is no upper-level force that can support the situation, no matter how many wizards there are, it is just a pile of sand, unable to gather power. But on the other hand, a person can only appear in one place after all, and a powerful wizard also needs help. Voldemort needed Death Eaters, and George formed the Brotherhood. Taking the current situation as an example, Hermione has been able to be alone in the mutual aid agency, and Harry can also guide others in the duel clubRon, Zhang Qiu, Neville, they can also be good at each The field guides others. A group of wizards that have grown up have led to the growth of more wizards. This is exactly the result that George wants to create over the years. It is also with the help of everyone that George can quickly improve the strength of his classmates while taking into account his own strength. "But" Hermione hesitated, she wanted to say nothing. "Do you want to ask if you can reduce training? Then have more energy and good courses?" George immediately saw through Hermione''s careful thoughts, for someone who was used to becoming the teacher''s center of attention in class. She mentioned the opinions of the teachers, not for the privilege of ignoring the teachers. Hermione nodded quickly, "Well, I think the training can be less, and we can learn things in class." "Of course not." George said in a positive tone. "The lesson is reserved for you to rest and relax. The content of the class is no longer helpful for you." "Ah--" Hermione looked embarrassed, and this statement was too hurtful. George stared at Hermione and said earnestly, "You have to understand that the classroom does not revolve around you alone, and the classroom should not revolve around you alone. As your ability improves, the classroom is no longer helpful to you. Up." "The class needs to take care of the majority, and the class should also focus on the majority. When your abilities are too much, or too backward, you shouldn''t expect the class to help you." "If in the classroom, the teacher will focus on the students who are too much or too behind. This can only interfere with most of the other average students, which is not good for the entire class." (To be continued.) Chapter 429： Hero Neville Chapter 429: Hero Neville "Classroom can only play a guiding role for students. Real learning is always on oneself. Good teachers will bring good guidance, and bad teachers will even destroy a person''s ability to learn." He turned his gaze to Neville and said, "Neville chose to abandon the potions class. It was a wise decision. In Snape''s class, he couldn''t learn anything. Snape''s insult would consume him. Xinli, he didn''t go to potions class during this time, and even got better with other classes." Georges praise made Neville feel a little bewildered. Recently, George has praised too much, and he did not hide it in front of others, which made him very uncomfortable. Neville blushed and said in a low voice, "It''s true. Since I didn''t go to potions class, I feel better all day. There is not a vicious voice in my head that echoes every day. I do other things a lot easier. ." He lowered his voice and added, "Maybe other teachers are also afraid that I will give up their courses. I feel that their attitude towards me is much better." Neville had rarely plucked up the courage to resist anything before, but when he recalled that he plucked up the courage, every time he was proud of the choices he had made. He had plucked up the courage to fight Crabbe and Gore, which made him a good friend of Harry and Ron. He had plucked up the courage to stop Harry and the others from sneaking out, which increased Gryffindor''s college points by 20 points and helped Gryffindor win the College Cup. This time he plucked up the courage again and stopped going to Snape''s potions class at all. This is not a simple decision, it can be said to shock the school. Potions class is a compulsory course, and it is not easy to say that you can give up. If it could be easily given up, Harry would have given up this course long ago. But just like before, Neville rarely plucked up the courage to do one thing. But when he really mustered up the courage, he really became a stubborn bull. It does not matter if you are facing a friend, a teacher, or a principal. Just like the perseverance he showed when he was insulted and accused, he took all the pressure. He resolutely and completely gave up the potions class without hesitation, and he broke with Snape completely. All of a sudden, Neville became a hero in the school. You know, this is what many students want to do in their dreams. Since Snape became a professor of potions at Hogwarts, most of the students in the other three colleges wanted to give up potions every year. None of them were brave as Neville. They all endured Snape''s ridicule and humiliation because the potions class was a required course. Neville did what all the students wanted to do but didn''t dare to do. Neville really sighed for the students of the three colleges. George fully supported Neville''s decision, and it was precisely with his full support that Neville did not give in even in the face of Dumbledore. He did not hesitate to break with Snape without any leeway, and completely withdrew from the potions class. George wrote directly to convince Neville''s grandma. He made Neville a counselor for the mutual aid agency, and he assured that Neville''s learning achievements in the mutual aid agency would far exceed Snape''s education. He also handed the olive branch in advance and decided in advance to hire Neville after graduation to work for the potion factory he had not yet established. Thinking of the changes over this period of time, Neville only felt like a world away. He knew that he could once again be proud of his decision and his courage, which was something he could be proud of for a lifetime. He was not only for himself, but also for all the students who were humiliated and tortured by Snape. It''s not just withdrawing from required courses early, this school has never had a feat. Even more because he really worked hard at the mutual aid agency. His potion level has really improved like crazy. Both George and Hermione were patiently guiding him, completely different from Snape''s ten humiliation sentences with a reminder. George can always clearly point out the shortcomings of each of his steps, and he can always put forward suggestions for improvement. He only needs to follow George''s instructions and follow the diagram step by step to make potions that he once thought he would never be able to master. Only now did he really know that learning is not an impossible task for him. He even has some talents, some talents in making potions that he can''t imagine. It''s not that he doesn''t want to learn, he has never been lazy, he just really reacts slowly, and really can''t understand it as quickly as others. The teachers all blamed him for his stupidity, blamed him for his incurable, but George did not, nor Hermione. Only friends can really help him when he is about to lose strength. Under the guidance of Hermione, he kept up with the learning progress bit by bit, and when the mutual aid agency started counseling, he also participated in the learning for the first time. Then, everything changed, and he really started to catch up with his studies. He really started to know how to learn. Isn''t it because he worries about the teacher''s scolding with fear every day, he is not chasing after all the words he can''t remember. He puts his mind on his experience and his proficiency. George told him that when you can''t remember, don''t worry, don''t be depressed. In addition to relying on the brain, memory can also rely on the body and experience. His memory has not improved yet, but he knows how to avoid his shortcomings. Those auxiliary tools that George provided are his best assistants. He prepared the medicinal materials in different categories and put them in the order he was used to. He doesn''t rush to remember those things he can''t remember. He uses his body, timer, and experience to assist himself. He really did it, and his potion level was not inferior to Slytherin''s top students. Abandoning Snape''s potions class allowed him to gain more, and other classmates no longer looked at him with special eyes. When in the corridor, some unknown students suddenly ran up to him, cheered for his bravery, encouraged him, and hoped that he would persevere. Neville knew that he was doing the right thing. Whether it was George, Harry, Ron, Hermione, and more and more classmates, they all supported him with all their strength, and he really did what everyone expected. "everything will get better." He remembered what Harry had told him countless times, and everything really got better. "Ok." Hermione was silent for a while, looked at George, then at Neville, she knew that George was right. With George''s guidance, their strength has long been beyond the scope of classroom professors. (To be continued.) Chapter 430： unicorn Chapter 43o Unicorn Staying in class, just because this is a scene she is familiar with and she likes. Xiao said She is used to getting praise in class, she is used to getting the attention of teachers in class, and she enjoys the special treatment of such a good student. Harry and Ron understood this earlier than she did, and they started using the classroom as a place to rest early. Compared to the progress of Harry and Ron, at this point, she really lags behind. "It''s good if you can understand this. The classroom should be reserved for those who need the teacher''s guidance. The teacher''s attention on you is no longer helpful to you. On the contrary, falling on other students may just help them. " Seeing Hermione''s understanding, George was happy for her. From an excellent student to an excellent scholar, one needs to be free from the attention of others. When you are not learning for attention, learning for the eyes, and walking alone, the learning path has reached a new turning point. "Yes, I shouldn''t occupy the teacher''s attention. I already have the ability to learn on my own. The teacher''s eyes should be on the students who need it more." Hermione said in a relaxed tone. She hadn''t thought about it so much before. She just thought that listening to the lectures in class, actively answering questions, and attracting the attention of teachers is a good student. She hadn''t thought about it, because the teacher''s energy is also limited. When the teacher puts energy on her, she pays less attention to other students. She already has the ability to learn on her own, and what the teacher explained in class can no longer help her. She should not be fighting for the teacher''s attention. "Okay, go to dinner." The time is almost here, and George greets everyone to eat first. They walked across the corridor, all the way towards the large dining room. Harry and Ron were already in the dining room. They took a table and beckoned to George, Hermione and Neville. Just waiting for George and the others to sit down, Ron said hurriedly. "We just finished the magical creature protection class. I have to say that Professor Grapland is indeed much more popular than Hagrid. Do you know what she showed us in class?" Ron looked mysterious and let everyone guess. "It can''t be a Phoenix." Hermione said grimly, who could guess this kind of ignorance. Ron was not angry either. He continued to say in a bragging tone, "Although it is not a Phoenix, it is not much worse." "That''s the case." Hermione also became interested. It turned out to be a creature comparable to a phoenix. "It won''t be a fire dragon. That is too dangerous, not dangerous, mysterious and powerful. Is it a unicorn?" Ron was stunned for a moment, but he was guessed right away. "It''s really a unicorn, Harry, tell me what''s going on?" Hermione turned to Harry and asked, not paying attention to Ron who was selling it. "The unicorn likes women''s touch, and we couldn''t get close, but it''s pretty, snow-white, and unlike the white of horses, it has a halo of magic. It looks like it has been blessed. Like a magical white horse." Harry described the unicorn he saw. Then, he changed the topic again, "Professor Grapland''s course is indeed much more popular than Hagrid. Most students are eager for her to stay, hoping that she can replace Hagrid. If Hagrid is not cheering up , He really will be replaced soon." He is more worried about Hagrid''s current state than the joy of seeing a unicorn. Professor Grapland has gained the love of his classmates. In just a little more days, the students will begin to resist Hagrid''s return. "Unicorns and snails, everyone knows which one to choose." George said disapprovingly. Even in the face of Harry and the others, he bluntly said that Hagrid was not a qualified teacher. Well, everyone is silent. They are Hagrid''s friends, but it doesn''t mean that they can be unreasonable. To be honest, Hagrid''s courses really no one would like. Hagrid has not fulfilled his duties as a teacher. The classroom is not a place for him to impart knowledge, but a place for him to show off, to show off his dangerous partners to others. This is not a good thing for the students. They don''t need to be tolerant of Hagrid''s ignorance. During the meal, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. After the meal was hurriedly finished, everyone separated again and went to do their own things. ..... At eight o''clock in the evening, the duel club was still brightly lit. Harry and the others were busy and rested, and George came to the duel club alone. Recently the duel club has a special attraction. When Durmstrand and Busbartons students stayed at Hogwarts, they didnt do nothing. After all, for a whole year, just staying in a ghost ship or a few wooden houses, no one can stand it. Based on reserved or school attitude, they don''t like to audit Hogwarts courses. But the Hogwarts library has been liked by many students. When they are free to move around, many of them are willing to go to the Hogwarts library to find some books they have not read before. This is their rare entertainment in this strange place. But now, they have a better place. No one can organize a large-scale duel stage like a duel club, even Durmstrang. Whether it''s Durmstrang or Busbarton''s students, when they saw this duel club, this place for the first time, they liked this place and this exciting sport. As a wizard, who wouldn''t like watching a gorgeous spell and watching a mighty duelist defeat an opponent? This is much more interesting than Quidditch games. George is willing to promote this. The struggle between different schools can arouse everyone''s fighting spirit more than a duel between students. The battle between different schools is also a direct manifestation of different schools and educational methods. The Triwizard Tournament is a fighting competition, how can students who come to participate in the competition have less heart to fight and win. The candidates who lost the election of the Warriors had long been full of energy and nowhere to vent. At this time, such a stage appeared, and it was really swift. All it takes is to distribute the rewards equally, just a little spark, and immediately there are Durmstrang students jumping on the stage. For them, they can''t participate in the Triwizard Tournament, but the students who can beat Hogwarts and earn more pocket money are not in vain. After going back, there are places to brag about and talk about, which is much more interesting than just being a spectator. The first to jump out was Durmstrangs Poliaco, a fat, somewhat clumsy student who looked like Crabbe. (To be continued.) Chapter 431： Fear nbsp;Chapter 431 Fear Technique At the dinner on the first day of the Triwizard Tournament, he was also condemned by Professor Karkarov for dripping food on his clothes during the meal. Fan Jia Novel Net`- Everyone can tell at a glance that Professor Karkaroff doesn''t like him. But even so, Karkaroff also brought him to the Triwizard Tournament, it can be seen that he is not simply clumsy. It is not surprising that he will be the first to jump out. Crabbe is also a frequent visitor on the duel club stage. He is not smart enough and his magic skills are not good enough. But he wins because of his rough skin and boldness. For snacks and pocket money, he overturned some opponents who looked more powerful than him. When Poliaco came to power, his opponent Kenneth immediately treated Poliaco as another Crabbe. At the beginning of the game, Kenneth of Gryffindor chose to open the distance, blocking Poliaco''s advancement through numerous obstacles. Fan Jia Novel Net`- He wants to limit the battle to long-range contact. Once close, the advantage of being tall is sometimes even worse than the spell. Crabbe used the spell of strengthening his body to frighten his opponent many times when he was close. Kenneth didn''t choose the wrong strategy. In the face of opponents with unknown intentions, there is always nothing wrong with choosing a distance. But after all, he is not facing Crabbe, but Poliaco who is two years older than Crabbe and can participate in the Triwizard Tournament. As soon as Poliaco shot, he used black magic that the students of Hogwarts hadn''t seen. "Fear!" For a moment, Kenneth seemed to be back when he was a child. His father was furious holding a thick stick, his hair and beard were all wide, and his eyes were red and roared, "You stinky boy, you are lazy again. I have to kill you." No more thinking, no more thoughts. Tomato Novel Network -``-` "Ah~~~" With a terrifying scream, Kenneth ran around on the stage like a headless fly. Immediately, he rushed out of the stage and fell heavily to the ground. "Fear, very useful black magic." George nodded silently, black magic or white magic, guardian magic. These will-containing magics have a special advantage, or characteristic. Will magic requires a confrontation between wills. As long as the magic power gap is not particularly large, the black magic can ignore the magic power gap, the gap in skill and means. Directly pulling the opponent into the confrontation of will is a very scary characteristic. Black magic is a magic that specifically targets the weakness of human beings. It is known for its evil and its ability to defeat the strong. After all, the wizarding world is too peaceful, and most wizards live very comfortably. Tomato novel network `````-It is not that as their age grows, their magic power grows, their will will grow. Even a powerful and experienced wizard, when fighting evil and fear, may lose to the inconspicuous little wizard who is bullied. According to George''s estimation, if Harry could be open minded and wholeheartedly follow him to learn black magic. In less than a year, he will be able to twist a new Dark Lord. Of course, this is because Harry has a unique advantage, he not only has the soul fragments left by Voldemort. After he was born, the darkness he experienced in childhood was far greater than that of Voldemort, and Harry had his mother''s protective charm of love in Harry''s body. All of these special features will become Harry''s fast track on the dark magic. With George''s help, Harry can slap Snape in a short time. The fragments of Voldemort''s soul and the protection curse of love will be a huge boost to Harry''s dark side. TomatoesShuwang``----- Poliaco certainly does not have these conditions, but wizards who are proficient in black magic and will confront the wizards who lack these trainings always have a unique advantage. Gryffindor Kenneth was defeated in an instant, which made Hogwarts'' classmates in an uproar. In addition to the few strong players in the club. After more than a year of duel, ordinary classmates are no longer the newbies who would rush in at first. They already know how to protect themselves and how to defend against their opponents. It is difficult for them to achieve such a crushing victory. Suddenly, noisy started in the club. "Kenneth lost instantly, losing 50 points, and Poliaco got 50 points." A seventh-grade Ravenclaw student announced loudly as a referee. Then, another unconvinced Gryffindor sixth grader jumped onto the stage. As soon as the game started, he immediately cast a sleeping spell on Poliaco, "Faint!" He didn''t have the confidence to resist Poliaco''s black magic, but there was no way to stop his opponent. The power of the Sleeping Curse cannot be resisted by ordinary wizards. As long as the opponent dodges, he will immediately use a continuous offensive, making it difficult for the opponent to continue to shoot. Contrary to what he expected, Poliaco did not dodge at all, and is still the same spellFear! " He and Poliaco''s spell fell on the opponent at the same time. Afterwards, Griffin''s sixth grader rushed out of the stage with a terrifying scream and fell to the ground. Poliako half-kneeled on the stage, holding on to his will, putting his wand a little on him, "Recover quickly!" A few seconds later, he stood up again, chuckling smirkly. Won another game and can change a lot of snacks. In Durmstrang, he used this method to win many opponents. "I have to say that when black magic is used on a wizard, the effect is really obvious." Two students in a row were easily fallen under Poliaco''s black magic, and George had to admit that it was not easy for an untrained wizard to fight against black magic. This is not to face Bogut, it''s not that you just jokingly say "funny". The fear created by black magic appears directly in people''s minds, and is directly projected into people''s spirits. This kind of momentary impact that completely occupies the senses is completely beyond comparison with toys like Bogut. Black magic can even be compared to a dementor. This kind of fear that gushes out of the mind can only be resisted by a strong will, which is far beyond the ordinary students of Hogwarts. "Students who can''t summon the physical patron saint can''t fight Poliaco at all." Seeing this scene, George couldn''t help but start to have a headache for Hogwarts'' education again. "The Defence Against the Dark Arts lessons for decades before it was a farce." Professor Moody allows students to truly experience the Imperius Curse, and for students to truly face fear, is the training that can truly fight against black magic. I don''t even know what black magic is, how can I fight black magic. (To be continued.) Chapter 432： Member of the Brotherhood nbsp;Chapter 432 Members of the Brotherhood Say to Bogut, "Funny", and deal with the little water monster. It is a means that a wizard can live at home and can only clean the pond. Fanqi Novel Network`` Trying to use these to deal with the black wizard is simply too young and naive. No wonder the wizards are made to death by the black wizard. There was a whisper in the club, and another classmate was instantly defeated, and the students at Hogwarts looked bad. This is not the game they want to see, they are playing at home, and the dueling club is their territory. Now it is so ugly to lose in his own territory at home. The gazes of the other two schools were like silent slaps, hitting their faces heavily. Durmstrangs students looked excited. Although they were not on stage by themselves, Poliaco also took a sigh of relief for them. During the Triwizard Tournament, Krum was the bravest to face the Fire Dragon. Tomato Novel Network--`-` He directly attacked the fire dragon, which other warriors dared not do. This is a strong performance that Durmstrang likes. But unfortunately, the Triwizard Tournament is based on the performance of the dragon egg. The injured dragon stepped on the dragon egg. At the end of the first round, Durmstrang''s Warriors became the bottom. This makes Durmstrang''s students, who have always been arrogant, always resentful, and they have always looked down upon the weak wizards of other schools. Those weak wizards dare not even know what black magic is. It seemed that just hearing a few words of black magic would scare me into the abyss of corruption. In the hearts of Durmstrang''s students, those wizards who dare not learn black magic are simply a shame for wizards. How can a wizard who dare to enter Durmstrang, learn black magic by himself, and even want to control the power of black magic, be a timid person. Tomato Novel Network--`-`---`-`- Durmstrangs students do not lack their pride at all. Although excluded by other schools and condemned by public opinion in various countries, Durmstrang has stood upright like this for hundreds of years. The students in other schools, the more they hate Durmstrang, the more they can twist them together. While being hated and ostracized, they themselves were willing to draw a line with those weak and timid wizards. In their opinion, a wizard who dare not even master the spell is worthy of becoming a powerful wizard. At this time, they saw Poliaco relying on Durmstrang''s black magic to show off his power, every student was honored. "Poliako''s fear technique is getting stronger and stronger. I''ve seen Kenneth''s duel before. He is not bad, and he is very skilled in the use of regular spells. If it is a regular battle, he wants to defeat him. It''s difficult. Tomato Novel Network`" A Durmstrang student was talking while looking at the majestic Poliaco on stage with fear. "Fear is difficult to resist and must be determined by will. Poliaco is very good at fighting fear, which allows him to maximize the power of fear." Another student said with envy. Another student of Gryffindor and Ravenclaw came onto the stage. They tried to avoid fear and even added armor to themselves. But fear is an attack against the spirit, and the link against the spirit can easily be avoided. The armor protection did weaken the fear technique, but the Ravenclaw student only persisted for a few more seconds. Four consecutive students quickly lost the battle. Now all the students dare not impulse. No one wants to watch their school continue to lose. They looked around, wanting to see if any students who could win the game could stand up. Fan Jia Novel Network -`-`-`--```- When they saw George, there was a surprise on their faces, but then they dimmed again. George would not easily intervene in a student''s duel. After so long of observation, they no longer treated George as a student. What''s more, Poliaco shouldn''t be confronted by George, he is not the best student of Durmstrang. They continued to look around and to look at other people. Harry was not there, Hermione, Ron were not there, even Malfoy was not there... Just when their classmates were not there, and when they were frustrated, someone had already stepped onto the duel stage. It''s Terribute, a fifth grader at Ravenclaw and a member of the Brotherhood. "If Terribut is on the court, there will be no suspense in the game." Seeing Terributt on the stage, George knew that there was no suspense for the next game. After all, it is a member he valued, and members of the Brotherhood are all outstanding in the school. With his harsh training, dealing with ordinary students is easy. Without much words, Poliaco is not a person who can speak, Terribut is also a typical Ravenclaw. "Can it work?" There are whispers under the stage. Although the students of Ravenclaw are more present than the students of Hufflepuff, they are only a few. UU reading Compared to the well-known people of Gryffindor and Slytherin, the students of Ravenclaw are much less famous. "It should be okay. He is a top student in Ravenclaw." Someone who knew Terribut immediately explained to everyone, "The point is that he and George have been very close recently, and he has also performed well in the mutual aid agency. ." Hearing this statement, everyone has confidence in their hearts to get close to George and perform well in the mutual aid agency. They immediately thought of Harry, Ron, and Hermione. They were better than each in the duel. The game started. Poliaco is still a terrifying fear technique, and he doesn''t know much black magic. Black magic is different from ordinary magic. Black magic is continuously strengthened with the understanding of the will and the deepening of the will. People who chew pain can understand pain and bring pain to others. Even black wizards usually have only a few black magic that they are particularly good at. This is the foundation of their power and the intersection of their will. Poliaco is good at dealing with fear, and his most powerful method is only fear. But even if it was just fear, it was already able to defeat most wizards. "Fear!" An invisible mental shock, like the scream of a banshee, launched an impact on the enemy. "Call God to guard!" A silver beam of light gushes out, blocking the invisible impact firmly in front of him. The silver light beam turned into a gleaming tall horse with a tall head. The horse was gleaming and magnificent, like a knight waiting for the charge, and the horses'' hooves tick silently on the ring. "The entity patron saint!" Durmstrang''s students couldn''t help but exclaimed, this is a very difficult guardian **** spell, and it is also difficult for adult wizards to cast. (To be continued.) Chapter 433： Human Transfiguration Chapter 433 Human Transfiguration They exclaimed not only because of this, but also because the patron saint is also the crystallization of will, and it has great resistance to black magic and negative damage. For the dark wizard, the patron saint can be considered a tricky opponent. "Yes, that should be it." Hogwarts classmates also immediately understood that the black magic against the attack of the will also requires the confrontation of the will to pass. The curse of the guardian **** is just such a magic that can resist negative attacks and resist the impact of will. No more changes, Poliaco who has lost his fear technique is like a tiger without his teeth. He was still able to use conventional spells like "Weapon except you" and "All petrification", but he faced Terribut who had received harsh training from George. These regular spells can''t even take up the corner of his clothes. In order to weaken the influence of the four consecutive losses to Poliaco, Terribut waited for Poliaco to use his methods. The gleaming silver horse is like the most brave and powerful knight, all fear skills are absorbed by the horse. The steed became a little dim and dim, but the lofty and invincible momentum became stronger. When Poliaco had no new means, Terributt really took the shot. "All petrochemicals!" The quick spell made Poliako completely unresponsive and was completely restrained. "Faint!" This time Poliako had no ability anymore, and used the spell to dispel himself, and in a whirlwind, he was sent off the stage. Poliako had just stepped down, and Durmstrang''s students couldn''t help but jumped onto the stage. At this time, the entity patron saint summoned by Terribut had disappeared, and the game started again. Terribut, who started the game again, chose to use armor to protect him. His will and defense were much better than the previous Hogwarts students. Durmstrangs new students also did not get any benefits, and were quickly defeated. After defeating four Durmstrang students in a row, Terribut did not continue to love the battle and chose to leave the ring. Then came the battle of other students. Without special black magic, the battle between ordinary students was much more beautiful, and the brilliant magic fight was vivid and vivid. It was not until late that everyone reluctantly left the duel club. Whether it''s Durmstrang, Boothbatton, or Hogwarts classmates, they all seem full of fighting spirit, and they still don''t have enough. This is exactly what George wants to see. On the next day, Harry actually solved the secret of the golden egg, and the tips Cedric told him were indeed effective. At dinner in the morning, Harry told what happened last night. "Yesterday, I followed the instructions Cedric told me and went to the prefects bathroom to take a bath. It was really luxurious, much better than the bathroom we used. It was all white marble and the bath was as big as a separate bathroom. "The swimming pool" Harry couldn''t help but muttered about how he felt last night. The prefects bathroom alone is so luxurious. I dont know how luxurious the teachers use and how luxurious the principals use it. It is simply a luxury. "Say the main point." Hermione didn''t bother to listen to the boys'' bathroom. Harry adjusted his mood and began to say, "When I put the golden egg in the water and opened the golden egg in the water, it was not a scream, but a strange song." "The song reminds me that the next mission is underwater rescue. I only have one hour. I must find my beloved baby underwater." "Underwater rescue." George repeated, "For underwater rescue, the venue should be in the lake outside the castle. I remember there were fish and giant squids inside." Hermione summed up all the clues and said slowly, "So the next task is that Harry must stay underwater for an hour, find his beloved treasure, and finally have to grab the defense from the mermaid or squid. Back to the treasure?" "We haven''t learned the magic that can stay underwater for an hour." Ron said affirmatively. "It''s not surprising. It''s a test because you haven''t learned it. If you have learned it, it won''t be a test." Harry said calmly. Then they all turned their eyes to George. George held up his hands and surrendered, "Of course, I know that I am an almighty grandfather, and I will arrange training." On Saturday, the weather was a bit cool, and the breeze was blowing, which brought people a breath of comfort. After they had lunch, they prepared some snacks, as well as swimming suits, towels and the like, which they carried in a bag. They walked out of the castle and walked towards the lake on the lawn. They avoided the crowd and walked to the opposite bank of the lake. "This will be seen." Harry glanced towards the opposite bank Durmstrang''s ghost ship was docking on the opposite bank, and he could still vaguely see the small black dots walking out of the castle from time to time. "There is no way, unless you want to sneak out to swim in the lake at night." George said flatly. "Well, what shall we do next." Harry asked quickly. Swimming in the dark lake at night is not a good idea. Not to mention that the weather is cold now, just the vision, and the underwater creatures that start to move at night, it will be too much for him. George pondered for a moment, and said, "The point of this project is to find hidden things in the lake, and you have to find a way to retrieve them from the mermaid or giant squid. So based on these information and requirements, you need to respond in advance. , You need to know in advance the topography of the lower lake and which places may be used to hide things." "There is also an assessment of the combat effectiveness of the mermaid and the giant squid. During the game, you need to choose whether to use the tactics of lure enemies or drive them directly based on their combat effectiveness." "Of course, the first thing you need to learn is Human Transfiguration." Hermione said immediately, "This is a sixth grade course. I''ve seen it before, but I haven''t paid much attention to it." George nodded and said, "Harry needs to stay underwater for an hour and must learn human transfiguration." He went on to explain, "The polymorphism you learned before, or it can be called malicious polymorphism. That is to turn one object into another, and one animal into another." "Transfiguration changes not only the form, but also the system of the body. The body has changed, but the body''s control ability does not appear out of thin air. The fish becomes a bird, which does not mean that it can fly immediately. Completely changed The form, whether it is a human or an animal, will completely lose control of the body." (To be continued.) Chapter 8： More outbreaks, ask for a monthly pass Thank you for your support. The popularity of this book is much better than when it was just released. The author will continue to work hard to ensure the completion of the book with faster updates and better quality. The outbreak owed last month is not counted. The recommended number of additional tickets has been added for every additional one thousand. The monthly ticket increases to 920 votes. The total number of monthly tickets is more than one thousand six hundred. One more calculation, that is, thirty-nine more owed, I will continue to explode this month, and pay back the owed more as soon as possible! ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass, ask for recommendation ticket! (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start ( The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 434： Underwater world Chapter 434: Underwater World "So when Malicious Transfiguration is used on other people, the purpose is to make them lose the ability to resist." "On the basis of malicious transfiguration, at this time there will be wizards who think that since they can transform into animals, they can not use their bodies to act, or even fight. After all, compared to humans, many animals have the same characteristics. is very useful." "There is such a demand. At this time, a high-level branch of transfiguration, human transfiguration appeared. Human transfiguration uses magic as a tool to control the body on the basis of maintaining transformation. Let people be in the form of animals, Preserving animal characteristics and abilities, so wizards can fly and swim in animal form." Harry felt a little understanding, and he pondered and said, "This looks a bit like Animagus." George glanced at him approvingly and said, "It''s true, human transfiguration, an advanced application of transfiguration, that can temporarily turn people into animals?? Novels.. It looks a bit like Animagus. , Or a simplified version of Animagus." He added, "Of course, there is a big difference in the nature of magic, but in the use of effects, it can be counted as a simple Animagus. With your magic power, you can maintain this transformation for about an hour." "Only an hour?" Harry couldn''t help exclaiming. He is how strong his magic power is, the body that has been stimulated by the potion has allowed his magic power to grow rapidly. His talent has also been praised by George. Compared to magic, he even surpasses many adult wizards. George said calmly, "If it can be maintained longer, it will not be called human transformation, but called Animagus. After all, when transforming, you also need to use the characteristics of animals. When maintaining human transformation, magic Its consumed all the time." "After all, it''s just polymorphism. Ordinary polymorphism can only last for a few hours." Hermione said calmly, "and your mission is only one hour. You can''t wait for the last to complete the mission, so one Hours of deformation are enough for you to complete the task." Harry nodded, thinking of this restriction, the one-hour Polymorphism restriction, it wouldn''t be that serious. "Well, Harry puts on his clothes and stands in the water first. I''ll take you to experience human transformation first." George saw that he had already explained the same, and he was about to start training immediately. He thought for a moment, then turned his head, and asked Hermione and Ron, "Are you going to see in the lake too, too?" "Of course." Ron replied hastily. Although he didn''t need to participate in the competition, he would not have this kind of special experience. Hermione hesitated, then whispered, "I didn''t bring swimming clothes." "It''s okay, it''s not very cold, just wait until the clothes are dried by magic. Harry needs a long training time, so he needs to change clothes specially." George explained. "Okay," Hermione replied decisively. George walked into the water. He greeted everyone and swam ahead for a while. The weather at this time was slightly cooler, and the water temperature was even more cold. As soon as I entered the water, the cold pierced people with goose bumps, and the water soaked into the robe, which made people feel very uncomfortable. "We should get away a little bit, we need to become sharks later." He instructed everyone to get away a little bit. "The robe becomes very heavy with water, we have to hurry up." Seeing that Hermione was already struggling, George urged them to hurry up. "Transfiguration!" George pointed at Hermione, and a white light flashed. Hermione had disappeared from the water, leaving only the shark''s dorsal fin exposed. Harry and Ron looked at Hermione''s direction with stunned faces. It seemed a bit too simple. They had learned the transformation of Animagus for more than half a year. "Don''t look at it, this is not Animagus deformation, but there is not much to waste." George used Transfiguration on Harry and Ron again, and finally, he dived down and turned into a huge, hideous shark. The underwater world is a completely different experience. After transforming into a shark, heat flows through the body from the huge heart through the blood, and the body becomes cool and comfortable. In the swing of the body, the water flow also seems to have weight, which can support the body to move freely in the water. No swimming skills, no explanations or explanations are needed. Actions in the water are just like instincts, even more effortless and easier than actions on land. It only needs to swing gently, and the person slides far away as easily as on a slide. "You can''t do it now, just follow me and don''t get separated. There are human fish, giant squid, and Grindillo in the water. It is not a good thing to get caught in the water." George''s voice came into the ears of three bewildered sharks. They looked towards the direction of the sound, and a ferocious great white shark glowed slightly, attracting their eyes like a light bulb. Against the slight halo, the shark''s hideousness also seemed less scary. The great white shark swung its tail lightly, and immediately stalked away, and the others immediately followed closely. Along the way, the mysterious underwater world slowly unfolded before their eyes. The dancing, tangled water plants are like woods growing under the water. As the most basic creation in the underwater world, they provide food for the fish in the underwater world. The little fishes are like flying darts and flying birds. Seeing the four huge monsters oncoming, the densely-packed schools of fish were like curtains of beads. The ropes were suddenly cut, and they broke apart and scattered everywhere. The gray, sly lake is a mysterious surprise. A water monster with horns on its head among the water plants, a figure that Grindillo seemed to want to attack. As soon as it emerged, seeing the terrifying figure, it immediately hurriedly fled far away, aroused the water weeds from it, and more Grindyluo sprang up and scattered around. Moving on, there are water plants, fish schools, and quiet lake water all the way. It lasted about ten minutes Finally, something else appeared in the lake, a huge rock. There are rough murals painted on it. On the mural are some very substandard mermaids, all of them holding spears, and are hunting a giant squid. Behind the huge rocks, there are many crude stone dwellings, with algae scattered on them, and some faces seem to be faintly flashing under the dark windows. "This is the gathering place of mermaids. The contention of the game is likely to be here. Now we''d better leave early to prevent them from being suspicious and tell the referee." (To be continued.) Chapter 434: Underwater World Chapter 434 The underwater world is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 435： Georges warning 435 George''s Warning George''s voice came in, into Harry and their ears. Afterwards, they speeded up and swam past the gathering place of mermaid. Continuing to swim forward along the bottom of the lake, they saw more schools of fish along the way, more water plants, water monsters, and some mermaids that were hunting. The mermaid uses a net woven from aquatic plants. The four mermaids cling to one end of the fishing net and rush towards the school of fish. Their speed was not slow at all even with the fishing net, and under the impact, the fish school was tightly wrapped in the fishing net. The expanded fishing net returned with a load, and the mermaid was loaded with harvest, and swam towards his territory with singing. On the way, they saw a giant squid under the water. It seemed to hate the light. Just seeing George''s changing glimmer, they dived down, got into the mud, disappeared, only aroused a turbid lake. . It wasn''t until the end that they saw the bottom of the ghost ship from a distance that they knew that they had swam all over the lake. "Let''s go back." George turned again and took them around in another circle, all the way back to the place where they had just launched. "Remove the deformation." They walked slowly to the shore, and Ron lay on the ground anxiously, panting hard, breathing in air. Before his breath calmed down, he started talking impatiently, "I felt pretty good when I was underwater, but I never thought that as soon as I got ashore, I definitely felt that breathing was so uncomfortable." Hermione also looked weak, she found a place to sit down, and her robe was still attached to her body, making her just breathless and uncomfortable. Harry was in a swimsuit, and his condition was much better, but the underwater experience that was just an hour ago also made him feel a little depressed. George pointed towards them, and a transparent magic halo appeared on them. It was as if they had suddenly returned to the warm Gryffindor lounge, and the warm heat permeated them, making them comfortable. Ron stretched out and yawned, "It''s so comfortable, I really want to sleep." The exercise just consumed a lot of his stamina, and now this warm state makes him feel extremely comfortable, and he wants to sleep. Hermione finally calmed down and said slowly, "Even if it is an hour of rescue, it is not easy at all. Although the underwater looks beautiful, but after a long time, it seems very depressed, there is no sound there, no People speak." She looked at George faintly, and said complainingly, "I just wished you could say a little bit more, and always bury your head and swim forward, the original good interest is gone." "Cough!" George coughed lightly and turned to the subject, "The problem now is to let Harry master human transfiguration as soon as possible. Because of the foundation of Animagus, human transfiguration is not as difficult for you. Not big. You can follow along and you can master it within a week." "If it''s not difficult, I still want to learn how to become a flying animal." Harry immediately remembered his previous wish. At the beginning, the Animagus he was expecting was a flying bird like an eagle. George pondered for a moment and said, "If you are proficient in the transformation of sharks, you can learn other forms. But I must remind you that human transformations are easier to see than Animagus. More often , It can only be used as an auxiliary." "In addition." He strengthened his tone and said, "Asuka''s transformation must also be considered for one thing. You must know when to return to the ground when the magic power is sufficient." He looked at everyone with a stern look and said, "Because some wizards, when they just learned to become flying birds, were too happy and too immersed in flying with their bodies. They forgot to watch out for their magic power and were exhausted in flight. The magic power is restored and the original shape is restored." Such an example made Hermione feel a bit dry in her throat, and she asked in a low voice, "What happened later?" "Later, naturally the bones were gone." George said solemnly, "Compared to underwater, you can barely hold on for a while after turning back to its original shape and perform other magic to save yourself. Once weightless in the air, huge wind pressure, and a strong sense of weightlessness, most wizards will lose their self-help. Ability." Then, he said in a flat tone, "Well, it is enough to keep in mind the things that remind you. Being able to transform into a bird is still useful in many cases." He would not deliberately reject a magic because it may be potentially dangerous. Really care, how can there be magic that is not dangerous. Even the magic used for cleaning, under his transformation, can be turned into a killing spell. Human transformation is indeed dangerous magic, so it was placed in the sixth grade course, but the danger of learning Animagus privately will only be greater, and it is still illegal. But how can the real wizard care about these laws made up by the staff of the Ministry of Magic? He has many black magic. If Harry and the others had ideas, George wouldn''t even mind teaching them black magic. During the break, George took out snacks from his bag and shared them with everyone. The exercise just now brought them a lot of consumption. Add some snacks, some desserts, not only can replenish physical strength, but also soothe their mood. After resting for about half an hour, Harry''s training alone was next. George''s training method is very different from the teacher''s lecture, he first planned to let Harry learn the curse of human transfiguration. "The first step in human transformation is not transformation, but the removal of transformation." George explained his views slowly to everyone, "General transformation is only the assistant of wizards after all. Only in human form can wizards have the most flexible choice. Different ways to deal with it." Hermione immediately thought of the reason, and she said in a positive tone, "You can''t use magic when you are deformed." They immediately wanted to understand this truth, no matter how ferocious a beast they became, if they couldn''t use magic, what would it do? The most powerful wizard is never the body, but the magic that can deal with all kinds of situations. "That''s the case. When you can''t use magic, it''s when the wizard lacks the ability to protect yourself the most." George said in a positive tone. "For Transfiguration, the most important thing you need to know is to solve the spell." In the next time, George explained to Harry the main points of human transformation, and instructed him how to solve the curse in the state of human transformation. He turned Harry into a shark and asked Harry to use his magic power to remove the deformation. Then everyone saw, a shark thumping and tossing in the lake. To be continued. Chapter 436： Warriors performance Chapter 436 When Harry finally turned back into a human form, there was another white light, and he turned back into a shark, continuing to plop and toss. The training is in this situation, repeated practice In the next few days, Harry needs to continue to receive such training until he can completely master human deformation. Until you can switch between shark and human forms at will during the game. This is easier than they thought. With the foundation of Animagus, human transformation has become easy to master. Before the start of the second game, not only Harry, but even Ron and Hermione also mastered the two forms of human transformation. The day of the game was a sunny and somewhat cold morning. The sun has just come out, and it can dispel the cold that has accumulated all night. The lake is colder than the air. Unlike the deserted lakes in the past, today, on the opposite bank of the lake, there are rows of %%% novels 3.. neatly arranged seats. The students sit in rows according to different colleges. The referee sits on a long table with a golden tablecloth near the water. George saw the referee making the final announcement to the participating warriors, asking if they were ready, and the game was about to begin. This process did not last long. Waiting for the Warriors to make a decision, the referee returned to the referee table. Harry, Fleur, Cedric, and Krum stood in a row, scattered by the water. They all changed into swimming attire, with their wands tied to their waists, ready for the game. The sound of Bagman''s amplification spell rang through the audience. "Welcome everyone to participate in the second project of the Triwizard Tournament. Now, our warriors are ready. As long as I blow the whistle, the second project will begin immediately. They need to regain their beneficiaries within an hour. Snatched treasure." Bagman briefly introduced the content of the game, compared to the first project, won the dragon egg from the fire dragon. This game seems a bit mysterious, all games will be hidden underwater, the audience is not what the warriors need to face. They will follow the footsteps of the warriors, follow the image of the magical reflection, and face the unknown challenges with the warriors. "Everywhere, now, I announce, three, two, one, the game begins." Bagman''s voice spread to the audience with the help of magic. The sharp whistles, warm applause and cheers echoed throughout the stands. The four warriors endured the severe cold and swam towards the middle of the lake. When entering the water, the four warriors showed different differences. Seeing George, Fleurd and Cedric both used the head-foaming spell, and immediately had no expectations for their performance. Bubble head curse is a simple underwater magic. It can create a bubble like an oxygen cylinder, which covers their heads, allowing them to breathe underwater. "But it''s a pity." George shook his head lightly. "It''s naive to think that you want to rely on the head-foaming curse to get your mobility underwater." Harry and Krum both used human transformation. Coincidentally, their deformed creatures also chose sharks that are very suitable for fighting in the water. Although human transformation is not difficult for George, Harry, Ron, and Hermione have also mastered human transformation in a short time, but this is based on their mastery of Animagus. Krum seems to have also started to learn about human transformation during this period, but his mastery of shark forms is still far away. He only had his head turned into a shark, but this was enough to give him the ability to breathe underwater. The moment Harry entered the water, he became a fierce and vigorous shark. He didn''t care about the other people, just waved his tail lightly, and he had gone far. Krum was behind, half of the shark form, and even less than half of the power gained. In Krum''s field of vision, Harry was quickly lost. Fleur and Cedric''s performance is even worse. The Bubble Head Curse can only give them the ability to breathe underwater, and their underwater actions must all rely on their own physical strength. "Harry is determined to win." George has already seen the end. If we say that there are elements of luck and accident when facing the fire dragon. But in this special underwater environment, there is a fundamental gap between the other warriors and Harry, and there is no accident of comeback. Swimming under the water in a human form is not an easy activity. Fleur and Cedric are slow in the water, making the audience on the shore feel anxious for them. The reflection of magic projected the situation of each warrior into the air. The students roamed the bottom of the lake just like watching a projected movie. "Cedric''s Bubble Head Charm and Harry''s Shark Transfiguration are completely incomparable." "Yeah, I''m worried about his speed." "This game is definitely won by Harry." The students of Gryffindor immediately changed the object of support to Harry, and the gap in the game was completely revealed at the beginning. Hufflepuff''s students said dissatisfied, "Cedric will win. He is the warrior of Hogwarts." "This is the game to regain the treasure, not the game who swims fast." "Yes, although the bubble head curse is a bit slower, it is more convenient to use magic. When you wait, you may encounter it again, and Cedric will soon catch up." Of course, Hufflepuff''s students are only willing to support Cedric. Porter has become a warrior by unseen means. Even if he is now ahead, it does not mean that he can always win. The students of Busbarton had the same idea as Hufflepuff, and the underwater action ability of the Bubble Head Curse was far inferior to that of a shark''s transformation. But through the flexible use of magic, there may be some different changes. Durmstrangs students cant be comforted. Their warrior Krum uses the same human transformation as Harry. But Krum''s transformation art was obviously not as good as Harry''s, and from this point alone, he completely lost. The game continues Everyone''s mind has been attracted by the underwater scene, although not personal experience. But the clear projection of the magical reflection and the weird waves of the underwater environment, like the most fascinating movie, attracted their attention. The dancing, tangled water plants are like woods growing under the water. They are the most basic creations in the underwater world. They are everywhere, providing food for the fish in the underwater world. The small fishes are like flying darts and flying birds. They shuttle under the water, among the weeds, and among the woods under the water. (To be continued.) Chapter 436-The Performance of the Warriors Chapter 436 The performance of the warrior [Thanks to Yuanqin million rewards plus more] was played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 437： Do not follow routines [1/39] Chapter 437 The horned monsters that suddenly emerged from the waterweeds, the ugly, scaly Glindillo, they tore at the prey they caught. The red blood was soaking in the lake water, and it was faint in the diffusion, turning into a flush, and then disappearing. Along the way, there are water plants, schools of fish, and water monsters walking around. The world under the lake in the early morning is already rampant, and underwater animals are hunting. At this time, the difference between the Warriors was once again reflected. The shark that Harry turned into was a behemoth that the underwater creatures shunned. He was like a king walking on the bottom of the sea. Wherever he went, his subjects were subdued and the beasts retreated. Krum''s half-shark form still has a certain degree of deterrence. When encountering individual bold Grindillo, he can also use the advantage of speed to quickly avoid it. He followed Harry''s trail, chasing him in the direction Harry was swimming. Fleur and Cedric, they completely fell behind the other two. ,,,Fiction 3. Every swim underwater will consume a lot of physical energy. They must save energy and ensure that they are able to find clues. Along the way, they had to face the interference of the water monster Grindillo. Just like the students said, using the bubble head curse preserved the human form, and it did make it easier for them to use magic. But Grindillo, a terrible water monster, used to bully the soft and fear the hard, and when they faced Harry''s deformed hideous shark, they chose to escape and retreat from a distance. But when these little monsters face the slow-moving prey with two bubbles on their heads, they immediately become ferocious monsters. They emerged from the grass one after another, with long fingernails and pointed teeth, fiercely rushing towards the large prey in front of them. Fleur and Cedric waved their wands to resist, but there were too few magics that could be used underwater. Both shock and flame can be used here, and lightning and ice will even hurt them. Even if they can really use magic, they can only protect them, and the gap between them and the other two is getting wider and wider. Harry was swimming fast at the bottom of the lake, and the speed of the shark was enough for him to swim across the bottom of the lake in a short time. He had found the clue, and he heard the unforgettable singing of the mermaid, which was exactly the same as the singing from the golden egg. "There is only one hour to find and retrieve the treasure we took" Following the singing, Harry found a huge rock. On the shore, the classmates also set their sights on Harry, and he was the first clue. Coupled with the previous performance, victory is close at hand. The faces of the students of Hufflepuff and Busbarton looked a little ugly, their warriors were still entangled by Grindillo, and Harry seemed to have finished the game. Durmstrangs students only hope that Krum can catch up quickly. In this round, Krum has no hope of winning the first place, but the second result is still going to be. "It really is here." George fixed his gaze on Harry. This was the key place he had mentioned, the camp of the mermaid. It seemed that the content of the game was hidden here. Harry clearly understood this, and saw him swimming along the rough stone burrows all the way towards the camp. Seeing the terrible monster, the mermaid did not dare to stop him, and watched Harry the shark swim into the village square. A small square is surrounded by simple houses on which a large group of mermaids float. They were singing, calling the warriors, and it was their singing that attracted Harry. Behind them is a rough statue, a giant mermaid carved from a huge stone standing tall. Four people are being **** on the tail of the mermaid. "It turns out that Ron turned out to be Harry''s treasure. Are they really a couple?" George tried to complain, he was surprised just now that Ron was not seen in the stands. At first I thought he had other things, but he didn''t expect that he would become Harry''s treasure and be tied to the mermaid square. He turned his head to look over where Gryffindor was. Hermione was holding her belly and giggling, her face cramped. Next to Ron was a Hufflepuff girl, and beside her was a Durmstrang student, and the last hostage was an eight-year-old girl, judging from her soft silver hair, She should be Furong''s sister. It is a little strange that no one has seen this little girl before. "It''s not true love that will become a treasure." George was taken aback, a little confused, he looked at Ron and Harry with some awkward eyes, then looked at Krum and the Durmstrang boy. Will not stop with George''s dazedness. In the magical image, Harry had rushed to Ron, who was in a coma, and he was relieved of his transformation in an instant. In his human form, he drew a little bit of the rope from Ron''s body with his wand, and the rope was immediately untied. Ron floated in the water unconsciously, shaking with the waves. It''s time for Harry to leave, he has completed the task, and he won the first place in this project without any suspense. But the moment he left, he looked back at the other three hostages, their heads resting on their shoulders, and some thin blisters kept popping up in their mouths. The little silver-haired girl was even more blue, and she looked very angry. Seeing this scene, Harry stopped, he couldn''t watch the guilty person get victimized in front of him. Not to mention that it was still a child, an eight-year-old child. At the bottom of this treacherous icy lake, even he couldn''t bear this kind of loneliness and desolation. He looked at such a child, abandoned in front of the water under the water, without knowing his life or death. "I can''t keep her." Harry immediately rushed up again and untied the rope from the little girl with his wand. His actions angered the mermaids, they no longer laughed like watching the excitement, but made a special roar. More than a dozen people gathered around, and they yelled at Harry brandishing spears, grinning intimidating him. With incomplete yellow fangs, tousled, weed-like hair, and a body over 2 meters tall, these merfolk are angry, much more terrifying than Grindillo. Harry is not a foolish kid. He has faced the Hungarian hornet more than fifty feet tall. He has snatched the dragon egg from this terrible fire dragon. How could he be frightened by the little mermaid. The ferociousness of these mermaids only aroused his fierceness, and he couldn''t bear it even more. Let the poor child wait here alone for any reason. (To be continued.) Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Dont follow the routine [1/39] is played by the members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 438： Disqualification【2/39】 Chapter 438 The dark and cold environment at the bottom of the lake made him irritable and angry. He turned back into a huge shark in an instant, and with a violent flick of his huge tail, more than a dozen mermaids were smashed by the violent waves and the huge impact. In an instant he changed back to a human form, the wand was against his throat, and he shouted in a cold and fierce voice, "Go away, don''t let me say it again." The huge roar sounded like a magic sound containing fear, and the mermaid fled in panic and rushed away. Harry waved his magic wand and untied everyone''s rope. He used the rope to link the others together, and he wanted to bring everyone back to the lake. The underwater scene stunned the people on the water, which is not a normal routine. Each person rescues a hostage and scores according to performance. Even if the students do not know the rules, they can still imagine the basis for scoring. But now Harry wants to save all the hostages by himself, how should this be counted? All the students made a noise, completely shocked by the scene before them. It was not only the students who were shocked, but even the referees were shocked by Harry''s great hand. "How can this be? He is cheating. He is interfering with other students'' games and must be disqualified." Professor Karkaroff shouted loudly. The development of the Triwizard Tournament is completely different from what he imagined. Krum is his proud student and the pride of Durmstrang. He is the core figure of the Bulgarian Quidditch national team and a strong player who has participated in the Quidditch World Cup. He should be the king of his peers. The champion of the Triwizard Tournament should have been in Durmstrang''s pocket. The first project can be regarded as an accident. Krum was careless. He shouldn''t ignore his opponents and provoke the dragon directly. He should have protected the dragon egg first, he should have been the first. Even if the accident left Krum temporarily in the last position, Karkaroff still did not lose confidence in the championship. He believes that only the second and third rounds are needed for Krum to perform normally and the championship is still his. Everything exceeded his expectations, and Harry Potter was even trickier than he thought, in this crucial second round. His human transfiguration is even more skilled than Krum, even if Krum won the second place and won the next third game, it is not so easy to win the Triwizard Championship. And now, Harry Potter is going to rescue all the hostages at once. This is really a vicious plan. As long as he opens an absolute gap with everyone in this round, the third event does not need to compete at all. The scores in the first two rounds have guaranteed him to become the champion. "This is not fair. Harry Potter interferes with the game and should be disqualified." With the principal personally taking the lead, Durmstrang''s students, no matter how they could sit still, they immediately started clamoring regardless. "I also think this is unfair. Porter''s wanton behavior will cause other players to lose their results. This individual contestant is too crazy." Mrs. Maxim seemed to cater to Karkaroff fairly. She understood that Fleur could not lose the result of this game, otherwise Bussbaton would be squeezed out of the championship. Now even Boothbartons students shouted, "This is a foul, this is cheating." Harry had just emerged from the water, and all he felt was malice everywhere. His ears were filled with the clamor of "fouls, cheating, disqualification!" He ignored these cold words, he just pulled the rope and dragged the rescued people up. He yelled, "They need help, there is a kid here, and she looks very bad." He carried the little child to the shore and carefully put her on the ground. George had already walked to Harry''s side. He looked down at the little silver-haired girl, squatted down and put his hand on her forehead. After a few seconds, he said in Harry''s trepidation, "The underwater environment has had some impact on her. She is young, even with the protection of the potion, but she also bears a lot of water pressure, but fortunately, Serious problem. Take a break, drink a little medicine, and you will soon recover." "Right, and Ron." Harry thought of his "treasure" now, and he went to hug Ron in a hurry. "It''s all right. They are all given potions and can breathe underwater. However, the underwater environment and the cold lake water will make them a little uncomfortable. Just take a rest." George glanced at Ron who was in a coma, and immediately judged his state. At this time, Madam Pomfrey had already ran over, and she took a few bottles of potions to pour them down, and the potions had an immediate effect, and the unconscious people woke up. Seeing the terrible appearance of them all shivering, Madam Pomfrey shouted loudly, "What are you doing in a daze? Who will bring some blankets." While comforting them, she couldn''t help complaining, "I said don''t use children to make treasures, don''t use children to make treasures all minds." Dumbledore held the prepared blanket with a smile on his face and handed it to Madam Pomfrey. Madam Pomfrey didn''t have any good colors. She snatched the blanket and wrapped it tightly around the children. She didn''t put on a kind smile until she faced them. "It''s okay, you all drank the potion, and it will be warm after a while. Use a towel to dry the water first, be careful not to catch cold. Karkaroff and Mrs. Maxim also stepped forward. "We have to talk about Porter''s punishment. He interfered with the game and prevented other students from completing the task. As an individual contestant, this performance was too extraordinary. I suggest canceling his results in this project." Karkaroff has changed his statement, he is no longer asking for disqualification from Harry. Instead, he chose a more likely approach, hoping to cancel Harry''s achievements in this project. "I think this punishment is reasonable. As an individual contestant, he used shameless means to eliminate contestants from the other three schools." Mrs. Maxim, emphasizing Harry''s identity as a personal contestant, tried to tie the positions of the three schools together. Bagman stammered, "That''s not good, I think Potter did it right." Seeing the angry eyes of other people, he immediately changed his words, "Or we can deduct points as appropriate." At this time, the water on the lake was tumbling, and Krum climbed up from the water. He looked around with a sullen expression and saw the current scene again, and he walked towards this side without a word. At this time, he understood why he searched and searched underwater, but could not find a clue. It turned out that all the people had been rescued. His speed was a bit worse than Harry, and the result was a situation that was completely changed by Harry. (To be continued.) Chapter 439： Blood is still cold Chapter 439 Before everyone could continue talking, the water was rolling by the lake again. I haven''t seen the figure, but the sad voice has reached everyone''s ears. "Gabriel! Gabriel! Is she injured? Is she still alive?" Fleur cried hysterically. She was about to jump back into the water again, and a figure held her, it was Cedric, and he came up too. Before I knew it, the one-hour event was over. Cedric pointed in the direction of the referee, and Furong immediately ran over like flying. She hugged her sister and cried out loudly, "Oh, Gabrielle, my Gabrielle, I thought... I thought... Greenlodi... those Greenlodi attacked me..." The hysterical cry distorted her beautiful face, but at this time, no one thought it would damage her beauty. Seeing this scene, Mrs. Maxim walked to Furong''s side and patted her on the shoulder lightly. The students of Busbarton also calmed down, not talking about Harry. "We must cancel the Harry Potter game results." Karkaroff insisted hard. At this time, Dumbledore said to the referees, "Let''s discuss it and score." Several referees stepped aside, whispering and arguing. Mrs. Pomfrey found more blankets, wrapped them tightly on the participating warriors, and gave them some refreshing potions. Then she went to comfort Furong and led them down. There were scars on Furong''s face and arms that were left by Greenlodi. Her robe was also torn, but she didn''t care, only begging Madam Pomfrey to take care of her sister. It was not until Madam Pomfrey became angry that she calmed down and received Madam Pomfrey''s treatment. "Good job." George patted Harry on the shoulder and said, "This is how the wizard is. We are more loyal to our hearts than the rules. The rules will be wrong, but our hearts will tell us what to do." "I hate this game." Harry said unabashedly. "I hate them taking other people''s relatives and friends as hostages." "They make me feel sick." He showed a look of disgust. "You are right, angry, angry, it means you have a sense of justice, and your blood is not cold yet." George looked at the referee contemptuously and said, "Their blood is already cold." With George''s comfort and support, Harry''s mood calmed down a lot, and the desolation just under the water made him very depressed. He just surfaced and saw all the malice, a noisy game, in his eyes it became a malicious farce. At this moment, Fleur suddenly ran over, squeezing her hands in front of her, staring at Harry nervously. She said excitedly, "You saved Gabriel, you saved her, even though she is not your hostage." "Yes." Harry said quietly. This girl who had always been arrogant before, revealed his true feelings just now and lost control of her emotions, which made him feel good. Her concern for her sister is not adulterated at all. Fleur lowered her head, kissed Harry twice on each cheek, and said, "Thank you, thank you..." Harry only felt that this experience made him hotter than the potion just now, and his ears turned red. He did nothing wrong, and he really helped them. "Hahahaha." George patted Harry on the shoulder and laughed loudly. Ron wrapped in a blanket and walked over, saying with a look of envy, "She is really a good girl, a good sister." Hermione said irritably, "She is still beautiful and very enthusiastic." Ludo Bagman''s voice suddenly rang in their ears, and the voice amplified by magic resounded through the audience, making everyone quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, after our unanimous discussion, we integrated what happened underwater and made the following score judgment." Everyone held their breath and waited until the referee announced the score. "First of all, Fleur Delacour, she showed excellent use of the Bubble Head Charm. But she failed to pass Greenlodi''s line of defense and failed to save the hostages, so we scored her 25 points." There was a round of enthusiastic applause from everyone, just because Furong showed kindness, everyone had a good impression of her. "Cedric Diggory also used a bubble spell. He passed Greenlodi''s defense, but he also failed to save the hostages, so we scored him 35 points." Hogwarts'' classmates immediately applauded. Considering that Cedric did not save the hostages in the end, this score is already very good. More importantly, this score did not completely fall behind. In the last game, he still had a chance to compete for the championship. "Viktor Krum used the human transfiguration technique. Although it is not complete, it is still effective. He also scored 35 points." Karkaroff clapped vigorously He just tried to get more points for Krum, Krum was better than Cedric, but no one supported him. Fortunately, this score can barely be accepted. If Krum played well in the third round, the triwizard championship can still be won. "Harry Potter used a complete human transfiguration technique and performed very well all the way. He should have got a perfect score of 50 points." Bagman gave Karkaroff a very dissatisfied look. "But because he violated the rules of the game and affected the scores of the other three contestants, he scored 40 points." The applause of everyone''s expectations, this score is not enough to match Harry''s performance, but in this project, he is still the well-deserved number one. Fleur was also slapped hard, happy for Harry''s victory. "Okay, let''s applaud our warriors. They have completed a difficult challenge task. Now, only the last challenge is left to decide the triwizard champion. Bagmans voice was inspiring, and his mood seemed very good. He said excitedly, The third and final project will be held on the evening of June 24. He turned his attention to the Warriors and said, "The Warriors can know the specific content of the game one month in advance. Let us look forward to the next performance of the Warriors. Thank you for your support to the Warriors." It was finally over, and there was a safe period of time until June 24, and Harry was relieved again. Then, his eyes touched George again, and George was frowning, as if he was considering what training should be prepared for the members of the Brotherhood. Harry was agitated, and it seemed that he would not relax in the next time, but at least he would be stable for a while. (To be continued.) Chapter 440： Devil training Chapter 440-Devil Training After the game, everyone was shocked except for the scene under the lake, and there were many discussions. Read the book???????????Everyone is still searching for the roots, how Ron got under the lake. Harry and Ron have become the center of attention of everyone, human transfiguration, which is a very difficult task for sixth grade students. Just look at the performance of Cedric and Krum, that they also failed to master this difficult transformation technique. Ron accidentally became Harry''s treasure and was placed at the bottom of the lake, which became an anecdote for everyone. He told everyone that it was Dumbledore who used magic to hypnotize them in Professor McGonagall''s office. Dumbledore assured them that there would be no danger. Just go back to the shore, drink the potion, and they will immediately recover intact. Harry didn''t change his dislike of this practice. He tried to avoid talking about the second game in order to show his dissatisfaction with the game. So everyone put the target on Ron even more. Ron seemed to be interested in this kind of onlookers, and he simply started to make things up. So a week later, his story went from being hypnotized by Dumbledore in the office. He became facing fifty heavily armed merfolk with his bare hands. After beating all the mermaids to the ground, he was moved by the mermaid''s profound justice, and for the honor of the school, he sacrificed his pure body and let the fish tie him up as Harry''s treasure. ???? One? Read?? Book? Look Gryffindors classmates liked this version of his story better, and they would suddenly shout when they were in the corridor. "The mermaid is here." Ron would pat his chest and said, "Don''t worry, I carry my wand at any time, and I can deal with them with my bare hands. What''s more, now with my wand, no matter how many mermaids, I don''t have to be afraid of being there." But this easy time didn''t last long. More training arranged by George came again, and Ron soon lost the strength to brag. He had to use all his strength to barely catch up with Harry and Hermione''s progress. This was still under the condition that he estimated that Harry and Hermione had spare capacity. Fortunately, George didn''t say anything, which made Ron a little relieved, which showed that at least he hadn''t been significantly delayed. The days after the game were quite calm. There is only one item left in the Triwizard Tournament. George seems to be sure that the resurrected Voldemort will be exposed on the third project. Busy and fulfilling training may be a bit too busy and fulfilling. Except for George and Hermione, everyone else finally experienced a clockwork life. ?һ want to see??? Their every day, like the hour hand, minute hand and second hand, keeps turning for a while. This kind of training makes people uncomfortable, but no one dares to complain. When it comes to training, George looks very serious. The deterrence and aura unique to powerful wizards that are hidden in the usual days are fully revealed during training. Just looking directly at it makes people feel depressed and dare not slack off during training. No one will go to show their special at this time. This devil''s training lasted until the end of May. When George announced that the training was over, everyone passed the training. Everyone exclaimed in the responsive room. "I thought the training would continue until I died." Fred breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly. "I thought I was dead," Joe said listlessly. "Three months of training." Fred sighed, and said in fear. "There is no time for any pranks." Joe took a deep breath and shouted loudly. "The mischievous Fred and Joe are dead..." Fred said in a low voice. "But today, they are alive again." Joe sang in an impassioned tone. "Because the training is over..." Fred and Joe celebrated their new life with high-five hands, then they hugged each other tightly and shouted in tears. "Long live the prank..." "Hahaha." Harry smiled softly, "They are in good spirits." Compared to Fred and Joe, he doesn''t even have the strength to fight, and the training during this period is really not easy. Moreover, he, Ron and Hermione, had a higher standard than the others in the Brotherhood. Even if they had received George''s training before, the devil training this time was enough to keep them fresh. "Ah~~" Ron yawned and said, "They are just like that. They will never forget the pranks, but the training is finally over." The continuous training made his nerves a little numb. He just wants to get a good night''s sleep now, the devil training is finally over, bed together tomorrow is a truly brand new day. "it''s finally over." Hermione and Zhang Qiu hugged each other tightly and wept. The endless training and the endless fighting, George did not treat them as girls at all. They need to do the same things as boys. Until the end of the training they still couldn''t believe it. They even thought that the training would never end until they were trained to be violent. Other people also sat or lay on the ground, rolling happily on the ground. Although their strength, compared to before the training, has changed drastically. But this heavy training is really a process that people don''t want to go through. George smiled softly, clapped his hands, caught their eyes, and said, "Your hard work is worthy of your return. I don''t want to say anything, take a good rest. After a month, many things will change. Different." Hearing George''s words, the others were stunned. They knew the meaning of these words. They also know why this period of training is so urgent. Voldemort is resurrected, the magical world will undergo great changes, peace and tranquility will be completely gone, and darkness and turbulence will soon strike. If this is said from other people, they will only think that person is crazy. But this happened from George''s mouth. They knew that George was powerful, and that was how powerful they looked up. Even he made an assertion that if he wanted to be like an ostrich, he would bury his head in the sand. It is not an easy thing to deceive yourself that nothing has happened. This news made everyone very disturbed. The resurrection of Voldemort was too important. Although none of them have personally experienced that turbulent years. But just need to see that even today''s adult wizards, even senior officials of the Ministry of Magic, professors at Hogwarts, they dare not mention Voldemort''s name. You will know that Voldemort''s fear has never dissipated in the magic world. The young wizards have not lacked since they were young, and they have been fascinated by Voldemort''s fear. (To be continued.) Chapter 441： The third venue【Wed/Thirty-nine】 Chapter 441 The Third Competition Venue They have seen them with their own eyes, the parents who are extremely tall in their eyes, and the powerful wizards in their eyes. They would tremble all over when they heard such a name as Voldemort, and never dared to mention such a name. This reinforces their fear of people who cannot mention names. They didn''t know until joining the Brotherhood that Voldemort was not invincible, nor invincible. Their peers, Harry Potter, George Soros, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, they are fighting Voldemort. They have already exposed Voldemort''s many conspiracies, and will continue to fight until they kill the devil. They are fighting, just a name can scare the big devil who is screaming for adults. This kind of special contrast, this kind of contrast of other people. Immediately let them, with courage, feel proud to join the Brotherhood and become one of them. This allowed them to face the difficult training, but also mustered the courage to overcome it. When I heard the end of the training, when I recalled the changes during this period, it was really like a lifetime. The thought that Voldemort would return in a month, everyone in the Brotherhood was also unsure. In this matter, even if they believed George''s judgment, there was still a trace of luck. Everyone makes mistakes, and George never denies that he might make mistakes. Regarding Voldemort''s return, no matter how likely the probability of Voldemort''s resurrection is, they always look forward to a turnaround. Maybe Voldemort was not resurrected, or his resurrection state was not good. They also know that what they lack most is time. George''s strength scares them, but it also makes them feel safe. If there was more time, George would be enough to defeat Voldemort. If that is the case, all disasters will be solved instantly, and all disasters will not happen. It only takes a little more time, it only takes a month that there are no accidents, everything may still continue, and peace and tranquility can continue. After disbanding, everyone left the responsive room with all kinds of anxiety. In any case, at least they have another month to settle down. If nothing happens in a month, they will have more time to settle down. ... However, what happened after that was not as peaceful as everyone thought. Just like the training is over, it seems calm and peaceful, and it suddenly ends with the training. On the second day, a major event happened that shocked the school, and worries and anxiety immediately spread. That night, it happened to be when the referee Bagman wanted to tell the Warriors about the third event in advance. "Last night, Ron and Hermione and I separated under the tower. I met Cedric on the way and we went to the Quidditch Stadium together." Harry told everyone what happened last night. "The third game is at the Quidditch stadium?" Ron asked curiously. "Is the third game the Quidditch game? Then you can''t beat Krum." "It''s not that simple. The Quidditch Stadium has been converted into a maze, with walls everywhere. Bagman said that the walls will be repaired to twenty feet high." Harry explained. Ron swallowed and asked worriedly, "After the game, they will change the stadium back to its original state, right?" If it wasn''t for the Triwizard Tournament, Ron would have planned to enter the Gryffindor Quidditch team this year. George gave him a smooth 2000, he also has confidence in his flying skills, entering the Quidditch team is not difficult. Not to mention, most of the members of the team are his friends and brothers. Harry saw Ron''s thoughts and said quickly, "Of course, Bagman promised." "What is the project of the maze? Isn''t it just looking for an exit?" Hermione asked, "In that case, it''s too easy." "Of course not just looking for an exit, there are also a lot of dangerous creatures provided by Hagrid, such as snails. There are also various traps and various riddles to be solved." Speaking of Hagrid''s pets, Harry couldn''t help having a headache. Not necessarily powerful, the pets Hagrid provides have many annoying characteristics. He briefly explained the situation of the maze, and continued to talk about the next thing. "On the way back, I chatted with Krum for a while. I asked him some questions about the Quidditch game, and then we didn''t walk along the road." "This is not bad." Ron whispered, he also wanted to ask Krum about the Quidditch game skills, and he wanted to ask Krum for an autographed photo. "Then we met a big event on the road." Harry''s tone became solemn and his voice became tense. "While we were in the woods, we saw someone who shouldn''t show up is Mr. Crouch." "Crouch." The information of Crouch flashed in George''s mind. He is the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, a very capable, staid, and meticulous wizard. He is still the referee of the Triwizard Tournament, but he has been ill at home recently and has not appeared in the Triwizard Tournament. He did not expect to appear in the jungle yesterday. "Percy''s letter said that Crouch was ill and had never been seen. He was regularly dispatched owls to give him instructions." Ron said immediately, as mentioned in Percy''s letter to the family. content. Ron curled his lips and said disapprovingly, "Percy is simply a crazy fan of Crouch. He can associate everything with Crouch''s seriousness, fairness, and meticulousness. He can think of everything. What will Mr. Crouch do." Harry nodded and said, "You showed me Percy''s letter, so Crouch shouldn''t be here, and he was in a very wrong state when we saw him." "He is completely different in normal times, just like where he had escaped from. His clothes are torn and his body is hurt. He looks haggard, and his hair and beard have not been taken care of for a long time." "He was a little delirious at the time. He used a tree as Percy, and said a lot of words in a daze. Harry recalled the scene at the time. Mr. Crouch, who was vigorous as a bank manager before, was like a refugee who had just escaped, like an old tramp on the road. He must have encountered something bad. George immediately asked, "He may have been attacked, or he may have just escaped from captivity. He was injured, and I don''t know where to go. He should have come here to ask for help. What will happen next?" (To be continued.) Chapter 442： Crouch is missing [4/39] Chapter 442 It was a time of tension recently, and he had been waiting for the moment when Voldemort conspired. Hearing what happened to Crouch, he immediately connected these things together. Crouch may have been controlled by Voldemort early. In the first part of the Triwizard Tournament, the prosperous fire dragon that Harry faced may also be an operation arranged by Voldemort. "Yes, that''s the case." As soon as George reminded him, Harry immediately reacted, and Crouch''s performance at the time was indeed like the way he had just escaped. "He treated a tree as Percy and kept admonishing Percy about the Triwizard Tournament. At the beginning, he said that it was normal work content. Later, when I asked him, he immediately Thinking of his purpose, he asked me to warn Dumbledore that the danger was approaching." There was a pity expression on Harry''s face, "But he quickly became delirious again. He began to talk about some details about his child, saying that he had passed the general wizarding test with good grades, and he was proud of him. " "I used magic to give him a simple treatment, let Krum look after him, and then I ran to the principal''s office to find Professor Dumbledore." "The password in Professor Dumbledore''s office has been changed, and I was there for a few minutes." There was a contemptuous expression on his face. "Because of the disgusting Snape, he tried to interfere with me. Fortunately, Dumbledore. Professor Lido appeared soon." His tone became heavy again, "However, when Professor Dumbledore and I returned to the forest, Mr. Crouch had disappeared. Krum was attacked and knocked out. Crow Mr. Qi completely disappeared. Dumbledore used a detection magic, but he couldn''t find anything." George pondered it, and it seemed that Voldemort''s men in the school had taken action and took Crouch away. He asked, "Who else was in the forest at that time?" "Bagman was probably still in the forest at the time. Then Krum and I met with Mr. Crouch, and then I went to Professor Dumbledore. Krum was attacked and it was not clear who else would be there in the middle of the attack. ." "After Dumbledore arrived, Hagrid and Professor Moody showed up, and finally Dumbledore asked Hagrid to notify Karkaroff." Harry counted the people who might still be in the forest one by one. "After Karkaroff came, he looked very irritable. He said that Dumbledore had tricked them into playing with a conspiracy. He said that Dumbledore had no good intentions. But this annoyed Hagrid and Hagrid lifted him. When he got up, he didn''t dare to speak." "Then Dumbledore asked Hagrid to send me back to the dorm." Harry finished thinking about yesterday. George pondered for a while, shook his head, and said, "There are too few clues. We only know that Crouch has disappeared. It is likely that he has fallen into Voldemort''s hands or even died. Voldemort is in the Triwizard Tournament. There is a conspiracy laid out on it, which we knew from the beginning." "I think the Ministry of Magic should have been investigating Crouch''s disappearance. For the time being, I can only wait and see what happened." George said calmly, and then he thought about it a little more. He turned his gaze to Harry and asked. "Did you use the spot map at the time?" "I didn''t dare to use the spot map in front of Dumbledore, but when I returned to the dormitory, I checked the spot map immediately. There was no Batty Crouch''s name on it. He was probably taken away." Harry said calmly, he hadn''t forgotten this detail at the time, he used the spot map as soon as he returned to the dormitory. The live map can see the invisible person, without Batty Crouch''s name on it, which proves that he didn''t hide or chose to be invisible. He really left the school. "It might be dead." George added another possibility in a cold tone. This might make Harry, Hermione, and Ron stunned. A chill came up from the soles of their feet, causing them to shiver. Except for escaping from school, the dead will not appear on the map of the living spot. "Maybe he was just taken away and transported away with a flying broom." Hermione said in a guilty tone. Even if she doesn''t like Mr. Crouch, she hates his attitude towards house elves even more. But when he thought of a person he knew, he died in school so lightly. This terrible truth made her unacceptable, and she couldn''t help looking for excuses and excuses. "Percy will cry when he knows this. Mr. Crouch is simply his ideal idol." Ron said gravely. Although Mr. Crouch was unlovable, with Percy''s constant mentioning and constant indoctrination, Ron also had to know a lot of Crouch''s information. He is a powerful wizard, a powerful Ministry of Magic official He knows more than two hundred languages ??and works meticulously. He is still what Percy dreams of becoming. Such a high official in the magic world, a powerful wizard, silently disappeared from the school, disappeared under the conspiracy of Voldemort. Everyone couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable for a while, and fell silent. After a while, George broke the silence and spoke. "The Ministry of Magic will continue to investigate this matter. In the next time, although there will be no more rigorous training. But maintaining your state is still something that must be done. Harry still needs to consider the next game. Crouch We can only watch the changes." He said calmly, "This is the end of the matter, and more troubles are meaningless. No matter what conspiracy Voldemort has, he will eventually show it. Before that, all that is needed is to be prepared and do your own things." Harry and they exchanged glances, and now, the only thing they can do is to be themselves. I only hope that Mr. Crouch has not encountered an accident, and what they can do is to respond to the challenge from Voldemort in the best possible state. In the evening, Harry was still worried about the day. All signs are on the surface, Voldemort is really resurrected. This time Voldemort was different. He has recovered his true strength, and may even become even stronger. George''s messenger and ghost in England failed to detect Voldemort. And Voldemort had taken and even killed a high-ranking official of the Ministry of Magic, a powerful wizard under their noses. Voldemort is also planning more conspiracies, maybe just a month later, during the Triwizard Tournament. Everything will change, peace and tranquility will be completely gone, turbulence and fear will follow. Thinking of this made Harry feel heavy. (To be continued.) Chapter 443： Nightmare and analysis Chapter 443: Nightmare and Analysis That shrill voice seemed to reverberate in his mind again, the memory from his infancy, the memory dug out by the dementor from the depths of his soul. He and Voldemort have blood feuds, and he will stand at the forefront of this war. This is his responsibility, his mission, and his wish. He thought of Dumbledore again, if it weren''t for him to look for death and reincarnate. Maybe things will not be so bad, everyone in the Brotherhood is in a period of rapid growth in strength. Everyone is getting stronger day by day, which should have been their biggest advantage, but Dumbledore''s stubborn plan allowed Voldemort to resurrect in advance. This is very bad news for them who resisted Voldemort. Harry fell asleep chaotically in his mind full of wild thoughts. In his sleep, Harry only felt that he was light and fluttering, like fallen leaves without wind, being blown and flying freely. Then, his thoughts were like entering the door key again, and a whirlpool swallowed his thoughts in, turning and spinning in the whirlpool. Finally, in a dark room, his mind touched something. It was the sharp, cold voice, the voice that echoed in his head. The voice said coldly, "Fortunately for you, Wormtail. You are very lucky. He didn''t mess up my game. He is dead." "Master!" a timid voice said weakly, "Master, I am so happy and I am very sorry" "Nagini!" the shrill voice said coldly, "you are not lucky, I am not going to feed you Wormtail this time, but it doesn''t matter. There are Harry Potter and Dumbledore." A hissing voice sounded, seeming to be a big snake. "Now, Wormtail." The shrill voice said coldly, "I must remind you that I can''t tolerate your stupidity. You need to remember this lesson." "Master, don''t stop and beg you" "Cut the bones!" the voice said coldly. The weak voice called Wormtail became stronger, and he screamed in pain. The screams poured into Harry''s ears like a magic sound, and the scar on his forehead burned like a sudden fire. He yelled, screaming in pain. "Harry, Harry!" A voice seemed to come from the horizon, like a rope, slowly pulling his thoughts from the ground. Harry opened his eyes. He was lying on his bed, clutching his face with his hands. The scar on his forehead still burned on him, and when he blinked and turned his head, his tears flowed with pain. Ron was standing by his bed, looking at him worriedly. "Are you all right," Ron asked in a low voice, and Harry didn''t look like he was all right now. Harry put his hands on the bed and looked around. This is his dormitory, his bed. There was no voice of Voldemort, and no scream called Wormtail. "You just rolled over on the bed with your scar and looked uncomfortable." Ron reminded Harry of what had just happened, "Do you need to go to the hospital?" "No, let''s go to George, I just dreamed of something." Harry took a few deep breaths, soothing his emotions. Harry quickly put on his clothes, ran down the spiral staircase, and ran all the way from the lounge towards the auditorium. Ron followed him closely. In the big dining room, George, Hermione, and Zhang Qiu, they are eating breakfast. Harry slowed down, waiting for his breathing to ease, he walked over to George, sat down, and Ron sat across from him. Harry talked about everything in his dream. "Is Harry''s dream a sign?" Hermione asked worriedly. She remembered that George had said that Harry and Voldemort had a mysterious connection, but Harry hadn''t had such a dream before, and it sounded like a warning sign. George looked serious, frowned, and said, "Harry and Voldemort have some mysterious connection, which he can feel when Voldemort approaches him." "But this connection is also affected by many factors. Voldemort''s thoughts will not easily leak out, and Harry''s will is firm enough not to suddenly fall into Voldemort''s thoughts." "Something happened yesterday. Voldemort''s plan almost went wrong. Harry was also worried about Crouch. This incident also affected the thoughts of both Harry and Voldemort. Under this special influence, their There was some connection in the thinking that made Harry feel what Voldemort felt." Harry said calmly, "So this dream is probably true." This is exactly what he is worried about, the burning of the scar is more violent than when he had faced Quirrell. Voldemort looks better than ever He also mentioned that he would take Dumbledore and feed him a snake. He said with some regret, "It''s a pity that I didn''t see anything. I only heard some sounds. Otherwise, we might know where Voldemort is." Being able to enter Voldemort''s thoughts and feel what he felt was a special accident that was difficult to replicate. Unfortunately, he didn''t get any more information, and he couldn''t see anything from the black hole in the room. He didn''t know where it was or what happened. George said solemnly, "Things are likely to be true. As we already knew, Voldemort has been resurrected, and he has made plans. It seems that in his plan, the target is not only you, but also Dumbledore." "His goal includes not only you, but also Dumbledore. It shows that he is in a good state. He came prepared this time and will not give up easily." He continued, Its not a shame not to see anything. Its not easy to spy on Voldemorts thoughts. When you spy on him, he will probably spy on your thoughts in turn. It seems that you must learn right away Occlumency." George has always paid attention to Voldemort, and Dumbledore has never defeated Voldemort. Not only that, Voldemort also has a special advantage brought about by his villain status. He can use all kinds of methods without hesitation, which Dumbledore can''t do. In the face of such an enemy, one cannot be too cautious. He has been in this world for fifteen years, and he has changed enough things and caused enough changes. He can''t be stupid enough to believe in the so-called plot, to believe in the so-called protagonist. It is even more impossible to hope that Voldemort will lose to Harry somehow, and he cannot rely on these students who are far less powerful than his to fight Voldemort. To be continued. Chapter 444： Memory of the Meditation Basin Chapter 444 Even Dumbledore could not be trusted, and the Ministry of Magic was equally weak. Except for him, no one in the entire world could fight Voldemort. "Novel" "The time to come will always come." George said with a resolute look. "We have made enough preparations. The next step is to face everything." "Do we need to remind Dumbledore?" Zhang Qiu reminded in a low voice that the things in the dream, Voldemort''s goal, included Dumbledore in addition to Harry. "Go and tell him, although he caused the mess, as long as he is alive, he can do more or less." George said coldly. Dumbledore caused everything now, he caused the current mess, but no matter what, someone has to clean up the mess. The wizarding world is the territory that George has already set in his heart. He can''t let it go. Dumbledore will play a role as long as he lives. Then everyone''s eyes turned to Harry. Harry shook his head weakly and said, "I know, this is my task." No one wanted to deal with Dumbledore, not just because he was the principal. Even more because everyone knows that he has been hiding many conspiracies in private. This time, his actions and conspiracies have gone too far. Harry had to walk towards Dumbledore''s office again. He had only gone to the principal''s office because of Mr. Crouch. And this time it was because of Voldemort''s affairs, it was not a pleasant thing to go there again. It is not happy when I go, and it is also unhappy when I come back. "I haven''t noticed before, Cornelius Fudge is a fool." Harry complained unceremoniously to everyone. "I was in Dumbledore''s office and heard their conversation. Connelly Fudge said Bertha Higgins may be lost. A wizard, who has been lost for more than half a year, has no news at all. What''s his mind? long." Harry was still mad about what had just happened, and Cornelius Fudge was a fool. How could he accept such a nonsense reason. Ron asked hurriedly, "Bertha Higgins is a small figure in the Ministry of Magic, no one knows. But Batty Krauss is a high official in the Ministry. He is still at Hogwarts, missing under our noses. Yes. Connelly Fudge can''t help but admit it." "Then you can overestimate him." Harry said irritably. "He said first that Crouch was crazy, and that he was crazy and lost his way. Then Dumbledore said that the lunatic would not disappear suddenly, so he changed his words immediately. It may be that Mrs. Maxim killed Crouch, and he is not afraid of causing disputes between the two countries." "He''s not really an idiot, is he?" Even Hermione couldn''t stand what she heard from Harry, "It''s not that the brain is not good at all, it''s just... it''s..." "This is simply shirking responsibility and helping to justify." George added, "Connery Fudge may not be smart enough, but he is definitely not a real stupid. He did this for his own benefit and for his own purposes." Listening to George''s statement, the excitement of Harry, Ron, and Hermione immediately calmed down, and they also reacted. This was the most likely explanation. Connelly Fudge is not stupid, not even stupid, he is bad-minded and has his own little abacus. George was not polite, and directly exposed the interests of Cornelius Fudge. "He is the Minister of the Ministry of Magic. This job is certainly a glamorous and respectable job in peace." "But when the war began, he immediately became the leader of the participating parties. Once Voldemort began to act, except Dumbledore, he would be dealt with immediately. The only way to pretend that there is no war is to pretend that everything is dead. , He does not have to face the threat of Voldemort, nor the situation of war." Hermione asked in a voice that couldn''t believe it, "But is he crazy? It''s useful to cover Voldemort?" George said disapprovingly, "Politician, isn''t that the way it is? If Voldemort also has a brain, then let an unkind guy control the Ministry. It''s better than letting someone who will never give up to the dark wizard as the Ministry of Magic. minister." "So the more stupid a politician is, the more likely it is that he will be able to prosper and gain unanimous support at home and abroad, and even secretly help." Ron said in a cold tone, "But this only puts the staff of the Ministry of Magic in danger. They are deceived by their minister. The danger is coming, but they are told that everything is normal. This is deliberate deception, this is deliberate. Murder." He only felt very angry. His father was also a member of the Ministry of Magic, and now even Percy is working for the Ministry. Unlike him, his father and Percy are proud to work at the Ministry of Magic They really believe what Cornelius Fudge said, if it werent for Georges reminder, Im afraid Like the rest of the Ministry of Magic, he was deceived by Cornelius Fudge and walked into death unconsciously. George pondered for a moment and said, "In normal times, I don''t care about him. He is timid and fearful, which is good for avoiding the overwhelming power of the Ministry of Magic. But when there is a real crisis, strong leadership is needed at this time. At that time, we must change a Minister of Magic." "However, it is not the time yet. Voldemort has not fully exposed himself. It is not so easy to change a Minister of Magic. However, Voldemort''s actions are very big this time. If Dumbledore is the target, things will happen soon. Will spread the magic world." "Connelly Fudge''s current small actions will only make him feel complacent and burn himself." George already has a countermeasure. This time he intends to add fire. Since Cornelius Fudge is going to make small moves, he should have set himself on fire by then. Between the words of their gestures, they had already decided on the fate of a Minister of Magic, which made everyone couldn''t help but start thinking about the next thing. Harry continued, "When Dumbledore went out to take Cornelius Fudge away, I saw his meditation basin in a cabinet in his office. I didn''t know what it was at first, so I accidentally touched it." "In the memory of the Pendant Pen, I saw Karkaroff. He was a Death Eater and a convicted Death Eater. He got the sentence reduced by providing the Ministry of Magic with information about their associates." His tone became serious. "The information he provided is that Snape, Severus Snape, our potions professor, was once a Death Eater." (To be continued.) Chapter 445： Bad memory [5/39] Chapter 445 "Snape is a Death Eater?" Hermione looked incredulous. The school teacher is a Death Eater, is there anything more absurd than this? She knew how disgusting Snape was, and all three of the students in the school hated him. Even the students of Slytherin, not everyone likes Snape. "I think he is like a Death Eater, and we can all be sure that Snape can do anything." Ron said disapprovingly. Snape''s greatest hobby is to torment students who are unable to resist. For such a person, it is not surprising that he does anything. Snape was a Death Eater. He had this idea for a long time. Just like Lucius, it was not surprising how Death Eaters would get away with it. He appeared at Hogwarts. "But Dumbledore Dumbledore," Hermione argued, and her voice became quieter. Dumbledore may not tolerate Death Eaters in the school, maybe he will, after all, he may not be calculating a conspiracy. "Yes, everything was Dumbledores plan. He said that Snape was his double agent. But who knows, Dumbledore himself is a double agent. See through." Harry said disapprovingly, annoyed in his tone, and Dumbledore became more and more like a conspirator. Whether it is Death Eater or Voldemort, he is his enemy. And now his enemy had abused and insulted him in the school for several years. Thinking of this, Harry felt like swallowing a bunch of flies, and there were enough dirty things in the school. Harry quickly adjusted his emotions and continued talking about the next thing, "In addition to Snape, there is Ludo Bagman, who has also been accused of providing intelligence to the Death Eaters. However, he was not convicted. He was accepted by others on the grounds of not knowing it." Harry still remembered the scene, Ludo Bagman''s stupidity seemed widely known. No one believed that he would really become a Death Eater. It seemed that Voldemort would be shocked by his stupidity, and staying away from him, he easily escaped the conviction. Just because he was so stupid, he made any mistakes that everyone had expected. Of course, because he won the honor for the British team in the Quidditch match, everyone is willing to endure his stupidity at this happy moment. Afterwards, Harry''s face became a little ugly, "The last is Mr. Crouch''s son. His son was accused of participating in the search for Voldemort. They kidnapped an Auror and tortured the Auror and her with the Drilling Curse. His wife made them crazy. Crouchs son was sentenced to life imprisonment." The scene seen in the meditation basin made him very uncomfortable. It was a seventeen or eighteen year old child who looked completely shocked, trembling all over, and his pale face was at a loss. His mother, a slender witch who was unable to stand, faltered, covered her mouth with a handkerchief and sobbed. And his father, Master Batty Crouch, looked down at them with cold eyes, with extreme hatred on his face. He didn''t care about his son''s excuses and rhetoric at all, and did not give him any opportunity to speak. He urged everyone, handed them to the dementors, and sentenced them to life imprisonment. Harry didn''t know if the boy was guilty, but he knew that Master Batty Crouch, at that time, should at least lower his arrogant head and solemnly apologize for his wife. Another thing that made him very uncomfortable was that the tortured Auror was Nevilles father. Nevilles parents were tortured crazy in this attack and have stayed at St Mungos Magic ever since. They didn''t even recognize Neville at the injury hospital. He felt that Neville deserved more sympathy than himself. He couldn''t imagine what a terrible scene would be if his parents were alive but were already crazy and could not recognize him at all. And Neville has always been so innocent, and he is always bullied in school. He hated those who bullied Neville even more when he thought of this, **** Snape. Compared to the shock of the news, Harry was even more annoyed. He had never even tried to ask Neville about their family. He knew too little about this seemingly timid friend. He was silent for a while and continued, "Dumbledore also knew that Voldemort was getting stronger, except for Bertha Higgins, Mr. Crouch, as early as last August, a Muggle was missing." "The location was the village where Voldemort''s father was born. Voldemort started to act at that time. But after that, Dumbledore didn''t give any useful information." George said calmly, "Anyway, we reminded Dumbledore, that''s enough. We didn''t plan to rely on him to fight Voldemort. No matter what his plan is, we have to do it all at UU Reading Good for us." From the beginning, he didn''t expect to use Dumbledore''s power, just as Dumbledore absolutely didn''t trust them. He would not tell his unreliable young people his thoughts and plans. He also did not trust Dumbledore, and would not pin his destiny on Dumbledore''s plan. He looked at Harry and continued, "Perhaps Dumbledore has a more say in Snape, but that matter has nothing to do with us. We neither rely on Dumbledore, nor need to think about Snape." Snape has always been a bad person, there is no doubt about it. As for whether he has any hidden feelings in his heart, what rich heart he has, those have no meaning. Those who do good things are not necessarily good people, but those who do bad things must be bad people. When Snape is okay, he will be angry with the students, and he is destined to never have goodness and light in his life. "We can trust ourselves, and we can trust each other." Harry looked at everyone emotionally and said in a gentle voice. The memory of the meditation basin puts him under heavy pressure. Only when facing the friend in front of him can he find the courage to support himself. The more he sees Dumbledore and the faces of other people, the more lucky he is for the friendship he has, and the more he cherishes the trust and support he has. This is a sincere feeling that those who deceive and hurt each other will never have. "What should come will always come, and we are also preparing to come for a long time for this day." George said in a flat tone, his face was extremely firm. He has been preparing for this day long enough, from the moment he can act, he is preparing for the day he must face. It has been long enough, and he really has enough preparations, he is no longer the child who had nothing to protect himself. (To be continued.) Chapter 446： The tranquility before the storm [Saturday/Thirty-nine] Chapter 446 The Tranquility Before the Storm After Crouch''s matter, the academy became calm again. Perhaps Voldemort had been thoroughly prepared, or he was unwilling to grow out of the knot. ŦFiction%* In short, the whole June seemed flat and brisk, and the weather became sunny and warm day by day. These days, the school atmosphere has also become relaxed. George does not think that short-term stimulation under pressure can bring much change. He is no longer asking other people to participate in more training, he put more of his mind on the mutual aid agency. Others just need to keep in good condition and enjoy this last peace. He was preparing intensively, all kinds of healing potions, healing potions, repair potions, and even all kinds of potions used in wars, all under his refinement and collection. He didn''t know Voldemort''s plan for the time being, but he knew how to arrange his plan. At least, when Voldemort is in war, he will definitely find that it will be difficult for him to find suitable potions and materials in the magic world. Regardless of whether it is a potion used for treatment, or a potion used for injury, or a cherished medicinal material, George''s massive purchase, quickly disappeared in the magic world, and was hoarded in his hands. The moment when Voldemort''s conspiracy is revealed, it will also be the moment when George shows his fangs. Only then will people know that he is far from being the best student ever at Hogwarts, so ordinary titles can be summed up. In the last period of time, Harry did not have any special training. Compared with the special requirements of the first two projects, this kind of maze and fighting were his strong points. Combat training has always been the most important thing for George, and the difficulties that the maze needs to deal with are also what they have been exposed to early on. On the day of the game, the last bit of time also seemed a little tender. Ron''s parents, Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley also came to the school specially to cheer for Harry in the game. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley trusted Dumbledore, and they did not want to believe that Voldemort had been resurrected. Even with George''s analysis reminding them, they are more convinced that this is just excessive tension. But even so, they still hope that they can cheer for Harry during the game. During breakfast, Harry was asked to take Mr. and Mrs. Weasley around the campus. Ron said sourly, "Those who don''t know thought Harry was their child." George patted Ron on the back and said, "You can follow along." "No, let them talk, they come to see Harry exclusively." Ron said calmly. In the morning, George was also walking around the school, on the one hand to prevent possible accidents, on the other hand, he also took a final look at this peaceful campus. Once a drastic change occurs, the Hogwarts campus will also bear the brunt, and it will be difficult to return to the peace of the past. Along the way, I saw only cheerful and ignorant students, who knew nothing about everything. They waited for the next exam, waited for the next holiday, and were unaware of the danger that followed. . The students of Gryffindor were fighting and chasing each other. "I will catch you...", "Come after me...", "Be careful, you''re so stupid..." Ravenclaw''s students were blowing in the cool breeze in the shade of the trees, flipping through thick books, and were moved by the generous words from time to time. "Go to the battlefield together, dear friend...", "There is no way ahead, I will walk alone..." Hufflepuffs classmates sat in the chair, whispering and whispering, discussing the next game. "I guess the winner is Porter. Although Cedric is our warrior, I have to say that Porter''s strength has exceeded the range of students." "This is not a duel. Cedric still has a chance. The game is more than just fighting." The Slytherin students pretended to be reserved, not to yell or jump around, but their eyes also hide their attention and enthusiasm for the game. Not only the students, but the teachers are also in a relaxed and happy mood. They smiled in the corridor, said hello, and greeted the holiday arrangements. The holidays are coming soon. I have been busy for a whole semester. As a teacher''s welfare, holidays are also the most favorite topic of teachers. When the holiday comes, everything will become peaceful, with no messy hairs and no messy students. They can stay at home freely and travel freely. The long vacation not only satisfied the students, but also made the teachers very satisfied. In a cheerful and peaceful atmosphere, time came to night. The dinner was richer than usual, but everyones thoughts were not on this. After dinner. Through the transparent ceiling, the blue sky still turned into a dark purple twilight. Dumbledore stood up at the staff desk. Everyone knew it was time Everyone was quiet. "Ladies and gentlemen, in five minutes, we will go to the Quidditch Stadium together to watch the final event of the Triwizard Tournament. Now, let our warriors and Mr. Bagman go to the stadium." The Warriors stood up, and everyone gave them a warm applause and cheered for their next game. The auditorium became a little noisy, and everyone couldn''t wait. Five minutes later, under the leadership of the teacher, the students crossed the lawn and walked into the Quidditch pitch. It has become completely unrecognizable here. A twenty-foot-tall hedge surrounded the edge of the field. There was a gap in front of them, and that was the entrance to the entire labyrinth. The aisle was dark and bottomless, very scary. Hundreds of students filed in, entering the stands one after another, and the air was filled with excited words and noisy footsteps. The sky is a black curtain, dotted with sparkling stars. Hagrid, Professor McGonagall, Professor Moody, and Professor Flitwick walked into the Quidditch Stadium and walked towards Bagman and the warriors. Their hats were adorned with red stars, and Hagrid was too tall. His red star was behind the terry vest. "We will patrol around the maze to ensure the safety of the game." Professor McGonagall said loudly to the warriors. "If you encounter difficulties and want rescue, immediately shoot red fireworks in the sky, and someone will come to help you immediately. , Do you understand? Pay attention to safety and don''t try to behave." The warriors nodded their heads immediately, as for whether or not they were in their hearts, no one knew. It can be seen from their faces that they are all suffocating, but they will not quit the game casually. "Okay, thank you!" Bagman said easily to the patrol team composed of four teachers. (To be continued.) Chapter 447： Respective performance Chapter 447 "Good luck, Harry." Hagrid whispered to Harry. Afterwards, the four of them spread out in different directions and distributed around the maze. At this time, Bagman pointed his magic wand to his throat and said "Sound loud and loud." His magically amplified voice echoed throughout the stand. "Ladies and gentlemen, the last match of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! I will read the current score! Harry Potter''s total score of 85 points, ranking first now, he is The individual participant of this game, an unprecedented pioneering work in the Triwizard Tournament!" Bagman''s voice seemed very excited, and his excited tone conveyed the joy of infecting everyone. The enthusiastic applause and cheers of the students stunned the birds of the Forbidden Forest. There were the sounds of birds and beasts and the sound of flapping wings. "Cedric Diggory from Hogwarts, his total score is 75 points, and Victor Krum from Durmstrang, his total score is 75 points, and they are tied for second place. ." There was another round of applause and cheers. "Florence Delacour from Boothbarton scored 70 points and ranked third." It was still warm applause and cheers. The game continued until here. The students'' hearts were no longer just about winning and losing. The performance of the Warriors can be seen in their eyes through the game, and they can feel the Warriors more. Charm. Whether it is Victor Krum or Fleur Delacour, they are all at Hogwarts and have won the support of some students. George watched this scene and nodded secretly. At this point, the Triwizard Tournament still played a good place. A long enough game for the participating warriors to be thoroughly and fully displayed in front of everyone. Just like a reality show, everyone began to be infected by their charm and their personality. This is no longer a pure win-loss contest, and it is not only the first place that will receive attention. The students of Hogwarts gave warm applause and cheers to every warrior. "The warriors will enter the maze in order according to their grades. Now, Harry, listen to my whistle!" Bagman''s loud voice resounded through the entire stand, "Three...two... " With a short whistle, Harry rushed into the maze. After a few minutes, it was Cedric and Krum who walked into the maze, and finally Fleur. One by one, the warriors entered the maze and started the game. When the warriors all entered the maze, Dumbledore and the other referees stood up, and they pointed their wands towards the sky, and several silver beams gathered together to form a huge screen. Four warriors appeared on the screen, and they had entered the maze. The tall hedges cast a black shadow on the path, the hedges are high and dense, and the shadows on the screen are also blurred and looming under the shelter of the hedges. The four warriors all held magic wands, and the gleam of light shone on the top of their magic wands, like a huge flashlight. There are branches everywhere in the maze, the branches are connected to the fork road, and the fork road is full of traps and trees. The Warriors soon scattered on different forks because of different choices. George found Harry at first sight. Today is the final game and Voldemort''s most likely event. Maybe just in the middle of the game, maybe just at the end of the game. They had previously discussed that Harry would not fight for the championship this round, but beware of possible attacks. Once Voldemort appeared, he needed to protect himself. If possible, the matter of confronting Voldemort head-on is best left to Dumbledore. But if Dumbledore can''t resist Voldemort, they must also act. Harry in the maze behaved very cautiously. He carefully changed the side roads, trying to avoid those traps. He did not deliberately rush to find a way out, winning the game is not his goal. He is willing to give the honor of the game to others, and he must retain his strength to prepare for the next battle. Then George set his sights on the others. The other warriors only knew about the game of concentration. They all wanted to get out of the maze as soon as possible. They all walked in a hurry, using magic that could point the direction. The center of the maze is in the northwest direction. Following the direction indicated by the magic wand, the warriors all walked in the same direction. As they progressed, the layout and traps on the road began to be revealed. The audience outside the stadium is more anxious than the warriors in the stadium, they can not feel the atmosphere in the maze. Only the looming figures of the warriors on the screen can be seen, which makes them a little fidgety and impatient. "Why is Harry so slow? He was the first to enter the maze, and he was almost behind. Why didn''t he hurry up?" A Gryffindor student complained because of his great advantage. , He doesn''t need to rush to the front, he just needs to wait for others to solve the maze without falling too many points. In the end, the champion is his. "A student who seemed a little clever said his speculation. "But shouldn''t the Warriors move forward? How can you calculate this way? This is too undecent." Someone said angrily. "There are always winners and losers in the game, if you can win, why do you want to lose, if you have a huge advantage, you should use your own advantage." Some people argued disapprovingly. The students in the stands couldn''t see the specific situation clearly, and had to guess what the warriors were thinking. No matter what they are thinking, they can''t interfere with the contestants at all. The Warriors are all solving their troubles. As the maze deepened, the danger became more and more. Cedric had just walked through a trap and escaped several red hat attacks. He immediately ran into a new problem, a huge fried snail. He didn''t deal with the magic of creatures with giant armor. Most of the magic was not destructive enough to damage them through the solid shell of the snails. Cedric had to run away, he used a trap to slow the speed of the snails, and quickly ran into a fork. Furong was also in trouble. From the screen, when she avoided a swamp, she ignored the dangers hidden in the swamp. The vines of a cannibal tree dragged her feet and hung her up. To make matters worse, her wand slipped from her hand in a panic, and she completely lost the ability to resist. "She''s out." George said softly. "The swamps are all accompanied by creatures that hunt in the swamps. It may be crocodiles, beasts, and terrible plants. She was too careless, and even the wand fell, this It failed completely." (To be continued.) Chapter 448： Sphinx Chapter 448-Sphinx Fortunately, the fireworks calling for help were hung around the warrior''s waist. After losing his wand, Furong had to release the fireworks calling for help. The audience was in an uproar. Not long after the game started, a warrior completely lost his qualifications. The fierceness of the game can be imagined. Krum also encountered a snail. There were a lot of snails in the maze. Hagrid raised a large group of snails. After they killed each other, more than ten snails were still alive and they were more than ten feet in size. Of huge monsters, they are all placed in this maze. The fried tail snail blocking Krum''s body is like a giant scorpion, with a long stinging needle rolled on its back, and its thick armor gleams under the fluorescent light. Unlike Cedric''s escape, Krum dealt with it calmly. He used a very useful black magic, which immediately made the snails lose their combat effectiveness. The fried snail only had time to eject a flame, and he didn''t have the energy to shoot, allowing Krum to leave it. "It should be the black magic that creates weakness." George looked at Krum''s shot and guessed. The snails are specially cultivated by Hagrid. They are large in size, but they are not fully developed. Weak spells can cause their internal collapse, which makes the snails that are difficult to deal with by normal magic seem vulnerable. Krum seemed to be very good at dealing with things in the maze. He bypassed one fork after another, escaped one trap after another, and quickly walked towards the center of the maze. "Krum is already ranked first." The students in the stands began to clamor again. "I knew Krum would win. He was the best player in the Quidditch match." A Krum admirer immediately defected to his school and defected to Krum''s camp. . "Why didn''t Harry hurry up?" Some people couldn''t help complaining. "Cedric, Cedric..." Hufflepuff''s student sighed. Cedric ran in the wrong direction in a panic just to avoid the snails, and was far behind the other two. On the screen, Harry''s speed is not slow, he walks cautiously, but he rarely makes mistakes, even if he encounters a dead end, he can turn out immediately. Although he did not intend to win the game, he still moved forward step by step at a constant speed. Klim was fast all the way. He turned the fork all the way and unlocked the trap. He was almost at the center of the maze. In the anxiety of the students, he finally encountered a problem that he had to stop. A behemoth blocked the only way to the center of the maze, a familiar creature, it was a sphinx. It is the famous sphinx. This sphinx from Egypt has been used by wizards to protect their precious objects and secret places. Sphinx is a very clever animal, they like riddles and anagrams. But when they are guarding things, they can become very dangerous. The body of the Sphinx is like a lion with magnification magic. It has a woman''s head, huge claws, long yellow tail, and a tuft of hair on the tip of the tail. It blocked the only way in the maze, and asked Krum a question, "You are very close to your goal. Just think of a way to get past me." It walked up and down in the passage, blocking the way forward, said. "Unless you can answer my riddle, you will never pass. You have only one chance. You can guess the answer once, and I will let you pass immediately. If you guess wrong, I will immediately rush. If you don''t answer, I Can let you go away without hurting you" Krum ignored the Sphinx''s words. He stepped back and left the tunnel. He crouched down and hid in a bush. The stands became uproar, and the Hogwarts students shouted loudly, "He is too cunning. He can''t answer the question, so he just hides. Is he planning to sneak attack the warriors coming from behind?" "Who said that Krum couldn''t answer the question? He didn''t even listen to the question, he just didn''t want to answer it." Durmstrang''s students immediately defended their warrior. They were very surprised by the reaction to Krum. understanding. This is much easier than answering the sphinx. There is only one chance. Who knows what questions the sphinx will ask. The sphinx is not a monster to fool. Obviously waiting for other people to test it out, thinking about how to deal with it, which is the best way. George also agrees with Krum''s choice, and it''s always good to plan afterwards. An attempt of opportunity, only fools who rely on luck will try their luck. Otherwise, I''d rather change the path, choose another method, it is better to take the risk. Not only did Krum choose a good choice, he also had good luck, and the fool who relied on luck came soon. Harry and Krum chose the same path Although he walked slowly and cautiously, his few mistakes left enough time for him. He also came to the front of the Sphinx . "You are very close to your goal. Just answer my question and I will let you pass." Sphinx said in a low, hoarse voice. It stared at Harry with huge eyes, and said, "You only have one chance, and you can guess the answer once, and I will let you go right away. If you guess wrong, I will immediately come forward. If you don''t answer, I can let you Go away without hurting you" "Let''s talk about it." Harry didn''t care about the ownership of the trophy, so he didn''t care about the Sphinx question whether he could answer it. Sphinx sat on her hind legs, blocked the road, and said. "Think first about someone who always wears a mask, acts secretively, and tells me a lot of lies. Then tell me what is always stitched up, in the middle, and at the end of the tail? Finally, tell me which word is often used when I can''t think of a word It was said. Now connect them and answer me, what is the animal you don''t want to kiss?" Harry just felt confused and heavy in his head, and at this time he started to miss Hermione, which was her best game. If Hermione were there, she would be able to guess the riddle soon. But he still turned his mind, trying to analyze the answer behind the riddle. "With a mask," he glared at Sphinx and muttered to himself, "always lie... uh... that is-imposter (liar). No, this is not my answer! It is-spy ( spy)?" "The next thing is always stitched and patched, and in the middle of the middle, the word that I often say when I can''t think of a word, spy...er...spy...er, the animal I don''t want to kiss... it''s a spider !spider!" (To be continued.) Chapter 449： Harrys performance [7/39] Chapter 449 Harry''s Performance Unbelievably, he analyzed the answer word by word, and he said loudly, "It''s a spider, and the answer is a spider, right." Sphinx smiled cordially, she stood up, straightened her front legs, and stepped aside. "Thank you!" Harry was happy that he had guessed such a difficult riddle, and eagerly walked towards the center of the maze. "Faint." A white beam of light struck Harry. The white beam hit Harry''s side, met a transparent wall of air, and bounced away. Harry rushed towards the dark corner of the wall in an instant, and while dodging, he threw a ball of flame. The flame flew to the bush where Krum was hiding, and instantly ignited the grass. Krum immediately rolled on the spot and escaped from the burning bush. He didn''t expect at all that he would have missed a sneak attack. The opponent''s reaction was so swift, which was completely beyond his imagination. Krum, who had sprang out of the grass, did not escape the danger because of this. In the process of rolling, he ran into an invisible wall of air and made a muffled noise. He only felt that the world was spinning and he was dizzy. Before he got up, a white beam hit him. A wave of tiredness hit him. "Fainted." Harry, who had added a Sleeping Curse, slowly walked out of the dark corner. He had determined that Krum had completely lost the ability to resist. I have to say that Krum''s sneak attack angle and opportunity are well mastered, and his grasp of timing is as good as he performed in Quidditch games. He chose the most defenseless and easily lost moment of a person, and his shot was just right. But no matter how good the talent, no matter how good the skill, people can''t stand it. Harry came cautiously all the way, avoided many dangers, and was about to face the final test. How could he be defenseless. He has prepared armor for himself along the way, and the curse of counterattack is also ready at any time. Krum made only one shot, which immediately drew Harry''s shot back. "The performance was pretty good." George was still quite satisfied with Harry''s performance. It is really not easy to be able to guard against attacks at any time while guessing the riddle. On the screen, Cedric also entered the center of the maze from another road. George wondered that Harry would not fight for the trophy. It seemed that Cedric was the champion, but he didn''t know what would happen to the trophy. The trophy should have been checked by the referees, but Voldemort''s methods are not so easy to spot. There was noise in the stands, and the moment Krum attacked Harry, the stands were full of voices. They reach the center of the labyrinth first, victory will be decided between them, and Krum''s sneak attack will almost succeed. At that moment, Durmstrand''s students looked glorious and extremely excited. The trophy of the Triwizard Tournament was theirs. The students at Hogwarts were very anxious and dissatisfied. Although Harry was an individual participant, he was also a member of the school after all. Although Harry won the championship is not perfect, but it is better than losing to Durmstrang. And compared to losing to Durmstrang, they hate losing to Durmstrang in this way. Although they hate failure, they hate being defeated by their opponents by unseen means. This is even more unacceptable. But the complete development of the matter exceeded the students'' expectations. Durmstrangs students immediately fell from heaven to hell. Krums sneak attack failed to defeat Harry, and was resolved by his counterattack. Krum was disqualified for the game. Is there anything worse and more embarrassing than this? They can''t imagine. Hogwarts students are just the opposite. Their mood is like a roller coaster, climbing from the bottom of the valley to the sky. Harry had been prepared for a long time, his protective charm blocked Krum''s sneak attack, and his counterattack quickly solved Krum within a few seconds. On the screen, Ha used his magic wand to send out a red firework to release a call for help for Krum, and Krum was completely disqualified from the game. On the screen, Harry had already passed the Sphinx''s passage, and he walked towards the center of the maze without a hassle. The noise in the stands has changed the content. They were anxious that Harry''s movements were too slow before, and they complained about Harry''s movements so slowly because Krum was in the front. And now, they started to be anxious about Harry''s movements too fast, even though Harry was still walking slowly and cautiously like the previous journey. But this speed made the students in the stands anxious, they wanted Harry to stop immediately and not act. In this way, the same speed and the same action produced completely different effects. Just because on the other side, Cedric also walked to the center of the maze. He was completely different from Harrys being calm or not. He ran fast, and even accidentally fell to ~www.novelhall.com because of too much rush, but even if he fell, he didnt slow down his speed. He immediately rolled around. The climber stood up and continued to run at high speed. "Cedric come on!" "Harry slow down!" There were all kinds of strange calls from the stands. Even though they all knew that the warriors could not hear their shouts, they still couldn''t help shouting. Although they are all Hogwarts students, they still remember that Harry is an individual contestant. Once he wins the game, the trophy is his personal glory, instead of staying in the school and letting everyone shine. It was like luck and deliberate. When Harry walked to the center of the maze and saw the trophy, Cedric had already touched the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament. "Won, Hogwarts won, we won the Triwizard Championship." The students on the stage all cheered loudly, and couldn''t help themselves. After a year, it was finally the Warriors of Hogwarts who won the Triwizard Championship. George was not at all happy. He was staring at the changes on the screen, and then took a look at the referee table. Like him, Dumbledore was not at all happy, his eyes fixed on the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament, and his face was disappointed and unwilling. At this time, drastic changes occurred on the screen, and then the entire maze changed drastically. Cedric won the gold cup of the Triwizard Tournament. He held the trophy high and was happy for his hard-won victory. But in an instant, a green light, he fell to the ground. A huge green glittering thing flew out of the trophy. It jumped over the hedge and flew into the air. It was a huge skeleton, made up of countless turquoise star-like things, and a large python emerged from the skull''s mouth like a tongue. (To be continued.) Chapter 450： Voldemort is back [8/39] nbsp;Chapter 450 Voldemort is back The skull rose higher and higher, emitting a dazzling light in a cloud of green smoke, like a new constellation against the dark night sky. TomatoNovelNet--```--``--` With the appearance of the mark, the cheers in the stands came to an abrupt end, like being choked. This is not something they can understand. George noticed that Dumbledore''s face had become extremely ugly, and the face that had always been the old **** also panicked. This did not seem to be what he planned. Maybe he was finally willing to believe that he was really playing off until now. The skull is flying higher and higher, like a scary neon light, illuminating the entire maze. It is like a condescending demon, looking down at his territory. "This is the Dark Mark, Voldemort is back." Professor Karkaroff''s face was pale, and he screamed in a completely changed voice, not like a human voice. TomatoesShuwang``----- Fear was spreading everywhere, without any words, the Black Mark was like the face of a demon aloft, looking down on his territory and his subjects. George watched Harry on the screen while observing the situation at the referee''s table. Dumbledore even forgot to appease other people''s emotions. He was completely immersed in his failure. On the other side, the teachers of the stadium patrol team performed much better than the referees in the stands. As soon as they discovered the accident, they flew towards the center of the maze. Even if the terrible mark of the Dark Demon appeared in the sky, it did not make them hesitate at all, and the responsibility was on them, and they did not shrink at all. Finally, there was a change in the stands. Mr. Weasley put his wand against his throat, and the reinforced voice spread to the whole stand, he said loudly. "The prefects and teachers all stay in the stands to comfort the students, let them all sit here quietly, don''t run around. TomatoСShuowang-`--`--`` Principals Come into the maze with me." Mr. Weasley glanced at his immediate superior, Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. Fudge turned pale, panicked, and didn''t know how to deal with the situation. In this month, it was his repeated propaganda that told everyone that Voldemort''s resurrection was a mere rumors, Bertha Higgins was only lost for half a year, and Batty Crouch just went crazy for no reason, and then ran by himself. Got without a trace. Not only did he not arrange for personnel to investigate the disappearance of Bertha Higgins and Crouch, he also did not allow others to investigate these matters, let alone mention the news of Voldemort''s possible return in the Ministry of Magic. For the whole month, Cornelius Fudge was jumping up and down to stop the rumors of Voldemort''s resurrection. Tomato Novel Network ``----- He had no intention of thinking about how the Ministry of Magic would respond if Voldemort did return. He only hoped that by covering up Voldemort''s news, he would be able to make Voldemort disappear. Everything that happened now was beyond his ability and he was completely blinded. Mr. Weasley couldn''t arrange work for his immediate boss, but he couldn''t wait any longer. His first Apparition appeared in the maze on the screen and appeared beside Harry. Watching this scene, George also had no intention of observing Dumbledore''s reaction. At this time, no matter what happened, he could only face it. No matter whether Dumbledore had a plan or was playing off, he couldn''t stand by at this moment. He said loudly in a voice that resounded through the stands, "According to my usual combat training, I will keep calm. Others stay in the stands to protect the students. Those who can fight the Death Eaters rush to the maze. Net`-" After saying this, he didn''t continue to pay attention to other people''s reactions, and the phantom appeared in the center of the maze. Hermione and Ron glanced at each other. At this time, no one could hold back, and after that, they also Apparated into the maze. George stood with Mr. Weasley and Harry for the first time, guarding the next thing. Mr. Weasley glanced at Ron and Hermione, and asked a little unhappy, "Why are you here? This is not where you should be." In his opinion, Ron and Hermione are both children, and this shouldn''t be where they came from. They are neither as powerful as George nor as Harry and the Dark Lord have an inseparable connection. This is a battlefield for adults, not where they should be. Ron said stubbornly, "I don''t just look at you to deal with danger. We learn magic, not to protect our family." It is impossible for him to leave his friends and his family behind to seek protection. This is not only sorry for the hardship he has been learning magic, but also not a life he can accept. "It''s not safe anywhere, I would rather stay where I should be." Hermione said in a firm tone. When the danger really comes, there is no safe place, when the enemy appears, there is no real place to hide. Voldemort is no ordinary criminal His goal is not simple crime. He wants to change the world and threaten the world. This is something that no one can stay out of. Seeing their determination, Mr. Weasley could not say anything, he continued to remain vigilant, looking at the black mark floating in the sky. After they were ready, the teachers from the stadium patrol team also arrived here. Outside the maze, in the stands, the students have slowly quieted down. In the quiet stands, you can clearly hear the cry of a middle-aged couple. "Cedric... Cedric... what happened to him? Why did he fall and why didn''t he stand up." The couple are Cedric''s parents. They came to watch the game today to cheer for their son. Cedric has always been their pride. He is always sensible and has good academic performance. He is not only the prefect, but also a warrior of the school, representing Hogwarts in the Triwizard Tournament. This is a happy day worth celebrating. Until just now, they saw that the students of Hogwarts were cheering for Cedric, and he was about to win the Triwizard Championship. Suddenly, they didn''t react, they saw Cedric fall to the ground, and Voldemort''s Dark Mark appeared in the sky. They didn''t know what had happened. But there is only a kind of fear and sadness spreading to their bodies. They can''t wait to rush into the maze immediately, but their feet are as if frozen, they can''t take a step, and they dare not go to the terrible truth. Professor Sprout was comforting Cedric''s parents, "They have rushed over, and they will soon know what happened." Her tone was trembling, and the scene on the screen didn''t look like a safe and sound situation, and the green light before was even more palpitating. (To be continued.) Chapter 451： Demon had arrived Chapter 451 The Demon King Arrives Other professors are maintaining order to ensure that the students stay in the stands safely. At this dangerous time, there must be no trouble. The members of the fraternity are also helping the teacher to maintain order. They have long been prepared for today''s affairs, and they have advanced drills for the current situation. In many cases, real injuries, real casualties, are not from attacks, but from chaos caused by fear. Regardless of whether Voldemort is attacked in large numbers, Hogwarts is not completely defenseless now, all the teachers are in school. Dumbledore is here, and the Minister of Magic is here. The black mark showed his existence in the sky, everyone could see it, and Aurors would come here soon. At this time, you need to stay calm and not be in a mess. The referees in the stands seemed to finally react. Dumbledore said to the others, "I''m sorry, let you see the joke, we will solve this matter." He said to Snape, "Severus, you stay here with Mrs. Maxim and Professor Karkaroff." "Please stay in your place and don''t make any unexpected moves." He bent over to greet everyone and said, "As the principal of Hogwarts, I must go and receive these uninvited guests." Later, Dumbledore disappeared from the stands and appeared in a maze on the screen. In the maze, George had found Cedric. His mouth was half open, and he looked a little surprised, with the last panic remaining in his eyes. He was attacked at a moment of extreme joy, and he was completely unprepared. The trophy that should have brought him the Triwizard Tournament actually brought him death. George tapped Cedric with his magic wand, and then reached out and touched his forehead, "He is dead, it was Avada''s life." He looked down at the trophy and said, "Someone replaced the trophy with a black magic trap. The moment of contact, it will trigger the Avadaso curse and release the black mark." Voldemort''s methods were finally revealed at the last moment. His men replaced the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament with a black magic trap, killed the champion of the game, and released the Dark Mark. So, what''s next? Will Voldemort make a big offensive, or will everyone make a false alarm? Everyone stared closely at the huge black mark that hung in the sky. It was the mark of Voldemort summoning Death Eaters. Once the mark is issued, all Death Eaters will Apparate to the position of the mark, waiting for the Dark Lord to find it. "Could it be a false alarm." Hermione muttered to herself that she had seen such a scene during the Quidditch World Cup last time. Someone in the woods released the Mark of the Dark Demon, causing a lot of trouble. But the man quickly ran away without leaving any clues. Even the wand he used was a wand picked up from the ground. This time the Dark Mark came out of the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament. Who did such a thing? It is not easy to be able to do such a thing under the noses of all referees. Just when everyone thought that everything was over and today''s nightmare was over, suddenly there was a new change in the maze. The air was suddenly filled with cloaked Xixi pawns. In the middle of the maze suddenly appeared many apparition wizards, all of them wearing hoods and covering their faces. They came one by one... very slowly and cautiously. George stared at the front of the group of wizards who suddenly appeared. In front of them, there was a tall and thin man with long limbs and graceful manners. He looked like a gentleman from a distance. But when he approached, it was like a nightmare breaking into reality. A face paler than a skeleton, with two big eyes shining scarlet, and the nostrils are two thin slits, flat like a snake''s nose. His hands are like a pale big spider, his big scarlet eyes are shining in the dark, and his pupils are two vertical pupils, just like the eyes of a cat, but they are more **** and shiny, revealing a cruel light. "I''m back again, back to where it all started." The man''s voice was sharp and terrifying, as harsh as a scratch on the glass, and he declared to the world loudly, "I, Voldemort, I''m back again." The sound resounded throughout the maze, and the sound reverberated on the wall and rumblingly caused an echo. The sound was like a rolling thunder on the horizon, slowly spreading out of the maze and resounding throughout the school. "I, Voldemort, I''m back again." With a terrifying deterrent, the ear-piercing magic sound announced the arrival of the demon king. Wherever the magic sound passed, fear and darkness immediately descended, covering the entire school. "I, Voldemort, I''m back again." The terrible sound passed all the way. When it reached the Forbidden Forest, the birds and beasts were shocked, and everything was quiet When the terrible sound reached the stands, all the students and teachers were stunned Once there, I dare not say a word. When the terrible sound reached Hogwarts, even the ghosts screamed, and the people on the portraits shivered and ran around, jumping from portrait to portrait, looking for a place to hide. "Cedric is dead" the heartbreaking cry of the middle-aged couple broke the silence. There was a chill in the other people''s hearts, and this was another scene that would only appear in those dark years. When the black mark appears in the sky, it will cause endless pain. The loss of family, all the pain, in that dark age, is always closely connected with the mark of the black devil. "It''s stupid to be here tonight, Tom." Dumbledore walked from the side of Cedric''s corpse to the front row, and said in a cold voice, "This is Hogwarts, this is not. Where you can come." Voldemort said lightly, "Are you surprised? Very disappointed, isn''t it? It''s totally out of your expectation, right? Of course you don''t want me to appear here. After all, in your plan, I have to wait for you to be resurrected. ." He said in a cold and cruel voice, "What a good plan to use Harry as a sacrifice to resurrect me, I almost got fooled." Voldemort''s words were like a blast of thunder, blasting everyone out. They couldn''t believe their ears, what did they hear? Dumbledore was planning to resurrect Voldemort, and he wanted to use Harry as a sacrifice to resurrect Voldemort. Such a terrible thing is a story that even the craziest lunatics cannot make up. They even heard such a story in the mouth of Voldemort. Yes, this is slander, and most people react to it immediately. (To be continued.) Chapter 452： Dumbledores plan Chapter 452 Dumbledore''s Plan But not everyone took Voldemort''s words as jokes and slanders. Some people began to ponder his subtext. Voldemort is evil enough, but not aimlessly. What does his intention mean? Hermione covered her mouth with her hand, looking unbelievable. George had told them that Dumbledore planned to resurrect Voldemort. But she couldn''t imagine that Dumbledore would actually use Harry as a sacrifice to resurrect Voldemort. George was the first person to understand, he connected everything together in the first place. Dumbledore wanted to resurrect Voldemort to solve all the troubles before he fell asleep. This was something he knew from the beginning. After contacting Voldemort''s saying that Harry should be used as a sacrifice, he immediately understood the connection and understood Dumbledore''s plan. Lilys love protection spell is hidden in Harrys blood. This powerful spell has a special magic power. The protection spell creates a special connection between Harry and Voldemort. If Harry''s blood is used as a tool for Voldemort''s resurrection, then this mysterious connection will be strengthened. He had guessed Dumbledore''s plan, there were not many methods that could be used for resurrection, and he had also read the books in the district. If Voldemort used Harry''s blood as the composition of his body, once the plan was successful, Voldemort would really become a toothless tiger. The protective charm of love released by Lily with her life contains huge positive emotions and guardian will, which is a huge obstacle to Voldemort, who is known for his dark magic. Once Harry''s blood and the magic power of the protection spell enter Voldemort''s body, Voldemort''s black magic will be greatly weakened, and he will no longer be able to harm Harry. The magical power of the protection spell linked by blood will prevent the two "brothers" from hurting themselves. George pondered the possibility of this plan, and had to say that Dumbledore''s plan was indeed useful. Once his plan is really successful, Voldemort will be no problem. A dark lord who is constantly weakened and disturbed by the guardian spell will only turn into a joke, and will never threaten the magical world. "But it''s a pity that Dumbledore''s plan failed. He underestimated Voldemort." George looked carefully at the famous demon in front of him. Voldemort in front of him was even more terrifying than the rumors, or the resurrection made him even more terrifying and stronger. At least according to the rumors, he would not control his emotions perfectly like a gentleman. Black magic is extreme magic, powerful enough, and terrifying enough. Magic''s killing is not only external, but also internal. The wizard uses magic, which in turn affects the wizard. The most terrifying thing about ancient magic lies in its powerful backlash. The backlash of black magic is far weaker than ancient magic, but it is also not to be underestimated. Chewing pain at all times, using pain and evil as the food for growth, and in turn, is also swallowed by pain and evil. Those who stare at the abyss, look back at the abyss to stare. In the rumors, it can be seen that Voldemort has a low IQ and a grumpy temper. It''s not the way he is polite now. Voldemort seemed very satisfied with the effect of his words. He turned his gaze to Harry, a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. He said lazily, "The famous Harry Potter defeated my mortal boy. You almost became my brother, and almost became my sacrifice." He turned his gaze to George again, and he said briskly, "I have been away from here for many years. This is the first time I have come back here, and it is the first time I have seen so many people. I am honored to meet you, George Soros. ." Voldemort''s friendly attitude surprised George. He realized that he seemed to be missing some important clues. Voldemort turned his gaze back to Harry, and he said in a relaxed tone, "I have to say, we all have good luck. You don''t need to be my sacrifice, and I also have a better body." He looked down at his hands, as if admiring the most perfect artwork. He said in a fascinated voice, "There is no more perfect body than this.''He'' is far more than my body. This can even offset part of my annoyance. I actually died because of such a stupid thing. Years. You can imagine how satisfied I am with''him''." "New body!" George seemed to have caught something. Since Voldemort was not resurrected by that magic, what kind of magic was used to resurrect him, and he also obtained a new, more powerful body. "I have to thank Wormtail for this." Voldemort''s voice became lazy, his voice revealing arrogance. "Master...everything belongs to your greatness...you have accomplished a pioneering work never seen in the history of magic..." A short stature, wearing a hooded cloak and covering his face, looking a little stout, ran over from the group of wizards. He crawled under Voldemort''s body, kissed his robe, and said in a horrified tone. Voldemort stepped his foot on Wormtail''s head and said condescendingly, "You are right. Everything is due to my greatness and my pioneering work." "Master...Master.... Please..." Wormtail screamed in horror, his face was stepped on the ground by Voldemort, against the cold soil, but he did not dare to resist at all, just desperately begging for mercy. Voldemort turned his gaze to Dumbledore, stared at the cold deep blue eyes, and said coldly, "Father''s bones were donated unintentionally, servants'' flesh was donated voluntarily, and the enemy''s blood was forced to donate. This Its an ancient black magic, we all know, dont it, its in the Hogwarts area." "That''s what you planned, you even prepared the sacrifice for me." He roared angrily, "I almost laughed, I almost got fooled." Then, immediately, his emotions calmed down again, "But sometimes God is willing to help someone who has aspirations, isn''t it? Unfortunately, after so many years, I even lost my body. I am worse than the ghost, better than the most The humble soul is not as good. But as long as you live, you will always be lucky, right?" Dumbledore said nothing, and waited quietly for Voldemort to continue speaking. He wanted to know what went wrong with his plan. He also wanted to figure out, apart from that magic, how Voldemort was resurrected. From a ghost without a body, it was resurrected and possessed the powerful power now. Voldemort seemed to be very satisfied with his resurrection experience. He was very satisfied with the current situation and spoke without concealment. (To be continued.) Chapter 453： The resurrection conspiracy [9/39] Chapter 453: The Resurrection Conspiracy "Wormtail is a fool, a **** that is controlled but unknown. He brought me a delicate trap, a well-prepared conspiracy." "Master, I am your most loyal servant, I have never betrayed you, let alone framed you" Wormtail screamed in horror, resisting Voldemort? This is something he didn''t dare to imagine, and he didn''t dare to do anything related to it. Voldemort said slowly, "You can live till now, to prove that I did not punish you for your stupidity, not to mention that you did bring me very precious things." He said coldly, "Resurrection is not easy, there are not so many choices. If there are no choices, I will lower my eyes and accept some not so good choices." He lazily said, "I didn''t get the Philosopher''s Stone, but I am willing to re-enjoy the mortal life, and then pursue immortality. As long as I restore my original body and my original strength, I can start again. " His voice became arrogant, "So someone took advantage of this, and he devised a clever plan. He deliberately sent the news to me." "Servant''s flesh, Wormtail can come in handy. Father''s bones are easy to obtain. After all, I killed him personally. There is nothing wrong with using the waste. Even the blood of the enemy, in the Triwizard Tournament, It''s easy to get, I almost chose that." Voldemort turned his gaze to Harry again, and looked condescendingly at the boy who was almost connected to him. "Harry Potter." He repeated the name and said, "I have to say, your luck is very good, and my luck is also very good. The person who used Wormtail as a chess piece, forgets that chess pieces sometimes An accident happened. Wormtail brought not only news of the enemys blood, but also important things." He turned his gaze to George and said politely, "George Soros, although it is the first time I have met, I have heard your name many times since I was resurrected. I have to say that I am at this age. , Will definitely not have the strength of yours, let alone complete the restoration of ancient magic." He said in a deeply emotional tone, "Meditation is such a powerful and wonderful power. I have pursued the power of ancient magic, but it is the lack of this key link that has prevented me from recovering the power of ancient magic. ." "I used many other methods, pieced together, and realized some of the incomplete powers of ancient magic. But now it is different. Meditation has made up this key link for me. At this point, I must take good care of it. Thank you." Voldemort took a few steps forward and nodded slightly to George, just like a real gentleman. This respect is sincere and sincere, with the help of meditation, he has taken another important step on the road to longevity. "It turned out to be meditation." George finally remembered what he had missed. Wormtail once turned into Ron''s rat, and has been hiding in Ron''s dormitory. This gave him the opportunity to get in touch with some things, such as Ron''s meditation notes and the process of meditation training. Ron and Harry discussed some confidential information in the dorm. "With the help of meditation, I have better choices. I am no longer confining my eyes to narrow choices. In the process of studying meditation, I came to understand what I have overlooked." Voldemort said excitedly, "It''s the fit. When I had a better choice, when I was revising the meditation technique, when I was meditating, I finally found an important clue that I had overlooked." He turned his gaze back to Harry and said, "The protection spell in Harry Potter''s body is strong enough, but it definitely shouldn''t be my choice. I almost forgot about it. This protection spell is huge. His positive emotions and guardian will are in great conflict with my strength." "Once I resurrected with this kind of blood with the lowest fit, I would immediately fall into permanent weakness. This is really a good plan, and it almost succeeded. It''s a pity, isn''t it? Dumbledore." Voldemort said in regret. As he said, the scarlet eyes looked directly at Dumbledore''s blue eyes. This is really a fluke, even if he thinks about it now, he can only attribute it to his good luck. If he hadn''t accidentally obtained some meditation content from Wormtail, he would definitely not have the energy to pick it up. Without a body, it is worse than a ghost, worse than the humblest wandering soul. He had had enough of such a day and such a state. Can''t use magic, possess the most humble and dirtiest animal, what could be worse than this. In any case, he needs a body, even a weak body, a body with serious sequelae For fourteen years, he has had enough of waiting and suffering. He even wavered and doubted. He didn''t know if he still had a chance to resurrect. His loyal subordinates were taken away by the Ministry of Magic the moment he failed, and the rest of them never looked for his ideas. Even the worst choice, he will never give up getting a body, no matter how many defects it is. This process is not as easy as he said. He has been walking a tightrope throughout the resurrection process. Under the seemingly calm surface, there are some things that he has to treat with caution. When he connected everything together, he saw the conspiracy and the people behind the conspiracy. How could the person hiding behind, taking such a huge risk, not be prepared. Before his power was restored, he could only follow the conspiracy provided by that person to go all the way. Fortunately, conspiracy is always difficult to truly determine everything, and conspiracy is always prone to accidents. Luck was on his side this time, Wormtail was overwhelming, but Mike was indeed a good helper. He brought Wormtail by his side to guard against possible accidents, but privately asked Mike to prepare for his real resurrection. Everything went well, he was resurrected before the Triwizard Tournament, resurrected in the most perfect and powerful posture. At this time, all the intrigues are not important. The person behind the plan and conspiracy miscalculated the development of the situation, and ultimately only failed completely. Voldemort said emotionally, "I have to say, even when I think about it now, your plan is still so perfect. When I mastered the meditation perfectly, I mastered my emotions, and when I looked at the past days, I found out that I How many mistakes have been made." (To be continued.) Chapter 454： Conspiracy more than 10 years ago [10/39] Chapter 454: The Conspiracy More Than Ten Years Ago "I made a mistake that shouldn''t have been made. This is too stupid. I would believe some stupid prophecy. Perhaps it is really black magic that has damaged my brain. God" "Lai Novel" Voldemort smiled gently , Said to his Death Eaters, "You had thoughts like this at that time." "Master.... We are crawling in front of you, we are your most loyal servants... We absolutely dare not be disrespectful to the master..." The Death Eaters immediately knelt down and said tremblingly. "Regardless of whether you have thought about it or not, I do think that way now. It takes a stupid person to believe a nonsense and a prophecy." His voice became cold and sharp, "I almost lost here for the second time." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes cast a terrible light, and he roared loudly, "You made the prophecy, and you taught that woman''s protection spell. This time you still want to use her child as a sacrifice for my resurrection. , I almost got fooled." Voldemort''s roar made George aroused, and Lily''s protection spell turned out to be taught by Dumbledore. If this speculation is true, then Dumbledore''s plan is more complicated than imagined and far more terrifying. George never believed in stupid predictions, as he had told Harry them early in the morning. Instead of believing in prophecies, it is better to use your brain and analyze things with logic and reasoning. Although the prediction is not credible, it did cause Voldemort''s failure. It was this prophecy that led to the beginning of everything that followed. This is the most difficult point to explain. But if the prophecy was made by Dumbledore, then everything makes sense. The hidden things behind the prophecy made people tremble, and I had to admire this series of calculations. Voldemort''s questioning and accusation finally made Dumbledore unable to sit still. He stepped forward and looked at Voldemort. There was a terrifying light in his blue eyes, and he said in a cold tone, "Tom, your resurrection was a mistake, and it was also a mistake that you came here tonight." He took out his wand and said calmly, "I must admit that just taking your life will not satisfy me." Harry stared at Dumbledore blankly. Voldemort''s question just hit him like a lightning bolt, unsuspectingly. This was more shocking than he had just heard, Dumbledore''s use of him as a sacrifice for the resurrection. His heart was beating like a gong and drum, and his head was full of humming. He wants to talk, he wants to question, he wants to know the answer. What is the truth? Is his mother''s death a conspiracy? Is the family treated as a sacrifice from the beginning? It has become a **** in a conspiracy, and a tribute on the stage of sacrifice. If his birth was a conspiracy, the Curse of Fidelity was a conspiracy, his mother''s death was a conspiracy, and he came to this school to attend a conspiracy. So what is reality, and is there any reality in the world? Voldemort put his weirdly long fingers into the pocket of his clothes and drew a wand from the pocket of his robe. He stroked the wand lightly and said, "We don''t seem to have met yet, Dumbledore." He said arrogantly, "You don''t think you can defeat me because those ignorant fools rumored that you are the most taboo person to me?" "Think about it, our original identity, when you were the most powerful wizard in the magic world, I was a poor student living in an orphanage. When you became the principal of Hogwarts, I thought It''s not enough to get a job at Hogwarts." Voldemort spoke of the past with emotion. His tone rose again, and his voice became arrogant, "But things only end here, and your power and prestige only end here. After this, I began to rise in the magic world, after this, you never faced me. ." "When I went from being a poor student to mastering half of the magic world and letting everyone tremble in my voice, you were still the same, you could only hide in your school obediently." There was a contemptuous expression on his face, "You are old, when I am constantly improving, you can only stay obediently at Hogwarts for retirement. You dare not face me face-to-face, so came up with something. Lots of conspiracies." He said in a dismissive tone, "Yes, these conspiracies worked. I was fooled. I lost my strength. For fourteen years, I almost lost my confidence." His tone became high again, full of passion, "But everything is over. The moment I resurrected, the moment I descended, everything was over. Your age was over decades ago. , But it has been delayed until now." "Today I will mourn you, but I will not give you honor, because the means you used to defeat me before made me feel mean." Voldemort pointed his wand at Dumbledore, a cruel light in his eyes. Seeing that the two big men were about to start fighting, the others scattered around, and the sluggish Harry was dragged to the corner by George. Everyone gave up the empty space in the middle to Voldemort and Dumbledore. "Let''s get started." Voldemort waved his wand and a shock hit Dumbledore. Dumbledore turned around and disappeared. A second later, he appeared behind Voldemort. His wand pointed to the ground, and two mud horsemen rose from the ground and flew towards Voldemort. George nodded slightly. Dumbledore was best at polymorphism. His previous position at Hogwarts was a teacher of polymorphism. Voldemort said lightly, "Old-fashioned trick." He kept his wand down, an invisible impact spread, and the horseman turned into mud instantly disintegrated. He said in a superior tone, "Destruction is always easier than construction, and dispersal is always more useful than polymorphism." Dumbledore said calmly, "Tom, you always refuse to focus on things you don''t know. You know nothing about everything except power and black magic." As he spoke, his magic did not stop, one after another clay statues rushed towards Voldemort. "Dumbledore, you know enough, so what?" Voldemort said disapprovingly. "You used a conspiracy that you planned for more than ten years, but you failed because you couldn''t completely control the chess pieces. Those victims were all in vain, and all the conspiracy calculations disappeared. And now, you will fall under my power. . Lose to those forces you look down on." (To be continued.) Chapter 455： Right psychological offensive Chapter 455: The Right Psychological Offensive Dumbledores transformation was fast enough, and Voldemorts dispel was fast enough, and the clay statue collapsed before it could get close to Voldemort. Novel Dumbledore changed a new method. As soon as he raised his hand, he waved the magic wand in his hand. The powerful spell shot from the magic wand could be felt even by people scattered around the maze, and the invisible screams made the hair stand upright. "Is your last resort black magic?" Voldemort laughed frantically, and he summoned a silver shield to resist the spell. "Do you think you can kill me, Dumbledore, it''s more cruel than this? Is it?" "Death is not the most terrible thing. There are many things more terrifying than death." Dumbledore said quietly, as if he was talking about things that everyone knows. "If you can live like a wandering spirit for fourteen years, you will know how shallow and ignorant you are, Dumbledore." Voldemort roared, "There is nothing worse than death." "You are really wrong." Dumbledore''s voice was very soft, as if he was talking the usual saying, "In fact, your biggest failure is that you can''t understand that there are things worse than death." Listening to the conversation between the two, George was speechless. Did the wizards really rarely fight? Their ridicule and psychological tactics are too light. The two people are completely talking to themselves, this kind of concept that can''t agree with each other at all, there is no point in arguing. After all, both of them are elderly people, one is over a hundred years old, and the other is almost 70 years old. The stubbornness of these two old men has long penetrated into their bones, and it is impossible for them to change their minds. It would be ridiculous to count on simple, stupid truths to convince the other party. Doctrine can only persuade oneself, once the truth is said, it immediately becomes meaningless preaching. Only the smartest people can learn from the lessons of others. Only the wisest can learn from the truth. The biggest lesson of history is that mankind will never learn from history. The biggest revelation of truth is that human beings have never expanded and grown because of truth. If you really want to use psychological tactics, you should still attack the opponent''s weakness. For example, when dealing with Dumbledore, George knew that Dumbledore came from a broken family, and his father Percival Dumbledore died in Azkaban. His mother, Candela Dumbledore, was killed by her out-of-control daughter. His sister, Ariana Dumbledore, was irritated by several Muggle boys and killed her mother in a mental disorder, and finally died in an accident. His only relative and his younger brother, Aberforth Dumbledore, have always been at odds with him. He also has an unclear relationship with the dark wizard Greenward. In this respect, Dumbledore is also a tragic character, and his psychological dark past is no less than Harry. The only difference is that he has grown up a long time ago, and he has survived those dark years long ago. He doesn''t need people to guide, let alone understand. He is old, whether it is his soul or his soul, he is dying, and he is desperate to die. But even so, these painful memories are still **** that cannot be dissipated deep in his mind. From these aspects, these memories attacked. Whether it is fantasy, simulacrum, or mockery, it can play a real role. Rather than being so useless to reason, it can''t get into the opponent''s ears. As for Voldemort, George also knew a lot from Riddle''s memory. After contacting some of the information he secretly investigated, he also knew a lot about Voldemort''s past. The orphanage, his mother, and his father. These are Voldemort''s difficult memories, Voldemort''s mother is the witch Merope Gunter, the founder of Hogwarts, a descendant of Salazar Slytherin. Because of his pride in his blood, Gunter has been accustomed to marrying relatives in order to keep his blood pure for many generations. This makes the members of the Gunter family for many generations not normal. Most of them are arrogant, extreme, low IQ, like violence and reckless. Under such circumstances, the wealth accumulated by the Gunter family quickly dissipated, and the family line was quickly ruined. Voldemort''s mother, Merop Gunter, looks fair, but fell in love with a Muggle rich second generation. She coveted the rich second generation''s handsomeness and wealth, so she used ecstasy to make the rich second generation old Tom Riddle fall in love with her . But her origins are unknown, and her mediocrity is unacceptable to old Tom''s parents. As a last resort, Merope Gunter had to elope with old Tom. Later, Merope Gunter became pregnant with Voldemort, perhaps because of postpartum depression or the wandering experience that made it difficult for her to continue to deploy the ecstasy. She stopped using ecstasy on old Tom, and old Tom woke up from the drug The sober old Tom immediately abandoned Merop and his unborn child. Merope was destitute and pregnant, unable to take care of herself, and wandered alone. She gave birth to Voldemort in an orphanage. She asked the employees of the orphanage to call the child Tom Marvolo Riddle after his father''s name, and then died of weakness. Perhaps it was because of avoiding close relatives to marry, perhaps because of the advantage of being mixed, or because the IQ lost by generations of the Gunter family was returned to Voldemort. Unlike his stupid relatives who were married to close relatives, Voldemort''s IQ was far beyond the upper limit of the Gunter family. He was smart and powerful, and he showed extraordinary aptitude since he was a child. Completely different from Harry''s unlucky one, Voldemort was able to use his special abilities to make people unlucky since he was a child. Since he was young, he was the only one to bully others, and no one else could bully him. When he entered Hogwarts school at the age of 11, Voldemort still showed extraordinary aptitude. He studied diligently and was hungry for knowledge. Before George appeared, Voldemort was the holder of many achievements at Hogwarts and was also known as the smartest student in Hogwarts'' history. Unlike the stupid relatives of the Gunter family, Voldemort''s not only aptitude, but also his luck. Since entering Hogwarts to study, Voldemort''s first half of his life has been smooth, and he has become the most powerful wizard in the magic world. Finally gathered forces and became the great devil in the magic world who dare not call his name directly. Until he was defeated by Lily''s protection curse and Dumbledore''s conspiracy when he was at its strongest, Voldemort had been a person favored by luck in the previous years. This makes him act arrogant and self-righteous. It was this kind of character that made him easily calculated by Dumbledore''s plan. (To be continued.) Chapter 456： Changes in peoples hearts Chapter 456 For such a person who has had a smooth life, those unbearable memories and unspeakable humiliations are their biggest weakness. Just a single tap of Mars is enough to make Voldemort lose his mind. Although George disagrees with the psychological offense and defense between Dumbledore and Voldemort, the two elderly people are like defending their beliefs and dignity. As the fighting escalated, their language momentum became stronger and stronger. "Only death will bring the greatest failure. I have been close to complete failure. In your conspiracy, I have tasted the kind of desolation and despair." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes shot a ray of hatred, a terrifying green light Flew out of his wand and shot at Dumbledore. He roared loudly, "But I am Voldemort, I am the one who flies away from death and conquer death, Voldemort will never fail." Several clay-sculpted horsemen quickly blocked the front of the green light, and were instantly shattered. Dumbledore disappeared again, then he appeared by the wall of the maze. He pointed his wand upward, and the hedge changed into a horse archer and a horse spearman. Twenty-foot-high hedge, like an army of horsemen appeared. The branches and wooden slats turned into bows and arrows and spears, shooting toward Voldemort like raindrops. Dumbledore said loudly, "Tom, you never understand. For those who are very clear-headed, death is a new adventure. To conquer death is to accept and face it, rather than choose to escape and fly away." Countless sharp arrows shot at Voldemort like raindrops, only to see his wand hit the ground, and a dirt wall rose from the ground. "Hum, hum, hum," The arrow rain nailed to the dirt wall and turned into a grinning little monster, rushing towards Voldemort. Voldemort waved his wand like a leather whip. A long thin flame emerged from the tip of the rod, wrapped around the monsters, turning them into ashes. Then, the fire rope turned into a flame-entangled viper and climbed onto the wall. It grinned, hissed viciously, and faced Dumbledore. "Secondary Transfiguration, a good trick." Voldemort said calmly, "If you ask me to tell me these things after death, I might think about it with a humility. As for now, I still hope to give you one. Cheng, I hope you can accept death calmly and start a new adventure." "And me." Voldemort looked around fiercely, "I will always live, live forever, the world is mine, everything is up to me to decide." "The greatest Voldemort...the immortal who conquered death...the ruler of all things in the world...the ruler of the eternal world..." Wormtail crawled on the ground, singing out-of-tune with a weak voice. "Hahahaha." Voldemort couldn''t help but laughed, "Wormtail, I suddenly found out that you are still a bit useful." Hearing Voldemort''s praise, Wormtail immediately began to sing harder, and even the other Death Eaters began to sing. "The greatest Voldemort...the immortal who conquered death...the ruler of all things in the world...the ruler of the eternal world..." Dumbledore said with a sullen face, in a disgusting tone, "The more mad and self-righteous you are." Voldemort said in a mocking tone, "Look at your breathless look, you are old, you are about to have difficulty moving, I have not started to warm up, you are almost out of breath reads();[ ." Following Voldemort''s words, everyone turned their eyes to Dumbledore. His chest undulates unnaturally, not as easy as it seems on the surface. It occurred to them that Dumbledore was over a hundred years old and he was old. No matter how strong he was, he is now an old man after all, unable to compare Voldemort''s youth and vigor, and even harder to compare Voldemort''s new body. At this time, the Death Eaters sang more cheerfully, and the old Dumbledore was almost exhausted. As long as he dies, the Dark Lord will not be restrained, and the dark age that belongs to them will also come immediately. They don''t have to endure the rigid laws of the Ministry of Magic, they can use black magic wantonly and looting Muggles wanton. The thought of this makes them uncontrollable. The teachers and students who belonged to Hogwarts had a look of anxiety and panic. They always believed that Dumbledore was the person Voldemort feared the most, and that Dumbledore was the greatest wizard, and he would surely be able to defeat Voldemort. But the previous series of battles were not as easy as imagined. What''s more, Dumbledore is getting old. And Voldemort also gained new power, he gained an unprecedented powerful new body. Once Dumbledore can''t stop Voldemort, who else in the world can stop him? Is the world really going to fall into a darker age more terrifying than it has ever experienced, can everyone really only succumb to Voldemort to kneel and lick his robe? In the stands, with Voldemort''s strong return, people''s hearts gradually changed. The Slytherin student, after the initial panic, had other meanings on his face. The return of the Dark Lord may be terrible bad news for others, but not so for the Slytherin people. They have always been supporters of pure-blood theory, and they worship the Dark Lord as an idol. The school has never suppressed this kind of thought, and this has made the Slytherin students more and more trapped in this kind of thought. And now, their idol appeared in front of them, and their dark lord was absolutely powerful, and Dumbledore was in trouble, which had to make them think differently, and their little abacus was crackling in their hearts. "It''s time for the most powerful wizard in the magical world to be replaced. It shouldn''t be the old guy who favors Gryffindor, or the old stubborn guy who suppresses everyone''s strength and prevents everyone from learning dark magic." A Slytherin student said Whispering, his words immediately fell into the ears of many people. This aroused people''s feelings, anxiety and anxiety spread in the stands. Zhang Qiu stared at the Slytherin stand with a worried look, which was what they had thought of before. When the Slytherin students appeared in Voldemort, not only might they not be able to help, but they also needed to be guarded carefully. Not only did Zhang Qiu noticed this, but the students of the other three colleges also began to feel popular. Dumbledore has supported the magic world for too many years, and people regard him as a symbol of light in the magic world, as a pillar of justice. People''s confidence is based on a strong trust in Dumbledore. Once Dumbledore appears weak, everyone''s confidence begins to waver. (To be continued.) Chapter 457： Ten Thousand Snake Giants【11/39】 Chapter 457 Ten Thousand Snake Giants When the Slytherin students began to waver and began to use the students of the other three colleges as opponents. How could the students of the other three colleges fail to respond? Their relationship with Slytherin College has always been bad. If it weren''t for the school''s restrictions, they wouldn''t have much trouble. Now Dumbledore became weak and weak, and the dark side of everything began to surface. Anxiety is spreading, hatred and anger are spreading. People are floating in the stands, and the maze is not much better. Facing Voldemort''s strength, the Death Eaters'' evil flames are soaring, and they are eager to show their fists, all victory and glory are already in sight. The teacher at Hogwarts was worried. Once Dumbledore was defeated, the light pillar of the entire magical world would completely collapse, and people''s confidence would collapse. Voldemort''s dark reign would no longer be hindered. Watching this scene, George sighed secretly, this is what he said earlier. "Don''t put the responsibility of the whole world on yourself, not because it will crush you, but because you will break it." Dumbledore did too much, and the more he did, the more mistakes he made. A person who tries to intervene in everything will eventually mess up everything. Dumbledore has lived for too long. He has carried and interfered with the magic world by himself for too long. Everyone lives in his shadow. He was old, tired, and weak. He was already unable to carry the light of the magic world. But under his previous repression, other people who were able to carry it all failed to get rid of his pressure, and none of them could get out. "Tom, you won''t succeed. You don''t know what power is. Evil power will only bring an evil ending." Dumbledore said loudly. He pointed his wand back, and a beam of light shot at the hedge, and the twenty-foot-high hedge began to tremble. The sound of the rustling branches twitching, thick and thick vines, like a python, the branches twitching and knotting, the huge trees and branches come alive. The pythons coiled around each other, turning them into a towering giant. The giant strode, shaking the maze mountain with the shaking pace, the giant waved his big hand, the big hand entwined with the horn knot seemed to come alive, the vine with the horn knot seemed to be entwined like a python, and opened his mouth towards Voldemort. Dumbledore said loudly, "The power has never been what you imagined, it is not destruction and killing, and it is not the evil black magic." Voldemort waved his wand and shot a terrifying green light. The green light hit the giant''s hand. The knotted pythons died and turned into ashes. But more vines, more pythons spread along the giant''s towering body to the hands, and the pythons stepped forward and opened their mouths towards Voldemort. Voldemort retreated quickly, avoiding the giant''s attack. Although the giant is huge in size, his movements are not slow, and even more tangled vines, like a serpentine sea. Any position of the giant''s body can make a quick attack. Suddenly, Voldemort''s defense was stretched, and he was chased by the giant to dodge everywhere. Seeing this situation, the Death Eaters finally did not dare to call. The one facing Voldemort in front of them was after all the most powerful wizard in the magic world reads(); Super Lord of the Rings. The strong man who has supported the magical world for many years, the most powerful Dumbledore in the past century. The minds of the teachers at Hogwarts finally calmed down, and Dumbledore was always trustworthy. Even if he is old, as the strongest wizard, as long as he stands for one day, he is the strongest support of the magic world, the bright pillar of the magic world, and the backing that everyone can rely on. The hearts of the people in the stands changed again, Voldemort fell into a disadvantage again, and the ups and downs of the Slytherin students changed again. They support pure blood, they worship Voldemort, but they are not stupid. No one will forget the Death Eaters being imprisoned in Azkaban. Even the few Death Eaters who escaped sanctions have to be honest for more than a decade. In the past ten years, the memory of the dark wizard being hunted and fleeing, everyone has not forgotten. After all, they were living in a peaceful age, and what they were exposed to was the age when Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic showed their strength. After all, Voldemort is a figure in legends and memories. The dead are easier to remember, and a distant martyr is easy to be worshipped. In the hearts of Slytherin students, Voldemort was like a martyr who worked hard to purify the wizarding world. Voldemort is more a symbol in their hearts than a real person. Unlike the martyrs who are far away, the strong ones who are close at hand, in many cases, make life think differently. As the most powerful wizard, Dumbledore is rarely looked up to by people because of this. This is due to Dumbledore''s deliberate and the distance between students. Distance produces not only beauty, but also deterrence. Dumbledore''s unrefined, old-fashioned and unrefined, made people ignore his strength and only regard him as a kind headmaster. But only those who really pay attention to him know how powerful he is. Voldemort was played to the death by him. He died for more than ten years, and even the current resurrection was deliberately done by Dumbledore. The news exposed today, the information exposed shocked too many people and was too incredible. "Professor Dumbledore seems more like a Slytherin." A Slytherin student couldn''t help but speak. More Slytherin students began to agree that this giant with ten thousand snakes was more like Slytherin than Slytherin''s magic. And Dumbledore''s previous conspiracy also made the Slytherin students envy and look up to. Until today, they realized that they knew very little about the school, and that terrible principal was far from being as kind and kind as they thought. Seeing Dumbledore''s strength again, the students of the other three colleges secretly made calculations. The **** of Slytherin were not at ease. After the Voldemort they admired was defeated, these students should also be kicked out of the school. They dare to criticize Dumbledore just now. Others'' hatred of Slytherin has been around for a long time, and it would be a very good ending if Voldemort could be driven away by this opportunity. The two sides glared at him, and for a while, the smell of gunpowder rose in the stands. Dumbledore had the upper hand firmly in the maze, and the giant entwined with snakes was too powerful to deal with. Voldemort summoned a giant fiery snake, climbed onto the giant''s body, and created an explosion on the giant''s body. He condensed frost on the giant''s body, and he summoned a trap to block the giant''s footsteps. He tried various spells. (To be continued.) Chapter 458： Monster fight【12/39】 Chapter 458 The towering giant human body is too big, the fire snake just climbed onto the giant''s body, it was swallowed by the twisting snake sea. small said that the explosion created pits one after another in the body of the giant, but they were immediately filled up by the sea of ??snakes. Frost condensed on the giant''s body, but the twisted giant snake immediately climbed up from the giant''s body. The trap couldn''t stop the giant''s footsteps. The giant''s entire body was like a living creature. The snake sea was winding and circling on the giant''s body, swimming freely, responding to various attacks. Any powerful spell can only cause slight damage to the towering giant, and it is immediately covered by the spreading vines. Suddenly, Voldemort seemed to have exhausted his means, and he was too stretched to resist. The teachers were all excited. If Dumbledore could defeat Voldemort head-on here, it would be the greatest encouragement to the magic world. The returned Voldemort could not shake the light of the magic world, and people''s confidence would be extremely firm. When Voldemort''s trap was about to break free by the giant, he seemed to give up. He stopped and said, "It''s time to end." Dumbledore walked to the giant''s side, looked at Voldemort and said, "I said, you are doomed to fail, and you don''t know anything about power." "No, I mean, the farce should be over, the warm-up should be over." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes shot a terrible light, and there was infinite fighting spirit in his eyes, as if he was just chased and fled. "Anyway, everything is over, Tom, I won''t make the same mistake again." Dumbledore said in a solemn tone. He has already made a mistake once and cannot continue to make mistakes. This time, he must solve himself. mistake. "Then the fight has just begun." Voldemort sneered, his red eyes gleaming fiercely. The giant started to move again. It opened its arms and struck towards Voldemort, and the winding python ate towards Voldemort. Unexpectedly, Voldemort didn''t choose to avoid it, he greeted him. He rushed towards the giant, he was as light as a feather, and as strong as a bird, he rushed towards the giant. The giant will not be disturbed by any accident, it is like an ingenious machine, a tool for killing. The giant''s chest opened a big mouth and swallowed it towards Voldemort, and the countless pythons in the sea of ??snakes opened and swallowed towards Voldemort. At this moment, Voldemort disappeared. A real monster appeared, and a huge winding snake wrapped around the giant''s body. The huge long snake was green all over, shining with poisonous brilliance, and shed a faint shimmer. The terrifying body of the giant snake is thicker than the stone pillar, and the long torso is full of gorgeous brilliance, with terrible and evil temptation. The giant snake winds and winds around the giant, wandering quickly, with a snake body, against the sea of ??billions of snakes. The evil long snake gleams with a poisonous radiance and shed a faint shimmer. The poisonous evil halo caused terrible damage, and the sea of ??billions of snakes withered and withered wherever the giant snake was winding and winding. The sea of ??billions of snakes is like meeting the true king of snakes, the **** of death, withered and shattered under the halo of the evil snake. The evil serpent wanders fast on the towering giant, and wherever it passes, everything withers, just like the entanglement of death and the declaration of evil. The evil snake has two huge eyes, just like two yellow lanterns. Only for a moment, just a peripheral light, it''s like sucking in a person''s soul. "Don''t look at its eyes, it''s a basilisk." George roared loudly. A dazzling light from his wand blocked the basilisk''s sight, attracting the eyes of others. In front of this terrible monster, everyone bowed their heads. The towering giant is like an epidemic of evil natural disasters and death. The poisonous light spreads on the giant''s body, and the death entangles the giant''s body. The sea of ??billions of snakes seemed completely powerless in the face of such natural disasters, and they couldn''t even harm the skin of the evil snakes. It''s just like encountering natural disasters, just like encountering death, withered and broken. It''s like peeling off the cocoon, and like pao Ding''s solution of an ox, the evil long snake, with its own body, swallowed a sea of ??billions of snakes. The towering giant is getting smaller and weaker under the entanglement of the snake. Finally turned back to withered vines. The most powerful spell was cracked, and Dumbledore snorted, changing the color. His face was pale, his forehead was full of sweat, and he looked shaky. The evil snake slowly climbed down from the vine, and the yellow lamp looked around. Everyone was under his evil power, with their heads hanging down, no one dared to look directly into his eyes. No, someone dared to look directly into his eyes, he saw George Soros, his eyes turned into pitch-black gems, shining dangerously, it seemed completely unaffected. In addition to George Soros, there are Harry Potter and a little girl next to him. They wear a pair of black sunglasses and dare to look at him. The evil long snake ignored them, and he focused all his eyes on his old opponent. The two yellow lanterns looked down condescendingly, which once made him jealous of opponents. This hearty and hearty feeling made him feel relieved for a while, only that his thoughts were clear and refreshing. "Look at your old look, Dumbledore." The evil snake made a cold and cold voice, and the hissing of the snake was mixed in his speech. "This is not even your strongest state. You are old, and you are about to die. Look at your pitifulness. You dare not even look my eyes straight." The evil snake gave a weird laugh. , Mixed with the hissing sound of snakes. "How I wish you were stronger. If you were young and when you were the strongest, maybe I could play for a while instead of like now." The evil snake''s slow tone was full. With arrogance, "I just finished warming up, everything is over." "Where is your power and your omniscience? What is your understanding of power?" The evil snake said in a mocking tone, "You are always the one who knows nothing about power. Love is so ridiculous. Do you think you deceived me with a conspiracy, you can continue to deceive me?" "It''s just a guardian spell released with life. I was too careless. When I faced a baby, I was completely defenseless. It shouldn''t be a mistake made by a powerful wizard. I paid too much for it. The price. I didn''t expect magic backlash. I should have avoided it easily." The evil long snake spoke in a cold tone, as if evaluating other people''s things in his voice. (To be continued.) Chapter 459： The Devil’s World【13/39】 Chapter 459: Demon King''s World "It''s ridiculous. I was dragged to death by a chess piece and by a man with a sacrifice curse. I was really stupid at that time." The evil snake said in a contented tone, "But everything is different. , I have a new body, the most perfect new body." He turned his head to look at his new body, and said in a fascinating tone, "Look at it, how beautiful it is." This fascinating tone is even more creepy than the cold and harsh tone just now. "I really like this new body." The evil serpent turned his gaze back to Dumbledore and said in a disgusting tone. "Looking at your old look and seeing the stench that you are emitting is really amazing. Bored." The evil long snake hovered its tail, patted the ground lightly, and said in a satisfied tone, "My new body has at least a thousand years of vigorous life span, how perfect and how powerful the body is. This is my path to long life. This is an important one." "Here, I want to thank George Soros again." He nodded a flat snake head towards George and greeted him, he said lightly. "Its not easy to get the body of a basilisk. In my original state, I have no ability to resurrect with the body of a basilisk. Thank you for your meditation. For you, maybe meditation is just a pioneering work and Invention, but for me who has mastered most of the black magic in the magic world, this is the last shortcoming for me to fill in my strength." He showed his new body and said, "Wizards have been trying to steal the power of magical creatures. They hope to obtain the powerful magic power and incredible characteristics of magical creatures, but they have failed. No wizard has ever done this." "However, that has become history. I gained the most powerful body in the magic world, and I gained the most powerful power in the magic world." Voldemort said proudly, "Yes, it is the most powerful force ever. Whether it is Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor, or anyone else, none of them will be stronger than me. Strength." He said proudly, "They will never have my achievements. They are already old and gone. And I will live forever, live forever, the world is mine, and everything is up to me to decide." "The greatest Voldemort...the immortal who conquered death...the ruler of all things in the world...the ruler of the eternal world..." "The greatest Voldemort...the immortal who conquered death...the ruler of all things in the world...the ruler of the eternal world..." The Death Eaters with their heads down immediately squatted on the ground again, putting their heads on the ground, kneeling on the ground and singing the songs they ran away. There was no triumph in their voices, but boundless fear. They are afraid that if they accidentally touch the eyes of the Dark Lord, they will die. Such death is too unlucky. "You won''t succeed, Tom." Dumbledore finally raised his head, his eyes covered with white, and he looked at the evil snake through his white eyes. He said in a firm tone, "People will not succumb, the light will not disappear, the most terrifying thing is not death, and the most powerful thing is not power. You will never be able to conquer a person''s heart reads(); the hegemonic favor of the Return of the Master. " "Haha, hiss, sizzle, sizzle." The way a giant snake laughs is not beautiful at all. Voldemort smiled wantonly, "Dumbledore, do you have any new routines? Why do I want to conquer someone''s stupid brain, I have no ability to make a fool smart." His voice became cold and cold, "I just need them to obey me, fear me, and kneel down and kiss my robe. I have a long, long time, and I have enough time for everyone to live in my country. , Living under my influence." "Their good and evil will be defined by me, and their true or false will be judged by me. Their belief is me, their parents are me, their king is me, and their **** is also me." Voldemort said in an impassioned voice, "I have endless life, I have endless possibilities, and I have an endless future. Everything is mine, the power is with me, and the world is with me." Fear spread throughout Hogwarts with Voldemort''s voice, and everyone felt a burst of ice in their hearts, like endless darkness. There was complete silence in the stands, as quiet as death. Surprisingly, the magic projection was not disturbed by the death gaze of the basilisk, and everyone in the stands witnessed the horror and glory of Voldemort. Invincible towering giants, monsters composed of billions of snakes, are vulnerable to real monsters. The evil halo of the monster is like a natural disaster, like a plague, easily defeating the defenses of the giant snake. This is the second time all the students have come into contact with the basilisk, and it is also the first time they have actually seen the basilisk. In the second grade, UU read www. uukanshu.com They have been trembling in the shadow of the basilisk all year long, and they have almost forgotten what happened at that time. But today, the devil descended, all fears descended again, and they returned to that period of dark and terrible years. I don''t know who will be attacked or who will die. Basilisk attacks are partly pure-blood and mixed-blood, regardless of people and ghosts. If the battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort was only a fight between the gods, then the appearance of the basilisk really reminded them of death. Think of your own fear, just meet that eye, you will become a stone statue. The appearance of the basilisk finally aroused the sense of crisis among the students, let them experience the approach of death, and made them empathize with them, and produced their own fear of the devil. After that, Voldemort''s crazy vision, Voldemort''s perfect world, was beyond their imagination. The world of an adult is completely different from a child''s vision. Children always think about bullying, and children always think about being superior, always bullying the weak. This is the only way for bad boys to show their existence, constantly bullying other people, and constantly showing off. No matter how evil they are, they are always children, and there are parents who can restrict and control them in their homes. Parents more powerful and evil than them. But compared with real strong men, real adults, and real careerists, these children''s gadgets are not worth mentioning. Adults must be the parents of all, the king of all, the faith of all, the **** of all. Their *can swallow everything, everything can''t fill their*, the infinite* is enough to destroy everything. Even more frightening was that Voldemort''s plan was about to succeed. Dumbledore was completely unable to stop him, and Dumbledore was about to die. (To be continued.) Chapter 460： Calling for Heroes【14/39】 Chapter 460 If Dumbledore is dead, everyone can only obey him, fear him, and kneel down and kiss his robe. Even the "perfect world" can be realized, and his life span is a thousand years, or even longer. All people will die. Only Voldemort will not die. He will truly become a living god, replacing everyone as the father of mankind, the king of mankind, the belief of mankind, and the **** of mankind. Everyone will live in a kingdom of the devil, and every breath and breath will be affected by the devil. Their good and evil will be defined by the devil, and their true and false will be judged by the devil. Their belief is the devil, their parents are the devil, and their king is also the devil. What a terrible and great world this will be. "You are completely crazy." Dumbledore said loudly, because he was too hard to get involved in the injury, he coughed heavily, "People won''t succumb to you... absolutely not...people Will not succumb to pain and disaster..." "You can''t do that... I''ll stop you..." Dumbledore mustered his strength and spoke with all his strength. He stood upright on his shaky body and pointed his wand at Voldemort. Voldemort said in a dismissive tone, "When they can lift their heads and look into my eyes, let''s say this. You are just the residue of the last century. There will be no more you in the future. Sleep well. Go and start your new adventure." With a flick of the evil long snake''s tail, Dumbled flew out multiple times and hit the wall heavily with a muffled noise. "Count down to your life, old man." The evil long snake screamed towards the moon, venting all emotions freely, all wishes are about to come true, and the perfect kingdom is about to come. "Cough...cough..." Dumbledore put his hands on the ground, coughing feebly, he wanted to get up, he wanted to continue fighting. This was not particularly difficult for him when he was young. He has suffered more injuries than this, and he has encountered more difficult situations than this, and he has come over. No matter how much he paid for it, he came over. "I won''t fall.... I still have things to do...I can''t rest yet..." Dumbledore put his hands on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth with his cough, and he hypnotized himself with a weak voice. "Accept the reality, old fellow, mortals are mortal, but I will live forever." The evil snake swallowed its forked tongue, and said condescendingly. The teachers and students at Hogwarts are going crazy, Dumbledore is dying, who else can stop this monster. Is the magic world really over? Is the world really over? Someone in the inexplicable stands started calling out a name. "George Soros...George Soros..." It was like grabbing a straw, everyone began to shout the name loudly. The devil strikes, the world of nightmares is about to come, and everyone is eager to be saved by the hero. At this time, only the hero who can kill the devil can prevent **** from coming. The hero''s name appeared in everyone''s hearts, it was him. "George Soros!" He killed the basilisk. Even if everyone knows, the monster in front of you is not a simple basilisk. The monster in front of you is the incarnation of the devil, an incredibly powerful devil. But everyone has an expectation in their hearts. It has been two years since George Soros defeated the Thousand-Year Basilisk. Two years are enough to make the demigod hero stronger. And on the scene, in the middle of the maze. The only person who can look directly at the Demon King is George Soros. He is a hero who admires the Demon King, and a strong man who makes the Demon King respect him. Thinking of this, the teachers and students at Hogwarts rekind their hope. Dumbledore is about to die, and only George Soros can save the world. They shouted the name of George Soros, as if to convey trust and support to him by voice. Dumbledore stood up shaking with his hands on the ground. He held up his wand, pointed at Voldemort, and said, "I will stop you... forever..." The evil snake said indifferently, "It''s all over, and goodbye to Dumbledore." He looked at the opponent who bored him with regret. With a flick of the long snake''s tail, a sharp stinging spear grew out of the soil and shot directly at Dumbledore. Dumbledore lit his magic wand feebly, trying to cast the spell as usual, but the movements that were as easy as breathing in the ordinary day became extremely difficult. He was badly injured, his breathing seemed weak, and the magic in his body dried up, making it difficult to squeeze out any more power. "Is it over like this..." He looked at the stabbing gun coldly at his heart, "After all, I still couldn''t do anything... Maybe I really should rest... ." In a daze, a familiar shadow appeared before his eyes, "Are they here to pick me up...I''ve been hiding for too long..." There was a muffled sound no pain as imagined. An earthen wall rose from the ground, blocking the lancet. "Although it''s a bit unfair, I only took action at this time, but you are a lot of age, and it''s also unfair to run to bully Hogwarts students." George walked up calmly and faced straight. The evil snake. "It''s fair." The evil Long Snake shook his head and said, "I have just warmed up, and I am in a good state now. As for my age, considering that I will live forever, everyone in the future will become my children and bully young people. This Its not unacceptable." As the devil, who cares about fairness, the devil has always defined everything and let mortals obey it. How can the devil be bound by the definition of mortals. "And you are not an ordinary young man." The evil snake said in a bewitching tone, "George Soros, I like you, you are stronger and more perfect than I was before." He said in a relaxed tone, "We may not need to be hostile. The world is big enough to accommodate two immortals. I would love you to be my right-hand man." The evil serpent cast its gaze towards the Death Eaters who were crawling there, and the intimidating magic power brought by the afterlight immediately made the Death Eaters who fell on their knees shiver. He said in a flat tone, "You can also see that they are unbearable and not easy to use as tools." He turned his gaze back to George, stared into George''s black jewel-like eyes with two yellow lamps, and said, "We can be partners. I allow you to stand by my side and share this perfect world together." George pointed directly at the two yellow lamps and said lightly, "Thank you for your kindness, but I have another view of this world. Your perfect world will not exist anymore." (To be continued.) Chapter 461： Basilisk and Demon Ape【15/39】 Chapter 461 Basilisk and Demon Ape "Haha", the evil Long Snake laughed, "You are really a child. Although your talent is still above me, you are as naive as a child." "Dumbledore is only one step away from death, but what if he is alive? You have enough talent, but you lack time. After all, you are just a child. You should not refuse my kindness, you should not violate Against mine." He said slowly, "No matter what kind of genius, there will be nothing after death. Maybe you are having a good time." He said emotionally, "Yes, the best student ever at Hogwarts, even better than me. Everything about you has to come too easy, you have not been hurt, you have not experienced hardships, you still I dont know how to fear the strong." His tone became cold, "You just made a very unreasonable move, you rejected my kindness, you rejected the gift of God. This is an unforgivable crime." He shouted loudly, "I gave you the greatest honor, I gave you the greatest gift. You can stand by my side, I can even grant you eternal life, all you have to do is bow and accept." Then he became calm again and said gently, "In order to show that I value you, I can forgive you for being unreasonable just now, and I can give you another chance." The voice of the evil snake is like the roar of the devil, "To survive or to destroy." George showed impatient expression on his face and said, "Your tone of voice bores me, why do you think I am not a threat to you, Tom." Voldemort''s high voice bore him. He hated this kind of madness because of power. Arrogant. "Don''t call me Tom." The evil snake growled angrily. "Never mention that name." "Where did you get the qualification to look down on me, Tom Riddle." A loud voice roared, shaking the maze of mountains. A behemoth appeared in the maze, and a terrifying and fierce aura made people breathless. The creeping Death Eaters shivered even more timidly. They didn''t know what had happened, it seemed that something had happened. The maze shook around the mountain, and there was a terrifying pressure in the air, which made them breathless, just like the gaze of the Dark Lord. The Hogwarts teachers who retreated to the corner couldn''t look up. They only vaguely saw a huge foot appearing where George was just standing. In the sight of Harry and Hermione, a huge monster appeared at George''s position just now. The huge monster is black and shiny, and its solid and broad body is like the darkness of night. Two dazzling black jewel-like eyes, reflecting moonlight. The whole body was black and bright and clean hair, full of power and explosive muscles, and stretched limbs, like the most perfect and powerful sculpture, it was a magic ape that came out of mythology. The evil snake stared at the demon ape that appeared in front of him, and said in a cold tone, "George Soros, it seems that I underestimated you. Your talent is even more amazing than I thought." He said in a regretful tone, "It''s a pity, you should have a better future, you should have made a right choice. It was your youth and your arrogance that ruined yourself. You are too young, I dont know how to respect the strong yet." "I know how a strong man should face his hand." The magic ape said loudly, "I hope you don''t forget who you are talking to and whose power you are using." He roared angrily, "Then tell me, Tom, what is supporting you, the power used by yourself, looking down at me." "Never call me Tom, never mention that name." The evil long snake roared angrily, showing two rows of sword-like fangs, thin, shining with cold, and full of viscous venom. It wandered quickly, and flew toward the opponent, and its poisonous fangs were like a sharp sword. The evil long snake is like a swimming long whip, a flying sharp arrow, it ejects like a bullet and twists like a long whip. With the roar of the basilisk, like the roar of the earth, the dense spear forest and sword array sprang up from the ground and stab at the opponent. The overwhelming attack is like a mountain whistling a tsunami, huge waves tumbling, leaving people no way to the sky and no way to enter the earth. The demon ape holding the sky slammed its feet, and waves appeared on the ground, as if a huge boulder was thrown into a pond. The spreading waves collided with the spear forest and sword formations. Mud and rocks flew up and down, and two terrifying beasts fought each other in the maze and smashed in the air. "Boom, boom, boom" the rocks rolled and the attacks collided. "Boom, boom, boom," the collision broke through the earth wall. The evil snake is dexterous and evil, gathering the evil halo, and shed the poisonous mist of death ~ www.novelhall.com ~ where the evil passes, the land is barren and the woods and stones are cracked. The demon ape that supported the sky was violent and frantic, condensing a huge stone pillar, and wielding a huge stick. Where the battle stick was swung, the earth shattered and the rocks were torn apart. With a roar of the evil snake, countless giant hands were raised on the ground and grabbed the feet of the demon ape. The magic ape wielded a giant stick, like a mountain whistling a tsunami, shattering all giant hands. They fought fiercely from the center of the maze, all the way to the entire maze. The evil long snake entered the soil, the mud and rocks rolled, bringing up a dense spear forest and sword formations. The demon ape that supports the sky soars up and down, walking flat on the earth walls and hedges, like an experienced hunter, a giant stick swinging at the evil snake. The two terrifying beasts fought a real fire and aroused fierceness. They were like the incarnation of the oldest sin, blending into the fierceness of the monster itself. Their battles became more and more rude, unreserved, and launched the fiercest collisions and fiercest fights. They are like rampaging demons all the way, breaking down one wall after another and tearing one hedge after another. With the departure of the two terrifying monsters, the person in the middle of the maze finally began to carefully look up little by little. Seeing the situation in front of them, they couldn''t believe their eyes. It was not like a wizard''s battle at all, it was more like a raid by a monster. Dumbledore''s giant snakes had made them unable to believe that Voldemort''s demon body refreshed their knowledge, and at this time, someone could fight Voldemort. Their battle is stronger and more terrifying than the previous battle. The two monsters have entered the maze from the center of the maze. They can''t see the fighting of the monsters, but the vibration of the earth and the explosion in the air make them feel like they are on the battlefield. And the huge pothole left in the center of the maze, the dense spear forest and sword array, reminded them that the battle was still going on. (To be continued.) Chapter 462： Scheduled plan Chapter 462 The first time George blocked Voldemort, Harry and Hermione rushed to Dumbledore''s side, and they rescued Dumbledore in the first time. Before the final of the Triwizard Tournament started, George had prepared enough supplies. The healing potions filled Harry and his package, and even the anti-death sunglasses they had used were carried with them. But this time, the eyes came in great use. After Voldemort became the demon basilisk, except for the most powerful George and Dumbledore, everyone could only bow their heads in front of Voldemort and could not look directly into the eyes of Voldemort. Only Hermione and Harry could see the battle. When George faced Voldemort, Harry and Hermione rescued Dumbledore by taking advantage of the opportunity that everyone was unable to act. They filled Dumbledore with a bottle of powerful healing potion, and then filled him with a bottle of powerful nutrient, so that Dumbledore could support his severely injured state. They had just rescued Dumbledore and quietly subdued Professor Moody. When Dumbledore was fighting Voldemort just now, George told them that Professor Moody''s behavior was not right and asked them to arrest Professor Moody. They all lowered their heads because they couldn''t look directly at the basilisk, and when they were defenseless, they easily caught Professor Moody up. They used a sleeping charm on Professor Moody, then tied him up firmly and hid him in a bush. "It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. All the Death Eaters were lying on the ground. We can kill them easily. At the worst, we should catch them." Harry said annoyedly, with a strong tone in his tone. regret. The opportunity just now was really great. Those Death Eaters were more afraid of death. They were crawling on the ground, completely afraid to watch Voldemort''s battle. At that time, only he and Hermione had the anti-death sunglasses used in the secret room, which allowed them to move freely. At that moment, as long as they were willing, they could easily wipe out all the Death Eaters instantly. Hermione said in an impatient tone, "Don''t think about it, George said long ago, we can''t deal with Death Eaters on a large scale for now." "If he can defeat Voldemort, everything is fine, and all the problems will be solved. If he fails to defeat Voldemort, then we will all have to flee. At this time, killing the men of the photovoltaic earth demon will only make the devil crazy." No one can look down on the good opportunity just now, but they can''t do it. For the wizard, it is the power of the top, and the victory or defeat of the top determines everything. When Dumbledore had the advantage just now, all the teachers and students seemed to be beaten up, and the Death Eaters were panicked and frightened. But once Voldemort had the upper hand, everything was reversed, and the Death Eaters wanted to lick Voldemort''s shoes immediately. They also sang ridiculous songs in out-of-tune voices. All those Death Eaters were crazy, not only the Death Eaters, but Voldemort was going crazy. He actually wanted to be a god. He died for more than ten years, and his little dream has expanded so much. This is incredible, death is driving him crazy. Sure enough, his ambition is not limited to the magical world. He wants to rule the world, become the parent of all, become the king of all, and become the **** of all. The world is simply crazy. Even crazier is that his dream is not impossible to achieve. Voldemort gained an unprecedented new body, and he became extremely powerful. The powerful and terrifying characteristics of the demon basilisk made him truly a terrifying monster, and people could not even look into his eyes. Compared to the ambitions of the Ups and Downs, the Death Eaters are no longer a trouble. As Voldemort said, they are not good tools. For these tools, it is not a wise thing to provoke the devil who does not know how many sane things are left. "What''s more, even if you kill all the Death Eaters, as long as Voldemort doesn''t die, he will only have more destructive power to run around alone. Now as long as he meets his eyes, few people can survive." Hermione said irritably, "How could he become a basilisk, obviously a wizard cannot become a magical creature." "But it''s really a pity just now. George will definitely be able to defeat Voldemort, and then the Death Eaters will all run away." Harry said unwillingly. Today is an extremely bad day for him. He has heard too many conspiracies and too many accidents. The moment he had just rescued Dumbledore, he could hardly help asking him what the truth was, whether his parents'' death was a conspiracy or an accident. Among the Death Eaters just now, he also saw Wormtail. That person was Peter Pettigrew, one of the murderers who caused the deaths of his parents Facing these one worse than the other, Harry Endured it. These Death Eaters are all evil, but whenever this is possible, he can''t wait to send all those Death Eaters into Azkaban, so that each of them will get a dementor kiss. But if Voldemort cannot be defeated, everyone will be in danger. If everyone is dead, then what is the point of truth and revenge. Hermione turned her gaze to Harry, her eyes gleaming dangerously, and said, "Let''s catch up, let''s go where George and Voldemort fight." She couldn''t bear to stay here anymore. She was going to catch up. See the results in a moment. "Well, George just said, keep us away from the battlefield. Their fighting has spread so much that they can''t worry about us." Harry said uncertainly. "Just now George asked us to wait here if he can''t Voldemort, he will immediately send a signal to let us escape immediately." They had made a lot of preparations for Voldemort''s attack, and they assumed many possibilities from the beginning. The most perfect possibility, of course, is that Dumbledore killed Voldemort directly. Other possibilities, including Voldemort did not appear, if Voldemort continues to lurch, they can stay for a long time. Voldemort and Dumbledore would lose out in a little bit. At this time, George is taking another shot, and his winning rate against Voldemort will also rise sharply. The current situation, in their imagination, is already in the worst state. Dumbledore didn''t even weaken Voldemort''s strength. He defeated too easily, and Voldemort defeated too easily, which greatly increased George''s pressure on Voldemort alone. To make matters worse, the new body that Voldemort acquired was really terrifying, and the death concentration of the demon basilisk made everyone unable to look directly into his eyes. (To be continued.) Chapter 463： Respond to change Chapter 463 In the current battle, others have no ability to help George. At this time they were clearly at Hogwarts, the headquarters of the frontal battlefield of the magic world, but George had to fight alone. "Don''t wait, we are going to the battlefield. Voldemort is too strong. At this time, every time George helps, there is more hope. If George fails, I can''t imagine anyone else who can stop Voldemort. He is too terrible. If George fails, the whole world is over." Hermione said in a firm tone, "We can''t continue to wait here, we must follow, we must help the first time, or die the first time." She said in a horrified tone, "I can''t imagine what the perfect world he wants to create is like, it is a scene that will only appear in the most terrible movies. If at the beginning, her impression of Voldemort was just a stereotyped big devil, a wanton killing maniac. So now, she finally knows what is evil, what is careerist, and what is crazy. Just thinking about the perfect world described by Voldemort, she shuddered, how terrible it was. Voldemort wants to be the master of everything, he wants to define right and wrong, he wants to rewrite good and evil, he wants everyone to recognize him as a father, he wants everyone to recognize him as a god, and he wants to be everyone''s faith. Such a world would be such a distorted and desolate world, all the light, all the justice, all the good and evil will disappear in the long rule of Voldemort. The frightening thing is that he really has this strength, and the current Voldemort has a life span of at least a thousand years. He also has extremely powerful magic, the terrifying characteristic that can kill everyone just by looking directly. Seeing Hermione''s persistence, Harry was also a little moved. He had more confidence in George, and he believed that George would not fail. But if possible, he also didn''t want to watch, whether it was going up to help, or fighting to death in the first place, it was better than silently waiting for the fate of not knowing the ending. Harry stamped his foot and gritted his teeth. "Well, we can go there, but we don''t rush directly. Once we do a bad job, we will die. We hang in that direction from afar. If they lose both sides and Voldemort is really weak, Then even if I lose my life, I will kill Voldemort." He was afraid that his presence would be unhelpful, but he was even more afraid because they were not there and missed possible opportunities. At this time, if there is no better choice, you can only follow your heart and take all precautions. Afterwards, they followed the roar of battle and chased in the direction of battle. In the center of the labyrinth, two Hogwarts teachers facing each other, and the Death Eaters. Their minds are placed on the opponent in front of them, but more of their minds are placed on the battle in the distance. In this terrible battle, they are only supporting roles, and they don''t even have the power to look directly at the battle. What a powerful and terrifying force this is. In the face of such power, they are like mortals facing natural disasters, they can only pray for the natural disaster to leave as soon as possible. They had no intention of fighting, and in the face of natural disasters, their resistance was just futile. Only by waiting for the end of the natural disasters, and only waiting for the strongest wizards to decide the victory or defeat, all things will be settled, and their supporting actors will be able to clean up the mess. "Go back first, we need to stabilize the teachers and students, George and Voldemort''s battle, we can''t help." Dumbledore said in a low tone. His face was pale, his breath was floating, and his injury just now was too serious. Even with the support of the medicine, it is far from recovery. Fortunately, as long as he is alive and as long as he can move, it can be useful. You can''t just wait here, at least you have to do something, whether it''s for atonement or something else. He glanced in the direction where the battle blast came from, "At least there can be no more troubles." Others looked at Dumbledore''s eyes, and there had been other changes. Voldemort''s accusation against him changed everyone''s mind. Is Dumbledore the light of the magical world, or a terrible conspiracy, and which side is his true face? The battle that Dumbledore lost to Voldemort caused him to lose the aura of the most powerful wizard in the magical world. He was injured very badly, how much strength was left. The Death Eaters stared at Dumbledore even more. The Dark Lord was fighting in the distance. Dumbledore was seriously injured. If he could be captured, he would surely receive enough praise. When I thought of this, I thought that I would be praised by the powerful Dark Lord, and even the Dark Lord mentioned that he can bestow immortality on people. Thinking of this, the eyes of the Death Eaters skyrocketed, and they were about to move, slowly moving forward. Dumbledore looked at them with an ugly face His blue eyes were sharp and violent. Do you dare to test minions on him? Seeing that violent gaze, the Death Eaters suddenly stopped moving forward, and they remembered that this old man was once the most powerful wizard in the magic world no matter what. The ten thousand snake giant he had just now was even more terrifying unimaginably. Although he was injured now, once he tried his best and used the magic just now, they didn''t have the power of the Dark Lord and couldn''t fight that terrible magic. With the people''s hearts floating and restless, the Hogwarts teacher and the Death Eaters backed away on guard against each other. In the end, the teachers at Hogwarts exited the maze and returned to the stands. At this time, there was panic in the stands, and the projections on the stands had disappeared. The magic projections that the death gaze of the demon basilisk could not interfere with were finally destroyed by the battle between the demon basilisk and the ape. Two terrifying monsters are fighting frantically in the maze, like a tank that drives straight into the battlefield. The people in the stands couldn''t see the battle. They only saw the maze shaking the mountains from a distance. A wall collapsed in their collision, and hedges broke apart in their battle. What happened and whether George could defeat Voldemort, this is something everyone wants to know. Anxiety and anxiety are spreading in the stands. Everyone does not like this state of being determined by others, but there is no better way for everyone. They can''t even get close to the demon basilisk, just meet the eyes of the demon basilisk, and they will die. At this moment, all talents discovered that when there is no power, everything is so helpless. No matter how ingenious the conspiracy is, like Dumbledore, it will only be defeated by the powerful in the end. (To be continued.) Chapter 464： The essence of Voldemort【16/39】 Chapter 464-The Essence of Voldemort Some Muggle children even started to pray. It''s ridiculous to pray like a **** as a wizard, but at this moment, this is the only thing they can do. They don''t even have the ability to look directly at the battlefield, so they can only pin all their hopes on George''s victory. When Dumbledore and the teachers withdrew from the maze, the left-behind teacher immediately greeted him, and Professor Flitwick asked in a panic. "Did George win? Did we win?" Everyone opened their ears wide, eager to hear the affirmative answer, but unfortunately, no one knew the answer. "George and Voldemort are still fighting in the maze. We are no longer able to help and cannot participate in the battle between them. We can only wait and wait for everything to end." Dumbledore said calmly, his face mixed with irritability and Unwilling. He is very unwilling to be in such a state, this is not the situation he wants to see. He originally thought that after he became strong, he would never experience such weakness again. He was used to all the arrangements and far-sighted plans in everything he did. But things are always backfired sometimes. He is like returning to the weak state of his youth. He hates those memories and feelings. "wait!" What a boring and helpless word, but in many things, what can be done besides waiting? If possible, everyone hopes that they can get what they want, but when they are helpless, everything becomes waiting and resignation. They could not do anything, and more students began to pray silently. In the maze, Harry and Hermione followed the roar of fighting. The demon ape and the demon basilisk were fighting hysterically. They returned to the most primitive state, used the most primitive instincts to fight, and began to fight with their innate physical advantages. The demon ape and the demon basilisk yelled and collided at their opponents, showing their fangs. As the battle progressed, their bodies were covered with scars and blood. Even the invulnerable basilisk, facing the huge monster ape, the stone pillar weighing more than a thousand catties, can not take advantage. The huge stick can hurt when you rub it, and it hurts when you touch it. Once you eat a stick, it''s like being hit by a high-speed train. The demon basilisk is like a baseball hit at full speed, like a bullet out of its chamber, until it smashes into a wall of soil, it finally sticks to the wall and stops. Along the way, the scales of the snake fell off and the flesh and blood splashed. The attack of the demon basilisk is also not small. The evil snake eyes converge, and two huge yellow eyes shoot out condensed rays. Everything it passes is frozen and everything is petrified. The rubbed skin instantly cracked, spreading mottled cracks. The viscous venom of the basilisk dripped on the body of the demon ape, like a corroded pit, blood was flowing, and the wound was difficult to heal. The terrible battle is still spreading. They are like trains crashing at high speeds, but they are more balanced and tenacious than trains. The demon ape and the demon basilisk smashed through an earth wall next to them, and chased them into another tunnel. The strong wind they brought up stirred Harry and Hermione to read(); the Republic of China was determined. They seemed to have come to a battlefield filled with artillery fire, with explosions everywhere and the roar of monsters everywhere. "Who has the upper hand?" Harry looked at the chaotic battlefield anxiously, looked at the back of the demon ape and the demon basilisk, and asked towards Hermione. The anxious battle made him feel uneasy. The battle was not one-sided, and George couldn''t handle it easily. "They are too strong, I can''t tell them at all." Hermione bit her lip, because she was too nervous and too hard, and there was faint bleeding at the corner of her mouth. She was equally restless, and the battle now seemed to be evenly matched, but in this case, George would fall into the wind. She said in an uneasy tone, "It stands to reason that Animagus cannot transform into a magical creature." She still remembered what George said to them when he explained Animagus. "Yes, George said that wizards cannot provide the huge magic power needed by magical creatures. If they are forced to transform, they will be drained of magic power in just an instant." Harry immediately replied, "If you want to transform into a magical creature, this requires a wizard to possess the same magical power as a magical creature. This is obviously impossible, unless you can find a special source of magical power that can replace the magical power of the wizard." They once also fantasized about transforming into magic creatures, but the inherent magic power of magic creatures is not comparable to wizards. Those magic creatures, a drop of blood, a feather, all possess terrible magic power. Unless the wizard is strong enough to make his own blood and hair full of magic, otherwise, the transformed magic creature will be drained of magic immediately and die. "Obviously, it is impossible for Voldemort to possess such a powerful magic power. He didn''t even have a body at first." Hermione pressed her lips tightly and said in a stiff tone, "Listening to what he just said, he got a whole new body, not even a human body. Father''s bones were donated accidentally. The servants flesh is donated voluntarily. The last introduction is the blood of the enemy. This is Dumbledores plan." "Dumbledore''s plan is to use your blood to resurrect Voldemort, so that the protective spell contained in your body can erode Voldemort''s dark magic. This will greatly reduce Voldemort''s power, and it will not even hurt you. This is Deng Blidos long-standing plan." Harry said indifferently, "But unfortunately, when his plan failed, he looked down on Voldemort too much and looked too high on himself. Voldemort saw through his plan and found that my blood fits with his dark magic. The degree is very low. This will only cause the attenuation of his strength, so he chose other materials." Hermione said annoyedly, "This material is very powerful, terrible, and very suitable for the dark magic. This is a material that Voldemort''s initial strength cannot use. Until he got Wormtail from Wormtail and listened to us. The content of the meditation that came." "It is this new material that made his resurrection perfect and made him stronger." Harry felt cold, and his limbs became numb. He said nervously, "I probably know what the new material he uses." He said in a frightened tone, "It''s the basilisk. He directly replaced the enemy''s blood with the body of the basilisk. He directly looted the body of the basilisk, which he could not have done before." "It was our mistake that helped him. Wormtail overheard meditation from us. Voldemort became extremely powerful through meditation. He even looted the body of the basilisk directly. He is now a living basilisk." (To be continued.) Chapter 465： Ways to deal with basilisk [17/39] Chapter 465 How to deal with the basilisk Harry hated him. He should have killed Wormtail just now. 14 Anyway, he should be killed. He is the culprit. It''s not just his family''s affairs, he also exerted his greatest strength in Voldemort''s resurrection. Hermione took a deep breath and said uncomfortably, "He really seems to be resurrected with the body of a basilisk. He is no longer a human being, but a basilisk in human skin." Hermione was horrified to discover that Voldemort seemed to be reborn with the body of a basilisk. He became a human-shaped basilisk. The human form was his transformation, and the basilisk was his body. Voldemort truly became a demon, a demon basilisk in human skin. Her tone was worried, "The characteristics of magic creatures make his magic power incredibly abundant, and his blood contains magic power. If the battle continues, George will gradually fall into the wind, and Animagus can''t consume Voldemort. New body." This can''t help her worry, no matter how powerful George is, he is always just a human being. It is impossible for humans to compare minions with animals, and it is impossible for wizards to compare magical powers with magical creatures. Magic creatures are born with powerful magic power, their blood, and their feathers have powerful magic power, which is not comparable to wizards. Harry frowned and said worriedly, "George taught us Animagus Transformation. He is now using the advanced form of Animagus Transformation, which consumes a lot of magic power." "If it is an ordinary wizard, their magic power can''t support them to transform into such a figure. Even if George''s magic power is extremely powerful, it is impossible to compare to a natural basilisk." "We must think of a way." He said in a positive tone. Hermione''s eyes turned quickly, and her eyes flashed with light, and she said in a hopeful tone, "If Voldemort is a basilisk in nature, maybe we can really help, I seem to have thought of a way. " Harry was surprised and quickly turned his mind, "Method, basilisk, basilisk, method" His eyes lit up, and he suddenly realized, "What do you mean?" Hermione looked at him with a certain look, and said, "That''s it. George once told us how to deal with basilisks." Harry quickly recalled the method, compared with the current situation, he said cautiously. "It seems that it is possible. Even if Voldemort is not a real basilisk, he will not be killed by the crow of a rooster. But as long as he is really a basilisk and really retains some of the characteristics of a basilisk, then he will always be affected. ." "That''s it." Hermione nodded in satisfaction, and said, "Now George and Voldemort are still evenly matched. With a little carelessness, George can defeat him immediately." Of course they would not expect that the rooster crowing could easily kill Voldemort. George wouldn''t fight so hard if he could. He had chased Voldemort with a few roosters early in the morning. Voldemort would not be so stupid, he could not sit back and watch such a fatal flaw. But even so, this approach still has great possibilities. Listening to Voldemort''s tone, he was not resurrected soon, even if he wanted to make up for this defect, it would not be so easy. And now, all they needed was to make Voldemort a flaw. This method seems to be able to help them. Just do it, time is extremely anxious, and there is no room for delay. The battle between the demon ape and the basilisk is still anxious. For such a monster of huge size, abundant magic power, and terrible vitality, their battle is a complete and protracted battle. No one can easily beat the opponent, and no one has the means of a fatal blow. Their means are powerful enough and their destruction is fierce enough, but their defense and dodge are more flexible and ingenious. These fighting monsters have a talent for fighting deep into their bones, and all deadly attacks have been flashed through. Ordinary attacks can only cause slight damage to them, and their vitality and healing ability are so powerful. The devil ape swung the giant stick, and the basilisk hit the hedge again, followed by a series of collisions, the giant stick chased the basilisk closely, and bombed the basilisk like a bomb. The battle at this time was not as dangerous as Harry and Hermione thought, and even reluctantly, George had the upper hand at this time. His Animagus metamorphosis is the balance of the four major categories, and his prototype is the ultimate in the balance category, most similar to the ancient giant ape in human form. Due to the lack of magic power, he cannot directly transform into a magical creature. However, after many experiments and explorations, the power of Animagus'' deformation is also satisfactory. The balance system is a very special system in the transformation of Animagus The defense of the balance system is not as good as guarding, the speed is not as fast, and the battle is not as good as wild. But this does not mean that the balance system has no advantages. Just like its name, the meaning and essence of the balance system lies in balance. For George, this is the department that can best use his strengths. On the one hand, balance can be mediocre who is not proficient in everything. But to put it another way, balance can also be perfection without weakness. Compared with the special advantages of a certain side, George is more interested in the panacea, and there is no short-board balance. In the balance department, he deliberately chose the ultimate balance for himself. He used ancient materials and his own fantasy, and used the image of the ancient great ape as his transformation of Animagus. This special form can maximize his comprehensive and balanced advantages, and can more freely respond to all changes. In today''s battle, the advantages of this form have also been brought into full play. Voldemort''s demon basilisk can be counted as one of the most powerful magical creatures in the magic world, especially the death gaze of mass destruction, killing is as easy as breathing. In the face of such a terrifying monster, George''s magic ape not only failed to defeat, but even firmly gained the upper hand. Relying on the lack of short-board balance of the Devil Ape, he can more fully display his advantages. The devil''s basilisk is strong, but it belongs to the body of a snake after all. Even if the snake is an extremely perfect killing machine evolved in nature, it is only a link in the food chain after all, and it has its own shortcomings. For the ferocious beasts of nature, their opponents, their prey objects, after all, are only beasts weaker than their own. No matter how terrible beasts are, their wisdom is limited and their means are limited. (To be continued.) Chapter 466： Balance deformation Chapter 466 The snake is an animal that has evolved to the extreme in nature, and the Basilisk 15 is an extreme magical beast specially cultivated by the black wizard. No one can underestimate its power. But the basilisk is not a wizard after all. Even with the wisdom of a wizard, it is still confined to the body of the basilisk. Poisonous fog, fangs, the stare of death, the evil halo, the impact of an impenetrable body, the speed that comes and go freely on the ground, and the all-pervasive attack, these are all the methods of the basilisk. Basilisk cannot escape these frames by any means. George''s great ape form is more than just this. Just an upright body and free hands have an advantage that no other beast can match. The gigantic cudgel gave the giant ape terrible destructive power. Even without the venom and fangs, it was enough to give the weak spirit of all things in front of him the ability to deal with any changes. The current situation is still the same. Even in the face of the unprecedented demon basilisk that Voldemort has transformed, George still holds the upper hand firmly. But there was no lightness on his face, and the battle was extremely difficult. The invulnerable basilisk is difficult to deal with, and the basilisk with the wisdom of the wizard has become a real monster. The abundance of magic power and the terrifying vitality make the demon basilisk seem to be an unreasonable undead life. In the second grade, he could easily deal with the basilisk in the secret room. In the end, it is the wizard''s crush on the wisdom of the beasts. In the face of a beast without wisdom, he is a heavily armed hunter, a foresighted wizard. Just a quagmire spell, a gravity spell, a weakness spell, a few ice spells. In just one minute, the basilisk became wealth in his pocket. The current battle is completely different from the previous hunting, and the prey has become the same experienced hunter and experienced wizard. Voldemort''s transformed demon basilisk enters into the earth like the darling of the earth. He walks through the earth as if he is in his own mud pool. The methods used to deal with the basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets have no meaning for the demon basilisk incarnation of Voldemort. The abundant magic power of the basilisk, under the control of the wizard''s wisdom, becomes the terrible adaptability that can cope with any situation. The giant club swinging with all its strength is like a bombardment, enough to break the rocks. If it was the Hungarian tree peak in the Triwizard Tournament, just a few sticks from George would be required to make sure that the most powerful wild dragon was also covered in flesh and **** internal organs. After a few sticks, he can easily carry the stick and prepare the firewood for the wild dragon. But now, he no longer knew that he had swung hundreds of sticks, each of which was comparable to a powerful spell. This bombardment was like bombs, against the undead demon basilisk, but it was like hitting the layers of cowhide, like hitting the vast expanse of land. The demon basilisk will still be injured and will still bleed. This heavy giant stick can''t be easily blocked by any creature. Every stick of George made the demon basilisk, the scales of the snake fall off, and the flesh and blood splashed. But the demon basilisk seemed to have become an undead creature, and its injuries quickly healed under its abundant magic power. When the heavy bombardment hits the body of the demon basilisk, the cohesive strength is dispersed by the abundant magic power and transmitted to its muscles like flowing water. George is like hitting a baseball that will never be damaged, and the entire maze is constantly collapsing and shattering during their collision. Rumble, roar, explode, explode. The battle became a complete war of attrition, as if it would not stop. Even George doesn''t know how long this battle will continue. Whether he can''t support his exhaustion of magic power, or the magic of the demon basilisk, exhausted in his attack, everything is unknown. He couldn''t help expecting, "I don''t know if Harry and the others have noticed Voldemort''s flaw. If they can find the flaw, this battle can be won." The teachers and students in the stands were in endless panic. The fighting had been going on for a long time. They couldn''t see anything or touch anything. I only saw the walls of the labyrinth continue to shatter and collapse. Smoke and dust billowed, covering the entire maze. The huge maze and the hedge of more than twenty feet are like a battlefield filled with artillery fire. Only the constant roaring sound reminded them that the battle was still going on. Most of the maze has collapsed, and from a long distance away, they can even see the vague figure in the smoke and dust, like a monster, looming like a monster. Every impact hit their hearts, and every impact echoed in their minds. "Bang, bang, bang" The battle continuesEveryone is looking forward to it, and George has not lost yet. "Boom, boom, boom" The battle continued, everyone was panicked, and George hadn''t won. The explosions and roars will never stop, like a clock, hitting everyone''s hearts. They don''t know whether to pray for the fighting to continue or for the fighting to end soon. Everyone knows that once the explosion and roar stop, everything will be revealed. The mystery and answer will be revealed without reservation and without choice. The winner will be George or Voldemort. Is it the hero who defeats the devil and saves the world, or the devil wins and the devil land comes to the world. Is everything going to be as peaceful as before, or the world is completely changed, and even good and evil are defined by Voldemort. "Oh, uh, uh," An unexpected croak suddenly appeared in everyone''s ears. The crow of a rooster resounded like a shooting star breaking through the night sky. The sound of crowing one after another came from the maze, along the maze, and spread to the whole world. A red glow rose on the eastern horizon, which dyed the lake water, bringing a touch of warmth to the whole world. The rooster''s loud crow followed the sun''s call, enveloped the entire world, and covered the roar of the maze. "Yes, that''s it, go on, go on." Hermione clapped her hands, pointed at Harry, and said cheerfully, "Let it continue to scream, don''t stop." Five majestic and mighty roosters were being chased by Harry, being forced to croak one after another. "The explosion seems to be a bit smaller." Harry murmured as he chased the big roosters. He opened his ears vigorously, trying to distinguish the sound of fighting in the distance from the sound of the roosters crowing. "Don''t stop, don''t give Voldemort any chance." (To be continued.) Chapter 467： Voldemort flees Chapter 467 Voldemort Flees Hermione said forcefully so that Harry could hear her, and she said fifteen loudly, "George won, so naturally he will come to us. As long as he doesn''t come, you have to keep the rooster crowing, never stop. ." The maze is far away from the castle, so you can use Apparition. But the castle can''t use Apparition, at least Harry and Hermione don''t have this ability. Just after they thought of a way, they immediately summoned the flying broomstick and went to the castle to find some roosters. Along the way, a silent spell was used to keep them silent, to avoid being noticed in advance. Until they returned to the maze, they immediately used the sound amplification spell, forcing the roosters to croak one after another. They deliberately brought a number of roosters to keep them crowing, so as not to let the roosters croak any intermittently, so as to prevent Voldemort from escaping through the intermittent rooster crowing. On the other side, George used a giant stick to transform Volde into a demon basilisk, all the way through a wall. Suddenly, a loud rooster roar resounded across the sky, and the demon basilisk was in a trance. Under the giant stick, the demon basilisk-like body suddenly stiffened. George was overjoyed, he changed from stabbing to picking, and instantly picked the demon basilisk into the air. He took a deep breath, and the whole person quickly shuttled between the dirt walls, his huge legs slamming on the wall. "Wushuang Flurry." The demon basilisk is like a salted fish hung in the air. There was a flurry of dancing, a series of explosions. Finally, with an explosion, the **** demon basilisk was hit like a cannonball into the rock frozen by the gaze of death, and the rock was immediately shattered, causing thick smoke and dust. The Demon Ape panted slightly, holding a huge stick, and continuing to pounce on it, just to get rid of this tricky enemy in one go. The Demon Ape flew forward, and suddenly, in the smoke and dust, a yellow light concealedly shot towards the Demon Ape, and it was immediately in front of the Demon Ape. At this time, it was too late to react. When it was too late, then it was fast, and the giant stick in the hand of the demon ape was lightened. The broken rubble was frozen in the void, and a gray crack spread along the smoke and dust. Blocked by the giant stick, the magic ape had already grabbed the time to react, and he flew out with a hard kick with his feet. As soon as he landed, the demon ape stomped fiercely, grabbed his giant hand, and a huge stone pillar reappeared in his hand. The smoke died a little, he opened his eyes and looked there. There was no trace of the demon basilisk on the ground, only a pool of Yinhong blood, and there was a huge hole on the ground, bottomless. "Did he escape after all?" George shook his head helplessly. This was what he had anticipated. Voldemort''s new body was incredibly powerful, and its vigorous vitality made people scared. If he is attacked like this, he only needs to get a few more sticks, and he will soon lose his fighting ability. But Voldemort''s demon basilisk was beaten as a gopher for a long time by him, but it was still alive and kicking. Finally, taking advantage of the rooster crowing, Voldemort was hit hard. He deliberately picked Voldemort in the air to prevent him from entering the ground and fleeing. In the end, he didn''t expect that he could even break the rock. After breaking the rock, the soil under his feet immediately became his back garden. With the convenience of escaping into the earth, Voldemort has escaped far. Feeling a powerful magic power going away, George felt a little bit more calm, and it seemed that it was really over. He took a few deep breaths and relieved the deformation, the giant magic ape immediately shrank quickly. As his size shrinks, the magic is relieved, and a burst of weakness and hunger hit his body. He quickly took out a few bottles of nutrient potions from his pocket and drank them, and then poured a few bottles of healing potions. He didn''t feel a little better until his stomach was full of water. Dropping the empty bottle casually, he walked quickly towards the place where the rooster crowed. Following the smoke, stepping on the ruined wall, a few minutes later, he had seen Harry and Hermione far away. They are surrounding a few roosters, constantly urging them to crowed. George tapped his finger, and the loud crowing stopped abruptly. Harry and Hermione had a spirit in their hearts. They waved their wands as they were about to lift the spell, and then they saw George. "George!" they yelled at once, no longer caring about the roosters, and ran towards George in surprise. George waved his hand at them and said, "It''s done well, you have been a great help. It must be said that you are already very good wizards and can help a lot." In the battle just now, Harry and the others helped a lot, and the battle continued, and he didn''t know who could survive to the end. It''s not that he doesn''t have other hole cards, but if he can, he doesn''t want to see the situation of complete loss. Harry and Hermione looked very happy, with some silly smirks, "We don''t know if we can help We can only think of this way, we can''t intervene in the fight, but we want to do it. What." They didn''t feel that they had done anything important. It was George who fought the demon basilisk. Just by looking at the ruins, potholes, and broken walls everywhere, you can see how fierce the battle was just now and how dangerous it is to face Voldemort''s George. They just got a few roosters, they didn''t risk any danger, let alone take credit. George smiled softly and said gently, "Wizards are powerful men with power and wisdom. Wisdom and power are equally important. Your wisdom has helped you a lot in the battle. This is no less than directly participating in the battle." He is not stingy in expressing praise and praise, no matter what others are, he is no one else after all. He likes his own way and expresses it in the way he chooses. "Okay, we should go out. People outside are waiting anxiously." George said gently, beckoning to them. Along the way, they also found Professor Moody who was hidden in the grass, but he had completely changed his appearance at this time. If it weren''t for the clothes and the hip flask, no one would recognize him. He became a man, pale skin, slightly freckled, and light yellow, messy hair. Harry recognized him immediately and said in surprise, "He is Barty Crouch''s son, Barty Crouch Jr., I saw him in Dumbledore''s Pensieve." Little Batty was lucky, a wall of soil slipped from his head, but just missed his body, leaving a triangle-like gap, allowing him to survive. Harry said somewhat unexpectedly, "But he was taken away by the Dementors in court. He was sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban by Batty Crouch. Dumbledore also said that he would died." (To be continued.) Chapter 468： The Return of the Hero【18/39】 Chapter 468 George looked at the people on the ground, and said in an uncertain tone, "It seems that he is not the one who died. He survived and stayed hidden. This time he returned to Hogwarts with the compound decoction, the top three. He probably replaced the trophy in the tournament." For all this, he was just guessing, after all, he had forgotten most of the plot in Harry Potter. And all the time, he has never expected to rely on the so-called plot. All his actions are based on the information he knows, rather than relying on those vague memories. It is not only the butterfly effect, but also that he is an adult. It is impossible for him to rely on luck for his destiny and the hand of fate controlled by others. He summoned a rope, trapped Little Batty firmly, released his wand, and let Harry drag him out of the maze. At this time, the teachers and students in the stands were almost crazy. They were like prisoners waiting for the sentence, counting down their lives and waiting for the arrangements of fate. From the explosion and roar at the beginning, to the rooster crowing afterwards, and finally the rooster crowing stopped, and the whole world was silent. The entire labyrinth is only left with broken walls, sinking pits, and billowing smoke. They opened their eyes vigorously, just wanting to see something, but they couldn''t see anything. They didn''t dare to step forward, whether it was the explosion just now or the gaze of the demon basilisk, any damage would be enough to destroy a wizard, and they didn''t even have the qualifications to watch the battle. They can only wait, they can only pray, waiting for the hero''s battle, and praying for the hero''s victorious return. The faint red clouds on the horizon have been dyed gold, golden light reflected from the water surface, and the world walked out of darkness. The golden sun shines on the sky, and the world finally shines. With warmth and expectation, the teachers and students at Hogwarts feel a sense of peace, "Maybe...maybe..." The silence at this time is their happiness, as long as they know that Voldemort has not succeeded, and he has not heard his wild laugh, there is still hope in the world, and perhaps the worst will not happen. Facing the golden sun, a vague figure appeared in the ruined wall in the distance. The figure was tall and burly. "It''s George." Ron boldly used an eagle eye technique on himself, and he saw that it was George and Harry and Hermione. At this moment, his clenched fists were finally released, and he realized that he was already stiff and cold. He waited here anxiously and waited for too long, he was terrified for too long, this situation is really too bad for him. He was supposed to be with his friends, whether he was fighting together or dying together, he should stand there, standing beside his friends. But very helpless, no one had thought that Voldemort would become a basilisk in advance, just as Voldemort hadn''t thought in advance that, besides Dumbledore, there was someone who could stop him. The death gaze of the basilisk is extremely dangerous, and a wizard who has not prepared anti-death items in advance has no qualifications to look directly at it. Ren Ron was full of enthusiasm, but he didn''t have extra death-proof sunglasses. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only stand aside obediently just now. Quietly resigned to fate, seeing friends go to fight. As Ron shouted, everyone saw it, and there were golden figures walking from the horizon, it was George Soros, Harry Potter, and Hermione Granger. They seem to be dragging something, could it be Voldemort? The teachers quickly ran off the stands and ran towards them quickly. The students hurriedly followed behind them, hurriedly crowding. They rushed to meet him quickly, and they immediately focused on the man Harry was dragging. The man had pale skin, slightly freckles, and a light yellow hair. They showed disappointed expressions, it was a pity that they were not the person they imagined. "It''s Barty Crouch, isn''t he dead a long time ago?" Connelly Fudge said in surprise, and then he saw the suit on Barty''s body and the hip flask on his waist, and he suddenly realized it. Said, "He didn''t even die. He pretended to be Moody. He has been lurking at Hogwarts." He turned his gaze to Dumbledore, who was walking slowly behind him, and he said sharply, "Dumbledore, you must explain what happened today. Whether Voldemort''s resurrection has anything to do with you, did you plan in private? what." "Why did this damned Death Eater appear at Hogwarts and become the Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts? What are you doing behind the scenes?" The other teachers and students all looked at Connery Fudge with disgusted eyes. The famous Minister of Magic, when Voldemort returned, was so scared that he shivered, and he dared not even enter the maze Stay honestly in the stands. And now, Voldemort was beaten away, and he immediately restored the pretense of the Minister of Magic, even daring to show off. Xu Ye saw other people''s dissatisfaction, and Cornelius Fudge coughed and immediately changed his tone. He said in a gentle tone. "What I mean is that too many things happened today, too many accidents happened, we need to know the truth, we need to know everything, so that we can deal with the next thing." He is not a strong person, for the strong, he has always maintained respect. Whether it was dealing with Dumbledore or George Soros, he could correct his attitude. But the previous incidents really surprised him and frightened him too much. He could no longer control his emotions. The current situation is not something he can handle. He has to find someone to advise and rely on. Cornelius Fudge immediately turned his gaze to George, and he said in a flattering voice, "Mr. Soros, it''s up to you today. Voldemort has been resurrected, he has become stronger, and the world is about to be solemn by his darkness. Thanks to you, and thanks to you defeating Voldemort." "By the way, is he dead?" Fudge said in an expectant tone, and he pricked his ears, eager to hear the affirmative answer. If Voldemort dies, everything is back to the original state, and everything can be as if it had never happened. As for Cedric''s death, who cares about those things. Although the others were dissatisfied with Fudge''s attitude, they all raised their ears at this time, and they were very concerned about whether Voldemort was dead. They were extremely eager to hear the answer, with a trace of anxiety in their hearts, not seeing Voldemort''s body, this was not a reassuring situation. (To be continued.) Chapter 469： Merlin is on, George is on [19/39] Chapter 469 Merlin is on, George is on "It''s a pity that he got into the ground and he escaped." George said flatly, with some regret in his tone. This battle was not easy. Failure to kill Voldemort this time will be even more difficult for him next time. He pondered to himself, "When we meet next time, the cock''s crowing should have no effect. He should be able to find a way to change this defect." "Ah, he''s not dead." Fudge said with an ugly face, surprised. Immediately, he realized that his tone was wrong again, and quickly changed his words, "It''s okay, I mean, since Mr. Soros can defeat Voldemort once, he can easily defeat Voldemort a second time. As long as Mr. Soros is there, we will Don''t be afraid of anything." There was still fear and anxiety in his tone, and he was not as courageous as he said. "It was not easy for me to defeat him. Harry and Hermione also helped a lot. It didn''t take long for Voldemort to be resurrected, and he was not familiar with his new body. When he appeared again, he would only be stronger." George ignored these statements, which would bring fear to others. He is not Dumbledore, he has no intention of carrying the magic world alone, and has no intention of being the pillar of the magic world alone. Harry and Hermione repeatedly declined, "We didn''t do anything, we just got a few roosters, all thanks to George, he defeated Voldemort." They wouldn''t be greedy for merit and find a few roosters. , No credit at all, anyone can do it. Others didn''t care about their high spirits and their refusal. Their faces became very ugly, disappointment and fear were mixed on their faces, and they looked desperate. "Don''t worry, the next time you meet, you will be stronger. You are younger than Voldemort, and your potential is much greater than him." Dumbledore said calmly, looking at the tall in front of him with complicated eyes. The burly man. Although George could barely count as his student, he did not help George''s growth. On the contrary, if possible, he would be more willing to suppress George''s growth in order to allow him more time to master his power and not fall into the same position as Voldemort. But he didn''t dare to do it in the end, he was afraid of forcing George into another Voldemort. Regarding George''s current strength, he didn''t know what to say. He always thought that Voldemort was the only one who could deal with it. It was his responsibility to fight Voldemort. Yes, he had lived for this mission for many years. It was tiresome and helpless. But in the end, in the battle with Voldemort, he became a complete supporting role and almost lost his life. He hoped that the suppressed George saved him, confronted Voldemort alone, and saved the whole world alone. "Am I really wrong." Dumbledore felt sad. Is everything he has done for so many years wrong? Do all those sacrifices make sense? "Yes, yes, yes" Connelly Fudge said hurriedly, he did not hesitate to agree with Dumbledore''s words, and said in a sincere tone, "Mr. Soros is already the greatest wizard in the magical world, and even the greatest ever. The young wizard. Merlin is here, George is here." Others looked at the flattering guy with a look of disbelief. He is really the Minister of Magic. Is the Ministry of Magic a department that promotes by flattering? Mr. Weasley looked at his immediate boss with an awkward look, and quietly distanced himself from him, embarrassed to be with him. Although they also agree that George is already the greatest wizard in the magic world, and even the youngest great wizard in history. But at least it can''t be so explicit. At least he has to wait for him to become an adult before he can be crowned with such a title. As for Merlin''s above, George''s words, can this be used to speak of a living person? George touched his nose, a little embarrassed, "George is here, what the **** is this." He calmed down and said, "Well, Voldemort was temporarily injured. It will be difficult to recover within a few months. Except for being vigilant, let''s return to the original position." In the fight just now, although Voldemort was not killed on the spot, the injury was good enough for him. More importantly, he had purchased most of the materials in the magic world in advance. Voldemort''s acquisition of the body of the basilisk has great benefits, and naturally some disadvantages. Once this terrifying magical creature is seriously injured, it is not easy to recover in a short time. Most of the magical potions of wizards are made for wizards, and even fewer potions work on magical creatures. There are fewer potions that can quickly restore these powerful magical creatures. According to the size of the basilisk, it would take a terrifying dose to recover from potions. Now there are no more potions left in the magic world to allow Voldemort to recover quickly He pondered for a while, and there is nothing to deal with for the time being, he calmly said, "The things here need to be considered. , Martial law first." "In addition, I''m going to take a rest and recover from my injury." He said in a flat tone. At this time, all the talents reacted. They saw that George''s clothes were not damaged, so naturally they could not see the injury, but thought that he was not in serious trouble. At this time, after reminding him, he realized that his face was a little pale, his expression was a little stiff, and he didn''t look relaxed. This is also normal. In the previous battle, even Voldemort was beaten and fled. George didn''t have a tragic appearance of serious injuries, which had already made them extremely surprised. "Do you need my help?" Madam Pomfrey said worriedly. She is a school doctor with rich experience and can see more of the situation than others. George''s performance is not as easy as it seems. "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey." George nodded at her politely and said, "I have my own treatment. I need a quiet room. I need a rest." "Okay, okay, quickly disperse all of them, disperse all of them to me, don''t stand in the way, don''t stand in the way of Mr. Soros." Connelly Fudge immediately ran up and down like a dogleg, eagerly and eagerly. Help George do everything. When he saw George coming out of the maze, he decided that George Soros held his thigh. Recalling what happened before, he had vaguely seen his sight. For the previous month, he had been covering up news that Voldemort might return. This time Voldemort''s invasion of Hogwarts was enough to shock the entire wizarding world. If he can''t get George''s support, his Minister of Magic will end up. The other people in the group didn''t want to disperse, their faces looked expectant, wanting to know more. (To be continued.) Chapter 470： Combat summary Chapter 470 George waved his hand and said, "They are all scattered, and they all go back to rest. After the rest, we still need to interrogate Barty Crouch Jr." After that, he ignored the others, followed Cornelius Fudge, and let him diligently help him to keep everyone away. With Cornelius Fudge leading the way diligently ahead and separating the crowd, George kept walking all the way back to the castle through the lawn. The golden sunlight fell on George''s shoulders, against his tall body, strong muscles, firm face, and a trace of paleness on his face, just like the hero who returned from victory in the ancient myth. The people of the hero followed the hero closely, just to feel the warmth of security. They kept walking through the oak door and into the castle. On the marble steps, George said goodbye to everyone, "Is there something to say when I wake up." His tone looked a little tired. Seeing his appearance, it was difficult for other people to continue to disturb George, who was extremely tired because he had just left the battle. Just looking at his distant back, he lingered for a long time with some regrets, as if he had lost his backbone. George returned from the corridor to Ravenclaw''s dormitory and back to his single dormitory. He locked the door, closed the curtains, and lit candles. Then he put down his wand, took off the basilisk robe, and took off all his clothes one by one. He found several slates from the bookshelf and placed them in the center of the dormitory. With the beating candlelight, the cold candlelight cast on George''s body and shone on his pale body. Unlike the unscathed seen on the surface, George, who took off his clothes, was covered with scars. Damage caused by venom corrosion, leaving unsightly potholes, and cracks caused by petrified light, like cracked rock. Even after taking the medicine, these serious injuries are resisting healing. The muscles of the wound were twitching slightly, and the therapeutic agents were working in the body. The potion resonated with George''s own magic, trying to drive the corrosive venom and petrochemical erosion out of the body. But the stubborn toxin and the petrified curse are like tarsus gangrene, stubbornly resisting the healing effect, the two opposing forces collide violently, causing a burst of pain. "It really hurts, hurts, hurts, hurts, hurts." George gritted his teeth. When fighting, the magic power is completely concentrated on the battle and perception. These terrible injuries automatically shield the pain, making people unconsciously caught. Only after the battle, the state of the battle was relieved, and a lot of healing potions were poured. The healing potion and the serious injury, two extremely opposed forces, collided violently. All the pain broke out in an instant, if he hadn''t immediately suppressed it with magic power, he would have just made a fool of himself in front of everyone. Now that everyone was out of sight, he couldn''t help it at this time. Without further delay, he took out a black and bright gem, which is as black as the universe and as bright as a star. He was holding a gem in his hand and chanting words in his mouth, unlike the words of the world, looming, mysterious fluctuations spread out from the gem. The hues of splashing ink and thick juice appeared on his body, spreading to his whole body, like night flames beating on his body, he seemed to be shrouded in a ball of night, plunged into darkness. In a moment, dawn broke, the night began to recede, and light appeared on him. As if the light had defeated the darkness, the smooth skin was gradually exposed. It is like a newborn baby''s skin, with the luster of marble. When the darkness subsides, the light recovers, the ugly pits caused by the corrosion of the venom, and the cracked lines caused by the petrified light, all disappear, leaving only the shiny, warm and moist skin. George exhaled deeply and stretched his body vigorously. The new skin was extremely sensitive. He felt the magic power everywhere in his body, and every pore seemed to be able to inhale air. "Break and then stand, reluctantly can be regarded as a kind of progress in strength." He said lightly. The previous battle with Voldemort was not easy, his Animagus deformed, although he firmly gained the upper hand. But in the final analysis, supernatural powers are not as good as days, and skills are not as good as talents. The Great Apes fighting skills were adept, and he played Voldemort as a baseball from beginning to end. Clubs can''t kill baseball after all, and the attacks of giant apes can hardly kill the demon basilisk that can come and go freely on the ground. In contrast, the demon basilisk is a natural monster, a monster that is countless times stronger under the wisdom of Voldemort. Any attack can be resolved by his abundant magic power, but his attack carries fatal damage. Whether it is the poison of the demon basilisk or the more powerful death gaze every attack cannot be underestimated, and every damage is constantly accumulating. George was happily whipping the baseball, chasing Voldemort with imposing power. But Voldemort was not letting anyone slaughter him. He accumulated his own advantages bit by bit, every bit of poisonous fog erosion, every death stare parry. He has passed victory time and time again, but he can always continue to rub shoulders with victory. This is inherently strong and extremely strong advantage. He could fail countless times, but George could not tolerate any mistakes. This is the fundamental difference between the human body and the demon basilisk. George is the most powerful wizard, but he is only a mortal after all, but Voldemort is no longer a human being, truly beyond the limitations of human beings. As long as being a human being, the body, the brain, and the vitality of the human being, the vitality of the human being is always subject to the huge limitations of the body. As the demon basilisk, Voldemort completely abandoned the human body and seized a powerful body that was more suitable for hunting and possessing stronger magical power. This gave Voldemort an unparalleled advantage in previous battles. Abundant magic power means stronger adaptability, and you can even waste your magic power at will. And the strong vitality allows him to withstand heavy attacks, can withstand the blows of failure countless times, stand up again countless times, and continue to launch terrible attacks. After all, humans cannot compare their minions with wild beasts, and cannot fight against instincts with wild beasts. But everything is over, no matter how powerful Voldemort is and how many advantages he has, George won the previous battle, regardless of whether there was a fluke in the battle or whether there was an unexpected factor of rooster crow. But George won a real victory, a real victory. He completely defeated the once nightmare and the demon of the heart. (To be continued.) Chapter 471： Mentality change Chapter 471 If in the first grade, killing Voldemort in the secret room of the Philosopher''s Stone relied on a thorough sneak attack, a cautious victory for the little man. So today, in this battle, he is real, relying on his own ability and his own accumulation. In the frontal confrontation, he completely defeated the nightmare in his heart, and completely defeated his long-term demons and long-term worries. This time Voldemort''s resurrection is extremely powerful, far exceeding the strongest state of Voldemort in history. Even Dumbledore, who has always been known as the person who feared Voldemort the most, and the greatest wizard in the magic world for nearly a hundred years, was easily defeated by Voldemort and almost lost his life. But George has never asked himself according to the standards of ordinary wizards. Although he regards Voldemort as his biggest opponent, his biggest worry. But he has always seen not only Voldemort in his eyes, he also knows that he is a wizard, and his future will not just stay in the magical world. Although Voldemort is his greatest threat, Voldemort has never been his target, let alone his limitation. The defeat of Voldemort this time was a thorough summary of his past and a complete farewell to his past. For a long time, when he used Voldemort as a threat, he has always used Voldemort as his whetstone and Voldemort as a beast chasing after him. And when he truly defeated Voldemort completely, all the pressure and all the threats had completely gone. Voldemort would not be his worry, his threat. He would still treat Voldemort carefully, but nothing more. He is younger than Voldemort, has greater potential, and has advantages that Voldemort will never have. Voldemort failed to defeat him at the most powerful moment when he returned from the resurrection. Then Voldemort will never have a chance to defeat him again, time will always be on his side. With a thousand thoughts and emotions, George slowly fell asleep, without dreams all night. ...... Maybe it was too exhausting to fight, and the fatigue caused by repairing the body, when he woke up again, it was still morning. There was an excitement in George''s heart, and he looked at the time fiercely, and he actually slept for a full twenty-four hours. In order to repair the injury and avoid interruption, he also deliberately blessed the room with magic. If anyone came to him for these twenty-four hours, it would be troublesome. But he quickly adjusted his state and calmed his thoughts. The biggest hidden danger Voldemort could no longer threaten his safety. Even if something happens, it will not be out of control. It was useless to think too much, George started to wash in his spare time, and he walked out of the dormitory radiantly after he finished washing and put on a new outfit. "Oh, George, you are awake. It''s great, everyone is worried about you. It''s good if you wake up.... It''s good if you wake up..." Michael Kona was a little incoherent with excitement. George opened the door of his dormitory, and saw that Michael Kona was already waiting at the door. He was a fifth-grade Ravenclaw student and a member of the Brotherhood. Before George could say anything, Michael Kona hurriedly said something. "What''s the matter? Michael." George said gently. He saw Michael with thick dark circles, as if he hadn''t slept all night. It looks like it was arranged by the teacher to guard his door. This is indeed the case. After George took a rest, he did not come out for a long time, and everyone was worried. There are still many important things in the school, waiting for George to discuss. The teachers also knew that the battle between George and Voldemort was not easy, and it was not convenient to disturb George at this time. But Voldemort returned strongly and led the Death Eaters to attack Hogwarts School in a large scale. They almost succeeded, and even almost killed Dumbledore. The current situation is too tense, Dumbledore has faded away, and now only George can calm everyone down and discuss the current situation with peace of mind. "Professor Flitwick asked me to stay here. I''ll go and notify everyone first." Michael Kona hurriedly said, and then ran outside. He took a few steps before turning his head and asked, "George Are you going to the restaurant for breakfast now?" Professor Flitwick, the dean of Ravenclaw, arranged for Michael Kona to stay at George''s door. Once there was news, he would immediately notify the teacher. They have too many things, too many decisions need George to take doctrine. Hearing George''s affirmative answer, Michael Kona hurried away again. "It seems that they are really completely deprived of their backbone." Watching Michael Kona''s turmoil, George imagined the instructions and anxiety of other teachers, and walked towards the restaurant unhurriedly. When passing the Ravenclaw lounge along the way, many students looked at him with surprise on their faces and hesitated, wanting to come up to say hello to him but embarrassed. George nodded to them, which immediately caused a surprise to them. The hero who defeated Voldemort, the most powerful wizard in the magical world, was not only their classmates, but also nodded at them. The classmates couldn''t help but think of this. George didn''t stop, he walked all the way through the corridor towards the dining room, in a fierce fight, and slept for another twenty-four hours. Even with supplements of nutrients, he still wants to eat something. He must be as fast as possible. If the speed is too slow, the teachers will wait for him to solve all kinds of problems and troubles. He knew that although Voldemort had failed, the impact of the matter had just begun. As long as Voldemort hadn''t died, his threat shrouded the magic world. Although George is no longer worried about his safety, but the others do not have George''s strength. This time, George replaced Dumbledore and became the hope in everyone''s hearts, but whether he should play the role of Dumbledore or not is a big question. When he came to the cafeteria, George unexpectedly saw Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic, who was having a heated argument with Dumbledore. "Voldemort is back," Dumbledore said to Cornelius Fudge in a serious tone, "Fudge, when you accept this reality, you must take immediate measures, and we can also restore the situation. The first and most important step is to make Aziz Caban got rid of the dementor''s control." "Playing the piano!" Fudge exclaimed impatiently, "Can it be more absurd to remove the Dementor? As soon as I make this suggestion, I will be kicked out of the office!" "Half of us know that there are dementors standing guard in Azkaban, so we can sleep at night! Are you planning to send us wizards to guard Azkaban, or put all the prisoners to death?" (To be continued.) Chapter 472： Fudge’s Careful Wishes【20/39】 Chapter 472 Fudge''s Careful Wish "Fudge, let Voldemort''s most dangerous buddy guard those who have served him, and we will only sleep more unsteadily!" Dumbledore said sternly, "Those guys can''t be loyal to you, Fudge! Voldemort can provide dementors with more power and fun than you can provide!" "Once Voldemort has the support of the Dementors behind him, his former besties will return to him one after another, and it will be difficult for you to stop him from returning to the same power thirteen years ago!" "Hehe." Fudge said without a smile, "Albus, you know this too?" He asked sternly in a questioning tone, "Since you also know that once Voldemort is resurrected, it will be easy to regain his previous power, what kind of madness did you have to resurrect him?" Cornelius Fudge''s mood in the past two days can be described as terrible. He has been stable for so many years just to create an atmosphere and environment where everyone is safe. But it was just such an idea, he had never done it. Only because, although he is the Minister of Magic, he is only a puppet after all. He is not a very powerful wizard, and he has no support rate. It was an accident that he became the Minister of Magic, or a lucky or unfortunate start. Millicent, the Minister of Magic before him, chose to resign, and Dumbledore, the most popular voice, repeatedly refused the invitation to become the Minister of Magic. But Barty Crouch, who is regarded as the successor of the Minister of Magic, lost the possibility of taking over as the Minister of Magic because of his son. The position of this minister, in the acquiescence of some big figures, inexplicably fell on Fudge, who had never thought of becoming Minister of Magic. Although Fudge is not the most capable person in the Ministry of Magic, and his strength is not beyond that of his colleagues, it is not unreasonable for him to be lucky enough to obtain the title of Minister of Magic. He knows his position, knows his own measure, compared to those powerful Ministers of Magic, he is considered the least prestigious and prestigious Minister of Magic. This is the only thing he can do. He doesn''t have enough support, let alone strong enough. Only by respecting the strong, and with the help of the strong, could he slowly stabilize the Minister of Magic. To be honest, his start, his luck has been good. Voldemort had fallen a few years ago, and there was no sign of a comeback. The Ministry of Magic had entered a rare peace, and everything was developing in a good place. In Fudge''s eyes, even he couldn''t do anything. But as long as he can maintain such peace and tranquility, let everyone forget the fear of the past, and let the magic world return to the peace of the past, it is enough to make him feel satisfied. It is a pity that even such a small wish. As the largest official in the magic world, the highest leader of the Ministry of Magic, and the minister of the Ministry of Magic, he couldn''t even realize such a small wish. Just because he did not rely on his own strength to obtain a position after all, all his ideas were interfered by those strong. Fudge can''t do anything without them, but Fudge can''t do anything without them. Fudge''s respect, reliance, and even dependence on Dumbledore from the beginning gradually turned into suspicion, indifference, and even doubt. Just because his ideas were contrary to Dumbledore from the beginning. He is unwilling to go back to the bad years of the past. Before becoming the Minister of Magic, he was the Minister of the Ministry of Magical Disasters, and he worked for the aftermath of disasters in the magic world for a long time. After Voldemort''s killing every time, he has to face the families who have lost their families, and the desperate wizards who have lost everything. He has seen the Longbottom couple be tortured to go crazy, and he has also seen the scene where Sirius Black and Peter Pettigrew are blown up to blood. He has seen too many disasters, too many scars in people''s hearts. This is his daily work, but no one likes this kind of work. Later, Voldemort finally fell, and he told himself it was over. Fortunately, because of his outstanding work in the Ministry of Magical Disasters, he has won the favor of many wizards. He knew that his work in the Ministry of Magic and Disaster had not achieved much, just because he kept comforting those poor people. When those poor people have lost everything, seeing the people who came to comfort them is like holding on to a straw, pinning their favor. These good feelings helped him a lot in his work, and he was even more surprised afterwards, because of the good feelings from the wizard, he was elected Minister of Magic. The former Minister of Magic Millicent resigned, and Dumbledore, the most popular voice, repeatedly rejected the invitation to become Minister of Magic. But Batty Crouch, who is regarded as the successor of the Minister of Magic, lost the possibility of taking over as the Minister of Magic because of his son In the end, it turned out to be him. His work ability is not outstanding and his strength is not outstanding. The good guy who surpassed his colleagues became the Minister of Magic. Everything was so unexpected. He didn''t get lost in the face of such luck. He didn''t change anything with pretentiousness. Instead, he carefully maintained the status quo and allowed the magic world to slowly recover in peace. Everything looks pretty good. Until he started to have some ideas, a little idea. As long as he can maintain such peace, let everyone forget the fear of the past, and let the magical world return to the peace of the past, it is enough to make him feel satisfied. But when he started to try to do this, he unexpectedly discovered that the previous boost became the biggest resistance. Not everyone wants the magic world to be peaceful and free from fear. On the contrary, there are people who spread fear in the magical world and maintain fear. This is a question he has never thought about. For his little thoughts, he must be against someone he absolutely does not want to be against. Voldemort has disappeared for several years, and there is no sign that he will return. People should have slowly forgotten Voldemort. The magic world was supposed to be in peace, slowly returning to tranquility, and slowly returning to the peace of the past. But this is not the case, Voldemort''s fear is still spreading, and his fame is still spreading. And when Fudge shed his cocoon, when he discovered, spreading Voldemort''s murderous name, spreading Voldemort''s fear in the entire magical world. It was not someone else, it was Hogwarts, and he was completely shocked. Hogwarts changes a Defence Against the Dark Arts class teacher every year, using the Defence Against the Dark Arts class curse to spread to all students Voldemort''s invincibility and the terrible evil of Voldemort. He also allowed Slytherin students to worship Voldemort, causing them to create panic and hatred in the college. (To be continued.) Chapter 473： Fear Spreader【21/39】 Chapter 473: Fear Spreader The students at Hogwarts brought these emotions back to their families. From professors at Hogwarts to students at Hogwarts, from students at Hogwarts to students families. Step by step meticulous link, careful thinking one by one. A few years after Voldemort''s death, his threats and fears did not disappear at all. Until now, people still dare not call Voldemort by his name. Just because the shadow of Voldemort has never left, Voldemort''s curse and panic have been pressed on Hogwarts'' head. Pass the Defence Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts to every student and to their families. When Fudge discovered the secret, he could no longer face Dumbledore normally. He didn''t know exactly what kind of calculations this elder who deterred the entire magic world had. But he knew that if he really wanted to realize his idea, if Voldemort''s shadow really disappeared from the magic world, he couldn''t rely on Dumbledore. After this, Fudge began to contact Dumbledore''s opposing forces more. In the years since he became Minister of Magic, he did gain some rights slowly. With the help of forces opposed to Dumbledore, he was finally able to face Dumbledore harder. He thought that if he only needed to go on slowly like this, Dumbledore would eventually give up propagating the power of Voldemort and give up spreading fear. "Dumbledore may be for fame, maybe for fear that people will forget him, or maybe he is really worried about Voldemort''s resurrection. After all, he is very old, and old people can have all kinds of strange ideas." Fudge looked for Dumbledore''s actions. According to him, he did not believe that Dumbledore was really with Voldemort. Because he had always known Dumbledore''s actions, he knew that Dumbledore was spreading fear, so he never believed the rumors of Voldemort''s resurrection. Although Dumbledore created fear, he would not really bring Voldemort back to life. After all, he was getting older and older, and he might not be able to really beat Voldemort. But he never expected that Dumbledore would actually resurrect Voldemort during the Triwizard Tournament. This turned Fudge''s senses of Dumbledore from dissatisfaction to disgust. "You went crazy and brought Voldemort back to life. Now what qualifications do you have to teach me how to deal with Voldemort." Fudge said sharply, not caring about the large number of students in the restaurant. Dumbledores face was a little bleak, and he said in a insistent tone, This is what we must do now. Besides, the second measure you must take, you must also do it right away, Dumbledore continued. Said, "It is to send people to send letters to the giants, and alliance with them." "Send someone to send letters to the giants and ally with them." Fudge exclaimed, exclaiming with extreme dissatisfaction, "You are completely crazy." "We must act immediately, and extend the hand of friendship to them before it''s too late," Dumbledore said, "or Voldemort will draw them over. He has done this before. Among the wizards, only he can provide them with rights and freedom!" "You don''t need to tell me how I do things." Fudge said angrily. "Alliance with giants, don''t even think about it. People hate giants. I can''t make decisions that go against people." "Connelly, you are so obsessed with your office, which makes you lose the judgment you deserve." Dumbledore said, his voice gradually improved, and people could feel the aura of power that enveloped him. His eyes glowed again. "You value the so-called pure wizard blood too much! You have always been like this! You did not realize that a person''s origin is not important, but what he grows into is what matters!" "You don''t need to follow the pure-blood family''s words completely. As long as you follow my advice and take some measures, the Ministry of Magic and the entire wizarding world will always remember you, and will regard you as the bravest and greatest Minister of Magic ever. " "If you don''t take action, history will also remember: it was you who stood by and gave Voldemort a second chance to destroy the world we have worked so hard to rebuild!" Dumbledore said loudly. "Enough, who do you think you are." Fudge said furiously. "You don''t even look at what you did. You think you are still the wizard with everything in hand, with the most powerful wizard aura in the magic world. The pillar of light?" "Do you need me to find you the latest "Daily Prophet"?" Fudge said rudely, "Do you think you can stay quietly out of the situation, and you can casually point out?" His face was unabashedly contempt, "Maybe my Minister of Magic won''t be long, but your principal should change soon." "Maybe my principal''s position should really be changed, but we have to be worthy of our position one day in the position . Fudge, this is something we must do." Dumbledore said flatly. With. Fudge suppressed his anger and ignored Dumbledore. He glared angrily at the students who sneaked their gazes over, making them feel like turning their heads in fright. Then, the gloom on Fudge''s face suddenly dispersed, like spring blossoms, melting snow, with endless warmth and flattery, he smiled cautiously and said, "Oh, it''s Mr. Soros." He quickly stood up, before he could arrange his clothes, and walked towards George. He strode forward, walked to George, bowed deeply, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Soros, I should have noticed the first time. I''m so sorry." He bowed deeply and said sincerely. "Things in these two days are really bad, everything is messed up. Too much trouble, countless owls, owls crowded the shack. Yesterday afternoon, the owls crowded the whole auditorium. We banned owls Entering the castle prevented these things from happening." George asked calmly, "What happened?" He motioned to Cornelius Fudge to sit down. Fudge looked flattered and sat opposite him. "What else? The news of Voldemort''s resurrection spread immediately." Fudge said helplessly, "I want to control the news and wait for your opinion from Mr. Soros, but the news is completely out of control." "There are so many teachers, so many students, from our country and from other countries, how can the news be controlled." He shook his head gently and continued, "The news spread to the outside world as soon as possible, and then the whole world was going crazy, panic, fear and anxiety everywhere." (To be continued.) Chapter 474： Panic spread Chapter 474 "I even thought that owls all over the world were flying towards Hogwarts, all over the world." Fudge recalled the scene he saw with some palpitations, "We have to think of a way to get those owls to return directly, otherwise this will let Muggles all over the world know that there is an owl disaster here, and we have a selective look at the letters. The latest chapter of Fighter of the Destiny." "Questions, accusations, unwilling to believe, swearing, rascals, all kinds of letters." He said in a brisk tone, "Fortunately, we destroyed those yelling letters as soon as possible, otherwise, I dont know that there will be What a terrible thing." Fudge glanced in Dumbledore''s direction with some glee, and said, "Most of them were scolding him. When those people passed the news, they didn''t forget to pass the words of the mysterious person. Everyone knows that the mysterious person is Dumbledore is resurrected, and he has become a public enemy of the magic world." He couldn''t help but misfortune. When he thought of everything and all changes due to Dumbledore, he was full of disgust for the old man who had nothing to look for. More importantly, now that Dumbledore is useless, he can''t fight the mysterious man. Now the pillar of the magic world, the light and future of the magic world are pinned on George Soros, and only George is the most powerful wizard in the magic world, who determines everything in the future. For once the most powerful wizard in the magic world, he should have left the field long ago. He should retire honestly at the moment he gave birth to the idea of ??resurrecting Voldemort. Dumbledore adjusted his emotions and walked over from the table beside him. He sat quietly on the other end of the long table. Gentlely said to George, "George, all the safety of the magic world now rests on you, and you need to take on the future of the magic world." He calmly said, "Voldemort has been resurrected. You defeated him, but you should also see his strength. He is hard to be killed. He is stronger than ever before. Facing Voldemort, we do whatever Vigilance and planning cannot be overstated." George didn''t say a word, with a look of disapproval on his face. He picked up a glass of milk and planned to start breakfast. Like Minister of Magic Fudge, he didn''t like Dumbledore''s intervention. Compared with Dumbledore''s calculations, compared with his plan that has failed and caused evil results, the latest chapter of the Prosperous World (Wearing the Book). It was him who was fighting Voldemort now, and he was the only one who was able to fight Voldemort head-on, when it was Dumbledore''s turn to point his fingers. Seeing George''s look, and seeing that George didn''t like Dumbledore, the smile on Fudge''s face was even more pleasant. He said to Dumbledore very unceremoniously, "Albus, look at your face, there is no blood at all, you should go back to rest early. Since yesterday, you have been dragging and not healed, you are Who are you going to show it to?" Fudge said triumphantly, "You are old, regardless of your strength or your mind, you have done what you shouldn''t do. You ruined everyone''s trust in you, you are doing it for yourself. Go honestly. Take a rest, go to the old age, its not your turn to tell me here." He really hates this old guy who counts everything. Over the years, this old guy has spared no effort to spread fear for Voldemort. For this reason, he did not hesitate to sacrifice the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts in the school. student. Just to convince others that Voldemort is terrible and will return sooner or later. What''s even crazier is that, in order to fulfill his prophecy, when Voldemort himself could not return, he even deliberately resurrected Voldemort. He was crazy, and Voldemort was so easy to deal with. Voldemort really took advantage of Dumbledore''s mistake and returned extremely powerfully, and now everything is in a predicament. Just because of this old man of conspiracy, he has to decide everyone''s fate alone. Dumbledore''s eyes became very lonely, he hadn''t been so embarrassed for many years. Even if he had faced Voldemort, he always looked down at the student who seemed to him to go astray. But today, he really failed, his power was completely lost to Voldemort. He couldn''t fulfill his responsibilities, he couldn''t make up for his mistakes, this kind of powerlessness that reappeared yesterday made him even older. "No matter how much you don''t like the latest chapter of my rebirth and promotion from the Qing Palace." Dumbledore''s voice was a little trembling, which further highlighted his old age, "Time waits for no one, we have no world to delay, things about Azkaban It must be dealt with right away, and the alliance of giants must be carried out right away." He doesn''t mind being hated, he doesn''t mind no one understands, he doesn''t mind other people''s strange eyes. He has long been used to it. Used to be misunderstood, and no one understands It is natural to be used to everything. As long as he can achieve his goal, he can do anything, even at any cost. Although Fudge hated Dumbledore very much, he did not dare to talk nonsense about these major events. He turned his gaze to George and spoke carefully. "Dumbledore asked to let the Dementors out of Azkaban, but he couldn''t provide any useful method. He withdrew from the Dementors. Whoever guards so many dark wizards still forces us to Kill all the black wizards?" "There is also the matter of giants. Those monsters have no brains at all. We are serious wizards. We can''t associate with those cruel monsters without brains. This will cause very bad results. This is not Dumbledore''s lighthearted alliance. It can be done." Fudge said cautiously. Dumbledore said calmly, "It will only bring more terrible consequences to letting them guard Voldemort''s men than the harm caused by withdrawing the dementors." "Although Voldemort is injured, he will never give up easily. He is definitely planning to rescue his men. He can give the Dementor better conditions and more privileges to torture others. We can''t let The dementors continued to guard Azkaban." He had to explain everything in detail, whether it was Cornelius Fudge or George Soros, they already had a bad feeling towards him. He must prove that his actions are absolutely necessary in order to gain the support of both of them. He went on to explain, "In the case of giants, we also have some advantages. My magical creature protection class teacher Hagrid, he is a hybrid giant. He has relatives of the giants, and we can communicate with him through Hagrids relationship. Alliance of Giants, this can help us fight Voldemort." (To be continued.) Read the latest chapter of "Harry Potter: Super Magic Claw Machine Bookstore" for free for the first time. Chapter 475： Resolution on Dementors Chapter 475: Decision on the Dementor Fudge looked at George, waiting for him to come up with an idea. George pondered for a while and said, "The Azkaban issue is not so easy to solve. It is not a safe job for other wizards to take care of the dark wizards. Although Voldemort was injured a bit, ordinary wizards could not resist. " Dumbledores worries are not wrong, but if there is no better way, all worries are meaningless and cannot change any status quo. He turned his gaze to Fudge and said, "The dementor deceives good and fears evil. Threats are more useful than benefits. Then you send someone to tell the dementors that Voldemort was defeated by me at Hogwarts and fell in love at first sight. My husband is too cold in the latest chapter. They need to understand that it is not a good choice to take refuge in an old, weak, and incompetent guy. "As a reward for their maintenance of loyalty, I allow them to kill the prisoners and escape from their posts when Voldemort attacks. They don''t need them to face Voldemort." His voice became cold and severe, "But I will never allow them to survive after taking refuge in Voldemort. For the dementors who surrendered to Voldemort, I will send them all to my test bench." Dementors are evil creatures that are bullying and fearing hardship, and they are always more effective than threats when dealing with these wall grass. They have a record of defeating Voldemort as a guarantee, and there is no need to let them deal with powerful enemies. Such favorable conditions, coupled with a real threat, even if Voldemort could give the Dementor even greater temptation. But trying to pull the Dementor from his hand is not so easy. Listening to George''s understatement, without emotional threats, Fudge couldn''t help shivering. Is this the weapon of the most powerful wizard ever? Just talking in the breakfast room and understatement, Azkaban''s many prisoners were sentenced to death in one sentence. In his eyes, those chilling dementors are like meat on a chopping board, and they can only choose to become obedient guards or be sent to the experimental platform if they are not obedient. "Do you have any comments?" George looked at Connelly Fudge, who was stunned, and asked calmly. "No...no..." Fudge stammered, thinking desperately in his head, "Yes, Mr. Soros, this is the best way. We can''t let the wizard take on the dementors. For those missions, the mysterious person is too powerful, except for the great you, no one can fight him." He spoke more and more smoothly, and his words became very organized, "If he really wants to attack Azkaban, we have no way to defend. And your time cannot be wasted waiting for Voldemort''s attack. Let The dementor staying in Azkaban is the best way to do so. Everything will follow your will." As the reason slowly blurted out, Fudge began to agree with this approach. Azkaban is very important, as Dumbledore said. But you can''t just let the dementors withdraw. It''s easy to remove the dementors, but the remaining huge manpower gap cannot be made up. The magic world is not very populated, and each wizard has his own job. Azkaban is not even accessible to everyone. Those dark wizards, even if they lose their wands, are not all lambs to be slaughtered. Some special tricks can always make wizards who lose their wands still carry some threats. If the important power of the Ministry of Magic, those powerful Aurors were sent to guard the black wizard, it would be a huge waste of manpower in the magical world that is now stretched. But if non-combatants who lack the strength are allowed to guard the black wizard, it will only bring worse consequences, so it is better to believe in the dementors. As for killing all dark wizards at once, no one dared to make such a decision. The long history of the magical world is a peaceful place. Even in the most chaotic times, when Voldemort is rampant, the Ministry of Magic tries to capture the dark wizards alive and put them on trial. For those black wizards who have lost their combat effectiveness, to easily put them to death will only cause even greater panic. It will be a huge scandal that has never happened in the magical world. For this kind of thorny problem, you can''t kill, you can''t shut it off, let alone let it go. At this time, the current method seems to be the best choice. On the one hand, it stabilized the Dementor, and on the other hand, it also ensured that the Dark Wizard would not become the power of Voldemort. Let the dementors control the lives of those prisoners. For the dementors, it is very attractive to be able to kill the prisoners. Once the dementors have killed most of the dark wizards, they will have a huge contradiction with Voldemort, and they will also cause a backlash if they want to join Voldemort''s command. And the black wizards died under the dementors when Voldemort attacked. Such a situation is acceptable to all wizards, and only under such circumstances can the massive deaths of black wizards not cause public opinion backlash. "Well, it''s deep for a night, the chief president is too dangerous for the latest chapter." George said calmly, "Since you agree, let''s deal with it later, the Azkaban thing is set." "The next thing is about the giant." He began to think again Dumbledore''s eyes flashed unbearable, even the dark wizard has the right to live. It is not a good decision to hand them over to the dementors easily and allow them to kill them. He opened his mouth and was about to speak, his eyes met George''s indifferent expression, and finally he didn''t say anything. He knew that neither George nor Fudge liked him, and unless he had a better way, his advice would only arouse disgust. At such times, it would be unwise to cause dissatisfaction between the Minister of Magic and George. If there is a better way, he doesn''t mind arousing disgust from others. But when there is no better way, he also knows when to shut up. George said in a calm tone, "It is impossible for a wizard to form an alliance with a giant. The alliance is based on equality, and only equal parties have the basis for alliance." "Regarding giants, as long as it is not an alliance, it is not unacceptable to let them fight Voldemort in the form of employment." He said flatly, "Wizards cannot accept alliances with giants, but they will not object to the hiring of some evil creatures. Wizards have hired sphinxes, mountain monsters, eight-eyed giant spiders, and hiring giants is nothing extraordinary. thing." Fudge nodded solemnly, and another problem was solved. It would definitely not work to form an alliance with giants. Wizards simply looked down on these monsters whose intelligence could only be classified as beasts. Giants are evil, cruel, and aggressive. They will attack humans and wizards, and they can hardly communicate directly. In the division of the magical world, giants are not even intelligent creatures, and it is unimaginable for a proud wizard to form an alliance with giants. Dumbledore''s proposal is too absurd. (To be continued.) Read the latest chapter of "Harry Potter: Super Magic Claw Machine Bookstore" for free for the first time. Chapter 476： Family Arrival【22/39】 Chapter 476 But as long as it is not an alliance but an employment, things are much simpler. Hiring some magical creatures, even evil creatures, is not unacceptable for wizards. Wizards are proud on the one hand, but on the other hand, they know how to work around, especially when necessary. Since it is not an alliance with monsters, things are not so difficult to accept. Hiring evil creatures is also an ancient tradition of wizards. "Then the hiring of giants will be handled by Hagrid. He can first consider the cost of hiring giants, and we can accept them within a reasonable range." George turned his gaze to Dumbledore and said calmly, "Of course, if the giant''s request is too unreasonable, I don''t think the Aurors would mind confronting more monsters." Dumbledore nodded slowly, this method was more acceptable than the decision against Azkaban. I only hope that the goodwill conveyed in advance, coupled with the relationship between the grid, can prevent the giant from falling to Voldemort in battle. Having said this, George began to enjoy his breakfast. He doesn''t know what questions the teachers will come to him for help next, at least he has to hurry up and fill his stomach first. Fudge stopped talking, he had more questions for George to make up his mind. The resurrection of Voldemort caused an uproar, not just the simple questions of Azkaban and the Giant. What''s more troublesome is the public opinion of the wizards, their distrust of the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts, which will have a great negative impact on everything that follows. For a while before, he tried his best to suppress the rumors of Voldemort''s resurrection in the Ministry of Magic, but Voldemort was resurrected, and he attacked Hogwarts with great fanfare. Voldemort almost ruled the world, and if it hadn''t been blocked by George, the entire magical world would now be licking Voldemort''s robe. The previous wrong attitude to suppress the news of Voldemort''s resurrection caused him to receive a lot of criticism at the Ministry of Magic. Even the good old man Arthur Weasley seemed indifferent to him, which was not a good thing. He knew that the Arthur Weasleys had a good relationship with George. Yesterday''s Owl and the Daily Prophet, except for most of the accusations, questioned Dumbledore. There are also a small number of accusations against him, accusations against him, accusations against the Ministry of Magic for doing things badly. This made Fudge feel some crisis, if he could not get George''s support, his position as Minister of Magic would not be very stable. Fudge pondered for a moment, and said cautiously, "In addition to the two things just now, more importantly, how do we clarify what happened to the wizards the day before yesterday." "The rumors from the school made the outsiders panic. We tried to clarify, but we don''t know the specifics of many things." Fudge glanced at Dumbledore subconsciously. The person who really knew everything was the most powerful wizard in the magic world. But it is not easy for him to tell all the circumstances. He continued, Next we need to interrogate Barty Crouch Jr. He has been hiding in Hogwarts for almost a year, and he must know a lot of information. Yesterday, other people kept asking for the interrogation of Batty. But Fudge kept suppressing the interrogation, and he was waiting for George to wake up. Although he couldn''t wait to know what happened, but in this situation, the most important thing is always to get George''s support. The interrogation of Barty Jr. would never have begun without George''s participation. George was thinking about these questions while eating the bread. For most things, he had some pre-plans before, but the changes and developments of things affected the next decision. Next, the first thing that needs to be done is to interrogate Batty. "While we wait, we will start interrogating Barty Jr., and then..." George''s voice stopped. There was noise and footsteps, and many people walked in from outside the auditorium. George glanced in the direction of the door, and unexpectedly saw two familiar figures. He immediately stood up, wiped his mouth and hands with a towel, and strode up. Fudge also hurriedly slammed away from the chair and walked up. "I don''t think it is pleasant to see the news of your victory over Voldemort in the Daily Prophet." A voice said with a stern tone. George touched the back of his head awkwardly, and said, "It happened so suddenly that I had to bite the bullet and confront Voldemort. After the battle, I was so tired that I just woke up for breakfast, and I was planning to write to you. " If beforehand, he was afraid that his family was worried, and deliberately concealed Voldemort''s possible offensive. So after the battle, he was so tired that he had forgotten everything and now, he just got up, and he hadn''t had time to think about him. "Yes, Mrs. Soros. Mr. George has just gotten up, and we are still pestering him to make him decide about Azkaban and the giant. He hasn''t been busy yet, and he hasn''t had time to write to you. This It''s all our fault." Fudge said in a flattering tone, "Now, we won''t bother Mr. George. Let''s talk first. You can wait and talk about other things." Fudge immediately made a decision for the others. At this time, Mr. George should first take care of his own affairs, and other things can be discussed later. A group of teachers glared at Fudge, but before they agreed, Fudge made his own claim. They don''t think that chatting with their family is more important than Voldemort. Snape had a sullen face, his eyes looked like Dumbledore with a complicated look, but then he showed a trace of disgust and turned away. He set his gaze on George, with a pensive look on his face. "George..." Professor Flitwick just said, he saw George raise his hand and made a gesture. George motioned them not to speak, he said calmly. "I''m sorry, I have to be out of company for a while. What''s the matter, I will talk later. Fudge and Dumbledore are here, you will need to discuss things, discuss them first, and prepare each other''s response. After noon, we will interrogate first. Little Batty, after this, deal with other things." In an instant, George had made a decision. Voldemort was still injured and would not come out at all. At this time, there was nothing wrong with the conversation with his family. After speaking, George took his grandmother and Anna to the outside of the castle. Walking on the lawn, facing the cool breeze in the early morning, with the faint golden light, they chatted peacefully outside the castle. (To be continued.) Chapter 477： The price of victory【23/39】 Chapter 477: The Price of Victory The grandmother carefully pulled George up and down, patted him on his body. Until it was completely confirmed that he was really safe and sound, he said calmly, "Fortunately, you are not injured. At this time, I shouldn''t have said too much gossip." "But, in the "Daily Prophet", it is really not a happy thing to see the news of a battle between you and Voldemort." She said in a sad tone. George smiled cautiously and said in a gentle tone, "It happened so suddenly, I didn''t know it before, so I didn''t tell you in advance, it made you worry about the latest chapter of Jiang Ji. After the battle, I was really tired. , I forgot everything." Grandma didnt argue, she just said flatly, You are too good and strong. Many things are in my heart and I just want to do it alone. Maybe this time, you handled it well, but I hope you Can understand that those things are not your responsibility alone." She said in a serious tone, "I don''t want you to be like Dumbledore." She can naturally guess George''s idea of ??handling everything alone, but she also has a grudge, which is not pleasing. thing. George nodded and said softly, "I will, I don''t like Dumbledore. Next, I will change the status quo of the school. Hogwarts will be completely different from before. I will not be like Dumbledore. Same, fight everything on yourself. Not to mention doing it your own way like him." "It''s best if you can think this way." Grandma''s tone eased. George was not invincible because of the victory over Voldemort, let alone any bad performance because of the battle. This made her worry finally alleviated. She set her gaze on George and said in a worried tone, "I shouldn''t have said anything. No one can think that you have progressed to this level." "When I read the newspaper in the morning, I couldn''t believe that Dumbledore could not defeat Voldemort. He was almost killed by Voldemort. In the end, I need to rely on you to fight Voldemort alone. I don''t know what the price you paid. Only then I defeated Voldemort. This makes Anna and I very worried." Compared to others, I only saw George defeating Voldemort and seeing his incredible power. She and Anna were even more worried about what George had done for this. At a young age, they could gain the power to defeat Voldemort. No matter how talented a person is, he seems incredible. Such incredibleness is often not a good thing in the magic world. Seeing the worried eyes of grandmother and Anna, George was a little embarrassed, he said carefully. "I may have forgotten to say before. My strength has surpassed Dumbledore. He lost to Voldemort. It does not mean that I will lose to Voldemort''s latest chapter. I did defeat Voldemort head-on and didn''t pay anything. cost." Seeing grandmother and Anna''s disbelief look, George said gently. "Really don''t worry, if I was not sure that I could defeat Voldemort, I would have avoided it. After all, I am much younger than Voldemort and my potential is much greater. I don''t need to use my future to compete with Voldemort for a short time. Win or lose." "My strength has been growing very fast, and every year there are earth-shaking changes, all of which seem a little incredible. The nutrients make my body and magic surpass the adult wizard, and my magic power surpasses Dumbledore." "With the help of meditation and blessings, my mental power is far more than normal wizards. The transformation of the original magic has allowed me to master several powers that are far more powerful than ordinary magic, which allows me to After Dumbledore''s defeat, he can defeat Voldemort." "In addition, I have some powerful magical wonders. When confronting Voldemort, I didn''t just rush forward with a hot head. I really calculated the winning rate and really had the confidence to defeat Voldemort. Voldemort fought." George listed his own advantages one by one, proving that he had defeated Voldemort, it was indeed not a taboo that shouldn''t be used. As he said more, the expressions of grandmother and Anna finally eased. Along the way, they have already walked along the lawn to the maze where the battle took place before. Most of the maze has been broken, leaving only a few broken walls, like a battlefield after being heavily bombed, with potholes everywhere. The pale golden sunlight cast on the ruins of the broken wall, adding a touch of mystery to the broken ruins. "Just looking at these, you can think of the thrilling battle at that time." Anna touched a broken wall, and said with trepidation, "We spent a long time here yesterday, and the more we looked at the traces of these battles, the more I was frightened and afraid of the latest chapter of the young doctor fairy. I was afraid of your accident. I''m afraid you won''t wake up. We dare not knock on your door, we can only wait quietly." Yesterday, like everyone who was not prepared, they received unbelievable news ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Voldemort''s aggressive attack on Hogwarts. Compared with others, they have some psychological preparations for Voldemort''s resurrection. George told them before school started that Dumbledore was trying to resurrect Voldemort. They also made a lot of preparations to deal with the situation that Voldemort might be resurrected. But the news that followed far exceeded their expectations and exceeded their preparations. Voldemort was resurrected, but he did not choose to restore his power. He chose the least possible option. He aggressively attacked Hogwarts and directly challenged Dumbledore. To make matters worse, Dumbledore failed and was almost killed by Voldemort. This is something that everyone can''t imagine or believe. After this, they also heard the news that George had defeated Voldemort. Different from the rejoicing and shock of other people, they are more worried about George''s safety, whether or not George defeated Voldemort, this kind of news makes them worried. They rushed to Hogwarts, only to hear that George had suffered some injuries and had rested. Unable to see George, they can only come to the fighting place to recall the scene. But the more I looked at the traces of these battles, the more worried I was, and I could barely breathe. There are broken stone walls and potholes everywhere, ruined spear forests and sword formations, and dripping blood snake scales everywhere. The ruins and broken ruins are completely invisible here as a prototype of a maze. This is simply not a battlefield for wizards'' duels, but more like traces of demons looting. What kind of thrilling need to go through such a battle, and what price it needs to pay. All these make them worried and make it difficult for them to calm down. (To be continued.) Read the latest chapter of "Harry Potter: Super Magic Claw Machine Bookstore" for free for the first time. Chapter 478： The only thing I can do is worry [24/39] Chapter 478 The only thing I can do is worry After that, George didn''t wake up even more slowly. He slept for a long time, and every hour seemed to add a heavy stone to their hearts, and they could not breathe. Others are excited about George''s strength and the thrilling battle, but they are the only ones who have to bear tremendous pressure, worrying about whether George will wake up, worrying about whether George will wake up, and whether he will be safe. George looked at his family apologetically, and said softly, "I''m sorry to make you worry. I promise, there won''t be such a thing. I am already the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, Voldemort. It can''t hurt me either." It''s not that he doesn''t know that these things will worry his family, but he can only choose this way when there is no better way. No matter how difficult the choice is, sometimes you must take the initiative to choose. Avoiding will not change anything after all. He can''t imagine that someone else can fight Voldemort. But now, everything is moving in a good direction, he really defeated Voldemort completely, and he was no longer worried about Voldemort. "Master is not wrong," Anna said softly, "Master made the best choice to drive away Voldemort and protect everyone''s safety. In order not to worry us, he didn''t tell us in advance. Master is always gentle. , Always make the best choice." She blinked at George mischievously, and said softly, "It''s not wrong for us to worry. We can''t beat Voldemort. The only thing we can do is worry about you. This is the easiest thing." Her voice was so small that it was inaudible, "Although worry is really uncomfortable." "Yes." Grandma said sadly, "The only thing we can do is worry about you." "Everything is over. Although Voldemort has returned, he can''t beat me. As time goes by, my advantage will grow." George said calmly, "The things I worried about have passed." George waved his hand briskly and said in a relaxed tone. "Lets go to the campus. You havent been here for a long time. There have been many changes in the school. We can go to see the mutual aid agency, and in the evening, we can also see the duel club. These are my own The previous Hogwarts, which was promoted in 2009, did not have these." He tried to relax the heavy atmosphere and let his family not worry about the past. "Okay, I always hear you mention these, I have always been very interested in these." Grandma said in a relaxed tone with cooperation, "I plan to see your friends, I have told you several times. , You can invite them to play at home." Anna''s words just now made her understand that George also had his own worries. It is not a good thing to continue talking about these unhappy things. George nodded and said relaxedly, "That''s okay. During the holidays, I plan to send Harry to our house for the summer vacation. After Voldemort''s resurrection, it is not safe for him to stay outside alone." Voldemort has been resurrected, and although he has suffered some injuries, he may not be able to make waves recently. But for such terrorists, no one can be overly vigilant, and there is nothing wrong with being careful. "That''s right. It''s not a good thing for him to stay in the Muggle world. After all, he has no relatives." Grandma nodded slightly and agreed with George''s proposal. "I have always wanted to see this poor child. As I said, I asked you to invite him to our house as a guest." "I had this plan last year, but in the end I went to train them for the summer vacation." George said softly. Then they walked all the way through the ruins of the maze, back to Hogwarts castle. They met many students on the way, and they all greeted George and his family from a distance. "It can be seen that you are very popular at school." Grandma said in a comforting tone. Seeing that George was loved by students at school, she was no longer worried that George was too mature to get along with her peers. George smiled relaxedly, "It is mainly the influence of Voldemort''s affairs. In fact, at other times, I am more accustomed to adding powerful neglect curses and confusion curses. After all, I don''t want to spend my time playing with others. " He pointed to a fat boy in the distance and said, "That''s Neville Longbottom, a boy from Longbottom. He reacts a little slow, and has a little courage. He doesn''t study well and eats a lot in school. suffering." "This year, he slowly discovered his talent for potions in the mutual aid agency, so I asked him to teach potions courses for other students in the mutual aid agency. Now his whole person has changed and he has become confident And calm a lot." "Children of the Longbottom family." The grandmother was stunned for a moment, thinking of the situation at the Longbottom family, and said gently ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You are doing well, he is also a poor child. " Neville saw George and his family looking at him, and hurriedly ran over. He bowed deeply to his grandmother and Anna and stammered. "Mrs. Soros, Anna, hello, this is Neville Longbottom. George took good care of me at school, and my grandma wanted to take me to thank you for a long time." Neville''s grandma is also watching Neville''s changes. She has always wanted to thank George and George''s family. "What a good and polite boy." The grandmother looked at Neville with a gentle gaze, and said calmly, "How is your grandma?" "She''s pretty good. Grandma has been in a good mood lately. She doesn''t scold me anymore, just keep telling me to learn more with George." Neville touched the back of his head and smiled slyly. Since he has changed more and more, his grandma''s education has also undergone some changes, especially after George wrote a letter to his grandma, grandma has become more kind, always telling him to let him learn more from George. "Does Mrs. Soros know my grandma too?" Neville asked curiously. "Of course, the magical world is very small, and we all know each other, but we are all older, our energy is in our own homes, and we rarely move around." Grandma said gently, "You are still young and have more energy and time together. When you have time, you can come to our house with your grandma as a guest." "Okay, she will be very happy." Neville said happily. George took his family to the mutual aid agency along the way. "On weekdays, we will organize some experiments and courses here. I have to say that sometimes students are better at mentoring students than teachers, and they can better understand each other''s difficulties." George pointed to the center of the mutual aid club activity room. . (To be continued.) Chapter 479： Grandmother’s invitation【25/39】 Chapter 479 Grandmother''s Invitation He came to the bookshelf next to the wall again, stroked the bookshelf, and said, "The notes here are all sorted by Kate and I. We collected notes from the students and organized them in a systematic way. These are for other students. It has helped a lot, and I have benefited a lot." George introduced the mutual aid to his family, and described the changes in the school over the years. He took his family out of the mutual aid agency''s activity room again, and said in the corridor, pointing in the direction of the auditorium. "The duel club is in the dining hall, but it only starts in the evening. There will be a lot of people training and dueling there. Especially during this time, there are Durmstrang students and Bussbartons Students, the magic they are good at is a little different from the students at Hogwarts." They walked through the corridor, toward Ravenclaw''s common room, past the portrait at the door, and to George''s personal quarters. "When I was studying in Ravenclaw, there was also such a single dormitory. It was the most comfortable place in the school. For this single dormitory, even the nerds like Ravenclaw would have a strong Strong ambition." Grandma looked at the furnishings in the dormitory and recalled her experience when she was studying. "Isn''t it, I have to work hard every year to barely keep this single dormitory. The students in Ravenclaw are really struggling for this dormitory." Anna looked at the dense notes on the bookshelf. Said with emotion. She fixed her gaze on the snow-white wall and said briskly, "I thought, Master will continue to put up posters of several stars on the wall." George smiled awkwardly, and said, "I have put away all the posters at home, and naturally I will not post them at school." He set his gaze on the clean wall and said, "Sometimes, I put a magic circle there. In this way, even in the dorm, I can do some simple experiments." They strolled around the academy quietly, until noon, when they were eating, they saw Harry, Hermione, Ron and the others. "Mrs. Soros, hello." They bowed respectfully to George''s grandmother, looking a little nervous. It was the first time that they met George''s grandmother, and they were very curious about what kind of family they were to cultivate an incredible person like George. Grandma smiled softly and said gently, "Don''t be nervous, you can see from George that our family is not a strict person." Mrs. Soros''s kindness eased everyone''s nervousness. Hermione seemed very lively. She said in a warm tone, "We wanted to see you when we knew you were coming in the morning, but the two of them said again. We should leave time for George and you, all we will wait In the dormitory, I immediately came down while eating." "Yeah, George and you have not seen each other for a long time. The information in the newspaper is not clear. You must be very worried about George. We shouldn''t bother you at this time." Ha said in a gentle tone, the words seemed very Empathetic. The grandmother smiled and said in a kind tone, "You are all good children, but you can still be lively. Don''t learn from George in this respect." She said in a humorous tone, "He is like he is very old not long after he was born. Although it is very worrying, he is not like a child at all." Everyone covered their mouths and laughed, and George focused on the lunch in front of him, not participating in these teasing him. "By the way, Harry." Grandmother will look at Harry with kind eyes, and said gently, "During the holidays, you will come to our house for the summer vacation. Voldemort has been resurrected. It is not safe for you to stay outside alone. ." "Ah!" Harry, who was smiling, immediately became stunned. A sudden sense of happiness hit him and caught him off guard. He looked a little flustered and helpless, said a little timidly. "Is that okay? It won''t bother you, or don''t, I think I will definitely disturb your family reunion." He really wanted to agree to this invitation, and he really wanted to go to George''s house for summer vacation. But his habitual politeness and habitual consideration for others made him subconsciously start to shirk and refuse. This doesn''t seem very good. The summer vacation is very long, and George has been separated from his family for a long time. Summer vacation should be the time for them to reunite. "It wont be disturbing. Our house is very big. On weekdays, only Anna and I will go home. George will go home only during holidays. There is still some air-conditioning in the house. If you can come, the house will be more lively. We I will be very happy." The grandmother spoke in a gentle tone, with sympathy for the empathetic boy in her eyes. She knew that Harry was a kind-hearted boy who had suffered. He should have been more respected and loved his parents, his family died for the entire magical world. Their sacrifices have brought long-term peace for the magical world, and their sacrifices should have given their children a warm family and a happy childhood. Just because of Dumbledore''s stubbornness, he deliberately left the child in the Muggle world. Dumbledore deceived everyone. He kept it to everyone. Harry would get the best care, the best education, the best family, and a happy childhood. When she learned of Harry''s childhood experience from George, she was very dissatisfied with Dumbledore. Dumbledore deceived everyone just to give Harry a terrible childhood. He didn''t know why Dumbledore was going crazy like this. It was like she didn''t know why Dumbledore was so crazy to resurrect Voldemort. Fortunately, things didn''t get worse, even in the worst environment, Harry, who had received the worst treatment, did not get worse. Even though Voldemort was resurrected, Dumbledore himself almost died, and things did not become uncontrollable in the end. "But...but..." Harry stammered, not knowing what to say, he looked at George helplessly, like a poor man, seeking support. "Okay, it''s so decided. During the summer vacation, I can also give you some training by the way." George said calmly, with an unquestionable look on his face. At this time, he made a decision for Harry directly before let He was relieved of worry. "Okay..." Harry agreed cautiously, uncontrollable joy on his face. "And me, too." Hermione said hurriedly. "Summer vacation is very long. I can go back to see Mom and Dad first, and then I want to go back to the magic world." She added, "Voldemort is resurrected, and I can''t stay at home forever." (To be continued.) Chapter 480： Decisive Battle Invitation Chapter 480 Hermione''s voice became quieter, and she looked very worried, "I''m worried that my parents will be affected. Voldemort has gone crazy. His ambition is terrible." Compared with Ron''s family in the magic world, Harry has no family outside, only her parents are most likely to be in danger, which makes her very worried. George looked at Hermione with gentle eyes, and comforted, "That''s fine, you go back and stay for a while, then I will pick you up." He said softly, "Don''t worry too much. If Voldemort wants to achieve his ambitions, he needs to face me from the beginning. He was injured in the last battle, and he was unable to conduct large-scale activities in a short time. My news will seriously affect his plan." "Unless he can defeat me head-on and re-establish his undefeated advantage, otherwise, he can only develop secretly. With our suppression, it will be difficult for him to win more forces." George said calmly, "He has no energy to focus on things outside the magical world for the time being. If Voldemort wants to realize his ambitions, the best way for him now is actually to enhance his own strength. If he can Defeat me head-on, then his expansion in the magic world will no longer be hindered." He said calmly, "I have to say that Voldemort''s aggressive attack on Hogwarts after his resurrection can be regarded as a good move. It is a great move. If you follow it, you will prosper." "Voldemort''s power after his resurrection far exceeds the imagination of ordinary wizards. If he can take advantage of that wonderful opportunity to defeat the faith of the magic world with invincible power under the openness and integrity. Without a choice, most of the pure The blood wizard will fall to Voldemort. His rule will become smooth sailing." "We are not going to fall to Voldemort," Ron whispered. George glanced at Ron, ignored it, and continued, "As for the other few people who don''t fall to Voldemort, their thoughts can''t cause any waves at all." "Voldemort almost succeeded. He defeated Dumbledore and is about to kill him. As long as he defeats the most powerful force in the magic world, after this, all rule will be unimpeded." "The careerist, the opportunist, the timid, the time-savvy, the silent majority, all will succumb to Voldemort''s rule. Take the initiative to become his accomplice, take the initiative to become his minion." Thinking of such a scene, Harry and their faces were thrilling. They glanced at the Slytherin dining table and whispered, "At least those bad boys in Slytherin will definitely become Voldemort. Minions." They knew that in the maze, when Dumbledore, George and Voldemort were fighting, the students of Slytherin were very popular and thought a lot, which aroused strong resentment from the other three colleges. Thanks to George''s victory over Voldemort, they are now quiet. These students are so, not to mention those other people in the magic world, if Voldemort can really defeat George King. Soon there will be many wizards who will take the initiative to take refuge in Voldemort. His power will be enough to control the entire magic world in an instant. George said in a calm tone, "Ruling the world is never a matter of letting everyone accept willingly. It is impossible. But a demon king only needs to be able to suppress the few die-hard opponents to maintain eternity. rule." "After all, not everyone is willing to give everything for freedom and faith." He sighed. Harry looked at George with admiring eyes, and said excitedly, "Fortunately you are here, George, you have defeated Voldemort head-on and broke his undefeated myth. As long as you are there, those careerists, conspirators, opportunists You have to weigh it carefully and don''t dare to move around." "Those who are timid, who are aware of the current affairs, and the silent majority will also be united by your side. This makes Voldemort''s evil plan difficult to implement and difficult to launch a larger conspiracy." Hermione nodded and said clearly, "In this case, even if Voldemort becomes extremely powerful, he will not be able to carry out his plan alone, not to mention that he has suffered some injuries. He must heal his injuries as soon as possible. ." Her tone became excited, with hope and joy, "Not only that, George, you have also brought tremendous pressure to Voldemort. You are younger than him. You grow faster than him. He must accumulate strength as soon as possible and must find a way. Conquer you as soon as possible. Otherwise, the gap between him and you will get wider." Ron nodded and said, "Those Death Eaters have also seen your power. They will have other thoughts in private. They don''t fully believe that Voldemort can overcome everything. With these limitations, Voldemort has no more energy to implement it. My own plan It seems that I am actually racing against Voldemort, and my advantage is greater than him." George said calmly, "So I plan to put some pressure on him, I will Let the Daily Prophet issue me an invitation to Voldemort for a duel." "A duel invitation?" Everyone looked at George with surprised eyes. Isn''t this a small thing? They just fought Voldemort, and now they are going to fight again? "Is this really good?" Ron asked with some worry. "Dumbledore never head-to-head with Voldemort. It''s too dangerous." He remembered that in the days when Dumbledore was against Voldemort, Dumbledore never Don''t fight Voldemort head-on. "I can''t be like Dumbledore, always seeing others go to death. Since Voldemort wants to be the faith of all people and the **** of all people, since he has the courage to define good and evil and change the world, he should not hide. Can''t face me." George said calmly, "Regardless of whether he accepts this duel or not, the news of this duel can inspire everyone''s momentum. Before that, it was difficult for Voldemort to implement his own plan." He had no plan to deal with Voldemort. After all, the opponent is the big villain, the big devil, as long as Voldemort implements a plan and launches a conspiracy, it will always cause huge damage. And all the time, he has regarded the magic world as his own place, which is his base camp for changing the world in the future. The magical world is his wealth, his territory, and he cannot let Voldemort destroy it. "You made your own decision again." The grandmother complained a little bit, with a worried look in her eyes. After all, the opponent is Voldemort, how could the fight with him be easy. Dumbledore was defeated easily, and even if George defeated him, victory was a fluke. (To be continued.) Chapter 481： General trend Chapter 481 "But this is the best way." George looked at his grandmother and Anna with firm eyes, and said calmly, "The duel can be set in a year from now. We can''t watch Voldemort hiding in the dark to launch an attack. Will make us very passive." "This invitation to a duel can put pressure on Voldemort to move in the direction we planned." He explained his thoughts in detail, "Voldemort is the most threatening to us when he is hidden in the dark. He can destroy unscrupulously, and we cannot spend all our time on guarding him." He said slowly, "Set a date for the duel, and the two sides can temporarily truce, so that I have enough time to accumulate strength. Voldemort also needs to use this time to heal and accumulate strength. This can give the magical world a longer breathing opportunity. , And the longer we delay, the greater our advantage." Listening to George''s explanation, the others'' complexions eased, and they nodded slightly. In this way, this is indeed a good idea. "Will Voldemort agree?" Hermione asked curiously, "If it really seems to be against him." "The general trend is mine, but he doesn''t want to." George said flatly, "Voldemort is not a small person after all. He has ambition and strength, and has set his ambition to live forever and become a living God." "Faced with my invitation, he can only accept it. If he chooses to escape, the entire form of the magical world will be very detrimental to him. Everyone will see that he is strong outside and doing it. Then, if he wants to re-dominate the wizarding world, then It''s extremely difficult." George explained in detail, "The devil''s rule depends not on killing, but on fear. Killing will only leave a ruin. He wants to live forever and become the king of the world. A ruin will not be what he wants." He said in a positive tone, "So he can only accept the fight against me, even if he uses conspiracy and tricks, he must face me directly. If he doesn''t even have the courage to face the challenge, even his Death Eaters, People will also float, and no one will accept a weak demon." George pointed out the plight of Voldemort sharply. The devil relies on fear as the foundation of his rule, and everything about the devil is based on fear. As Voldemort once experienced, once he loses his power, everything about him disappears, and all the Death Eaters are scattered. "Rely on strength to maintain the ruler. Once it loses absolute power, it will be overthrown in the next second." George said categorically, "Voldemort''s rule is based on his absolute strength. Once he dares to back down, his rule will fall apart. Once my invitation to a duel is issued, whether he accepts the duel, he His rule is beginning to falter." To maintain rule with hegemony and power, we must have the strongest hegemony and power at all times. Once there are opposing forces, they can face the power of the Demon King, and the foundation of the Demon King''s rule will immediately lose its support. "I know I can''t persuade you, but I still want to remind you not to put all the responsibility on yourself reads(); rebirth of the destiny wife. This is for you or the entire magical world. Said it is not a good thing." The grandmother sighed and said, George had made a decision, and it was justified, and she could only helplessly support it. After listening to George''s many explanations, they finally began to reluctantly agree with this approach, perhaps this is the best way. At least a year of peaceful life can be exchanged. For Voldemort''s resurrection and ravages, these peaceful times will be very precious. Then they started to eat in silence, and the lunch ended in a depressive atmosphere. "Next, we need to interrogate little Crouch, and you can come together." George wiped his hands and mouth with a towel and looked at Harry, Ron and Hermione. "Can we also participate?" Harry asked with some surprise. Of course they wanted to participate in the interrogation of such an important thing as Crouch. But they are just students, can they really participate? Ron patted Harry **** the shoulder, winking, and said, "Of course we can, we will go and see and say nothing." He didn''t want to miss such an important thing because of Harry''s reminder. . Hermione looked at George expectantly, her eyes full of curiosity about what happened next. George has guessed their thoughts, and he calmly said, "Although you are still students, you are stronger and wiser than other adult wizards. In the previous battles, this has been proved. You are already a student. A real wizard." He said lightly, "Now that Dumbledore is no longer in the magical world, his opinion is not important. Those who think young people should not know the truth are worthless." Just like many adults look down on children with the same prejudice, he also has prejudice against adults. He looks down on those adultsChildren are incapable, lack experience, and know nothing. But the idiot has grown a little longer, and it''s just a cheaper change. Children will grow up eventually, and the things they have seen and thought about will become the nourishment for their growth. It is because of being small that there is growth, the potential for change, and more things to know. Those who say that children know nothing and should know nothing are often the most ignorant. They will inherit their ignorance from generation to generation, and it is these stupid and evil generations that make the entire society stupid. Children can''t do big things, but they can''t do big evils either. All evil in the world, all guilt, come from the hands of adults. It is these adults who have created the most evil and filthy world for children. Let the children inherit the everlasting evil and filth in such a world. "What''s more, Harry is a party to the event, a participant, and you have a **** feud with Voldemort. If you are not even qualified to participate in this, if you know this, others are even less qualified to know this." George said in an irrefutable tone, "Voldemort threatens the entire magical world. Everyone is qualified to know the truth. We are wizards. We don''t need to learn from dirty Muggles to cover up the truth." Seeing what George said, they immediately agreed to participate in the next interrogation, and then they walked all the way to the faculty lounge. When I walked through a few corridors and came to the faculty lounge. Fudge was waiting at the door. He saw George and the others from a distance, and immediately greeted them. He said in a relaxed tone, "Mr. Soros, we are all waiting for you. Everything is ready. The most potent Veritaserum can be kept only a few drops, and it can be said by Little Crouch immediately. Out of all conspiracies." (To be continued.) Chapter 482： Little Crouchs strategy【26/39】 Chapter 482 Little Crouch''s Strategy In the morning, George set a time for the interrogation. They all came here early to wait. They could not wait to interrogate Little Crouch. Small " said George nodded slightly, and said, "Then let''s start." Fudge opened the door to the faculty lounge for George and walked into the faculty lounge behind George. The others followed Fudge and walked into the lounge. Inside are rows of neatly arranged chairs, bright candle light makes it bright. The teachers were all waiting inside, with impatient expressions on their faces. They could not wait to interrogate Crouch. Snape was even more gloomy, his eyes constantly moving between Dumbledore and Little Crouch. George took Harry to the front and stood beside Little Crouch. The others stood behind and stood with the teacher. Fudge took out a small bottle of clear liquid, opened Little Crouchs mouth, poured five drops of potion into Little Crouchs mouth, and pointed his wand at Little Crouchs chest, saying, "Quickly Recovery soon." Little Crouch Crouch opened his eyes, his eyes were dull, his cheeks sagging, and he looked dazed. "Say your name." George said to Little Crouch in a commanding tone. "I''m Batty Crouch." Little Crouch''s eyelids twitched a few times, and he whispered, "I have never liked this dirty name." George didn''t care why little Crouch didn''t like this dirty name, he asked calmly, "Tell me how you escaped from Azkaban." Little Crouch took a trembling deep breath, and then spoke in a flat, non-emotional tone. "My mother saved me. She knew she was going to die, and begged my father to rescue me, as the last thing to do for her. My father loved her very much, even though he never loved me." "He agreed. They came to see me together and gave me a drink of compound decoction with my mother''s head in it. Mother drank the compound decoction with my head. We exchanged looks." Little Crouch''s eyelids quivered, and he said in a daze. "Dementors are blind. They smelled a healthy person and a dying person walking into Azkaban, and they smelled a healthy person and a dying person leaving Azkaban. My father secretly took me out of Azkaban. I took it out. I pretended to be my mother in case any prisoners could see through the door." "My mother died not long after in Azkaban. She never forgot to drink the compound decoction. When she died, she was still like me and was buried as me. Everyone thought it was me." There was a slight commotion in the lounge, and it turned out that Batty Crouch broke the rules and rescued his son from Azkaban. "A boring family ethics drama." George asked coldly, "What will your father do with you after he brings you home." Little Crouch said in a daze, "He hid me at home and controlled my movements with the Imperius Curse. He let the house elf take care of me and restore my health, and let it keep watching me. When I recover, , I immediately began to want to find my master and serve him again." "When did you come into contact with Voldemort again?" George continued. Little Crouch said in a monotonous tone, "I re-contacted my master after the Quidditch World Cup. It took me a lot of thought to be able to participate in the Quidditch World Cup. I made it in the Quidditch World Cup. Some riots attracted the eyes of my master, and he found me." "Tell me about your Quidditch game." George asked calmly. "Thanks to the no-brained house elves. The house elves have no intelligence. I just need to install pitiful. It immediately uses his life guarantee to convince my father to let me participate in the Quidditch competition." Little Crouch was monotonous. The tone seemed to be proud. "It persuaded him for several months. I haven''t been out for a few years. I like Quidditch. Let him go, it said, he can wear an invisibility cloak and he can watch the game. Let him breathe in some fresh air. It said my mother would want me to go." "It told my father that my mother wanted me to be free, not under house arrest for life. It said that it guaranteed my life and would take good care of me and prevent me from causing trouble. My father finally agreed. Up." Little Crouch put on a weird smile on his face, "Its that idiot, how can I know that I calculated it this morning. Having been controlled by the Imperius Curse for so many years, Ive adapted to this curse, even though It is this terrible unforgivable curse that will slowly fail in constant resistance." "I''ve long been strong. I can resist my father''s Imperius curse long ago. I can keep my nature most of the time. They don''t know this at all. They just think that with one spell, one can be imprisoned. This is a very stupid idea It is true. There is no magic spell that can change peoples thinking." George nodded and asked in a chatty tone, "You must use this opportunity. Do something that makes you proud." "I was lucky. I encountered a Death Eater riot on my way back. Although they betrayed my master, their riot helped me a lot on that day." "I picked up a magic wand on the road. I haven''t had the chance to touch it for many years. I can''t do anything without the wand, even if I wear the invisibility cloak to the top box, I haven''t been able to do anything big. ." "You got the wand, and then you took the opportunity to escape and found Voldemort?" George asked in a calm tone. Little Crouch''s tone seemed a little annoying, and he whispered, "I couldn''t escape. The good luck didn''t last forever. When I got the wand, the house elf saw it." "It finally has some brains. It uses magic to tie me to it, and it uses magic to take me to the woods, trying to take my wand. But it is just a house elf, how could it be my opponent? I stunned it, and took the opportunity to shoot the Dark Mark, and then I planned to escape." "The wizards of the Ministry of Magic reacted surprisingly fast this time. They appeared instantly, releasing coma spells everywhere. Before I could cast the Apparition, I was stunned. My father has a house elf, knowing that I must It was nearby. He searched the bushes there, and he found me lying there." "He deceived the others and said there was nothing in it. He waited until the others in the Ministry of Magic left the woods, then re-imposed the Imperius Curse on me and took me home. He drove away the house elf because she didnt Look at me, let me get the wand, and almost made me run away" (To be continued.) Chapter 483： Little Crouch kills his father【27/39】 Chapter 483 Little Crouch Kills Father "Although I did not seize the best opportunity to escape, my actions in the Quidditch World Cup were not in vain. Now there are only two people in my family, my father and me. Later... Later..." Little Crouch shook his head and face. A perverted smile appeared, "My master found me!" "Go on." George said coldly. Little Crouch had a smile on his face, "One night, he was held by the servant Wormtail and came to my house. My master knew that I was alive, he knew everything, he knew everything. He knew my father shut me down. At home, dont let me find him." "He knows that I am his loyal servantperhaps the most loyal one. My master has a plan. He needs me, and he came to me near midnight that day. It was my father who opened the door." The smile on Little Crouch''s face grew stronger, as if he was recalling the happiest time in his life. "Unconsciously, my father was cast by my master. He is now under house arrest and under control. My master forced him to work as usual, as if nothing happened. I was released. He woke up, restored his nature, and gained vitality not seen in many years." "What did Voldemort ask you to do?" George asked calmly. "He asked me if I was willing to take all risks for him. Of course I am. I can do anything for him. It is my dream and my greatest wish to prove my loyalty to him. He told me he needs A close friend was placed in Hogwarts, and I immediately accepted the task." "I want to guide Harry Potter in the Triwizard Tournament, and I have to do something unknown. He has to monitor Harry Potter to ensure that he gets the Triwizard Cup; I want to steal the trophy into a door key, good Bring the first person to catch it to my master." "The trophy was not replaced with a door key, but turned into a magic trap." George calmly pointed out the mistake. Little Crouch shook his head and shook his head as if his head was jammed. This question seemed to be beyond his current mind. He finally thought of something. He shook his head and said intermittently, "...this may be just a step in my master''s plan...He has more plans. I don''t know. He always So powerful and omniscient... he changed his plan midway..." Seeing little Crouch''s intermittent and unclear answer, George corrected the question again and asked, "Tell me about your actions in the future." "My master learned that the old Auror Moody will teach at Hogwarts. He asked me to enter Hogwarts instead of Moody. Wormtail and I prepared a compound soup in advance and went to Moody''s house together. Di fought hard, and the reaction was loud." "We finally subdued him in time, pushed him into the dark room of his own magic box, pulled some of his hair, and added it to the decoction. I drank the medicine, became Moody, and took his wooden legs. And magic eyes." "When Arthur Weasley came to inquire about the Muggles who heard the noise, I was ready. I moved the trash can around the yard, and I told Arthur Weasley that I heard someone break in The yard turned the trash can." "Then I packed Moody''s clothes and black magic detectors, packed them in a box with Moody, and set off for Hogwarts." "I cast an Imperius Curse on him, but didn''t kill him. I need to ask him questions, understand his past, his habits, so that even Dumbledore will not see through. I still need to use his hair. Come to make compound decoction." "The other materials are easy to get. I stole the African tree snake skin from the underground classroom. When the potions teacher found me in his office, I said that I was ordered to search." George thought of another question and asked, "How did your father die." Little Crouchs face showed the brightest smile, and he happily said, "I killed him. I wanted to kill him early on. The day the master came, I begged him to let me die. Batty Crouch." His voice became frustrated again, and he looked sullen, "But my master won''t let him. He said he still needs my father to live as a cover for the time being. He wants to make sure that everything is as it is, so that no flaws will be discovered." Then, his face became happier again, and his voice was cheering. "That idiot Wormtail helped me a lot. He took care of my master and watched my father. My father is also a very powerful wizard. He started resisting the Imperius Curse faster than I, and he quickly woke up. Hidden and didn''t send out, used Wormtail''s negligence opportunity to escape." "My master guessed that he had gone to Hogwarts. My father wanted to tell Dumbledore everything, wanted to confess to him, and confess that I was smuggled out of Azkaban. My master told me that my father ran away. I want to stop him at all costs. He allowed me to kill my father His face was filled with contented joy, and his voice was filled with joy, "I''m waiting for my father to arrive Hogwarts, waited for a week. Finally one night, I found him while wandering outside the castle. " "That was the most wonderful moment of my life, I put on the invisibility cloak. He was walking on the edge of the forbidden forest, and I followed him all the way, wanting to make this wonderful moment stay longer." He couldn''t help but proud in his tone, "Because of this, I almost caused trouble. Potter and Krum suddenly appeared, I waited for a while. I can''t hurt Potter, my master needs him. While Potter ran to find Dumbledore, I stunned Krum and killed my father." Harry looked at the little Crouch in front of him with trepidation, watching him talk about his experience of killing his father in a tone of saying the best things in the world. "You killed your father," George asked in a flat voice, "how was the body dealt with?" Little Crouch said with a relaxed look, "I carried him back into the woods and covered him with an invisibility cloak. I saw Harry taking Dumbledore out of the castle, then came out of the woods and walked around behind them. Say hello to them. Dumbledore asked me to find my father." He continued, "I went back to my father''s corpse. After everyone was gone, I chanted the Transfiguration Curse on the corpse and turned it into a bone... Then I put on the invisibility cloak and buried it in Hagrids hut. In the newly dug soil, I clapped my hands and went back to sleep comfortably." There was silence in the faculty lounge, deathly silence, although they had already guessed what happened to Batty Crouch. But from his son, when he heard his son happily talking about the experience of killing him, everyone only thought it was weird. What a weird relationship between father and son. (To be continued.) Chapter 484： Dumbledores conspiracy Chapter 484 Dumbledore''s Conspiracy "Apart from you, does Hogwarts have your accomplices?" Novel.net did not jump. George asked calmly. His questioning immediately caused other people''s anxiety, and Fudge looked at them suspiciously, his eyes staying on Snape for a while. Little Crouch''s face showed a look of disgust. He said, "No, those traitors, cowards, immediately betrayed the master when he disappeared. They hid and never dared to expose the Death Eaters. identity of." "They didn''t do anything other than the courage to wear masks and fool around at the Quidditch World Cup. They never went to the owner, and no one helped us." He said in a proud tone, "I have to do everything by myself. This is not easy, but I need to successfully complete the masters task. It was I who put Harrys name into the Goblet of Fire, and I encouraged it. Hagrid asked him to see the fire dragon." "It was me who mentioned the novel 3W.. Woke up Cedric, so he had the opportunity to tell Harry the hint for the second mission." He said contemptuously, "A decent person is always easy to indulge. Cedric has always wanted to repay Harry for telling him that his first project was the fire dragon last time. I just need to quietly mention Cedric and he will Tell Harry that the reminder is aware that no one will contact me at all." He said in a contented tone, "I was also helping Harry in the maze. I patrolled the maze, could see through the hedges outside, and used spells to drive many obstacles away from his path." "But then things changed a little bit." Little Crouch''s face showed a trace of annoyance and disappointment. "Harry seems to be. He doesn''t seem to want to win the Triwizard Championship. He doesn''t care about the honor of the trophy. And the reward of 1000 gold gallons." Harry glanced at George. The reason why he didn''t want to win the Triwizard Tournament was because he had discussed it with everyone. Early in the morning, there was something wrong with this game. The most likely thing was to appear at the end of the game. "It shouldn''t be like this." Little Crouch''s face had an expression of anxiety and trepidation, "I didn''t complete the master''s task, everything is different from what I thought." "Cedric got the trophy. This is a wrong link. It should be Harry who got the trophy. But what happened later, I was also confused. The trophy should have been the door key, so it would become a trap." Crouch said in a puzzled tone, "I am the master''s most loyal servant. I am willing to do it for him." "I am completing the most important task for my master. This is his most important plan. He will use Harry''s blood to resurrect, and I will be honored more than any other Death Eater, and I will become his favorite confidant. ... more kiss than..." Little Crouch said in an uneasy tone, "For the master''s task, I am willing to do anything. I am his most loyal servant." "The Dark Lord and I have a lot in common." He said in a nervous tone, "For example, we all have a very disappointing father...Extremely disappointing. We all inherited the fathers name in shame, and we are all happy...very happy... Killed the father to make sure that the dark demon is in power!" "I have waited for more than ten years to serve him again, and I don''t think about him all the time. He is now, and I want to assist him, let him rule the world, and let him re-rule the magic world." Little Crouch shook his head vigorously, and said anxiously, "Because the door key will become a trap, because he will suddenly appear, he already has a stronger body, he doesn''t need to use Harry''s blood to resurrect." Little Crouch said with trepidation in his eyes, "What''s worse, he called the other Death Eaters, and he forgave them." He said in a resentful tone, "I should be his most loyal servant, and I should be his closest person, closer than his. We are of the same kind." "Because he didn''t tell me, because it was the Death Eaters who stood by him instead of me, forgiving the traitors and cowards so easily for him. Things shouldn''t be like this." "Then have you guessed the truth of the matter?" Fiction Net did not skip the word. George asked seductively. "He shouldn''t treat me like this." Little Crouch said in an angry tone. "I did so many things for him. I killed my mother for him. She was guilty. I killed him. To my father, he deserved it." "I stayed at Hogwarts on all sides for a whole year, just to complete an important task for him. But when he appeared, he didn''t even look at me. All his eyes were on Dumbledore. By the old man." Little Crouch said in a painful tone, "All his thoughts are on Dumbledore''s body, everything is just a scam. I''m just a useless castaway, and everything I do is just him. Game." "He has been resurrected a long time ago, and he would never use Harry''s blood to resurrect. He said that it was Dumbledore''s conspiracy and I was just a **** he used to expose Dumbledore''s conspiracy. He told me the importance There is no mission at all, everything I do is ok." "Don''t you want to say something? Albus." Snape looked at Dumbledore coldly and said in a gloomy tone, "Voldemort, your conspiracy, and Little Crouch, your conspiracy, but none of us. Only Potter is not." Harry looked at Dumbledore with a complicated look, which was what he wanted to question a long time ago. Dumbledore didn''t say a word, and the half-moon-shaped lens was like a gloomy deep ocean behind it, making it hard to see any clues. "In order to be silent, isn''t this a very proud conspiracy?" Novel.net did not skip the word. Snapes tone was mixed with anger and resentment, "Lilys protection spell must have been taught by you, yes, besides you, where else can she learn such a powerful and ancient magic? The ancient magic used her life Magic, this is magic that can''t be found in the restricted book areaYes, Snape said Harrys heart, he, his mother also came from a Muggle family. She cant master it. This kind of curse that even the oldest wizard can master, the protection curse of love, must come from Dumbledore. Dumbledore wanted to deliberately teach her this curse? "The Curse of Red Loyalty is also your proposal. As long as you insist, they will never choose a crazy Sirius Black. At least Lily would not agree to choose such a crazy guy. Snape''s voice grew louder and louder, like a roar, "Is it a reckless curse, or your thoughts?" (To be continued.) Chapter 484 Dumbledore''s Conspiracy Chapter 484 Dumbledores conspiracy was fought by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 485： No one understands Chapter 485 Harry was taken aback, his eyes wandered, and Snape said every word in his heart. What is the truth, whether their family was treated as a victim from the beginning, as a sacrifice against Voldemort. Snape said in a painful tone, "You also forged the prophecy. I should have known it, why I heard that by coincidence." "Severus, you have lost your mind." Dumbledore said in an icy tone. "You are so familiar with it. I think you should take a break and get a good night''s sleep." "Sleep, how can I sleep? As long as I calm down these two days, I will think of your conspiracy and your disgusting face." Snape looked at Dumbledore with an angry look, and said with a grievance, "What an ingenious conspiracy, everyone is played around by you. You did nothing, just acted in a few plays. We automatically helped you realize the conspiracy." "Hahahaha." Snape smiled sorrowfully, as if mad, the drops of water slipped from the corner of his eyes, "I am the first victim, I am the first fool, what a great, what a wonderful conspiracy. . All things are done by me, I took the initiative to find you." Harry looked at the completely unrecognizable person in front of him with complicated eyes. These questions and anger should have been sent to Dumbledore. Why does this man seem to be more angry and painful than him? He always thought that Snape was a dead man without flesh and blood, how could he cry. What did Snape have to do with his mother, and why he cares so much about these things that have nothing to do with him. "You must rest." Dumbledore said indifferently, as if the accusation just now didn''t exist, he just really cared whether Snape was sleeping well. "So, say it, even if I die a little bit more clearly." Snape stared at Dumbledore with hatred in his eyes, trying to see through the man''s heart through the glowing half-moon lens. . "Severus, you should rest." Dumbledore said in an unquestionable tone, and a white light hit Snape like lightning. Dumbledore''s shot was very surprising. Everyone was like a beast that was startled. They quickly moved a distance away, emptying the middle ground to the two angry wizards. Snape faltered, his strong eyelids said, "Why don''t you just kill me? Nothing is over, you have to say everything..." After that, Snape collapsed to the ground and fell asleep deeply. Dumbledore said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, Severus and I have some minor issues to deal with. I''ll be disaccompanyed first." He stepped forward, helped Snape, and was about to leave. "It''s not a small problem." Fudge moved closer to George and said to Dumbledore with a lack of confidence. "We need to know the truth, and Severus''s problem is what we want to know." All of them focused on Dumbledore''s face, their eyes were suspicious, questioning, puzzled, confused, but there was no trust. Dumbledore sighed, he turned his gaze to George, looked at him pleadingly, and said, "You think so too, George, we can choose a suitable time to talk about other things." George''s face moved slightly, and he took a look at the current situation. Such a situation was indeed not suitable for continued discussion. Dumbledore was still a member of the resistance against Voldemort after all. "Let''s stop here today." George said in a calm tone. "I think everyone is a little tired and can go to rest. We have a lot to do next." He greeted everyone and signaled everyone to leave first. The teacher at the college looked at Dumbledore with a complex expression, and Voldemort''s words in the maze had aroused suspicion in everyone''s hearts. The question Snape wanted to ask was what they all wanted to know. What exactly did Dumbledore plan, why did he want to resurrect Voldemort, and whether he faked the prediction. Lily and Potter, are they destined to die in the first place? They couldn''t guess the answer, just like they couldn''t guess why Dumbledore wanted to resurrect Voldemort, they couldn''t guess that Dumbledore would shoot Snape directly. They looked at the person in front of them with unprecedented gaze, who had been with them for many years. Want to see clearly, they have been trusting and relying on the people who have been the backbone of the magic world. They found that they had never known this person. It''s like Dumbledore has been the light of the magic world many years ago. He has been the pillar of light in everyone''s hearts for many years. He was so old in everyone''s hearts from the beginning. No one knew what the man who supported the magic world was thinking. "Okay, please leave first." George greeted again, motioning for everyone to leave. Fudge had already taken the lead, walked to the door of the faculty lounge, opened the door, and said, "Everyone, go back and rest. Next we have more things to deal with. For other things, Mr. George will Discuss privately with Dumbledore." George stood there calmly, indicating that everyone should leave. In this way, the teachers left the faculty lounge with all kinds of doubts hidden in their hearts. Subsequently, George and others also left the faculty lounge, leaving the lounge to Dumbledore and Snape. Along the way, everyone was silent, and there were so many mixed feelings in the interrogation just now. Snape''s questioning aroused all the doubts in everyone''s hearts. At this time, everyone was clueless and didn''t know where to start. Finally, Harry couldn''t bear it and broke the silence. He tried to control his emotions, but there was still a tremor in his tone. "George, did you say that Dumbledore really planned all of this? Including my mother''s protection spell, and the prophecy. I can''t imagine where she can get the powerful ancient from Dumbledore. magic." Snape''s question came to his heart. The more he kept deducing, the more he felt that these things were too coincidental, and the coincidence seemed like a conspiracy. The coincidence is like a prophecy concocted from the beginning, a conspiracy planted from the beginning. His eyes were red, and he was breathing heavily, "My family, is it destined to be a victim from the beginning?" The pressure made him breathless. He wanted to know the answer, but was afraid to know the answer. What is it? it is true. (To be continued.) Chapter 486： Doomed destiny Chapter 486 George looked at Harry with gentle eyes, rubbed his head, and said, "Don''t think too much, I don''t think Dumbledore has this ability. After calculating so many things, we will know the truth in a few days. Dont think too much, maybe everything is just a coincidence." Is it really a coincidence? Who knows, he only knows that it is not suitable to say anything except comfort at this time. Harry shook his head vigorously, as if to clear the bad emotions out of his head, he couldn''t continue thinking about it, he was almost out of breath. He began to think hard about other things, and then he thought of one thing, he asked inexplicably, "Why did Snape pop up suddenly? These should have been my question to Dumbledore, why did he It seems to be even more angry than me." This was something that puzzled him, and Snape just now acted like a flesh and blood alive, which was incredible. He always thought that Snape was a demon who had no emotions and could only obtain happiness through torture. "Um." George froze for a moment, and said in a strange tone, "It is said that your mother Lily is a very good beauty in school. She is very popular with boys, and many boys have a crush on her." "Like Fleur Delacour?" Ron asked curiously. When it comes to Big Beauty, he thought of Fleur Delacour the first time. She is really a heartthrob, and it is said that she has the blood of Veeva. Even though she has stayed in school for almost a year, until now, boys are often in a mess in front of her. "Probably." George said in an uncertain tone. Of course he had never seen Lily. Although Harry''s patron saint was Lily''s image, which was exceptionally beautiful, but the shiny silver shape could not be taken seriously. Harry''s eyes widened and his mouth widened, as if his throat was pinched, unable to react for a long time. Even the sadness just now was scared away by this shocking news. This is the reason why Snape has a crush on his mother. Is there anything crazier than this? "Fortunately..... Fortunately..." Harry finally came over, he patted his chest and said in a grateful tone. He thought about Snape''s slimy hair and cold zombie face. He was still a Death Eater. Fortunately, his mother would never like such a man, otherwise, thinking that he might call him such a father, Harry felt that reincarnation was the worst thing in the world. Reincarnation is really terrible. Children can''t choose their parents at all. This is simply the greatest persecution of children. Fortunately, not only her mother, but any normal woman would not like such a man. Yes, there are men who don''t like it either. Even in Slytherin, few people liked Snape. It was also fortunate that Snape had never found a wife, no children, and no more tragedies. Harry thought again, Voldemort, Little Crouch, they all come from a terrible family, and their tragedy was doomed when they were reborn. He also thought of himself. For more than ten years before, he also lived like Voldemort and Little Crouch, perhaps as miserable as them, or even more miserable. He looked at George with inexplicable eyes and looked at everyone. If there were no George, there would be no everyone. He will be like Voldemort, like little Crouch, right? Although his parents were dead long ago, he really hated the Dursleys. If he continues to stay with the Dursleys, killing them will be easier than killing his own father. Thinking of this, Harry felt cold, and he had a bit more hatred for Dumbledore. Is this also his conspiracy? Want to see if I will become Voldemort? A trace of resentment spread throughout his body like poison, and he suddenly remembered the scene of Voldemort''s victory over Dumbledore. At that time, the expression on the basilisk''s face was so vivid, as if he was laughing and contented, a kind of inexplicable joy began to appear in Harry''s heart. "What''s the matter?" George saw Harry stunned for a while, and waved in front of his eyes, calling his attention back. When Harry came into contact with George''s concerned eyes and looked at everyone''s worried eyes, he was immediately excited and annoyed, "I was just thinking about something." He shook his head vigorously, put aside all the bad thoughts, and said in a relaxed tone, "It''s okay, I''m fine, I was just thinking, but fortunately my mother is a normal person. If she likes Snape If you do, I will definitely refuse to reincarnate." Everyone turned their heads away, leaving only an undulating back for Harry. It seemed that Harry was indeed all right, and he could even make jokes with himself. Seeing everyone turning their heads subconsciously, fearing that their smile would irritate him, Harry felt warmth , and this kind of care was even more soothing than the feeling of calling a patron saint. He knew that as long as they were there, he would not become Voldemort. Friends, care, love, these are the fundamental differences between him and Voldemort. When they were in the corner corridor, they stopped, and then they were going back to their castle dormitory. George waved his hand at them and said calmly, "Go back and rest, there are no classes these days. I need to go back to read the newspaper, and I have to be ready to let the newspaper publish the fight with Voldemort in a year. Invitation." Afterwards, George went all the way back to Ravenclaw''s lounge. On the way, every student who saw him greeted him. He also responded one by one, instead of directly using the obfuscation curse to make people ignore his existence as before. At this special time, when students can see him, they will have more courage in their hearts. As long as he is stronger than Voldemort, students will not be easily tempted by Voldemort''s evil. In the common room, George met Zhang Qiu, Michael Kona, Terribut, and Anthony Goldstein. They were sitting on the sofa in the lounge, flipping through books absently. Seeing George walk into the lounge, they immediately stood up and asked George about the interrogation. They were members of the Brotherhood. When he and Voldemort were fighting in the maze, they were all arranged in the stands to maintain the order of the stands. George greeted them and sat down on the sofa. He briefly told them the result of the little Crouch''s interrogation, which caused them to sigh. "I didn''t expect it to be like this." Zhang Qiu said in a sighing tone, "The relationship between the old Barty and his son Crouch Jr. is really terrible. If they have a little affection, they won''t be where they are now. To the point." (To be continued.) Chapter 487： News【29/39】 Chapter 487 "Who said no, their family is dead. Old Barty was killed by his little Crouch, and his wife died early in the morning. Little Crouch must also be executed this time. I dont know if he went underground. At that time, how should they reunite?" Michael Kona said with emotion. Terribute said with some regret, "Barty Crouch has always been a legend. He is a powerful Ravenclaw. He knows more than two hundred languages, is powerful, and was once a Ministry of Magic. A strong candidate for the minister." "Unexpectedly, even such an erudite and powerful wizard might completely fail in family education. If he could spend a bit of his work at home, he would not get to this point." "Family is indeed the beginning of all happiness and suffering. Everything about people begins with the family, and everything ends with the family. Voldemort and Little Crouch are the products of such a bad family. I only hope that their affairs can cause some other things. Peoples attention." George said with emotion, "Maybe the school should have a psychological counseling course. I think many students in Slytherin have serious psychological problems." If you really want to care about it, Gryffindor is similar to Slytherin, and the two colleges have very similar personalities. Others nodded silently. Compared to Ravenclaw''s nerds, the Slytherin students were too eye-catching, and they showed their sense of existence through all kinds of brave all the time. "Okay, I have something to do, so I will go back to the dormitory first. Voldemort has been resurrected. Don''t leave to train after you rest." George said to them and took this from the shelf in the lounge. Two days of newspapers, and then returned to his dormitory. After returning to the dormitory, George opened the curtains and reached the desk. He spread out the newspaper and began to read the reports of the two days. I have to say that because George has been resting for the past two days, Hogwarts has been exceptionally quiet. But outside of the magic world, it was completely fried, as can be seen from the newspapers of these two days. George has nine copies of the "Daily Prophet" in his hands. According to common sense, the newspaper is divided into one point a day. Now it was only a day or more to fight Voldemort. It should have been two newspapers at most. But encountering Voldemort''s resurrection, Voldemort''s attack on Hogwarts, if it also includes Dumbledore''s defeat and almost died, such explosive news. Newspapers and newspapers are crazy, they don''t care how many newspapers they should have in a day. The people in the newspapers kept inquiring about all kinds of news. Whenever they collected something that was true or false, it looked sensational, or had some basis for the news, they all appeared in the newspaper regardless. There is no other modification and polishing, and it is printed directly with the roughest printing, and regardless of whether the ink is dry or not, it is sent around with owls. Not only did the people in the newspapers go crazy, but other wizards in the magical world were going to be normal. They also ignored them and ordered all the newspapers in an instant. No matter how outrageous, even if it is a few words printed on a blank sheet of paper, other people order crazy just to hear a little bit of the latest news reads();[] World Cups! . The first "Daily Prophet" still seemed a bit normal, or they still couldn''t believe it at that time, and they still thought about the content. In addition to the regular layout, news about Voldemort was published in an important position of the second edition. Rumor has it that Voldemort will return again. This is not the first time that there have been rumors about the return of Voldemort. In the previous month, there had been many news that Voldemort was about to return to life. And our Minister of Magic, Mr. Cornelius Fudge, even appeared to say that all the possibilities of Voldemort''s return were denounced as absurd. He strictly forbids the spread of such news within the Ministry of Magic, and he sternly stated that he will not hesitate to deal with any rumors in the Ministry that Voldemort is about to be resurrected. He told our reporter that the stability and peace of the magical world requires the joint efforts of everyone. We must do our best to do our best not to believe or spread rumors. If we find rumors, we must try our best to report them, and make a strong contribution to the healthy and sustainable development of the magical world. However, this time we still received important sources of intelligence, and this time it was a frontline reporter from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. According to the news from the reporter, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is holding the Triwizard Tournament, which has been suspended for a long time. Today is the last event of the Triwizard Tournament. The championship of the Triwizard Tournament will be announced today, and frontline reporters are waiting to tell everyone this exciting news in the first place. In the middle of the game, we suddenly received urgent news from frontline reporters. As mentioned above, there is a major crisis in the three-power hegemony. The life and death of a student is uncertain. Voldemort returned from the resurrection and led the Death Eaters to attack Hogwarts The war was about to start. We don''t know whether the source of the news is accurate, but from the perspective of this newspaper, this may be a kind joke made by frontline reporters during the intense competition. The resurrection of Voldemort had previously been denied by the Minister of Magic, Mr. Cornelius Fudge, and Voldemort led the Death Eaters to attack Hogwarts. Such a joke is even more interesting. You know, even in the most powerful and rampant years of Voldemort, he never attacked Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. We all know that there is Dumbledore, the most powerful wizard in the magic world, and he is the only person that Voldemort is afraid of. Even if Voldemort is indeed resurrected, he should hide in secret to accumulate strength instead of rushing into Dumbledore''s hands. If he does do this, I think we can get a good night''s sleep. Dumbledore would pack them in Azkaban. The above is the news sent back by the Daily Prophet. The first newspaper seemed to be the news when Voldemort first appeared. The content of the newspaper was prepared in advance, and Voldemort''s news didn''t even make the headlines. The editor also thought to laugh at the frontline reporters, sharing the news of Voldemort''s resurrection as an interesting rumor. In the whole newspaper, apart from this news, there are many other advertisements and anecdotes, which are all regular news printed on weekdays. George flipped through it, and there was no other useful information in the first newspaper. He put the newspaper aside and began to pick up the second newspaper. The second newspaper is a bit weird. This newspaper is a series of photo albums. It contains all kinds of secret pictures. There are dynamic, static, clear, and fuzzy. (To be continued.) Chapter 488： Joking Chapter 488 There is almost no text in the entire newspaper, only a few bold bold letters in the middle. "My god, the news that just came is true, Voldemort is really **** resurrected, there are pictures and the truth." Those dynamic, static, clear, and fuzzy photos all show scenes of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. There were students who were terrified and pale in the stands. There is a teacher with a flustered and uncertain look. There are also photos of Cornelius Fudge, looking timid. And the more important photo is that a few are printed in the center of the newspaper, and the huge photo shows the projection of the sky. Inside were two groups of people facing each other, and one of them was headed by the tall and thin figure with scarlet eyes that caught everyone''s attention. Just facing those eyes, everyone can understand that it is Voldemort, and no one can pretend to be Voldemort. The real thing, the real big devil. Obviously this newspaper was printed in a hurry. The +++ novel...On all sides of the paper there are only reverse photocopies, and there are no articles at all. There are only a few large characters in the center, which fully express the editor and reporter. The stunned heart. At that time, their hearts must have collapsed, which is a big joke. George threw away the second newspaper and picked up the third newspaper. The third newspaper is even more ambiguous. The headline is bold and enlarged, which does not fit the typesetting headline. Write in the most crude and simple words. "They are fighting." The above hastily added a few scenes of Dumbledore and Voldemort fighting. In the photos, there are fire snakes flying around, ten thousand arrows flying, and clay horsemen. It was the scene of Voldemort''s battle with Dumbledore. George picked up the fourth newspaper again. There are a little more words in this newspaper, but the content is not pleasing at all. It is conceivable that other people will be frightened when they receive this newspaper. The headline is bolded and enlarged, and several lines of bold letters that do not conform to the typesetting at all are written. "Dumbledore is defeated. He is dying. Everyone quickly pack up and run. The frontline reporter sent a message saying that I was ready to see something wrong and ran away." "Dumbledore is very good and powerful. He summoned a giant snake that no one has seen before. But Voldemort is against the sky, the devil is going to rule the world, Dumbledore is hanged, he is about to die Everyone quickly pack up, get ready, and run away." A few lines of shocking characters, accompanied by more shocking photos. In the previous photos, Dumbledore summoned the snake giant to show off his grace, and chased Voldemort to flee in a hurry. The towering giant in the photo is so majestic. Even through the photo, you can see how terrifying this majestic giant is, the power of the magical world''s most powerful wizard. But unfortunately, the next few photos are even more frightening. A green, big and terrifying demon giant snake, two big yellow lanterns that seem to be able to inhale human souls. The towering giant quickly turned into a dead branch, and Dumbledore fell in front of the demon serpent. Just these few photos were enough to detonate the entire magic world. Dumbledore, the most powerful wizard in the magic world, was completely defeated, and even his life was lost. Voldemort possesses unprecedented power, the power to easily kill everyone. It''s no wonder that the reporter has no confidence at all and is ready to escape at any time. If it weren''t for the little dream of making a big news hidden in his heart, the reporter would flee for fear that he would see Voldemort''s first appearance. George could imagine that once such news appeared, what kind of uproar would be caused in the magical world. I was afraid that there would be many people who immediately packed up and prepared to escape. Fortunately, there was the next newspaper, and he took out a new newspaper. The content of this newspaper is more reassuring, and it is written in bold letters. "Frontline reporters said that everyone can continue to clean up, but don''t run in a hurry for the time being. Please feel free to follow the latest reports. The reporters are still risking their lives to stay on the frontline, and things have turned for the better." "The most powerful wizard in the wizarding world has changed without knowing it. The new generation has replaced the old, George Soros, the best student ever at Hogwarts, should be changed to the wizarding world, the most powerful ever Young wizard." "He saved Dumbledore. He turned into a great ape and fought with Voldemort. It was completely different from Dumbledore''s vulnerability. George Soros had the upper hand." A few more photos were added below the big print. A photo of George confronting the demon giant snake, and several photos of George transformed into a magic giant ape fighting the demon giant snake together. There were no updated photos in the sixth newspaper, but a lot of text and speculation. The text finally became normal, and some simple content was written in the upper column. "The reporter of this newspaper is still on the front line, but the new photos are gone. The great George Soros and Voldemort are fighting in the maze. Their battle is too fierce and destroys the magic of the projection." "No one has the ability to observe their battles up close, not even Dumbledore. Everyone left the maze and returned to the stands." "With the help of the great George Soros waiting for the battle with Voldemort, this reporter took everyone to clarify the process of Voldemort''s attack. At the last minute of the Triwizard Finals, a warrior named Cedric won Championship trophy." "But the trophy seems to be a problem and turned into a trap. After Cedric got the trophy, he immediately fell down. The trophy of the Triwizard Tournament shot the mark of the Dark Devil." "After this, the teachers and students of Hogwarts rushed to the center of the maze, and then Voldemort and the Death Eaters appeared in the center of the maze. Voldemort claimed that Dumbledore''s plan gave him a chance to resurrect, Dumbledore Originally intended to let Voldemort resurrect with Harry Potter''s blood." "It is said that this low-fit blood will make Voldemort fall into permanent weakness, but Voldemort has changed Dumbledore''s plan and changed the resurrection materials to make it stronger." "Not only thatVoldemort also accused Dumbledore of making the prophecy that defeated him, and Dumbledore privately taught Lily Potter a life-release protective charm. In order to induce Voldemort shot and let him die with Lily Potter." "After this, Voldemort challenged Dumbledore head-on. In the previous warm-up battle, Dumbledore had a certain advantage. Until Voldemort turned into a demon serpent, he easily defeated Dumbledore when he was about to kill When Dumbledore died." "The great George Soros rescued Dumbledore and started a decisive battle with Voldemort. Now everyone is waiting for their battle, waiting for the result of fate." (To be continued.) Chapter 488 Chapter 488 The joke is made big by the members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 489： Make a big news Chapter 489 The seventh newspaper seemed to be a bit chatty, not just a newspaper chat, it could be seen that the front-line reporters were also chatting. Some reporters gossips were printed on it. They were still fighting, booming, and exploding everywhere, and the maze was about to collapse. It was like a giant monster rushing into a porcelain shop. We are all waiting for the great George Soros to return in victory, hope so, or I will be ready to escape. If the great George Soros also fails, I must run away immediately. I dont even dare to say the name. I finally made such a big news and I didnt even have the chance to say the name. Do you think Im good? Pathetic. Seeing this, even George couldn''t help but laugh. This reporter is really a wonderful person. She hadn''t mentioned the name just now. It turned out that she was not sure who would win, and was afraid of being Voldemort. It says in the eighth newspaper. "We have won. The great "" Novel W.. George Soros defeated Voldemort and completely drove him away. Please remember my name, my name is Rita Skeeter, remember me Call, Rita Skeeter, and write down my name, Rita Skeeter." "Rita Skeeter used her life to send you the first report on the front line." "Hahahaha." George couldn''t help laughing. This Rita Skeeter was really a reporter suitable for entertainment news. When George picked up the last newspaper, the newspaper finally returned to normal. Normal layout, normal printing, normal content, normal text. This should be a comprehensive report compiled after Voldemort was defeated and safety confirmed, the Daily Prophet consolidated all the news and let the editors discuss it. Except for Rita Skeeter''s speculation about the entire battle, it was once again organized, as a front page headline, accompanied by carefully organized photos. The rest of the page also has other editors'' analysis, they analyzed and explained the significance of Voldemort''s attack on Hogwarts from various angles. Including the accusation against Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic, as the Minister of Magic, not only did he not resurrect Voldemort at the beginning, but also in the Ministry of Magic, the newspapers hyped Voldemort''s resurrection as nothing. Regarding the news of Voldemort''s resurrection as a rumor, he even claimed to severely deal with those who spread the news of Voldemort''s resurrection. He had just finished saying these words, and Voldemort was resurrected and became stronger than ever before, attacking Hogwarts more aggressively, even defeating Dumbledore, and almost unified the magic world. Coupled with the photo of him making a fool of himself in the stands, this sharp contrast between before and after has to make people wonder. Under the harsh situation of Voldemort''s resurrection, is this negligent Minister of Magic really qualified to continue to serve? Is he qualified to really protect everyone? In addition to the accusations against Cornelius Fudge, the "Daily Prophet" left more accusations to Dumbledore. Even though Dumbledore''s resurrection of Voldemort is only a side word of Voldemort, it is true that Dumbledore completely lost to Voldemort. When Dumbledore lost the ability to protect other people, people immediately began to wonder whether Dumbledore was really a crazy conspirator, as Voldemort had said. According to one ancient source after another, many ancient revelations about Dumbledore appeared in the newspapers, including his father Percival Dumbledore, who died in Azkaban. His brother Aberforth Dumbledore was also imprisoned in Azkaban. His sister, Ariana Dumbledore, was irritated by several Muggle boys and killed her mother by a mental disorder, and finally died in an accident. He also has an unclear relationship with the dark wizard Greenward. Even including, in the first grade, Voldemort possessed Quirrell and became a professor of Defense against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts. For a whole year, Dumbledore didn''t. In the second grade, he protected the students from disadvantages and let the basilisk run wild at Hogwarts, and in the end it was George Soros who solved the basilisk. In the third grade, Hogwarts had a dark wizard lurking for a long time. Everyone, the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts is a werewolf. In addition, Hagrid, a half-human and half-demon hybrid giant, also served as the teacher of the magical creature protection class at Hogwarts. He had trouble in the first class. The eagle-headed horse-winged beast he was watching attacked a student and was sentenced to death. In the end, the beast disappeared. As for this year, it''s even more serious. A Death Eater little Crouch, who lurked for a whole year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, killed his father on the Hogwarts campus, Batik, Director of the Department of International Communication and Cooperation at the Ministry of Magic Rauch. After Voldemort was resurrected, he led the Death Eaters to attack Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, and accused Dumbledore of plotting to resurrect him. And at the most critical moment, Dumbledore was easily defeated in this battle that could never be lost. In a series of news, people have Dumbledore''s Hogwarts, which is simply riddled with defects. Thinking of these various situations, everyone is asking, is this old Dumbledore still useful? Over the years, he has never protected students, and he has never fulfilled the responsibilities of a teacher and a principal. Well, even without these, even if he doesn''t do it. As long as he is still useful, he can defeat Voldemort, and everyone will not care about the life and death of students. But the problem is that now he can''t even beat Voldemort. Being a Hogwarts principal can neither protect students nor educate students. In the end, he cant even keep the school safe and stop Voldemorts attacks. Is such a principal still useful? With these accusations and speculations, more things and suspicions were turned out People finally began to question, because Hogwarts would lose a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor every year, for Hogg Watts'' students have become more and more capable, and less and less capable of protection. Whether what Voldemort said is true, since more than ten years ago, Dumbledore has been planning numerous conspiracies. Did he use the same methods he used to deal with Voldemort to deal with the students? Is he really going crazy with old age? With the summarization of speculation and analysis from various channels, this newspaper almost blatantly pushes readers to the opposite of Dumbledore. (To be continued.) Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Making a big news is made by members of [*] [Small-Talk-Net], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 490： Suspicion【Thirty/Thirty-Nine】 Chapter 490 In addition, newspapers have spared no effort to praise the new strongest wizard in the magic world, George Soros, the greatest young wizard in the history of the magic world. George shook the newspaper he had read and folded it again. He sighed in his heart. If he hadn''t been sleeping for the past two days, he would have thought that he had paid someone to write the newspaper, which was too much to praise him. He thought to himself that it seemed that there were never a few people who hated Dumbledore. Dumbledore''s actions over the years have long caused dissatisfaction among many people. Not only Cornelius Fudge hated him, but many pure-blood wizards and even half-blood wizards also hated him. Dumbledore was too old, as old as the decaying magical world, his greatest academic achievement in his life was the twelve uses of dragon blood. Even when compared to the Ups and Downs, Dumbledore''s academic promotion of the magic world seemed to be eclipsed and made no contribution. He really got everyone''s recognition of the feat of the novel.. All the strength of his entire life was to stop the dark wizard Greenward and the dark wizard Voldemort. But when people began to be suspicious, Dumbledore and Greenward began to have an unclear relationship. He also taught Voldemort when he was in school. People have to have a terrible suspicion in their hearts, is Greenward really just pure evil? Was Voldemort destined to become the devil? If this is not the case, then what role does Dumbledore play as an important role in the lives of the two Dark Lords? If Dumbledore was a real conspirator, a demon who took pleasure in playing with people''s hearts, then what strength did Dumbledore exert on the road of Greenward and Voldemort becoming dark wizards. Seeing the embarrassing situation of Dumbledore, George couldn''t help feeling for a while, "With trust, there is truth, without trust, everything is an illusion." Once these seeds of suspicion sprout in the heart, all people''s suspicions will follow. Once the trust disappears, all the truth is no longer important. All Dumbledore''s experiences and all his quirks have now become evidence of his specialness. George was thinking about what was in the newspaper while conceiving how to guide public opinion next. Dumbledore had reached the point where it was now, and it was almost a betrayal in the magic world. It was not a good thing to continue to denounce the old man, and even drive him to Voldemort''s camp. While thinking about it, he took down his thoughts in notes, sifting through feasible solutions. In the next two days, the "Prophet Daily" broke the news, and those various suspicions and accusations also spread to the students'' eyes and ears. When it comes to their own interests and their own safety, they pay more attention to these speculations. There were no courses in the last few days. Everyone was whispering to people in the corners, corridors, and every possible corner. Rumors and rumors sprouted in these scenes. George could hear all kinds of whispers from time to time on the road. "I heard that the Sorting Hat is a toy at all. It can''t tell which college a person belongs to. Dumbledore is more like Slytherin than any Slytherin." A Hufflepuff student whispered. With. "I''ve heard about this from Ron. George told him that the Sorting Hat can only read the scattered thoughts of people, and can barely see the distracting thoughts of the simplest children." "For a really powerful wizard, Hermione Granger was also recommended to Ravenclaw, but he chose Gryffindor. George Soros can choose any of the four colleges. Any one." A Gryffindor student whispered. "So Dumbledore is more suitable to be a Slytherin, and its no surprise. Maybe he already knew then that being a Gryffindor is easier to become the principal of Hogwarts, and the Minister of Magic, after all. Slytherins students are so popular." "I don''t think Dumbledore is suitable to be a principal. A conspirator can''t be a principal. He has too many calculations behind his back. When he was a principal, he couldn''t count others, only the students. This is not a good thing. ." Others also nodded. "By the way, don''t the Slytherin students always hate Dumbledore? They haven''t said anything recently?" "Huh, Slytherin students also have the courage to talk about threats, and now they just wish that Dumbledore was also from Slytherin, so that they would not express their opinions." "Don''t the Slytherin students admire Voldemort very much? Do they?" The student looked around as he said this guess, lowering his voice. "If they are sure that Voldemort will win, they will surrender Voldemort, but now as long as they are not a fool, anyone can see that George is far more potential than Voldemort." There are such gossips all over the college, just like all the gossips before, quietly fermenting and quietly aging. At eight o''clock in the evening, the duel club. When George quietly walked into the duel club, the current students began to actively challenge Durmstrang''s students. Hogwarts did not allow the teaching of black magic. Before that, students had no way to get in touch with black magic. Now that Voldemort is resurrected, the danger is approaching, and the dark wizard does not bind himself or use black magic. With Durmstrang''s students by his side, someone immediately thought of fighting with Durmstrang''s students to learn about black magic more closely so that they would not be in a hurry when fighting. George nodded secretly, the students are not stupid. If you want to compare the contents of those memorized textbooks, not many adults can compare with students. As long as the right stage is needed, young people can come up with good solutions to problems. Only by having more exposure to black magic, and even mastering black magic, can you really fight against black magic. On the other hand In the gap between fighting in the duel club, students are also continuing to discuss some topics. The pressure brought by Voldemort''s resurrection drove the students'' desire to improve their strength, and also drove the students'' dissatisfaction and complaints against the school. The battle between the students of Durmstrand and the students of Hogwarts on the stage sparked the imagination of others. "The decision made by Professor Durmstrang to black magic is a good one. Compared with the tricks we learned, the advantages of black magic are too great." A Slytherin student saw the suppressed classmate on the stage, feeling Said. (To be continued.) Chapter 490 Suspicion30/39 Chapter 490 Suspicion [30/39] was played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 491： Complaining【Thirty-one/Thirty-nine】 Chapter 491 Unexpectedly, the students from other colleges did not refute the Slytherin students'' words, but expressed their agreement. "Dermstrang''s students are pretty good. Black magic is not as rumored, it will deteriorate once contacted. On the contrary, the inability to protect yourself is the worst result." After nearly a year of contact, plus a series of battles in the duel club. The students of Hogwarts had a more comprehensive understanding of the students of Durmstrang, and they even developed some sympathetic friendships during the battle. They no longer treat Durmstrang''s students as terrible monsters, let alone hostile black magic for no reason, but really start to look at what they see with their own thinking. For such a situation, George is happy to see it. Schools can only instill something, what the teacher hopes to instill in students. Real learning and growth can only rely on the students themselves. When students know how to take the initiative to pursue strength, they will make faster progress. Only the beliefs that students get through their own thinking can truly stay in their hearts and pay the price for it. A Ravenclaw student said with emotion, "Black magic is not the most terrifying, the most terrifying is because of fear, not mastering power. In the maze, if George had not defeated Voldemort, now the entire magical world Changwindwenstudy, www.cfwx.net will kneel and lick Voldemorts robe." The shocking battle that took place in front of the students has been echoing in the students'' minds. Facing Voldemort''s weak memories, the students seemed to have truly experienced life and death, and quickly matured. When the students of Durmstrang defeated the students of Hogwarts on the stage, they kindly let them walk off the stage. Seeing that the students of Hogwarts were once again defeated by the dark magic of Durmstrang, the discussion among the students of Hogwarts became more intense off the stage. "Dumbledore is not suitable to be a principal. After he became the principal, the school''s teaching has been getting worse and worse over the years. In the name of safety, he prohibited us from learning powerful magic, but did not improve the quality of teaching. The courses are getting worse." "He didn''t ask for a shield for the teachers at the school. Snape was free to insult students in the classroom. Hagrid, a person who was completely incapable of teaching, was also appointed as a teacher." "Isnt it? The prophecy class, a completely meaningless class, was also brought to the classroom. It happened to be the most important Defence Against the Dark Arts class. Every year, some teachers are replaced with jokes. Is there really no one in the magic world? ?" When danger comes, everyone is eager to gain more and stronger power, but the school does not provide them with a way to gain power. "I think the teaching of the mutual aid club is much better than that of the teacher. When I was there, I could easily ask questions without worrying about being scolded. The questions I asked could be answered very well, instead of being laughed at by the teacher. You are such an idiot." "Yes, if the teachers can teach like a mutual aid agency, our strength will definitely be stronger than now. Then why don''t they teach like a mutual aid agency?" Listening to the students'' complaints and thoughts, George secretly figured out how to use the morale of the students. "Unfortunately, the summer vacation will be in a few days later. I hope they will remember these after the vacation. Or, should they prepare a lot of homework for the summer vacation?" The high morale of the students was about to be consumed in the long summer vacation, which made George a little regretful. But then, he calmed down again, and the chicken blood could not cope with the long study. If only one summer vacation consumes their morale, then their morale is too erratic. The heavy work may just be a sort of screening. After all, for wizards, the number of the bottom layer has never been a real advantage. When George walked out of the duel club, he had some plans for the summer vacation. In the last few days, news of Voldemort''s resurrection was still fermenting. The front page of the "Daily Prophet" published a complete publication of the information obtained during the interrogation of Little Crouch, fully revealing the entire news of Voldemort''s resurrection. When eating in the morning, owls gathered and flew into the big restaurant, like rain, and many newspapers were thrown down. The recent events are too important. Everyone at Hogwarts paid attention to the latest Daily Prophet in the first place. Harry picked up a copy of the Daily Prophet and read it gently. The title of the article is that George Soros turned the tide and saved the wizarding world. Voldemort returns, and Dumbledore loses instantly. He turned his gaze to George, and when he saw that he had no objection, he continued reading. The others turned their eyes to Harry, listening to today''s report with ears erected. This is the first-hand information obtained by a reporter from the Daily Prophet from the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. After Voldemort''s massive attack on Hogwarts failed, the greatest young wizard in the wizarding world, Mr. George Soros, and the Minister of Magic and Hogwarts teachers interrogated the Death Eaters who had sneaked into Hogwarts. Through the interrogation of the Death Eater, we have a complete knowledge of the whole process of Voldemort''s resurrection. Batty Crouch Jr. is the son of Batty Crouch, Director of the Department of International Magic Exchange and Cooperation of the Ministry of Magic. During the period when Voldemort had just disappeared, he was accused of torturing the Auror Longbottoms with the Unforgivable Curse, causing them to go crazy, and was sentenced to Azkaban for life. According to the testimony from the interrogation of Little Crouch, Barty Crouch, because of his wifes plea, acquiesced that his wife replaced Little Crouch with a compound decoction and died in Azkaban. This great mother exchanged her life for the life of the Death Eater''s son, but it was a pity that even the greatest feelings could not save the Dirty Soul of the Death Eater. Her son did not repent of his mother''s death, but was determined to return to Voldemort''s command and continue to serve his master. For many years since then, the old Batty has used the Imperius Curse to hide little Crouch at home, and guard him with house elves. But it is clear that this completely negligent father played the role of continuing negligence for more than ten years. He failed to change his son in the slightest. His Imperius curse only caused little Crouch to resent more. Too many spells made Little Crouch resistant to the Imperius curse. (To be continued.) Chapter 492： Clarification message and joke shop Chapter 492 When Little Crouch was in the Quidditch World Cup, he got a chance to let go. In the chaos, he used the wand he picked up to launch the Black Demon Mark. When he was about to escape, the Ministry of Magic staff appeared in time, and the spell cast by the chaos hit him. Unfortunately, the old Batty still failed to repent. He pretended to inspect the scene, but hid little Crouch and deceived others. After that, he continued to lock little Crouch at home. Little Crouch''s actions in the Quidditch World Cup attracted the attention of the hidden Voldemort and his party members. They found the old Barty''s home and used the Imperius Curse to control the old Barty. At this time, Little Crouch accepted Voldemort''s order and attacked the old Auror Moody together with a Death Eater named Wormtail, Peter, the dwarf who had died fraudulently. Little Crouch replaced the old Moody with the compound decoction and entered Hogwarts to teach. During the Triwizard Tournament, $$().().() Little Crouch put the name of the boy who survived the disaster, Harry Potter, into the Goblet of Fire, trying to get Harry Potter The way to win the Triwizard Tournament allowed him to get the trophy that was replaced by the door key. During the preparations for the third event of the Triwizard Tournament, poor old Batty defeated the Imperius Curse with his will. He escaped and wanted to flee to Hogwarts for help. Unfortunately, his little Crouch stopped him in advance, killed him, and left him in the wilderness. Here, we mourn the poor old Batty, no matter what mistakes he made, he finally paid the price of his life for the mistakes. Here, all colleagues of the Daily Prophet strongly appeal to parents to treat family education with caution. Indifferent and rude family relations will not educate obedient children. Unhappy family education often brings unfortunate consequences. According to what we have learned, after the interrogation, Little Crouch chose to bite his tongue and commit suicide because Fa accepted the fact that he was abandoned by Voldemort. This makes us have to sigh, if the relationship between young Crouch and his father can have one percent of the relationship between him and Voldemort, they will not go to the point of killing each other. Here we remind parents once again that if you do not educate your children, others will educate them. This person may be Voldemort, or other dark wizards. Throughout the Triwizard Tournament, Voldemort originally planned to create a new body through Harry Potter''s blood in order to restore his strength. But during the long race of the Triwizard Tournament, the big devil found a better way. With the help of his party feathers, he obtained the body of a basilisk. The newly born Voldemort possessed terrifying strength, far surpassing his once heyday strength. The resurrected Voldemort led the Death Eaters to invade Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in the Triwizard Finals. A Hogwarts top student, Cedric Diggory of Hufflepuff, died in Voldemort''s attack. The former powerful wizard Dumbledore was easily defeated by Voldemort in a one-on-one duel, almost losing his life. The entire magical world was almost shrouded in the darkness of Voldemort. Fortunately, when the darkness came, someone would dispel the darkness. When the light fades, there is always someone who brings light. The greatest young wizard ever in the wizarding world, George Soros. He was once the best student ever at Hogwarts, but today, we must respect him as the greatest young wizard in the history of the wizarding world. The great George Soros rescued Dumbledore and fought fiercely with Voldemort''s transformed demon basilisk, stopping Voldemort''s conspiracy to rule the world and drove him out of Hogwarts. Our reporter Rita Skeeter came to Hogwarts specially to interview the students who had been in close contact with this terrible battle. "It was really a great duel, comparable to all the greatest duels in history. George Soros and Voldemort launched an earth-shattering duel, and the entire maze of the Triwizard Tournament was completely destroyed by them." "The scene after their battle is like a territory swept over by demons. I can''t even dare. The wizard can be so powerful. After seeing this scene, I must study hard. Mom no longer has to worry about my study." Fred Weasley, a sixth-grade student at Hogwarts, revealed. "Voldemort was beaten and fled by George. He wanted to rule the world from the beginning, to become the parent of all people, to become the faith of all, and to become the **** of all." "As a result, he was just starting to dream and was beaten by George, the greatest wizard in the wizarding world. This is really a very pleasant situation. According to the traces of the scene, Voldemort was seriously injured. He may not be able to do it at all. The conspiracy will not succeed." According to the reporter''s site visit, the huge maze was in ruins under the destruction of two powerful wizards. We have the scales and blood of many demon basilisks in the ruins. Like the news provided by Fred Weasley, Voldemort was indeed seriously injured and fled. Fred Weasley also said, "This victory is just the beginning. The great George Soros is just 15 years old, and his strength will change drastically every year." "With the great George, we are not afraid of him at all. If George is willing to teach us magic, we can also become stronger quickly. Voldemort is already an old calendar. He should find a place to take care of him instead of paying a lot of age. Grab it from our young people." Finally, because of the interview agreement, Fred Weasley asked the reporter to add the following paragraph. Im Fred, and Joe and I opened a joke shop with a lot of our exclusive inventions. I hope you will order them. For early customers, we will select some lucky customers to give Voldemort a random gift Basilisk scales left behind by the injury." "This kind of devils scales can be used to exorcise evil, as a lucky item, and can also be given to the boy or girl you like. It is absolutely the best gift. Please dont pass by, please dont pass by. The quantity is limited first come first served. Free shipping. Please contact Fred Weasley at Hogwarts for details." Here, the reporter solemnly reminds readers not to lightly advertise the information in the newspaper, and must go to the official designated purchase point to purchase goods. The above is today''s headline of the Daily Prophet. Thank you for reading. (To be continued.) Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Clarify the news and joke shop is played by [*] [С-˵-] members, () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 493： Gaming and results Chapter 493 After Harry finished reading the newspaper, he handed it to others. He set his gaze on Fred, looked at him with a smug look, and asked curiously, "So, you really opened a joke shop?" Fred stretched out a finger, shook it, and said, "It''s not that I opened a joke shop, but I opened a joke shop with Joe." He put his hand around Joe''s neck and said, "We are the closest twins, the best partners. This is our great cause." "Yes, although the store almost didn''t open, the funds we prepared before came out of trouble." Joe narrowed his mouth unhappily, "Ludo Bagman is a useless liar." "Tell me, what''s the matter?" George asked with interest, "If it''s funds, I can provide some." It was the first time that he saw the complete version of the newspaper just now. What he entrusted to the "Daily Prophet" was only the part of Qing *xiao*. He did not expect that the "Daily Prophet" even interviewed Fred. I have to say that Rita Skeeter is an interesting reporter who knows how to make news that readers like. Fred''s marketing methods are also very interesting and refreshing. Yes, with these major reports, the "Daily Prophet" is already the best-selling newspaper in the wizarding world. Not only in Britain, but in all other wizarding countries, the Daily Prophet has a lot of readers. This advertisement of Fred, with the biggest news published today, next, his business should explode. Fred said happily, "Thank you, George, but we have no shortage of funds now. As soon as todays newspaper comes out, our joke shop will definitely be very popular. We will soon be able to make money, which is completely It belongs to Joe and me." His voice became quieter again, and he said, "If you don''t plan to find us to get back the scales on Voldemort." The new store opened, their joke shop, the biggest selling point is the souvenirs made of the scales on Voldemort. Although many people are afraid of Voldemort, there will always be people who are bold enough to buy these enough to make people brag about the past as a memorial. Just this one souvenir is enough for them to make a lot of money. Of course, the premise is that George does not intend to return those souvenirs. "Hahahaha." George couldn''t help laughing. "I won''t get those scales back. They are from Voldemort. You should keep them." Speaking of which, Voldemort''s body is indeed quite memorable. The scales dropped by the Dark Lord made people feel embarrassed just thinking about it. Only with such a big nerve as Fred would think of making Voldemort''s scales into souvenirs. This was advertised in the Daily Prophet. No, it would be embarrassing for Voldemort to see this newspaper. "That''s good." Fred said with a look of excitement. "A few days ago, we thought the joke about the shop was going to be horrible." Harry, Ron, and Hermione immediately leaned forward, wanting to hear what was going on. "It''s the same thing, Ludo Bagman did he?" Ron asked curiously. Fred recalled it, and said, "In the Quidditch World Cup, Ludo Bagman made a bet." "We were planning to open a joke shop at the time. Although our pocket money was a lot higher, it was still far from the funds of a shop, so we participated in Ludo Bagman''s gambling game. We bet on Ireland to win, but Krum will catch the Golden Snitch." "You won, and he didn''t give you money?" Harry asked in a low voice. "It''s worse than this." Fred said angrily. "He took our genuine Jin Jialong, and gave us the Leprechaun gold coin, which he picked from the Irish mascot. Arrived." "Ah." Ron yelled in surprise, "Those little dwarfs'' gold coins will disappear. Isn''t he a lie?" Novelnet didn''t jump. He remembered that when he was in the top box, he also picked up a lot of gold dwarfs. George told him that those gold coins were an illusion of Leprechaun and would disappear in a few hours. And it was true afterwards, all the gold coins he picked up disappeared. "That''s more." Joe said unhappily. "The gold has disappeared, and by the next morning, there is no shadow!" "Could it be?" Hermione asked in a low voice. Fred smiled contemptuously. "Yeah, we thought the same way at the beginning. We thought that as long as we wrote him a letter and told him we did it, he would give us the money." "But that''s not the case. He ignored our letter at all. We tried to talk to him over and over at Hogwarts, but he always found all kinds of excuses to get rid of us." "In the end, his attitude became very bad," Fred said. "He told us that we were too young to gamble and he would not give us a penny." "Then, we want to get back our capital." Qiao said angrily. "He refused this too?" Hermione asked, holding her breath. "Let you talk." Fred said. "But that''s all your savings!" Ron said. "It''s up to you." Joe said in Nye''s tone. "Of course, we finally figured out what was going on. Lee Jordan''s father also hit a nail when he was collecting debts from Bagman. Later, it turned out that Ba German got into big trouble with the goblins. He borrowed a lot of gold from them." "After the World Cup, they blocked him in the woods and robbed him of all the gold coins. It was still not enough to pay off his debt. They followed him to Hogwarts and monitored him closely." "He lost everything by gambling. He didn''t even have two gold coins on him. Is your fool planning to pay the debt to the little fairy?" No. "He still?" Harry asked curiously He bet on you, man," Fred said, "Betting a lot of money, betting you will win the tournament. It was a bet with the fairies. " "Oh, no wonder I always feel that he wants to help me win!" Harry said suddenly, "Well, he is unlucky again. I didn''t intend to win in the first place." Fred shook his head and said with a sigh, "Isn''t it? At that time, he was completely impossible to turn over. The little fairy is not so foolish..." (To be continued.) Chapter 493 Chapter 493 The gambling game and the result are played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 494： Need money, not life【32/39】 Chapter 494 "We thought that the joke shop business was completely over." Joe said in a heavy tone. "But we soon had good luck." Fred''s eyes flashed brightly. "Everyone is reading the "Daily Prophet" these days, and everyone else is afraid of Voldemort, but only I have a huge business opportunity from above. Rita Skeeter has completely become popular through several newspapers in the past few days. The Daily Prophet also sold madly." Fred and Joe looked at each other, excitedly stretched out their hands and clapped together, hugged them together, and said, "We figured out a way, our genius joke shop can be opened again." They said excitedly, "If we can advertise in the Daily Prophet, our joke shop will receive numerous orders directly, without the need for us to prepare stores and funds in advance." Fred said with an open eyebrow, "I immediately went to Rita?s "" and "" novel... Kit. In exchange, I did an interview for her in the "Daily Prophet". I also accompanied her to go. I wandered through the maze, where I was good again." "The others are too sloppy, or they didn''t realize it, I quietly collected the scales that Voldemort dropped." He took out a piece of green, crystal clear scales from his arms, which looked very beautiful like a shell, and said in a mysterious tone, "This is it, the scales dropped by the Dark Lord, the only treasure in the magical world. This It will make our joke shop a legend in the wizarding world." When he came up with this idea, he was immediately convinced that there was no obstacle to their joke shop, and wealth was in front of them. He said in a very generous tone, "Are you going to have a little bit? I have collected a lot of this. Everyone can come and put a few pieces. This is a rare collection." He shook the green scales of the Demon King in his hand, like a beautiful crystal. He looked at George with some worry and asked in a low voice, "George, do you really want this? This should be no magic material." George shook his head vigorously and said, "No need, this is too embarrassing, it''s just a few scales, you should keep it for fun." If it were Voldemort''s entire body, he might have been reckless for the time being, but if there were only a few scales, let it go, it was really embarrassing. "We are ready to welcome the next order." Fred said happily, "We also prepared many other products, including camouflage wands, canary biscuits, and long tongue toffee." Seeing the elation of Fred and Joe, George couldn''t help reminding, "It must be said that your joke shop is now a legend." With George''s approval, Fred and Joe looked very excited. They were also the same, but the approval of other people made them proud of this series of plans. "But your devil''s scale souvenirs are a bit too exciting. Voldemort will definitely see today''s newspaper. He should be mad now. Will Death Eaters who don''t deliver the newspaper be killed by him?" George said in a positive tone, "Voldemort will certainly not let it go, your situation will be very dangerous." Fred looked at the twins and asked, "Joe, are you afraid of Voldemort?" Joe shook his head and said, "I am not afraid of Voldemort, I am only afraid of dreams that have not been realized." Fred nodded and said in a firm tone. "Of course we are very dangerous. From the time I decided to publish in the Daily Prophet, I was very dangerous. When I decided to make the Dark Lord scale souvenirs, I was even more of a challenge to Voldemort. He would definitely be mad. Yes, take us as thorns." Joe said in an enlightened tone, "In Voldemort''s eyes, we are just ants that will be trampled to death at will. When he passes by, he can crush a lot of ants. He doesn''t care what we ants think." Fred said loudly, "But we want him, even an ant, to experience the greatest shame at the right time. Even an ant will not succumb to his fear. under." Fred and Joe looked at each other, hugged them again, and said excitedly, "The most important thing is that this will make our shop a legend. This is a perfect start for our shop." "Well, it must be said that your approach is very brave, and it is very helpful to weaken Voldemort''s fear. But honestly, from a security point of view, it is unwise to provoke Voldemort in this way. Before that, you should fight Let me discuss it. In that case, I can at least say that I commissioned you to make the souvenir." George said calmly, "It''s too late to say this. In the next paragraph, you need to pay extra attention to safety." Fred smiled relaxedly and said, "George, thank you for your kindness, we will pay attention to safety. Since we have decided to resist Voldemort, we will not hide and pretend to be safe, and Voldemort will not care when he kills. The other party is called by name." "Compared with taking some risks, this report has brought us enough benefits." Joe agreed and said, "As a wizard, solitude is not our style. Even if we face Voldemort, we have to show him pranks." "!" "Partner!" Fred and Joe looked at each other affectionately, "A prank never gives up." George looked at the twins with embarrassment and shouldn''t say anything good, only wish them good luck. After eating breakfast quietly, everyone separated and went to do things. As soon as George walked out of the auditorium, he saw Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge waiting outside. "Good morning, Fudge." George greeted him and said relaxedly, "Would you like to go for breakfastToday''s toast doesn''t taste, you can try it." Fudge rubbed his hands anxiously, and said, "Thank you, no, Soros, I have waited here for a while, and there are still some things that you need to decide." "We said as we walked." George saw the students coming and going in the restaurant and motioned for Fudge to leave here first. "Okay." Fudge followed George along the corridor, and he said a little uneasy. "That''s it, Azkaban, we''ve already given the dementors as you said. Pass." (To be continued.) Chapter 494: Asking for Money, Not Life32/39 Chapter 494 Asking for money but not life [32/39] is played by members of [*] [С-˵-], () "Harry Potter: Super Magic" only represents the author''s view of Harry, if it is found that its content violates national laws and conflicts, please delete it. The position is only dedicated to providing health Green reading platform. ,thank you all! Chapter 495： Dumbledore with insomnia【33/39】 Chapter 495 Dumbledore with Insomnia "Their reaction is very flat, but I think those bully and fearless guys dare not refuse your arrangement. Then it is the giant''s thing. We planned to arrange Hagrid to be an envoy, but he has been awkward these days. He only listens to Deng. Blidos. But for these two days, Dumbledore has been unable to contact." "Has Dumbledore never left the principal''s office?" George asked calmly. "Not only did he never leave the principal''s office, he also changed the spell to protect the statue, and no one could see him. If it weren''t for the house elves, we would know that food was delivered to the principal''s office every day, we would think Dumbledore has left school." Fudge frowned and said in annoyance, "The teachers also complain about this. Regarding his plan, why he wants to resurrect Voldemort, what he has done before. Everyone is waiting for him to give an explanation." George pondered for a moment and said, okay, I should go see him too. The holiday is about to go. Before the holiday, we should understand everything clearly. As for Hagrid''s matter, he also needs to handle it himself. This is his proposal. Hagrid has always listened to him. At this time, he shouldn''t stand by. With that, George and Fudge walked all the way towards the principal''s office. Five minutes later, they came all the way to the empty corridor in front of the principal''s office, where they also saw a familiar person, Snape. He has a gloomy face with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth in the hallway, his hair is messy, his greasy hair looks worse than ever, his gloomy face is mixed with anger and resentment, and his eyes are heavily darkened. His pale face looked like a walking resentment. Fudge whispered in George''s ear, "Snape has been guarding here for the past few days since he woke up. He is more angry than the others and wants to know everything." Seeing that Snape didn''t mean to let go, George raised his wand and tapped it lightly, and a crisp bell passed from the top of his wand to the stone wall behind the monster. The sound penetrated the stone wall and reverberated continuously. After coming for a while, in the sound of rumbling, the stone wall opened, and a fiery red flame bird flew down from the spiral staircase. Dumbledore''s voice came out, and he said calmly, "Severus, I need to talk to George alone. I will tell you everything next." Snape gave the bird a fierce look, his eyes full of anger. Then, under George''s gaze, he stood silently aside and stepped aside. George turned his head and said to Fudge, "If you have something else, go back first. We don''t know how long we will talk." Fudge shook his head hurriedly and said, "It''s okay, I''m just waiting here. These things are the most important." The monster in the hallway came alive and jumped aside. George passed the corridor and up the spiral staircase. The spiral staircase moved up slowly like an escalator, and with a bang behind him, the wall closed again. At the top of the stairs, stepped out of the stone ladder, and on the shimmering wooden door, there was a brass door knocker in the shape of a lion and eagle. The door opened with a creak, and Dumbledore opened the door in his pajamas. He said sleepily, "I was still sleeping." He said lightly, "It''s been really hard these days. I haven''t had insomnia like this in many years." He scratched his messy silver hair and walked into the office yawning. Dumbledore at this time, like a lazy old man, could not see that this was the most powerful wizard ever in the magical world. Not to mention that he has been criticized by the entire magic world these days. George looked at the furnishings in the office. This was his first visit to the principal''s office. This is a spacious and beautiful round room full of funny little sounds. On the slender-legged table, there are many weird silverware, rotating, emitting small puffs of smoke. The walls are covered with portraits of the old principals, men and women, and they all look at the unexpected visitor with condescending eyes in their respective frames. There is also a huge table in the room with claw-shaped legs. On a shelf behind the table, there is a tattered, crumpled wizard hat, which is the sorting hat used in every sorting ceremony. "Look more, it''s pretty good here. I think you will be the principal at Hogwarts soon. This will be your office from now on. Would you like this style?" Dumbledore said calmly. It''s like a retired principal, handling the handover ceremony. George shook his head and said, "No, I can''t hang so many portraits in my office. If I had to, I would replace all portraits with portraits of beauty." He can''t stand it anytime and anywhere, being watched by a group of frail elderly people ~ www.novelhall.com~ Not only him, any normal person can hardly accept such a scene. He didn''t know how the principals at Hogwarts came here over the years, or when they became principals, they were already old people, elders? George''s words caused the portraits to explode in an instant, and the thin, withered old principals one after another yelled at him with sharp voices. "How dare you say that? We are the past principals of Hogwarts. We represent the tradition of the school, we represent the heritage of the school, we are the history of the school, and we are the culture of the school." "We are the inheritance of the school. We represent the honor of the school. We represent everything about the school. How dare you speak to us like this. This rebellious stinky boy, you crazy rebellious stinky student." The portraits yelled at George angrily, venting their anger. George stretched out his fingers, dug out his ears, and said in a very impatient voice, "Is it enough?" He pointed at the portraits, and said disapprovingly, "You are nothing, you are just a bunch of useless portraits. You are of no use, except for accompanying a useless old man every day, the only fun you have left. Probably just dozed off every day, right?" He said in a contemptuous tone, "Compared with other portraits hanging in the school, they can still take a look at the students every day and know what the school is like. What do you do every day? The high above daily memories, that morning There is no memory of being a principal." "If no one reminds you, maybe you don''t even remember your name? Or, you need to listen to Dumbledore telling you bedtime stories every day to fall asleep, right?" (To be continued.) Chapter 496： Portrait of Madness Chapter 496: Crazy Portrait "Not every day, just occasionally," Dumbledore said awkwardly, "Really only occasionally." The portraits immediately yelled reluctantly, "Damn Dumbledore, how can you tell these things to other people, how can you tell them? Dont think you told us bedtime stories, thats all. Humiliate us." "Shame, shame, shameless to see people, I''m going to die." The principal in several frames began to cry helplessly. Then several other principals rushed into their photo frames, punched and kicked at them, shouting loudly, "How can you be so weak? It''s not like a serious principal, your blood and courage." While beating the weak principals, they yelled at Dumbledore, "Dumbledore, we will cut off your kindness from today. We are no longer friends." "After you die, when your portrait is hung on the wall, we will fix you fiercely. If you don''t beat your nose and face, you simply don''t know how we were called the devil class teacher." There are also a few portraits with indifferent attitudes, with idiot-like eyes, watching their sloppy rolling, crying and fighting neighbors. With a sigh, he quietly disappeared into the landscape in the frame. This shocking picture opened George''s eyes, and the wind was messy. He did not expect that just a few words of truth would cause such a big mess. "So, you can put these portraits away, or hang them outside, and you can chat with the students. Dont be dead and still have the headmasters score, and you wont face the students. Now It seems that they are basically crazy one by one." George looked at Dumbledore with a hatred of iron and steel, and said, "Don''t you feel bored with such a bunch of old men yelling and yelling in your ears?" "To be honest, it''s quite annoying." Dumbledore said with empathy, "You don''t know how annoying a group of old men and old ladies can be. When I was young, the most annoying was these portraits. I wanted to put them away many times. Because of them, I don''t even want to stay in the office." Afterwards, he sighed, "But I didn''t have the courage of you at that time. Tradition still means a lot to me. I didn''t know when, I started to get used to it. They were in my ears. Noisy and noisy also become kind." "Perhaps I am older and have no friends, so they are the only ones who can speak with me." Dumbledore said in a humorous tone, "As you know, the teachers in school are not easy to get along with. They have to go to class every day." "If I go to talk to them, they can immediately complain about how busy they are at work, why do they take the time to unravel a boring old man reads(); Throne of the League. After all, I have been the principal for many years. I''m not going to work, they are very envious of my leisure time." George asked curiously, "Then you didn''t try to make a pen pal or something? Sometimes it''s better to write letters than to chat in person. Many things, you can''t talk to the mouth, can be communicated by letter. And there is no People know that behind the letter is a young and handsome guy or a skinny old man." Dumbledore raised his head slightly, as if recalling the memory deep in his mind. He said in a daze, "I had that time. When I was young, I had a very important pen pal. We were in the letter. There are a lot of chats." "That was a really happy experience. At that time I was as energetic and courageous as you, but it was a pity that everything passed." Dumbledore did not continue, but sighed. "Later I changed completely, and I don''t know if I am mature or sophisticated." Dumbledore turned his gaze to the noisy portraits, "I started to look a little like them, and I started to get used to it. Listening to their nagging, I no longer feel annoying, but slowly feel kind." "Their memory is very short. No matter what you tell them, they will quickly forget it, and they never leave this office. You can tell them all your things, all your secrets, and they will forget them soon. " He said sadly, "This is actually good, because you can tell them something over and over again, but you never have to worry about leaking the secret." "It seems that you not only lived a retirement life many years in advance, but you also lived a life of portrait painting many years earlier." George said flatly, "I have to say that so many portraits are placed in the principal''s office. Not a good idea." He looked at Dumbledore with sympathy and said, "I think you are aging prematurely. For wizards, aging in your heart is true aging. Wizards have too many ways. To keep your body young." Just listening to Dumbledores description and imagining that scene made people shudder and creepy. An old man, sitting among a pile of portraits, kept talking to himself. Treat your own life and experience as a bedtime story and tell these portraits without memory. When I woke up, those portraits had forgotten everything about the night, and everything seemed to have never happened. When the sun goes down, night falls, and everything continues again. In a familiar corner, silently, in the darkness, a person constantly tearing and mending himself, time seemed to be frozen in this terrible cage. Until the sun rises and the fog disperses, everything goes back and forth again. Dumbledore said quietly, "When you are the principal of Hogwarts, you can put them away. For young people, staying with the old man for a long time is not a good thing. " He said in a self-talking tone, "You need to stay with your friends, you need to stay with your peers, and you need to have things you like. Those things can keep you young instead of walking fast. Into aging." "Or I might not stay in this office, I might not be the principal of Hogwarts." George said flatly, "The important thing at Hogwarts is never the principal, but those from Hogwarts. A student walking towards the magic world." Dumbledore smiled and said softly, "It is true, the principals are all hanging on the wall! They are boring when they are alive, and still so boring when they die, far less interesting than those simple students." (To be continued.) Chapter 497： Lonely old man Chapter 497 Afterwards, the office fell into silence for a while. Both of them waited for the other to speak, but no one took the initiative to speak. George smiled lightly, broke the deadlock first, and said gently, "It seems that we all want to wait for each other to speak, but today, don''t you want to say something? After all, this is your last chance to explain for yourself. " Dumbledore said lightly, "Who cares about such an opportunity, the experience of being treated as an old madman in the magical world, for me, it is not once or twice." "This is not a rare experience. As long as you live longer, you will experience many weird and bizarre things slowly. Of course, these are not good experiences." "I have heard the rumors in the past few days, I have not been out, but I can hear all the rumors." He said calmly, "Compared to the speculations and doubts in the magic world, I prefer to listen to the opinions of the students. These opinions are more meaningful to me. After all, when I became the principal, I was crowned magic. After becoming the most powerful wizard in the world, it is difficult for me to hear their true opinions from the students." "Even if they are in private, when there is no one, they will deliberately avoid talking about me. This is not what I want to see. I hope they can bravely express their thoughts and feelings." "I thought you didn''t care about the students'' opinions at all." George said in a bit of surprise. "No matter how you say it, you don''t seem to care about the students'' situation." Whether it was from Dumbledore indulging Voldemort''s possession on Quirrell, or allowing the basilisk to attack, including agreeing to the dementor to be stationed in the school, he even took the initiative to resurrect Voldemort. Judging from a series of things, Dumbledore is not like someone who cares about the situation of students. "Not so." Dumbledore shook his head and explained in detail, "I just don''t take their opinions as a reference. I care about their thoughts and situations, but I care more about my own plans. I plan for these. Too much has been paid, no matter what the cost, the plan must continue." "And this is the problem," George said disapprovingly. "You only have your own plan. You never take the opinions and situations of the students in your eyes. It is where you are now, and you just take the blame." No matter what Dumbledore''s plan was, no matter what his plan achieved. When he tried to arrange the fate of everyone on his own, he would inevitably face everyone''s resistance and become a target of public criticism. No one can arrange the fate of other people, whether it''s their parents, Dumbledore, or Voldemort. "I did not ignore the safety of the students. I made a lot of preparations. My plan did not start rashly. I have been trying my best to protect the interests of everyone." Dumbledore said calmly. "But things always have accidents, don''t they?" George said lightly, "When accidents happen, there are always sacrifices, right?" He believed that Dumbledore was speaking from his heart. He believed that Dumbledore had the interests of all people in his heart, but what good was that? There are so many things in the world that can have the best of both worlds and pay nothing reads(); beloved. How can it be so easy for a person to plan everything privately, and how can it really take care of all the interests. "But that was not my intention. People will always know the truth in the end." Dumbledore said quietly, "Do you want to know the truth?" "Does the matter really have the truth? Do you think anyone believes what you say?" George said disapprovingly, "Without trust, there is no truth." He didn''t really care what Dumbledore would say, he had never thought of asking Dumbledore whether what Voldemort said was true, whether the prediction was fabricated by Dumbledore, whether Lily was a trap in the beginning. Because the facts are not important, he and Dumbledore have not built enough trust at all. No matter what Dumbledore said, he would just listen casually, there was no need to believe it. When there is no trust, the result is not really important. "Hahahaha", Dumbledore smiled desperately, and smiled with all his strength. The hysterical laughter even affected his injury and made him cough. He calmed down his emotions with all his strength, and said in a slow tone, "Yes, there is no truth, no truth. Who can calculate everything, if I really have that ability, I will Why accept all this, why resist all this." "I didn''t calculate everything. Lily''s protection spell did not come from me. If I really had the ability to teach other people this protection spell, Voldemort would be defeated earlier." Dumbledore said in a sincere tone, "Just like you did, Lily relied on her talent and ability to restore such a magical magic from some missing ancient books. This is Her credit is not my conspiracy." Dumbledore stared into George''s eyes, wanting to see trust or doubt in his eyes, he wanted to convince the young man who was not like a young man before him. But he was disappointed, George''s expression remained unchanged, and there was neither trust nor doubt in his eyes. Like what he had just heard, it was just a few trivial things. Dumbledore continued, "I didn''t fake the prophecy. It was a cold and wet night fifteen years ago at the Hogshead Bar in Hogsmeade." "I went there to meet an applicant who wanted to be a fortune-telling teacher, although she did not meet my wishes to let the fortune-telling class continue. But the applicant was a very well-known and talented prophet. My great-great-granddaughter, so I want to see her as usual etiquette." He recalled the situation at the time, and slowly said, "The result of the meeting disappointed me. In my opinion, she did not inherit that talent at all. But I still told her politely that she was not suitable This position. Then I turned around and left." Dumbledore stood up and walked to a black cabinet next to the Phoenix Perch. He bent down. Pulling down the latch, I took out a shallow stone basin with ancient characters on the edge of the basin. Dumbledore went back to his desk, put the **** on the table, then raised his wand to point at his temple, drew out a few silvery, slender thought fibers like a cobweb, and glued them to the wand Put the fiber in the stone basin. He returned to the table and sat down, watching his thoughts spin and float in the basin. After a while, he sighed and raised his wand again, picking the silvery substance on the tip of the stick. (To be continued.) Chapter 498： Truth and false appearance【34/39】 Chapter 498 A figure emerged from the inside, wrapped around the shawl, her eyes looked extra-large behind the glasses, she slowly rotated, her feet floating in the meditation basin. George recognized the person inside. Although he had never attended her class, he also knew that she was Professor Trelawney in the prophecy class. Professor Trelawney said in a harsh, hoarse voice, "A man with the power to conquer the Dark Lord has approached...born in a family that has defeated the Dark Lord three times...born in the seventh month... The Dark Lord marked him as his rival." "But he has the energy that the black touch does not understand... One must die in the other hand, because two people cannot both live, only one survives... The one who has the energy to conquer the dark head will be the seventh Born at the end of the month..." Professor Trelawney was immersed in the silver ball below and disappeared. "Oh, this is the prophecy." George replied noncommittal, and did not continue to speak. "Well, there is no truth without trust." Dumbledore said helplessly, "I can only say that this memory was not forged by me, and others have heard this prophecy. Sybil''s prophecy was not my intention. made." George said lightly, "It''s still hard to imagine that you and a powerful wizard like Voldemort will pin everything on a baby because of a nonsense prophecy." To be honest, since Voldemort said in the maze, everything was Dumbledore''s conspiracy. Compared to prophecies, George was more willing to believe that everything was Dumbledore''s calculations, a subtle and admirable strategy. After all, whether it is from his own experience or the history of the magic world he knows, predictions are very unreliable. Even if Dumbledore revealed his memory just now, he didn''t think it was convincing, just like Lockhart could manipulate the memory of others. Compared to Lockhart, his ability to forge memories is still higher than Lockhart. As long as he wants, he can also control Trelawney and create a prediction that no one knows. No one can tell this kind of forged prophecy except himself. Even Trelawney would only think that this was a real prediction made by herself, and could not tell whether her memory came from herself or was modified. "I know this looks strange, but the situation at the time confuses everyone. The battle has been going on for more than ten years, Voldemort has been unable to defeat, and I have been unable to defeat Voldemort. We have been fighting for too long. Tired, tired." Dumbledore recalled his memories and said sighfully, "A prophecy that suddenly appeared, a prophecy that suddenly broke the deadlock, made each of us crazy. Sometimes I can''t tell whether the prophecy caused the future. Change, or change led to the realization of the prophecy." "I also know that most of the predictions are deceptive, and I also know some of the methods of prediction, but that prediction is very unusual." Dumbledores eyes drifted into his own memories, The man who had only one chance to conquer the Demon forever was born at the end of July nearly fifteen years ago. The boys parents have defeated Voldemort three times. "Sybil''s prophecy can be applied to two wizard boys. They were both born at the end of July that year. Their parents were in the Order of the Phoenix, and they both escaped from Voldemort''s hands three times. One is Harry Potter, and the other is Neville Longbottom." "After this, as predicted, Voldemort marked his rival. He left the scar on Harrys forehead that was both a blessing and a curse. Part of his power and part of his soul entered Harry. Inside." Dumbledore looked at George with a weird look again, and said, "Although from now on, it is you, not Harry, who can defeat Voldemort in the end." George smiled lightly and said flatly, "So it is still a nonsense prophecy after all." Dumbledore said quietly, "But at the time, that was our only chance. Although we have been resisting Voldemort, his power will continue to increase with the killing and destruction, and I gradually become old." "Unlike people think, Voldemort is not afraid of me. Even at the time, I was not sure to defeat Voldemort completely. I am not afraid of death, but I am worried about the world after death." Dumbledore said with emotion, "Our victory came by a fluke. The Pig''s Head Bar has always been known for its low prices. This bar is by no means a safe place where you can count on your conversations from being overheard." "Also, when I set out to meet Sybil Trelawney, I never dreamed that I would hear something very valuable Voldemorts spies were also at the Hogs Head. It was the eavesdropper who heard only a small part of the prophecy and was discovered, and then he was thrown out of the bar." "And it was this fortune that prevented Voldemort from hearing the most critical part of the prophecy. Voldemort didn''t know that attacking Harry was very dangerous. He marked Harry as his opponent and killed himself." George sighed and said, "It is indeed a fluke. It is better to say that Voldemort was defeated by the prophecy. If he is more cautious, he should not believe in the prophecies in the unknown, let alone. When facing the wizard, he took it lightly, and was killed by the curse of the same death." As for the truth of the matter, he didn''t want to go into the details, and no one knew the situation at that time. It may be a coincidence, it may be a prophecy, or it may be a conspiracy. But what''s the matter? For people at the time, more than a decade of war was too long. Everyone is tired and tired. A prophecy that suddenly appeared, a prophecy that suddenly broke the deadlock, made everyone crazy. In the end, no one can tell whether the prophecy caused the subsequent changes or the change that led to the realization of the prophecy. At the time, that was indeed the only opportunity for wizards. Dumbledore could not defeat Voldemort after all. Just like Dumbledore said, that is the only choice for wizards. Voldemort''s power will continue to increase with the killing and destruction, and he has gradually begun to grow old. Other people in the magical world have done nothing, and when all the burdens are on him, they regard him as the only savior. Everyone was saying that Dumbledore was the only person Voldemort was afraid of. But only Dumbledore knew that he was old, and he didn''t even dare to face Voldemort, because he could not lose at all, and the magic world could not. (To be continued.) Chapter 499： The only choice [35/39] Chapter 499: The Only Choice At this time, even if the war is ended through strategy, it is the best choice for all wizards. "At that time we had no choice, but now we have a choice." Dumbledore stared at George intently and said in a hopeful tone, "George, you are still young, you have infinitely bright prospects and future, you can resist Living in Voldemort, you can protect the entire magical world." He said with joy, "No matter how powerful Voldemort will become, you are more talented, younger and more potential than him. Voldemort will never be able to defeat you." "Voldemort''s resurrection was a mistake. I originally planned to solve it by myself, but I don''t have the ability anymore." Dumbledore said with a bleak expression, "I have made a lot of mistakes in my life. The largest of them." He sighed, "Fortunately, luck is not completely on Voldemort''s side. Just like those students said, I am completely old, completely old, whether it is body or soul." Dumbledore murmured, "I never dared to take the burden of myself before, because I couldn''t find someone to take it on. I was tired a long time ago. I was tired more than ten years ago, but I couldn''t stop. I wanted to leave early and leave Hogwarts." George was silent. He knew where Dumbledore wanted to leave. It was this world that Dumbledore wanted to leave. He wanted to die early, and he was tired. Everyone thinks that Dumbledore is the greatest wizard in the magical world, has all the honor that can be possessed, and is a person to be envied and admired. But are these really what Dumbledore wanted? Is he really willing to bear the weight of the entire magic world with a single body? What''s more, he has been burdened with this task for too long, too long. When a person bears the weight of the world, he will not only be overwhelmed by the world, but will also break the world. The weight of the world should not be borne by one person. This is too dangerous and too bad for the whole world and for that person. Compared with Nick Lemay and his beloved wife who lived to more than six hundred years old, their departure is a happy farewell. Dumbledore was far from that age, but he had long since wanted to die, his heart and his soul had long since withered. Dumbledore believes that death is a new adventure, just because he lost everything from the beginning, and the world of the living is not his happiness. The people he loves, the people who love him, have gone to the dead world. For Dumbledore, death is not an end, but a new adventure. Maybe he could see his dead family again, he could see his dead sister, he could apologize like them, he could smile at them. For Dumbledore, fleeing death means fleeing from his family and eternal desolation. Dumbledore, though he was alive, was not buried. His heart died early, and his soul died early. In comparison, Voldemort can be regarded as a young and eternal second-year young man, but the old man went crazy and became king with all his heart. For Voldemort, everything that Dumbledore considered did not exist. He is Voldemort, the one who flees from death and leap over death. Voldemort had only himself and no family. For Voldemort, the family is a place where dirt and dirt are hidden. The family is a liar. The blood relationship is just what the beast vents. His power comes from himself. Only oneself will never betray oneself, only immortality can escape failure. Voldemort will never be shaken by the outside world, just because Voldemort has nothing but himself, he only needs himself. It''s hard to say which of these two attitudes toward death is better and which is worse. But George hoped that he would not be like Dumbledore and Voldemort. At least, he prefers to live like Nick Lemay with his lover until he wants to leave. Maybe this time is ten thousand years. Dumbledore looked at George with bright eyes and said in a gentle voice. "The magical world of the future belongs to you. You can use your ideas to change them and change the world. You have enough time, you have reliable helpers, Harry, Ron, Hermione, they are in your They have grown very well under the guidance, and they will have a lot to do in the future." "The mutual aid agency and your small group are also very good. You will bring good changes to the magic world." Then, he looked away again, looked at the ceiling, and said sadly, "When I was young, I had this idea. If I can find like-minded friends, if I can stay firm. Maybe you were born. In this era, there will be a very peaceful and beautiful world." If he has any guilt, the most guilty thing is to let too many people live in a turbulent age ~ www.novelhall.com~ Let too many people live in a broken family. This is the most unacceptable and unbearable thing for him. He looked at George with a guilty look, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I was not as good and strong as you. I spent too much time on self-pity, I lost the persistence of the wizard, after that , I never got a breakthrough in strength. His strength has stagnated many years ago, and at the beginning, it was not like that. He also had a time when he was young, when he was full of energy and dreams. At that time, his strength and his dreams grew day by day. Until an accident happened, everything was ruined and everything was over. For many years after that, he didn''t know if he was really alive. "Even if Tom Riddle started to grow up many years later, I still didn''t know how to deal with all this." Dumbledore, like all elderly people, fell into the memories of the past, "I saw Tom hidden early. Question, but I dont know how to guide him. I lack that ability." Its not the same as what people imagine. Although I was stronger than others at that time, I was not a good teacher. At that time, I was still troubled by my own affairs, and I couldnt comfort myself. I can only watch him walking towards the predetermined trajectory step by step, doing nothing from beginning to end." It''s not that he didn''t discover Voldemort''s problem, but he really didn''t know how to deal with it. He was always affected by his own problems, and he couldn''t even comfort himself. Under such circumstances, how can he lead a talented and extreme student? He could do nothing but watch the other side walking towards the predetermined trajectory. (To be continued.) Chapter 500： Dumbledore the Coward Chapter 500 Cowardly Dumbledore He murmured in a daze, "By the time I started trying to make up for these mistakes, he was already strong. I lost the enterprising spirit of the wizard, and his strength stagnated, but he was ambitious and his strength was increasing day by day." "He has attracted many pure-blood wizards in the magical world. When he really shows his fangs, no one can stop him. He has also attracted the marginalized magical creatures, werewolves, and giants. His power has already begun. Threatens the entire wizarding world." "That war lasted for many years. Many people died. Many people grew up in wars and in broken families. These are my faults." Dumbledore said painfully with his head in his hands, "I have been unable to get out of those things all these years. I have been worried about Voldemort''s resurrection." "For this, I did a lot of wrong things." He whispered, "I know you don''t like what I do, and I don''t like those things myself. Dumbledore looked down at his wrinkled hands and said, "I can feel my weakness day by day, getting weaker and weaker. Many things I have been able to do, I can never do again. Many of the things I have I also slowly retreat to things that I can''t do. I don''t recognize me anymore." He sighed and said, "I used to be absolutely impossible to accept dementors to be stationed in the school, nor can I tolerate others using the safety of innocent people as a bet. But when I have already suppressed everything, no matter it is my own life. , It is the lives of other people, at this time, they have become cold bargaining chips." As he paid more and more to stop Voldemort, he had no retreat. His life has been **** with Voldemort, and when people mention him, they think that he had stopped Voldemort. People expect him to be able to stop Voldemort forever, why this, he can only bet everything. He looked at George with piercing eyes and said expectantly, "I know you can understand the taste. There are similar things in our eyes, the kind of burden that entrusts everyone''s expectations and destiny." He is eager to see any support or opposition from this person''s eyes, no matter what it is, he wants to know that someone can understand what he is doing. But he was disappointed, and George''s eyes were still cold and indifferent. George said coldly, "I don''t deny that you have done a lot of things. These things have helped many people, but in the end, you not only lost yourself, but also the expectations of others." He shook his head lightly and said coldly, "You are not without time. From the rise of Voldemort to the beginning of the war, you have a long preparation time. But you did nothing, just like you said, you are busy Regarding your own affairs, this is understandable to ordinary people, and it is hard for others to blame." He continued, "As the principal of Hogwarts, as the most powerful wizard in the magic world, you did not intend to take on your responsibilities. As Voldemort once said, you are most of the time , Nothing was done." "When you are already the most powerful wizard in the magical world, he was just a poor student born in an orphanage. When you became the principal of Hogwarts, he wanted to get a job at Hogwarts but couldn''t do it. ." George smiled lightly and said lightly, "Then you have been watching him in-depth study of black magic, constantly growing his power, and finally, in a burst of self-pity, watching him follow a predetermined trajectory. " He said in a sharp tone, "Until he has become completely strong and begins to threaten the safety of the entire magical world. You have hurried, panicked, confused, confused, and unable to choose to bear this confrontation. The mission of the Great Devil." "At this time, of course you don''t have time, because your time has been wasted in your concessions and hesitation." George said dismissively. "It''s not just your strength that you stand still, but all your thoughts and deeds. Let''s see, Hagrid has always been your diehard, how you educated him. He is more than sixty years old, But always like a child, he needs Harry and Ron to take care of him and wipe his ass." "His magical creature protection class, not a student likes it, but how do you maintain it all." George said coldly, "Look, where are your time spent? In these years, besides avoiding yourself and loathing yourself, what else have you done? You have made no progress in the academic field of magic, you You are indifferent to the people around you, and you dont care about educating students." George glanced at the portraits in the office, and the coldness in his eyes made them afraid to look at him. "In addition to staying among these old men every day, let these false phantoms comfort you, bad old manWhat have you done all these years?" George looked at Dumbledore with a sharp gaze, and said in a strong tone, "I can see that you don''t like this world. You didn''t take the initiative to assume the thoughts of the magical world. You have been backing down and shrinking all the time. " "It wasn''t until there was no way to retreat, until you were forced to the edge of the cliff, that you began to resist Voldemort in a panic. Who can say it''s not too late, but whose responsibility is it?" He said sharply, "When you have no choice, you can only blame yourself. It is you who lived a retired life early and a life of self-pity portrait painting." George''s black jewel-like eyes stared at Dumbledore''s blue eyes, and he spoke with contempt. "I know, you have a lot of difficulties, but more things are caused by yourself. You live long enough, longer than anyone else, for the entire magical world, for everyone around you, your The influence is greater than anyone else." "Look at Voldemort. Even he knows that as long as he lives long enough, he can define right and wrong, and he can rewrite good and evil. He can be the parent of everyone, the **** of everyone, and the faith of everyone. " George stared at Dumbledore and asked loudly, "So what have you done over the years? Look at Hagrid. He is your most profitable subordinate. It took you fifty years to educate such a fool? " "Look at a generation of students who are inferior to the generation. They have not even taken a serious Defence Against the Dark Arts class. Do you really care about their safety and their future?" "Look at all of this. This is your achievement in the position of Headmaster Hogwarts. This is your achievement in becoming the most powerful wizard and most influential person in the magical world. Don''t call yourself innocent, you are not innocent." (To be continued.) Chapter 501： Teacher George makes sense Chapter 501 George waved his hand and asked loudly, "Except for resisting Voldemort when there is no retreat, have you really done anything? The fall and filth of the magical world have nothing to do with you. It is you. These old people, who are above everything else, have made this world." "Young people can only act according to your established trajectory. They are not responsible for the sins of this world." He said slowly, "Voldemort broke through this trajectory, but he is not the only one. If he can get good guidance at the beginning, now we may be able to see another great wizard mastering the refining of the magic stone, or, He can develop other longevity techniques." "But how did you teach him? His Horcrux production came from the Hogwarts collection. His first Horcrux was made by killing students at Hogwarts. Oh, yes, at that time you You are not the principal yet, so your responsibility will be smaller. The principal is still hanging on the wall." George glanced lightly at a portrait on the wall, and said contemptuously, "And you are like a second-year Professor McGonagall, watching the school close. This is all you did. I have to say, Hogwar. Many of the principals in Civic, in terms of teaching and ability, even the principals of Muggle Schools are far inferior." This sentence caused the portraits to explode. They shouted loudly, "How dare you humiliate us so much, even if we are dead, how dare you compare us to Muggles, who do you think you are? The so-called student, a brave fanatic, you are subverting the entire history of Hogwarts." "Hahahaha!" George laughed wildly and said in a fierce voice, "You are right. I want to overturn the entire history of Hogwarts. You are too old. For all the students, you are already It only serves as a hindrance." "You don''t know anything about the current world," he said in a cold tone. "Voldemort has surpassed all wizards in history, whether it''s Salazar Slytherin or Godric Gryffindor. Will be defeated in front of Voldemort. So, who do you think you are talking to?" "Voldemort is my defeated man. The history of the magical world has begun to be rewritten by me." George said in a dismissive tone. "You are just portraits with no memory. You have no future for a long time, just forever. Portraits that are classified as miscellaneous." He asked loudly, "Look at what you have done, and see how the entire magical world is getting weaker and weaker under your leadership." "The entire British magical world has a population of less than 10,000. Wizards can only hide under the expansion of Muggles. Dumbledore''s greatest invention is the twelve uses of dragon blood. What have you done these years? " "What contribution have you made to the magical world? You just maintain such a magical world, and you are already stretched and crumbling. When the Muggles continue to develop rapidly, when the wizards continue to fall rapidly, what will eventually usher in is war or destruction. ?" He said coldly, "Even for Voldemort, his influence on the magic world will only be greater than you. Hogwarts has been established for more than 1,000 years, and all students in the British magic world are from Hogwarts. Go out." "What is your education for them and your influence on them? Is it to teach them to torture and kill Muggles, or to teach them to spread fear everywhere." George asked loudly, "Hate, killing, evil, fear, these are all they learned in school? Don''t say you are innocent, no one is innocent in this world, whether it is you, me, or any baby No one is innocent." He sneered contemptuously. "When you ignore the students of Slytherin and spread hatred in the academy, when you ignore the teachers who teach fear in the academy. When you see evil and keep quiet, when you Seeing the atrocities and avoiding retreat, when you abuse your power, abuse your position." "Then, why are you weird? A Voldemort will return brutality to you." He stared at the portraits fiercely, "It''s not just you, but you old people who deserve respect. You represent the past, and you are hopeless. But young people represent the future, and how to treat them represents their future peace. You are as filthy and depraved as you are, still bringing a new world." "Get rich in silence, huh," George smiled dismissively, "what a smart way, and then generations of young people become exactly the same old people." "When they become weaker and weaker like you, at this time, you start to complain that they cannot take on the heavy responsibility of the magical world. They have fallen. They are the Beat generation. It''s really easy." Those portraits were speechless under George''s terrifying gaze, and his gaze had a terrifying magic that made it impossible to speak out. "It''s like waving a hand, all responsibilities have nothing to do with you. You enjoy all the advantages, you enjoy all the privileges, and then you say to the young people, you are too young, you are too naive. You have nothing to do with things. As you know, you should respect the elderly and those who gave you such a world." "From Voldemort''s first killing, the first manufacturing of Horcruxes, from his graduation to his rise, from his war to his demise. From his dying breath to his rise again, it has been a long, abundant, and long time. "And all that you have done is just making a fortune in silence, self-pity, and maintaining a corrupt and dirty world." George turned his fierce gaze to Dumbledore and continued to question, "When Voldemort comes again, you feel lonely and fear again, because no one can help you. Because you have never prepared anything for this. ." "In recent years, students can''t even take a serious Defence Against the Dark Arts class. Year after year, they change funny teachers." "Everything you do is to spread fear, let students, their parents, and their families spread the fear of Voldemort. Let them use their hands to fear and remember Voldemort." "Until they even uttered this name, they would tremble when they heard this name, and you were heartbroken for their weakness. They have no power to bind chickens, but you want them to fight evil. (To be continued.) Chapter 502： Teacher George teaches others【36/39】 Chapter 502 "They have nothing, but you want them to be like a young man, like an adult, to take on everything and the future of the magical world. The work of the old man is really easy." "When you retire, retire as soon as possible. Don''t point fingers at young people, don''t point them, don''t give them advice." "If you can, torture them less, exploit them less, let their hearts be less hatred, and their hearts less fearful. In this way, you will reap a peaceful world in your old age, instead of one that hates each other. Years." George talked about it for a long time, so that the old people were like being taught by the teacher when they returned to the classroom. It was not until they nodded their heads that he remembered his intentions. He waved his hand, turned off the subject, and said, "I won''t gossip." Dumbledore''s heart was frightened. This is not much gossip. If you say more, what will be the state. George said quietly, "I''m here today. In addition to these things, there is Hagrid''s business. You suggested that he go to convince the giant, and you haven''t gone out these days, and he doesn''t listen to anyone''s orders." "The holiday is coming soon. You need to arrange for him to go to the giant as soon as possible. In addition, our patience is limited, and our patience with the giant is even more limited. You only have one chance. If your approach is invalid, then we will adopt a tougher one. Measures to prevent the giant from joining Voldemort''s team." He and Dumbledore differed in their attitudes towards giants. He did not think that giants with only beast intelligence would be good partners. He has always been very vigilant for such dangerous and low-IQ animals. Compared with werewolves, he can have wisdom. Giants are more often beasts, and they are far more dangerous than wild beasts. In this case, even if it is in the same camp as the giant, it is very dangerous. If it wasn''t for Dumbledore''s opinion, he would rather rule out the threat of the giant in advance. "Okay, I will arrange for Hagrid to dispatch the giant as soon as possible. The giant is not an incurable beast. I think they will agree to our request." Dumbledore said calmly. He looked at George with a special look, and said with emotion, "I think you will definitely be a good teacher. Your words are very convincing. Harry and the others are also well educated by you. Is what we lack." He said sadly, "We are too old. We no longer know what young people think. We have forgotten that when we were young, we have forgotten that we were young." He looked at George apologetically and said, "I''m sorry for what the teachers have done, and I''m sorry for what I have done. I am very happy to see that you can improve all this. I have thought about changing it. , But I couldnt do it. You did much better than us. "Okay, let''s arrange Hagrid''s business next. I think they are waiting outside in a hurry." George stood up and left his seat. "Okay," Dumbledore said quietly, "then we should go out, hide for a few days, and I should go out and have a look." Dumbledore opened the shimmering wooden door and was about to walk out. George reminded, "Don''t you change your clothes?" Dumbledore is still wearing pajamas now. Dumbledore scratched his messy hair and said flatly, "Forget it, don''t change it, it just fits the image of an old madman they imagined." Since Dumbledore didn''t care about it, George didn''t say anything. Together they descended the spiral staircase, the stone wall slowly opened, and they walked out of the stone wall. At this time, Cornelius Fudge and Snape were still waiting outside. Snape looked at Dumbledore with a gloomy expression, and said, "You are finally willing to come out. After so many days, you finally found an excuse." Dumbledore said quietly, "Severus, no matter what you think, I just want to tell you that this is not my strategy. Lily''s protection curse is her own recovery from ancient magic. I think This is no stranger to you, whether it is George or you." "When you were very young, you had the ability to develop your own spells. It is not impossible to restore a special spell. Lily has a strong talent, and her talent is not below you." He looked straight into Snape''s eyes and said earnestly, "And that prophecy has always been fulfilled. Although the prophecy is not the only result, Voldemort''s choice created his result." "Each of us is responsible for our choice, whether it is Voldemort or you. Voldemort made a choice, you made a choice, Lily also made a choice, and each of us is making a choice." Dumbledore looked at Snape quietly and said slowly, "So now Severus, are you still willing to stick to the original choice?" "YeahWhat choice do I have?" Snape said miserably, "I did everything, and all the consequences were caused by me. Is that prediction true or false? What''s the difference? Who made me choose at the beginning? This is what I deserve and my life." Snape turned and left without looking back. Dumbledore sighed and said to Fudge, "Let''s go to Hagrid now." They walked all the way through the corridor, past the auditorium, past the oak door, and from the lawn in the direction of the forbidden forest. They were just near Hagrid''s cabin, and Fang jumped out of the open door, yelling happily at Dumbledore, wagging his tail, and Dumbledore bent over and scratched Fang''s ear. "Who?" Hagrid asked, walking to the door, "Dumbledore!" He strode over to greet them. He kept wiping his hands on the front of his clothes. He wanted to shake hands with Dumbledore, but he felt that his hands were a little dirty, and he was at a loss for a while. He said happily, "It would be great to see that you are safe and sound. It''s great... It''s great..." He kept repeating it in his mouth, it was great. He was so happy, he had been worried about Dumbledore''s safety these days, worried about the rumors against Dumbledore. He knew that Dumbledore would surely defeat those rumors, Dumbledore was an amazing man. When they entered Hagrid''s cabin, they saw two sets of bucket-sized teacups and saucers on the wooden table in front of the stove. "Have a cup of tea with Olim," Hagrid explained. "She just left." Fudge asked curiously, "What is Mrs. Maxime doing here?" Hagrid looked unhappy and looked at Fudge, and said, "It''s nothing, just talk about the family." (To be continued.) Chapter 503： Contact envoy【37/39】 Chapter 503 Dumbledore said gently, "Hagrid, don''t hide them, they are now an important force against Voldemort, and they have the right to know this." Hagrid said embarrassedly, "That''s what you plan to let me do. I plan to persuade Olim to go with me. It is not easy to go to giants. They are not easy to deal with, and one more person will give you more strength. " "Compared to ordinary wizards, our identity is easier to contact with giants. Olim may do it with me. I think she will. It seems that I have convinced her." Dumbledore smiled and said happily, "That would be great. Mrs. Maxim is a very capable witch. With her, the connection with the giant will become smoother. And she is still Booth. The principal of Patton, this will be of great help to our next situation." Voldemort''s resurrection affects not only the British magical world. When in the maze, Voldemort has already revealed his fierce power and his terrible ambition. At this time, wizards who can unite in other countries will greatly help the future situation. "Although I don''t want to pour cold water, I have to say that I am more concerned about the safety of Mrs. Maxim than the result of an envoy. George said to Hagrid solemnly, "Since you have made a decision, I won''t say more." "But in the process of contacting the giants, Hagrid, you need to protect the safety of Mrs. Maxim. Once Maxim has an accident, even if you kill those giants afterwards, it will not be able to restore our relationship with the French magical world and Boothbarton. The rift in the college." Mrs. Maxim is the principal of Boothbarton and an important figure in the French magic world. Her influence is of great significance to the connection between Hogwarts and the French magic world. More importantly, she maintained goodwill towards Hogwarts. In this case, Hogwarts is obliged to ensure the safety of Mrs. Maxim. Hagrid looked at George timidly, and said in a positive tone, "Of course, I will protect Olim with my life, and I will never let her be surprised." Since the end of the maze battle, no one would regard George''s words as bluffing threats and intimidation. He really has the power to kill anyone. Even the extremely powerful Dumbledore was defeated by Voldemort, but he defeated Voldemort. In comparison, what are the giants? George said quietly, "That would be the best." He set his gaze on Dumbledore again, and said, "If you have nothing else in the summer vacation, you should also pay more attention to these things, the connection with the giant, only There will be a chance." If Dumbledore was watching over there, no matter what the outcome was, Mrs. Maxim would be safe. If those giants are not obedient, it will not take him much time as long as he knows the location and runs back and forth. He said coldly, "As for the werewolf, I improved the wolf poison potion. Although it can''t completely cure the werewolf, it also reduces the difficulty of refining, so that the werewolf can rely on their own ability to buy these potions. If With these potions and the werewolves following Voldemort, just kill them directly." For these dark creatures, he has no good feelings, these dark creatures whose main business is crime, there is not much wronged. If they really want to make trouble, they will kill if they kill it. Whether it is to keep education or to keep reform, it is a very stupid idea. Hagrid shuddered and listened for a while. George and Dumbledore were completely different. Dumbledore wouldn''t talk lightly about killing a large group of people at will. He picked up the bucket-sized tea cup with trepidation and poured himself a sip of hot tea, calming his emotions. George continued, "In addition, I will also assist you with a sum of money. If the giants stay honestly, the magical world does not mind giving them a habitat. At least when doing some physical work, they still It will come in handy." He doesn''t mind using force, but if possible, he is more willing to use peaceful means. If not, he would not tire of agreeing that Dumbledore would let Hagrid go as an envoy. Even if dealing with giants is already very simple for him, force is always the last choice. Hagrid nodded vigorously, "I think they will be honest, and they will understand what the right choice is." George said noncommittal, "I hope so." ....... Soon when the holiday came to an end, the final school leaving banquet finally came in everyone''s expectations. When Harry, Ron, and Hermione walked into the auditorium they saw at a glance that the usual decorations were gone. Usually at school leaving banquets, the auditorium is decorated with the colors of the winning college. But tonight, a black curtain hangs on the wall behind the staff desk. Harry immediately understood that this was to pay tribute to Cedric. Everyone saw for the first time that the faculty desk was different from the past. George and Dumbledore were sitting side by side, whispering to each other. They immediately reacted, and George is now the greatest young wizard in the history of the magical world. They also thought of the recent "Daily Prophet" has been calling on Dumbledore to be old and unable to serve as the principal of Hogwarts, hoping that George can take over as the principal of Hogwarts. They couldn''t help but speculate that perhaps by next year, everyone will call George the principal. After the interrogation, Barty Crouch, disguised as Moody, couldn''t accept the reality abandoned by Voldemort, and finally bit his tongue and committed suicide and died at Hogwarts. Now the real Mad-Eye Moody is sitting at the staff desk, his wooden legs and magic eyes are back to their original positions. He looked particularly nervous, and whenever someone talked to him, he jumped in surprise. He was kept in a box by Barty Crouch Jr. for ten months and was just rescued for a week. This terrible experience exacerbated his fear of being attacked. Karkaroff behaved like Mad-Eye Moody, he panicked and looked around from time to time. Whenever someone approached, he was extremely nervous. Only when he looked at George, did he appear to be a little calmer, and it seemed that the reality of Voldemort''s resurrection frightened him. Mrs. Maxim was still there, sitting next to Hagrid. They were talking in whispers. At the table, next to Professor McGonagall was Snape. (To be continued.) Chapter 504： School leaving party Chapter 504 When Harry looked at him, his gaze stayed on Harry for a moment. The expression on his face is elusive. He still looked as gloomy and annoying as before. Harry looked at Snape for a long time after he looked away. When Harry looked at Snape, he had an inexplicable feeling that he had never imagined before. It was weird that Snape actually liked his mother. He didn''t underestimate the charm of his mother, but he felt like a person like Snape, such a cold body, how could he like someone. In Harry''s eyes, hatred and insidiousness ran through Snape''s veins. How could such a person have love in his heart? Or, in fact, love does not change a person. Evil and spiteful people can also have selfish and evil love that belongs only to them? Ha used his hand to touch his chest, where his blood was flowing and beating. He always knew that his mother''s protection curse was still flowing in his blood. This power, this love, still protects him and helps him. He realized for a while, "Maybe love is not noble, and evil and spiteful people can have their own selfish and evil love. Just like Malfoy can summon the curse of the patron saint, his father Lucius has always treated him well, they The family atmosphere is much better than that of Batty Crouch." Harry was thinking about it. Professor Dumbledore suddenly stood up from the staff desk and interrupted his thoughts. The auditorium was already much quieter than the usual school leaving banquet, and it was even more silent at this time. This year is a special year, and everyone has a more complicated mind than previous years. "It''s another year," Dumbledore said, looking at everyone, "it''s over." He stopped talking and set his eyes on Hufflepuff''s table. Before Dumbledore stood up, the emotions on this table had been the most depressed, and the faces beside this table were also the saddest and palest in the entire auditorium. "Tonight, I have a lot to say to all of you," Dumbledore said, "but I must first declare in a painful manner that we have lost a very good man who should have been sitting here." He pointed to Hufflepuffs classmates, Enjoy this dinner with us. I hope everyone stands up and raises their glasses to Cedric Diggory. Everyone stood up, and there was a sound of moving benches in the auditorium. They all raised their wine glasses and said in a deep, deep voice in unison: "Cedric Diggory." "Cedric fully embodies the unique qualities of Hufflepuff College," Dumbledore continued. "He is a kind and loyal friend, a hardworking student, and he advocates fair competition. His departure, It''s all our losses." Dumbledore added: "The purpose of the Triwizard Tournament is to enhance and promote mutual understanding in the magical world. Given what is happening now, given Voldemort''s comeback, this connection is more important than ever." People in the audience began to whisper, you know, the first thing Voldemort''s resurrection was to attack Hogwarts, and accused Dumbledore of conspiracy to resurrect him, and even said that his previous defeat was also Dumbledore. Conspiracy. After this, whether it is the Daily Prophet or the students in the school, these days, there are many criticisms against Dumbledore. Dumbledore looked at Mrs. Maxim and Hagrid, looked at Fleur Delacour and her Busbarton alumni, and looked at Victor Krum and Dem at the Slytherin table. Strong''s classmates. "Every guest in this auditorium," Dumbledore said calmly, his eyes rested on Durmstrangs classmates, As long as you are willing to come back, you are welcome at any time. I will say it to you all again, in view of Voldemorts comeback, we can only unite It will be strong, and if it is divided, it will be vulnerable." "Voldemort''s methods of creating conflict and hostility are very clever. We can only fight with them if we show the same unbreakable friendship and trust. As long as we have the same goals and open our hearts, differences in habits and language will not become obstacles." George nodded slightly. At this point, it was true that Voldemort''s methods were not unwise. Voldemort first used the trophy of the Triwizard Tournament as a trap. When everyone was most excited and looking forward to it, he directly killed Cedric, the champion of the Triwizard Tournament. The mark of the black demon that appeared in the sky after that was like the declaration of the demon king, showing the return of the demon king with the death of the warrior. Then he and the Death Eaters suddenly appeared in everyone''s fears, and the entire Triwizard Tournament became his stageAll the students and teachers, and all the preparations seemed to set off his return. Such a situation brought everyone a boundless shock, unforgettable, the devil descended on the earth like darkness, ruling all living beings under the night. After that, Voldemort used questioning and accusation to dissolve Dumbledore''s myth and push Dumbledore into everyone''s suspicion. The light pillar of the magic world was completely disintegrated in just a few words. Dumbledore maintained the trust built for many years, and the bright image he built was overturned by Voldemort in an instant. The great wizard in everyone''s heart, the elder who supported the bright future of the magic world, was instantly pushed by Voldemort into the ranks of conspiracy careerists. This defeat in trust is worse than Dumbledore''s defeat in strength. Capitalists will trample everything for high profits, and people will bravely resist for the faith in their hearts and for the mission on their shoulders, even without fear of sacrifice. But the fall of this person who puts people''s faith and is given to support the bright future of the magical world, this person who is given the mission of justice, makes people completely lose confidence in the future. This heavy blow was of great help to Voldemort''s rule. When people find that no one can trust, even if they heard big names since they were young, the great wizard who was regarded as the savior and the pillar of light is also a liar. At this time, there will be nothing to be able to unite them, and everyone will become a piece of sand and be slaughtered. "Fortunately, I was prepared." George secretly rejoiced that if he really hoped Dumbledore and Harry could defeat Voldemort according to the so-called plot, there would really be a dead end. (To be continued.) Chapter 505： Collapsed faith Chapter 505 George clearly saw that even now, the eyes of the students looking at Dumbledore were full of distrust and doubt. At this time, any words of Dumbledore seemed so thin that it could no longer arouse people''s sympathy. At this time, Dumbledore lost not only the title of the most powerful wizard in the magic world, but also the support of all wizards in the magic world. At this time, he really became the rootless drifting grass in the magical world, and Dumbledore was unable to even take up the task of fighting Voldemort. Dumbledore seemed to understand this, so he tried his best to remedy it, eager to arouse the same hatred among the students. He said in a heavy tone, "I believe we will all face dark and difficult times. Some of you in the auditorium have been directly victimized by Voldemort''s poison. Many of your families have been torn apart. A week ago, among us. One of his classmates was killed." "It just happened, and we are faced with an important decision. This important decision will determine our future and the future of our family." Dumbledore said solemnly, "Please remember Cedric. When you have to choose between the right path and the shortcut, please don''t forget that a boy with integrity, kindness, and bravery just met Voldemort by chance. It was such a tragic doom. Please always remember Cedric Diggory." He bowed deeply to the students and repeated, "When you have to choose between the right path and the shortcut, always remember Cedric Diggory." With sparse applause, many Hufflepuff students fell into sobbing. At this time, they didn''t know how to react. They seem to be filled with righteous indignation, and they seem to share the same hatred. But the person standing on the stage is so unfamiliar and hard to resonate with people. At this time, thinking of the mighty Voldemort, they only felt deep fear. Then Dumbledore returned to his seat. "Next, let me say a few words." George''s voice shook the entire auditorium, and the sound of magic spread hit everyone''s hearts. "The events of the past few days have surpassed many people''s expectations and many people''s imagination." He looked around everyone, staring at everyone''s eyes with a sharp gaze. "But it just happened. No one can hide their ears as if nothing happened." George asked loudly, "So, are you scared? Are you panicking?" Fred stood up on the table with his hands in his hands. He shouted loudly, "I''m not afraid. I have a lot of Voldemort scales here. Do you want to buy them?" He said in an exaggerated tone, "If Voldemort is willing, I would be happy to sell it back to him at three times the price. I guess he would be willing to buy back the bits and pieces he dropped." George raised his hand, gestured, and said, "Well, Fred, your souvenirs are really great. I will buy 10 copies for Hogwarts as a collection, and everyone can come up and touch them later. At first glance, Voldemort is actually not that scary." "The school is safe." He continued to say calmly, "If Voldemort dares to come, I will let him drop more pieces." With Fred''s interruption, the students'' nervous atmosphere eased a lot. Yes, the school is safe, Voldemort was defeated by George, and the scales he dropped were also collected by Fred and sold as souvenirs. Thinking of this, the shadow of the Great Demon King has also disappeared a lot, and fear always stems from the unknown and from imagination. When the big devil was defeated by his classmates, he also dropped a piece of his body, and saw his classmates playing with the parts of the big devil. At this time, the fear brought by the big devil was greatly diluted. Seeing the ease of the classmates, George continued, "Even if you fear and panic, it has nothing to do with the magic world. You don''t need to fight Voldemort." He said in a positive tone, "As you can see, I defeated him, single-handedly." His words caused another excitement among the students. They single-handedly defeated the Demon King, and everyone thought of the night again. "I know some of you have a good impression of Voldemort, or his pureblood theory." George glanced at the students. Most of the students in Slytherin and Durmstrang seemed to be fidgeting. Is the beneficiary of pure blood theory. "No matter what you are thinking, you must always understand that for a wizard, only the power you have in your hands is the confidence to speak." He said in a contemptuous tone, "Don''t forget those Death Eaters, their only role in the maze is to kneel and lick Voldemort''s robes, bury their heads in the ground, and sing ridiculous hymns." "Not only can they not benefit from their pure-blood status they have to worry about being stunned by Voldemort." George smiled softly, "Really ignorant and poor fellow. To them, what is worse, Voldemort''s plan did not succeed. He failed, and the Ministry of Magic''s wanted will continue, Death Eaters We must continue to hide in Tibet and continue to be angry at both ends." "So." George stared at the students with sharp eyes, and said solemnly, "When you don''t want to be kneeling in front of Voldemort, you need strength when you don''t want to be the unlucky person who was stared to death by Voldemort. " "Yes, power." George waved his wand, and a black flame flew from the top of his wand. The black flame kept burning and expanding in the void, and the little flame grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a black dragon looking down at the students condescendingly. The moment the flame appeared, Mad-Eye Moody slammed open the chair and flew out behind him. He couldn''t retreat and hit the wall with his back. He took out his wand, pointed at the dragon in a hurry, and said in horror, "Devil flame." The teachers are all horrified, holding the tablecloth on the dining table tightly with both hands, the twisted tablecloth, just like they are nervous at the moment. Karkaroff clutched his thigh with both hands, shaking tremblingly. "Sorry, it seems I should say it in advance?" George said lightly when he saw the teachers'' violent reaction. His presentation seemed to scare the teachers, although he felt that their reaction was a bit fussy. "This magic is too dangerous." Dumbledore said solemnly, "especially on this occasion." "Oh, is it?" George stretched out his hand towards the black dragon, and the terrible dragon quickly shrank, turning into a mini dragon and falling into his palm. (To be continued.) Chapter 506： Glory of the Wizard [38/39] Chapter 5o6 The Glory of the Wizard "Hiss" The teachers breathed in cold air and exclaimed. Small Said * Flitwick exclaimed, "I have never seen anyone put the devil flame in their hands. It is a black magic with cursing power, extremely powerful and powerful." He looked at George with a strange look, and his heart was filled with turbulent waves that were difficult to calm. As teachers, they photographed Voldemort''s death gaze while in the maze, and they could not observe the scene of George fighting at all. They can only guess the battle at the time through the remains of the maze. This makes them always look at George''s strength, only knowing that he is incredibly powerful. At this time, seeing George playing with the devil flame in his palm, he really knew the terrible thing about this student. This is the control of magic deep into his bones. The powerful curse is in his hands, like a tamed plaything. "Of course, the devil flame did not fall into my hand. There is a magic barrier between it and my hand. The barrier formed by the devil flame''s curse, it will not harm me." George said lightly. . He explained, "For me, it is not dangerous. For magic, when you can fully master them, an attack magic is not more dangerous than an auxiliary magic." He turned his gaze back to the students, the magic just now attracted the attention of all the students, and their eyes flashed with anticipation and yearning. The devil flame is a powerful magic that even the teacher is afraid of, even the teacher is afraid. The black dragon once again grew bigger in George''s hand, showing its terrifying power, and then slowly shrank, like a tame pet, and finally it disappeared. "This is the power you need." George responded to the look of everyone''s expectations and said loudly, "Whether it is black magic or guardian charm, anyone who meets the conditions can get a professor." The students immediately became chattering. They looked noisy and shocked. This was big news. Teaching black magic, this is an unprecedented move, you know, learning black magic has always been a feature of Durmstrang. Durmstrang College has been regarded as a thorn in the eye by European magic education evaluation agencies for teaching black magic. They just heard that George was going to teach black magic and Hogwarts was really going to change. Both the teacher and the students secretly looked at Dumbledore, wondering what the attitude of this "principal" was. You know, Dumbledore has always been very opposed to black magic. He didn''t even let the students take the Defense Against the Dark Arts class at ease. Can he really accept all this? They didn''t see any clues on Dumbledore''s face. Under his half-moon glasses, there was a deep sea-like calm, as if nothing was born. At this time, everyone realized it. Yes, Dumbledore was no longer the most powerful wizard in the magical world, and soon he was not even the principal. George is now the most powerful wizard in the magical world. He is far superior to Dumbledore. Even if Dumbledore opposes, what use is it? "Guardian requires strong power. As long as you meet the conditions, you will have power." George said calmly. George doesn''t think that reasoning can be useful. He never thinks that reasoning can change a person. But when necessary, he always takes the trouble to reason. Just because this is the cheapest warning, this is the easiest declaration. What really decides everything is never just plain words, but rather the comparison of strengths and the measurement of interests that occupies behind the people. There is no complete stupid person in the world, even a stupid like Hagrid, when facing Azkaban''s sentence, all his stupidity will immediately disappear, and all his stubbornness and temper will disappear. This is the nature of human beings, facing the fear of violence and the fear of power. This is the instinct that all living things originate from genes and souls, desperate to escape when faced with destruction. Survival or destruction, lower your head, or discount your legs. This is not a difficult question. After all, a person has been receiving this kind of domestication from birth. From the beginning of the family, everyone is taught the rules since childhood, and who is the parent is taught since childhood. Whose fist is harder, whose voice is louder. Under this kind of social environmental structure, there are no real lawless fools. The only question is whether you have the ability to sanction him. Their parents can beat them arbitrarily, even these lawless people, when they were young, were pitiful at disguising themselves. When external pressure, or inner conscience, can always restrain a person. A talent truly has a bottom line that will not be crossed A talent truly will not violate taboos. Of course, it is impossible to change a person''s heart, and it is impossible to make a life a conscience. But when there is enough violent support, rational deterrence and declaration will enter people''s interests. When the human brain starts to think and weigh the pros and cons, the meaning of reasoning is reached. Unless the benefits are so great that they ignore their fears, everyone will bow their heads in the face of reality. In the principal''s office, he can blame Dumbledore without any hesitation, and blame the previous principals, not because he can tell the truth, but because his strength surpasses Dumbledore. If he was a student before, he needs to tolerate Dumbledore''s truth. So, now it''s the other way around. Dumbledore, who is now a weak man, can only accept his reasoning and suggestions. Now, as a strong man, he can speak his thoughts and his decisions unceremoniously. Let everyone adapt to his ideas, to adapt to his decisions. George continued to speak loudly, "You don''t need to face Voldemort, but you need to protect yourself. You can not be fighters, but you can''t be burdens." He stared at the students sternly, and said sharply, "You can refuse to stand with us, but you can''t kneel and lick Voldemort''s robes. You are wizards. Maybe you can''t afford the honor of a wizard, but you can''t be The shame of the wizard." The blood of the students immediately rushed to their brains, and the Gryffindor students yelled first, "I will kill everyone who asks me to lick his robe." "The honor of a wizard will not succumb to another wizard, and wizards will not find a master for themselves." Ravenclaw students said loudly. (To be continued.) Chapter 507： Magic has never declined [39/39] Chapter 507 Magic Has Never Declined "Death Eaters are not worthy of being a wizard at all. They are a shame to a wizard. They went to kneel and lick another wizard''s robe." Hufflepuff''s students shouted loudly. "Voldemort has humiliated all the wizards. He is a shame to the wizards." A Slytherin student shouted. Slowly, all the students became excited, and they were all young people full of passion. A young man who has not experienced many hardships. At their age, in their eyes, no matter what kind of demon king, they are not qualified to let them kneel, nor are they qualified to kneel to lick their robe. Even the students of Slytherin were full of righteous indignation at Voldemort at this time. He even let the pure-blood wizard kneel and lick his robe, which was an insult to all pure-blood wizards. They are also full of contempt for the Death Eaters, these people are the shame of pure-blood wizards, they went to lick the robe of a wizard. Moreover, he was not so powerful, and was defeated by their fifteen-year-old classmate. Seeing the students'' righteous indignation, George showed a satisfied smile, which was his purpose. With these unconvinced thoughts, Voldemort was unable to win over these students. Every young man has a very high self-esteem in his heart that he will not admit defeat. Even if they think they are not as good as George, they will not really think that they are so different from George that they will never catch up. When their peers have incredible achievements, others also have a desire and fantasy in their hearts. Maybe they can do it too. This is a common problem that everyone has. These longings and fantasies have really inspired many people. Heroes and capable people have emerged in large numbers, precisely because of mutual encouragement. If he can do it, why can''t I do it? It is this kind of inspiration from people who are familiar with each other that makes the strong often appear in a small circle. When they had these ideas, when they fantasized that they could overtake Voldemort like George. When they began to regard Voldemort as an equal person. Nothing Voldemort could have made these young men kneel and lick his robes. As long as one gets used to standing up, it is difficult to continue kneeling down. What George has to do is to let every student have the courage to stand up. Let every student have the power to stand up. The momentum of the students was soaring, the fear that Voldemort brought was wiped out, and everyone was full of passion and eager to try. Even the students of Boothbarton and Durmstrang seem to be passionate, they also have the glory of a wizard, and they have high self-esteem. Voldemort, a man who humiliated other wizards, immediately became the public enemy of all young wizards. George raised his hand again to signal everyone to be quiet, and everyone was quiet again and continued to listen to his speech. He said slowly, "Voldemort''s method of bewitching others and creating conflict is to accuse the mixed-races of making wizards decline. He blamed the mixed-races for the wizards not being as powerful as the predecessors." All people were stunned. This reason was the focus of the battle between pure blood and mixed blood. This was also an important reason why Voldemort was able to obtain the support of pure blood wizards. Many pure-blood wizards really believe that mixed blood will cause their power to diminish. It is for this reason that they insist on marrying other pure-blood families and cannot accept mixed blood unless they have a last resort. George said in a positive tone, "But the wizards have not declined. I just prove that I am stronger than all wizards in the past few hundred years." "Whether it''s Voldemort or Salazar Slytherin. They are far from me at my age, not because of my blood or my talents, but because I am at the top of modern magic." He stared at the crowd and slowly said, "In the ancient history of wizards, there are very few powerful wizards in the wizarding world, and their destructive power is far greater than that of current wizards. But more wizards cannot even release the most basic There is a huge difference between ancient magic and modern magic." Everyone listened carefully. For ancient magic, this is an area that only the most powerful and knowledgeable wizards will study. George said quietly, "In ancient times, human beings lived in a harsh environment, precarious, facing diseases, deaths, and wars at any time. At this time, the magic of ancient wizards was full of destructive power and far exceeded the current era." "But the ancient magic is extremely rage, and their damage is not only aimed at the outside world, but also against the wizard himself." He waved his magic wand and summoned a red fireball the size of a plate. The red fireball was suspended in the air, like a human heart, constantly beating, emitting fire and heat in all directions. There are irritability and anxiety hidden in the beating fireball, like a squeezed gunpowder keg It seems to explode anytime and anywhere. "This is a fireball summoned by ancient magic." George said lightly, ignoring how amazing the things he said were. "Sure enough, he even masters ancient magic." The teachers and students were shocked. Everyone quietly looked at the incredible young wizard in front of them. George continued to say flatly, "In those days, more wizards died under magical backlash than in battle. In that environment, every ancient wizard who survived had a terrible Destructive power." "But the power of ancient wizards only exists in a few individuals. Most of their strength comes from talent, from mutation, and cannot be inherited." "Modern magic eliminates those violent powers. Let the peaceful magic be mastered by the public, and it can spread magic to all aspects of daily life." George summoned another fireball, a fireball composed of orange-red flames, like a small stable sun, with only a faint flame on the surface of the fireball, jumping and wandering like a corona. Two fireballs, one violent, like an explosion at any time. A quiet and stable, like a little sun that continuously emits light and heat. "This is a fireball summoned by modern magic." He said calmly. Then the wand swayed slightly, and the two fireballs met. The fireball summoned by ancient magic was like a pierced balloon, the flames scattered, and it was instantly engulfed by the orange sun. He said quietly, "The orderly inherited knowledge system reduces the difficulty of inheritance, so that every student of Watts can learn magic and knowledge that ancient wizards could not master. Those ancient wizards, every time they cast a spell, every time they experiment , All have to risk being blown to pieces." (To be continued.) ~： Last month, the addition is over, ask for a monthly pass! Chapter 508 "Now at Hogwarts, eleven-year-old wizards can use magic in their lives. This is something that ancient magic could not do." George stared at the people and said categorically, "The wizarding world has never declined." ....... After the school leaving banquet, everyone took the heavy homework and looked forward to the new semester and left the school on the train bound for Kings Cross Station. At this time, the sky is cloudless, but the mood of the students is full of haze. Ron flipped through the homework list with two pieces of parchment paper, and said in a dry voice, "George, do we really do so much homework in the summer vacation?" Harry and Hermione also came over and said in a low voice, "I think these homework are too much. If they are really done, there will be no time to go out during the vacation." "Of course I don''t have time to go out to play." George raised his eyebrows and said disapprovingly. "Voldemort is resurrected, and I want to go out to play, so I''m too courageous. I assign so many homework, I intend to let them stay at home." "Although Voldemort has suffered some injuries, he can''t be dealt with by ordinary wizards anyway. At this time, staying at home honestly is the right choice." He said lightly, announcing all the students. In the summer vacation, I will be completely immersed in hard homework. Ron asked cautiously, "Then what if I can''t finish it?" He explained again, "I will definitely finish my homework. I''m worried about Fred and Joe. They are focused on their joke shop. Its not easy to complete so many homework." Hermione showed a contemptuous look, and said in a skeptical tone, "Can you really finish these homework?" Just looking at Ron''s expression, he didn''t want to do these homework. He also pushed the excuse to his two brothers. On the body, it was really insincere. Ron patted his chest and promised, "If it has to be done, I will definitely be able to do it." He didn''t think there was anything about it. During the rare summer vacation, everyone would want to relax. If there is no such idea, it is true. Strange. "The completion of homework will definitely affect the choice of the new semester." George said indifferently, "but not everyone can easily learn powerful magic, even if there is no such self-control, then it is Honestly follow the school curriculum and be an ordinary wizard." Speaking of which, since he can remember, there has never been a concept of vacation. Over the years, he was like a clockwork alarm clock, living as precise as a clock. It is also relying on these self-control, relying on the digging of magic, plus some luck, that he finally got to where he is now. It wasn''t until he truly defeated Voldemort head-on that he truly and completely got rid of all constraints. But even so, Voldemort is not dead now, and he will not stop just because he defeated his opponent. Voldemort is only one stage of him. He has an infinite future. The steps to transform the magic world have just begun. The work of transforming the real world has not yet begun reads(); beloved wife has an addiction. The only difference was that he no longer worried that his path would be interrupted midway. As Voldemort once said, he has enough time, and Voldemort has a lifespan of 1,000 years. As standing at the top of the wizarding power, he also has hundreds of years of youth. Everything has just begun. After defeating Voldemort, he won the position of chess player for himself. He had enough time to make arrangements and realize his ideas slowly. "By the way, George, is Harry going to your house for the summer vacation?" Hermione turned the subject away and asked curiously. Harry looked at George expectantly. This was something he had agreed upon before. He was a little nervous and expected, and he was afraid of any changes. "Yes, when the train arrives, we will go straight back." George nodded and said relaxedly, "Are you sure you have to come over during summer vacation?" Hermione said softly, "I''m a little worried about Mom and Dad. Although Voldemort is injured, he won''t make a big mess. But as long as he still exists, people can''t help but feel scared." She said anxiously, "I don''t know if I should tell my parents. They have their own jobs and their own lives. I can''t let them hide because of me. But I''m afraid of getting involved. I do not know what to do." She had been worried about these things for days. Voldemort was not only the enemy of wizards, but also of everyone. He is simply a demon king, a fantasy to rule the world, fantasy to become a demon king of gods. What''s more frightening is that Voldemort has a lifespan of at least 1,000 years. If George is not able to stop him, his ambitions and plans are likely to be successful such a devil with ambitions and ambitions for the real world. Hidden in the dark, no one can feel at ease. George pondered for a moment, and said comfortingly, "It''s not impossible, you can try the Red Loyalty Curse." Although in his opinion, Voldemort suffered a serious injury, it is difficult to make big moves in a short time. While the body of the basilisk brings him plenty of magic power, it also brings him the limitations of magical creatures. Using the body of a magical creature as the body of a wizard is not completely harmless. Magic creatures are not wizards after all, and their compatibility with magic will have some fundamental flaws. The abundant magical power of magical creatures also makes it difficult for them to get well once they are seriously injured. The potions targeted at wizards are far from enough to allow powerful magical creatures to quickly recover. But these must not be used as a reason to comfort Hermione, after all, you can''t be too careful about your family''s concerns. For the safety of Mr. and Mrs. Granger, it is not an exaggeration to use some more rigorous methods. "Courageous loyalty curse." When Harry heard this magic, his heart was full of disgust. His family was betrayed because they chose the wrong secret, and they died under Voldemort. If they can choose the right secret person, maybe they are still alive now. Hermione pondered this enchantment carefully, it was not simple. Dumbledore recommended that Harry''s parents use this spell to protect his address. Although in the end they were betrayed and died under Voldemort for special reasons, this is not a problem with the curse. Had it not been for the betrayal, Harry''s parents might still be alive now. "You mean, let me keep the address of my family a secret with a fidelity spell?" she asked carefully. (To be continued.) Chapter 508： Use Courageous Faithfulness Chapter 508 "Now at Hogwarts, eleven-year-old wizards can use magic in their lives. This is something ancient magic could not do." George stared at the people and said categorically, "The wizarding world has never declined." ....... After the school leaving banquet, everyone took the heavy homework and looked forward to the new semester, and left the school on the train bound for Kings Cross Station. At this time, the sky is cloudless, but the mood of the students is full of haze. Ron flipped through the homework list with two pieces of parchment paper, and said in a dry voice, "George, are we really going to do so much homework in the summer vacation?" Harry and Hermione also came over and whispered, "I think these homework are too much. If they are really done, there will be no time to go out during the holiday." "Of course I don''t have time to go out to play." George raised his eyebrows and said disapprovingly, "Voldemort is resurrected, and I want to go out to play, so I am too courageous. I arrange so many homework, I intend to let them stay at home." "Although Voldemort has suffered some injuries, he can''t be dealt with by ordinary wizards anyway. At this time, staying at home honestly is the right choice." He said lightly, announcing all the students. In the summer vacation, I will be completely immersed in hard homework. Ron asked cautiously, "Then what if I can''t finish it?" He explained again, "I will definitely finish my homework. I''m worried about Fred and Joe. They are all focused on their joke shop. Its not easy to complete so many homework." Hermione showed a contemptuous look, and said in a skeptical tone, "Can you really do these homework?" Just looking at Ron''s expression, he didn''t want to do these homework. He also pushed the excuse to his two brothers. On the body, it was really insincere. Ron patted his chest and promised, "If it must be done, I will definitely be able to do it." He didn''t think there was anything about it. During the rare summer vacation, everyone would want to relax. If there is no such idea, it is true. Strange. "The completion of homework will definitely affect the choice of the new semester." George said indifferently, "but not everyone can easily learn powerful magic, even if there is no such self-control, then it is Honestly follow the school curriculum and be an ordinary wizard." Speaking of it, since he can remember, there has never been a concept of vacation. Over the years, he was like a clockwork alarm clock, living as precise as a clock. It was also relying on these self-control, relying on the digging of magic, and some luck that he finally got to where he is now. It wasn''t until he truly defeated Voldemort head-on that he was truly and completely free from all constraints. But even so, Voldemort is not dead yet, and he will not stop just because he defeated his opponent. Voldemort is only one stage of him. He has an infinite future. The steps to transform the magical world have just begun, and the work of transforming the real world has not yet begun. The only difference was that he no longer worried that his path would be interrupted midway. As Voldemort once said, he has enough time, and Voldemort has a lifespan of 1,000 years. As standing at the top of the wizarding power, he also has hundreds of years of youth. Everything has just begun. After defeating Voldemort, he won the position of chess player for himself. He had enough time to make arrangements and realize his ideas slowly. "By the way, George, is Harry going to your house for the summer vacation?" Hermione turned the subject away and asked curiously. Harry looked at George expectantly. This was an appointment he had made before. He was a little nervous and expected, and was afraid of any changes. "Yes, when the train arrives, we will go straight back." George nodded and said relaxedly, "Are you sure you want to come over during summer vacation?" Hermione said softly, "I''m a little worried about Mom and Dad. Although Voldemort is injured, he won''t make a big mess. But as long as he still exists, people can''t help but feel scared." She said anxiously, "I don''t know if I should tell my parents or not. They have their own jobs and their own lives. I can''t let them hide because of me. But I''m afraid of getting involved. I do not know what to do." She had been worrying about these things for many days. Voldemort was not only the enemy of wizards, but also of everyone. He is simply a demon king, a demon king who fantasizes to rule the world, fantasizes to be a god. What''s more frightening is that Voldemort has a lifespan of at least 1,000 years. If George is not able to stop him, his ambitions and plans are likely to be successful. Such a demon with ambitions and ambitions for the real world is hiding in the dark, and no one can feel at ease. George pondered for a moment, then said comfortingly, "It''s not impossible, you can try the Red Loyalty Curse." Although in his opinion, Voldemort suffered a serious injury, it is difficult to make big moves in a short time. While the body of the basilisk brings him plenty of magic power, it also brings him the limitations of magical creatures. Using the body of a magical creature as the body of a wizard is not completely harmless. Magic creatures are not wizards after all, and their compatibility with magic will have some fundamental flaws. The abundant magical power of magic creatures also makes it difficult for them to get well once they are seriously injured. The potions for wizards are far from enough to quickly recover powerful magic creatures. But these must not be used as a reason to comfort Hermione, after all, you can''t be too careful about your family''s concerns. For the safety of Mr. and Mrs. Granger, it is not an exaggeration to use more rigorous methods. "Courageous Loyalty Curse." When Harry heard this magic, his heart was full of feelings. His family was betrayed because they chose the wrong secret, and they died under Voldemort. If they can choose the right secret person, maybe they are still alive now. Hermione pondered this spell carefully, it was not simple. Back then Dumbledore recommended Harry''s parents to use this spell to protect his address. Although in the end they were betrayed and died under Voldemort for special reasons, this was not a problem with the curse. Had it not been for the betrayal, Harry''s parents might still be alive now. "You mean, let me keep the address of my family a secret with a loyalty spell?" she asked carefully. Chapter 509： Candidates for the new principal Chapter 509 Candidates for the New Principal She still remembers the effect of the Courageous Faithfulness Curse. After using this spell, unless the secretaries reveal it. Otherwise, even if other people get to this place and put their noses on the doors and windows, they will not be able to see this address. George waved his hand and said calmly, "No, what you need to keep secret is not your home address, but your parents'' information." He explained, "Your parents live outside the magic world. Not many people in the magic world know them, let alone people who are particularly familiar with them. You just need to hide the information they have appeared in the magic world, Voldemort Its impossible to find out who your parents are." "He can''t put too much energy on investigating your parents. The Bold Loyalty Curse is enough to hide them." He continued, "In the next year, you need to reduce your contact with them and don''t let them come to the magic world. After a year, if I kill Voldemort, everything will be over." George turned his gaze to Ron again, and solemnly said to him, "The location of the Burrow must also be hidden. I have to say that Fred and Joe''s boldness will cause them to get into big trouble, your family It is now the key enemy of Voldemort''s attention." "Although Voldemort is injured, it is not so easy to deal with when he runs out. The location of the Burrow must be hidden with the Bold Faithful Charm. Compared to Hermione''s family, Ron''s family will face more threats, not just because they are all diehards who resist Voldemort. The provocation of Fred and Joe was even more shameful to Voldemort. They made Voldemort''s scales into souvenirs and also advertised this matter in the "Daily Prophet". Voldemort would not easily forget. "So who should be the secret?" Harry asked worriedly. What he cares most about is who is the confidential person. This person not only needs to be trustworthy, but also very strong. Only in this way can the spell really work, not the opposite effect. It was because his parents believed in the wrong people that they finally caused the tragedy. George pondered, and said, "I will keep the information of the Grangers as the secret, as long as they don''t appear in the magic world, everything will be safe." "As for the information about the Burrow." He looked at Ron and said, "After you go back, immediately discuss with your parents whether I will be the secret or Dumbledore." He couldn''t make decisions for the Ron family without authorization on such a major matter. Although he didn''t mind being the secret of the Burrow, whether the Weasleys trusted Dumbledore more or their other relatives, these could only be chosen by them. "Okay, that''s it." Hermione finally opened her eyes and smiled, and she said happily, "Thank you, George, I''ve been worried about this for many days, and now it''s finally over." Yes, with George as the secretive, no one can find out her relationship with her parents. Voldemort would never find her parents, and there was nothing safer than this. Although she needs to be separated from her parents for a short time, as long as the next year passes, as long as George kills Voldemort, everything is over. Thinking of this, Hermione''s mood suddenly improved, and the troubles that had troubled him for a long time disappeared. Ron lowered his head and pondered. After a while, he raised his head and said relaxedly, "That''s good, our family is indeed too eye-catching reads(); always dressed as a relative of the hostess [Quick Wear]. After Fred and Joe go back, they will definitely be scolded to death by their mothers. It is too dangerous to directly provoke Voldemort." "It would be much better if our home address could be protected by the loyalty curse. I think Mom and Dad would definitely agree." After George''s reminder, he immediately understood that he was prepared, even if Voldemort was injured, they would not be able to resist. This is not the time to be a hero. Since there is a good way, it should not be taken lightly. After talking about this heavy topic, they were silent for a while. The only thing left in the carriage was the sound of the train crashing on the rails. Outside the window are green hills and green wheat fields, which are peaceful and peaceful. It seems that everything that happens in the human world will not affect these green mountains and green waters, and all the melancholy in people''s hearts cannot interfere with anything in the world. The green waters and green hills are still there, but everyone''s mind is changed. The resurrection of Voldemort made it difficult for everyone to calm down, and once the quiet life was broken, it would be difficult to restore it. Outside the carriage and in the corridor, the train seemed very quiet, and the other students in the carriage were also immersed in their worries. When tranquility is at your fingertips, no one cares, but once peace disappears, those simple time and years become beyond reach. After a moment of silence Harper first broke the deadlock. He remembered another thing, and then asked softly, "George, will Dumbledore be the principal no longer in the next semester? ?" George had previously relayed Dumbledores predictions and explanations of Harrys parents death to Harry. Harry didn''t know how to judge, how to believe all this. He couldn''t believe Dumbledore after all, he couldn''t believe this old man who could not see through. But what else can he do besides distrust? After so many years, everyone accepts the truth and accepts this explanation. What can he do? The dead are already dead, and the living need to live well. Voldemort is still alive, and they can''t live well yet. When fighting Voldemort, who wants more accidents. Harry couldn''t understand Dumbledore''s thoughts. He just hoped that he wouldn''t have to see Dumbledore in school next semester. Hearing that it was about the new principal, Hermione and Ron also leaned forward. They looked at George curiously, waiting for his explanation. This is big news. There must be a lot of people in the school who want to know this news, but they are students, but they can''t get the news from the teacher. Everyone knows that the school has changed and Dumbledore has changed, but no one knows what it will become in the end. They have expectations and worries. When Dumbledore was at school, many of the school''s rules were unfavorable to students, but if Dumbledore left the school, what would happen to the new Hogwarts? Everyone is a little uneasy. "Yes, Dumbledore will no longer be the principal next semester. The board of directors has unanimously agreed to remove him from the principal position, and this time it will be permanent, and it will never be possible again." George said softly . (To be continued.) Chapter 510： Twins scared of people Chapter 510 He also agreed with this decision. Dumbledore hadn''t really helped the school over the years, and even in the magic world, the only thing he did was to stop Voldemort more than ten years ago. In the following years, he did not play a good role. Even in order to promote Voldemort''s fear, Dumbledore did too many things that should not be done. Ignoring the disaster of the Defence Against the Dark Arts class, it ruins the combat power of entire generations of wizards. "Will you become the principal, George, next semester?" Harry asked curiously. He couldn''t imagine anyone besides George who could be the principal. Professor McGonagall''s words, although she once served as the acting principal. But her strength and prestige are not enough to support Hogwarts when Voldemort is resurrected. George frowned slightly, and said in embarrassment, "I''m working. As far as I am concerned, I am the best person to be the principal. But some old guys want to cause me some trouble. After all, I am too young. In all respects, becoming the principal of the most famous magic school in the world is too sensational." "They used the tactics on the surface," George shrugged and said to them in a helpless tone. "You know, I can''t break the rules like Voldemort." He doesn''t mind direct confrontation, let alone fear of conspiracy. At any time, power is the most powerful support, and anyone who directly confronts him will only encounter severe blows. But when faced with this kind of old stubbornness who stood in his own camp and dragged his feet and used face-to-face means, many of his methods of cutting the mess with sharp knives were difficult to use. "Ah, they can''t deal with Voldemort themselves, they knew they were messing around behind their backs." Ron said indignantly, "Apart from you, who else can fight Voldemort? Do they dare to face Voldemort?" Hermione shook her head dissatisfiedly, and said angrily, "I didn''t expect that these wizards, who are completely invisible in the ordinary days, also hide so many conspiracies. Don''t they know what kind of unity? Obviously Voldemort has been resurrected." She sighed again, "But the sixteen-year-old Headmaster of Hogwarts is really too amazing. Those adults don''t care about your abilities at all. They only see your age and only think about your status. , Just thinking about my own interests." "To let them, the elderly, accept a young wizard who is less than sixteen years old to stand on their heads, they would even prefer to take refuge in Voldemort." George sighed and said, "Isn''t it, so I hate dealing with old stubbornness." He added, "Fortunately, I was prepared." His tone became relaxed again, and his voice revealed confidence, "I don''t mind if I can become the principal of Hogwarts, but the school will definitely be in my hands." After all, the directors of Hogwarts had been his power early on. Even if some pure blood is old and stubborn, trying to use his age as an excuse to restrict him to serve as the principal, but these conspiracies can not stop him from carrying out his plan in school reads(); always dress as a relative of the hostess[ . His voice became firm, and he said in a positive tone, "Although I am not Voldemort, I am not Dumbledore either. I am not a bully." "I have no interest in being someone like Dumbledore, nor in his idea of ??supporting the magical world. I am a true wizard. If those people expect to overwhelm me with age and favor, then they really It''s too naive." George said dismissively, "They will slowly see that I am more difficult to deal with than Voldemort. They chose the wrong opponent." For those opponents who suddenly appeared, George was also very puzzled. When his momentum was strongest, those opponents dared to come forward. I have to say that the level of these people''s postures is still too low, and they don''t know how to make a fortune in silence. Now they were still counting on him to fight Voldemort, even daring to hold him back at this time. Aren''t you afraid that he will make things worse? Or maybe, those people think he is really too simple and kind? "In any case, it is impossible for those useless conspirators to become the principals of Hogwarts." Harry said indignantly. He did not expect that Dumbledore had just been driven away, and there would be conspirators again. Hit the idea of ??Hogwarts. George said lightly, "Hogwarts is always in my hands." He smiled lightly and said to Ron, "Actually, I am more optimistic about the candidate for the principal of Hogwarts, Mrs. Weasley." "What, my mother?" Ron asked dumbfounded. "She is a housewife, the headmaster of Hogwarts. This title has nothing to do with her." He didnt understand what George was talking aboutThe principal of Hogwarts should be George, otherwise it should be McGonagall who would teach them. How could it be his mothers turn to be Hogwarts? The principal of Watts. Harry reacted, he could understand what George meant. He nodded gently, and said, "Mrs. Weasley is very good, she will be a good principal." He thought of Tom Riddle, thought of himself, thought of Sirius Black, thought of Peter Pettigrew, thought of many people. If Mrs. Weasley took care of them when they were in school, they might not be what they are now. Ron was even more surprised. "How could it be, but she can''t even take any class. She has always been a housewife and has never done any work." He quickly explained, "Of course, I like my mother very much, but she is not a suitable candidate for the principal." In his opinion, the principal of Hogwarts should be aloof and unfathomable, with everything in his hands. A bit like Dumbledore, and a bit like George, but not his mother. George shook his head and said faintly, "This is your misunderstanding of the principal. It is not the case. The principal does not need to be in class, he does not even need to be stronger than others. What he needs is love for the school and for the students. Love." He explained slowly, "Teachers often face students. They work hard and inevitably produce irritability and impatience to students. It is difficult for them to maintain a proper distance from the students, and it is difficult for them to really care about them. Students. Too much, the teachers energy is limited. It is too difficult for the teacher to take care of the students psychological problems." He explained, "The principal is completely different. He doesn''t need to attend classes in person, and Hogwarts doesn''t have many things that need him to deal with." (To be continued.) Chapter 511： remind Chapter 511 "What Hogwarts needs is someone who can tolerate the entire school. Such a person needs to have a sincere and sincere love for the school and for the students." George said with emotion. "The principal of Hogwarts needs to use love and tolerance to influence these students and prevent them from going astray." He smiled and said faintly, "Dumbledore has done nothing in this respect." He added, "Of course, I won''t do better than Dumbledore. I don''t have much patience with children. If they are upset, I will kick them very far." Fundamentally speaking, he and Dumbledore have a lot of similarities, and they do not compromise their means to achieve their goals. For them, Hogwarts is just a means, not an end. They can abandon Hogwarts when necessary. This is definitely not the consciousness that a principal with Hogwarts as the core should have. He smiled softly and said gently, "So at the principal at Hogwarts, I am more optimistic about Mrs. Weasley. She is a very enthusiastic person, a person who will not be annoying, a great Mother." What he didn''t say was that she was a person who could sacrifice everything for her own family. Ron smiled slyly, he didn''t expect that George would have such a high opinion of his mother. You know, George is the greatest young wizard in the history of the wizarding world. He seldom gave high praise, even Dumbledore was not very good in his evaluation. Harry and Hermione nodded seriously and said, "Mrs. Weasley can always make people feel her care. Even the brave Fred and Joe can''t resist her gaze. No matter how many troubles they cause, She is always obedient in front of her." While they were talking about this, Fred and Joe, pushing the compartment door open, suddenly walked in. Fred and Joe looked at George nervously with pleading eyes, and said worriedly, "George, you have to intercede for us." They said in a dry tone, "I''m going to the station soon. When I wait a moment, my mother will definitely scold us for our advertisement in the Daily Prophet." As they got closer and closer to the station, they thought about the things in the Daily Prophet, and it became more and more unpleasant. The previous impulse and boldness slowly dissipated during this journey, and they were worried again when they thought of being scolded by their mother when they went back. When the train arrived at the station, they rushed to find George to intercede. As long as George is willing to intercede, mother will not be so angry. "Hahahaha," everyone laughed, they were just talking about Fred and Joe. The twins are not afraid of the sky and the earth. Not afraid to face Voldemort, but just afraid of their mother. Fred and Joe didn''t know why everyone laughed, they just laughed awkwardly. George took the lead to ease, he waved his hand and said, "Of course, I will talk to Mrs. Weasley. You have also made a great contribution to fighting Voldemort and destroying the atmosphere of fear he spread." He comforted the twins and said, "We have already figured out a way. We will protect the location of the Burrow with the Courageous Faithfulness Charm. As long as you don''t go out during the summer vacation, Voldemort will never find you." Ron also reacted. He walked to Fred and Joe and explained to his two brothers what had just happened. They just talked about reads(); forever. Listening to Ron''s explanation, Fred and Jolick immediately opened their eyes and smiled when they saw a solution. They said in a relaxed and weird tone, "We knew there would be a way. There is nothing terrible about Voldemort. He is not as terrible as our mother." Seeing that the twins were so afraid of their mother, everyone laughed happily. In the light and joy of everyone, the train slowly arrived at the station, and the train slowly stopped at Kings Cross Station. Amidst the whistle, the train opened its doors, and the students slowly squeezed out of the train like a long dragon. Mrs. Weasley was waiting outside the barrier at this time. Seeing her angrily, she seemed to be bloated. Fred and Joe''s bold behavior really annoyed her. She went up and down, strode up to Fred and Joe. Count them down. "You are really bold. You dare to provoke Voldemort. You are in the "Daily Prophet" and the whole wizarding world knows about you. You also sell the souvenirs made from his scales. You know what it will be. Consequences?" Mrs. Weasley said angrily, "What else are you doing? Why don''t you just hit the door." George gently blocked Fred and Joe behind him. He smiled at Mrs. Weasley and said softly, "Mrs. Weasley Fred and Joe are very brave. They were made to dissolve Voldemort under the great pressure of Voldemort. Fear, made a great effort." He said sincerely, "In the face of Voldemort, there are always people who need to stand up, either them or others. In this matter, they have acted very bravely." Seeing George''s intercession, Mrs. Weasley''s expression eased. "George, I know they didn''t do anything wrong, but they are still children. They are not even adults. They shouldn''t provoke Voldemort directly." She said worriedly, "This is too dangerous. These should be adults. work." Fred whispered, "We are not kids anymore. George is younger than us." Mrs. Weasley gave him a fierce look with her hands on her hips, and said, "Can you compare to George? What are you doing when George is learning to read?" George continued to say gently, "We have discussed how to deal with this before. Voldemort will certainly not let it go, but we are not unprepared." He said this calmly, "We intend to hide the place of the Burrow with the loyalty curse. As long as you want, either I or Dumbledore can be your secret." "Courageous loyalty curse," Mrs. Weasley chanted the words again, her face completely calmed down, and she looked at George with grateful eyes and said, "Thank you George, this is a good way. I will wait when I return. Talk to Arthur right away, and we will get back to you soon." She finally calmly said to Fred and Joe, "Since there is a way, I won''t teach you. But next time, don''t be so reckless. There is not a way someone can think of to help you at any time." (To be continued.) Chapter 512： Georges property Chapter 512 George''s Estate She urged Fred and Joe again, "You guys don''t want to thank George." Fred and Joe looked at George with escaped eyes, and thanked George in a hurry. Fortunately, George thought of a way, otherwise they would be nagged for a summer vacation. George patted Ron on the back, watched him walk towards Mrs. Weasley, and said to him, "If you want to come during the summer vacation, you can come to my house, and then contact reads(); The Demon Girl of the Red Chamber. " Mrs. Weasley and Harry gave a hug, repeatedly instructing him to be safe, and instructing him to study hard with George. Finally, she took her sons and daughters, reluctantly waved goodbye to everyone. On the other side, Hermione pulled her mom and dad over. "Hello, Mr. Granger, Mrs. Granger." George greeted them kindly. "Hello, George, Harry." Mr. and Mrs. Granger responded happily. "Let''s go out first," George gestured, asking everyone to leave here first. He turned around to lead the way, and other wizards rushed along the way, not thinking about others. Only when they saw George, would they take off their hats and greet him. The impact of Voldemort''s resurrection has already begun to appear, and the magic world has begun to panic. ... George didn''t pay much attention to this, he took Harry, Hermione and Hermione''s parents all the way out of the station. They left the station and turned right towards the road, about five minutes away, they found a cafe next to the station. In the coffee shop''s private room, after serving coffee for them, the waiter quietly exited the private room and closed the door. George stretched out his wand and tapped it lightly. A faint light like a water ripple spread across the room and bounced back from the wall. Mr. Weasley asked curiously, "What kind of magic is this? It looks beautiful? I remember you are outside school, and it seems that you cannot use magic." Although his daughter also uses some simple magic at home, most of the time, she can only use some moving objects, and bend the spoon and other shallow tricks. But he remembered that his daughter complained a lot, why can''t use magic outside the school. "This is a magic used for interference and detection, which can avoid being recorded by surveillance here." George explained simply, "I can use magic because my strength is far above that of an adult wizard, disguised as Growing wizards are very easy for me." Although with his influence, even if the detected magic is used, no one will come to trouble him. But if you can, it would be better to avoid trouble in the first place. George picked up the coffee, took a sip, and said slowly, "Maybe you saw it today. The atmosphere here for the wizards is a bit nervous." "Did something happen?" Mrs. Granger immediately looked at her daughter nervously, took her hand, and asked quietly. When they were on the platform, they did hear something vaguely. The wizards were discussing about what mysterious people and what resurrection. They dared not walk over to ask questions, but they all listened carefully with open ears. The wizards all looked very nervous, panicking and fidgeting. Even Mrs. Weasley, whom they knew, looked worried, and didn''t notice them at all, let alone greeted them with reads(); the stunning genius doctor''s Nongmen Guijiao. In this case, anyone who is not blind can guess that something bad must have happened in the wizarding world. George said with a solemn face, "Some major events have happened recently in the magical world. An evil wizard wants to make some attacks recently, which may be dangerous." He explained, "So during this period, you can no longer directly contact the magic world. Hermiones "Daily Prophet" can no longer be subscribed, and her owl should not be released. In your life, Try not to mention anything related to magic again." When Hermione heard that she couldn''t even subscribe to the Daily Prophet, her face also had an irritable expression. This time she was really suffocated. She can''t go out, still can''t get in touch with the news of the magic world, but when it is still such a critical time, this is a life that makes people feel confounded. "Is it dangerous?" Mr. Granger looked at Hermione worriedly and asked George, "Is Hermione in danger." He was really worried, since they came to the magic world, since his daughter came to the magic world, this has always worried them. Unlike ordinary Muggles, they are not ignorant of the magic world, they are all advanced intellectuals. They also read all the books of those daughters. Because they want to know what their daughter is doing and what the daughter will face. From the history of the magic world, they have seen a lot of terrible things, just like the world of Muggles War killing, fear of evil, the evil that the Muggle world possesses, and the wizarding world is not lacking. Compared with the order of the Muggle world, the powerful power of wizards has greatly increased the destructive power of conflict. They always come to pick up Hermione at the first time during the holidays, just because they have been worried. George said calmly, "Don''t worry too much, the school is safe. Hogwarts has a history of more than 1,000 years, and no evil wizard can break into it. It is safer than the palace and the presidential palace." He did not lie. Although Voldemort invaded Hogwarts, he was also beaten back. With him in charge, Hogwarts is indeed the safest place. His comfort and metaphors eased the emotions of Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Although they do not live in the presidential palace, they also know that it is indeed the safest place. George motioned again to let them drink some coffee first. When the atmosphere subsided, George continued. "Hogwarts is safe, but outside the school, we can''t take care of all the details. Although the chances of accidents are small, just for safety reasons, we should also take precautions." "That''s the case, safety issues can''t be taken seriously anyway." Mr. Granger said in agreement. He is just such a baby girl, her daughter is very obedient and smart, and she has been their pride since childhood. The only thing that worries them is that their daughter has gone to the Magic Academy, where they can''t take care of it. "So I don''t need to worry too much. I remind you that this is not because there is really any danger, but to take precautions in advance." George said calmly, "It may not take long for Hermione to return to school. At the time, Hogwarts was enough to protect her." (To be continued.) Chapter 513： Come back home Chapter 513 "In comparison, Mr. and Mrs. Granger, you may need to pay more attention. Do not mention matters in the magic world outside your home on weekdays. The dark wizard has some subordinates who may run away from the outside world reads( ); I hate you so much." He continued to remind. "But please rest assured, we will use magic to protect your information. They can''t find your information from any channel, any method, only you, and be careful not to talk about the magic world." He Keep talking. "It''s easy to do," Mrs. Granger and Mrs. Granger were relieved and said with certainty, "We pay attention to these things on weekdays. We don''t want to be regarded as weird by our colleagues. We always say to the outside world, Hermione goes to a boarding school abroad and never talks about magic to other people." Good communication brought a good atmosphere, and everyone relaxed now, and the tension just disappeared. Hermione also asked in a low voice, "Owl can''t be used, how can we contact? Can I continue to call you and send text messages?" "Just use the phone and text messages." George smiled softly, "At this time, phone calls and text messages are much safer than owls." Then they chatted again, finished their coffee, and bid farewell to each other and went home. ..... George bid farewell to Hermione, and his family, leading Harry all the way forward. After walking for more than ten minutes, they came to a small and elegant building. The small red and white buildings and small gardens reveal a breath of life, warm and calm. The neatly trimmed lawn, the peculiar smell of green grass, a few chirping sparrows, jumping back and forth by the small fountain in the fence. George didn''t use the key, but slightly locked the door, and the door suddenly opened. After opening the door, the small building has very modern decoration and layout, and the picture frames on the wall are landscape paintings from various places. The white walls and delicate chandeliers make the house look bright and tidy. Walking inward, there is a spacious living room, transparent glass decoration, huge LCD TV, all the decoration looks very modern. George found a special button behind the LCD TV, and pressed it several times in a drawer under the TV. Then there was the sound of floor rubbing, and a huge landscape painting moved aside, with holes on both sides of the wall revealing a traditional fireplace. "Flaming flames!" George tapped the fireplace with his finger. The raging flames instantly ignited in the fireplace, dancing and jumping in the air cracklingly, and then the flames turned aquamarine and filled the entire fireplace. He explained to Harry, "This is one of my properties. I ask the housekeeping company to maintain it on weekdays, claiming that the owner is doing investment business and flying around. This way, no one will notice it back and forth." "I have some properties like this all over the world, so that even if Voldemort is several times stronger. As long as I leave with the heart, he will not find my place. Of course, if I have time, I can also pass these fireplaces. , Travel around the world to relax." "Can Ron''s fireplace be contacted here?" Harry asked curiously. He had only used the fireplace in Ron''s house before, and he could contact Diagon Alley and other places through Floo fans, which was very convenient. "This is a transmission network that I built privately and cannot be reached by other means. After all, for me, their safety is the most important reads(); they are always dressed as relatives of the hostess''s family [fast piercing]. To other Where, I can choose Apparition and Door Key." George slowly explained. "According to me." George entered the flames, shouted, "Castle!", then disappeared into the flames with a swish. Harry imitated George and teleported to George''s house through the fireplace. The sky was spinning, and it appeared again in George''s home. By the fireplace, grandmother and Anna were already waiting impatiently. The grandmother replied, "Today you are much later than usual." She pointed to the hot water and towels on the table next to her, and urged, "Go wash your hands and eat." The dinner was very hearty, many of which were foods that Harry didn''t recognize, except for the hot fruit pie and pudding, fried salmon, and roasted goose with roasted mashed potatoes. There are also some foreign dishes that sound like weird names, something like dreamy and phantom rice, panda-like tofu, and so on. Although their names are strange, they taste really good. Harry was certain that he had never eaten such delicious food in his life, and these were far more delicious than the food at the Hogwarts dinner party. Under Mrs. Soros''s relieved gaze, Harry opened his stomach and squeezed every favorite food into his mouth happily. "Did you encounter anything on the way Today is much later than usual. I plan to let the messenger come to you." When they saw that they were eating almost the same, Sorosv asked. George talked about what happened after they left the station, because they wanted to remind Ron and Hermione''s parents, so time wasted. "That''s right," Mrs. Soros said in agreement. "The Weasleys are in a more dangerous situation. They have too many children and they take care of them. This time Fred and Joe are in trouble again. They should really be used. More protective measures. The Grangers live in the Muggle world, and they also need to be extra cautious." "But," she said, taking a look at George, "you can be tougher and take the initiative to become the secret of the Weasleys. If they choose, they will have a closer relationship with Dumbledore." Then she sighed again and said, "But this kind of thing, after all, is their own choice. The relationship of the Courageous Loyalty Curse is too important, and it is ultimately inconvenient to let others be confidential." After a relaxed and happy dinner, Mrs. Soros urged them to rest early. What''s the matter, wait for tomorrow to rest and say, they must be tired after a long drive. George took Harry to the place where he lived upstairs. He took Harry to a clean bedroom on the left upstairs, with neat and clean quilts, a soft bed, and a few big dolls on the bed. Harry took a Garfield doll curiously, squeezed the soft doll, and said with some wonder, "Why are there these in the room." George said with a slight embarrassment, "I accidentally bought too much when I was shopping with Anna, and there was no place to give it away, and it was not easy to throw away, so I brought them all back. If you dont like it, you can pile them up. Corner." (To be continued.) Chapter 514： Power plan Chapter 514: Power Plan Harry hugged the soft doll and whispered, "I like it." Since childhood, he admired Dudley''s toys, but when he had the money to buy them, he often lost his mind. Suddenly I saw my childhood favorite toy, and immediately reluctant to let it go. George pointed to a piece of incense on the bedside table again and said. "This is my special incense, added with calming flowers and silver leaf grass. It can make you enter meditation more conveniently at night and have a better rest. In the morning, I usually get up early." He added, "Clothes can be put in the closet, and books can be placed on the table. Don''t read too long at night. I will wake you up tomorrow morning and work out with me." Harry nodded silently, there was a sense of unreality in everything in front of him, which was completely different from Dursley''s house, and completely different from his house on Privet Road. Compared with the crowded and warm burrow, here is a bit more calm and peaceful. "Good night, then, see you tomorrow." George said goodnight to Harry, then gently led the door. Then he returned to his room. The furnishings in the bedroom were different from before, and all the star posters on the wall were put away. There are mysterious magic array pictures, star-studded magic texts, and ever-changing symbols on the wall. Just looking at it makes people dizzy. On the ceiling, there is a brilliant starry sky, just like the Great Hall of Hogwarts, where the starry sky outside is reflected, and the starry sky is drawn closer by magic. Being in it is like being in a galactic fantasy world. The cold moonlight shone on the bed, and the faint starlight fell on his face. George fingered a little, and the incense on the head of the bed lit up, and the elegant and calm breath brought people into the real fantasy scene. He changed into his pajamas, sat quietly on the bed, gently smelling the magic incense, and slowly entered meditation. The confrontation with Voldemort slowly entered a new state. He is no longer running for reality, no longer running for safety. But he needs new goals and new strengths. The resurrected Voldemort is stronger than before. This made his previously carefully prepared strength somewhat stretched. Those things that are already prepared need to be used as soon as possible, and the prepared plans need to be realized as soon as possible. Those envisioned powers need to be obtained as soon as possible. George muttered silently, "The blood of the strong, the grievances of the weak, the heart of light, the eyes of darkness. These are all ready, the only difference is it. Originally wanted to wait, it seems that only other Means." Because he didn''t dare to pin his destiny on the plot, George had always regarded Voldemort as a much stronger character than Dumbledore. He used this as his standard of strength, and he did gain a strength far beyond Dumbledore. But the newly born Voldemort was much stronger than Dumbledore. In the maze, although he defeated Voldemort, he finally relied on Harry and their help, and he could not keep Voldemort. The power of the demon ape can continue to be strengthened, but it is too difficult to completely kill Voldemort with this. The essence of balance is comprehensive enough and strong enough. But again they are not extreme enough and their destructive power is limited. George does not regret choosing balance as his Animagus form. But he also knew that it was difficult to defeat Voldemort, who had a basilisk body, only by relying on the form of the demon ape. He must pursue a stronger and more destructive force. Although he always emphasized, he always told everyone that he is younger than Voldemort and his potential is greater than Voldemort. But he also clearly realized that Voldemort is not simple. Voldemort was far from old. He was completely different from Dumbledore. Voldemort''s mental age was incredibly young, just like an ambitious teenager. Wizards are different from Muggles. The age of the body and the aging of the body are not the true aging of the wizard. They have too many ways and too many ways to delay their aging. Just like the demon basilisk that Voldemort is now incarnate, he has more than 1,000 years of youth. Now Voldemort is a young man both physically and mentally, and he also has the potential to improve quickly. In the next battle, Voldemort will make up for his flaws and have a stronger and more terrifying strength. During the maze battle, Voldemort had just resurrected, and he was not yet familiar with the use of his power. Even so, with his overwhelming magical advantage and terrible vitality, he has become the most terrifying opponent George has ever faced. Voldemort, who was lurking in the wound, would only be more terrifying. Trapped beasts are still fighting, and injured beasts are often the most dangerous. "Ancient magic?" George whispered softly, he was already assessing in advance where Voldemort might have a breakthrough, except for his familiarity with the body of the demon basilisk, and his complete grasp of his own power. The most likely power for Voldemort to gain a breakthrough is ancient magic. Just as he had planned to restore ancient magic, he knew that Voldemort had done this before. Unlike previous years, when he constructed ancient magic from nothing, Voldemort has more advantages than him in restoring ancient magic. Voldemort was much older than him and had more experience than him. When Voldemort was young, he went through assiduous practice and terrible magical transformation. The price paid for power is the foundation of Voldemort''s life. Just like what Voldemort said in the labyrinth, meditation may be just a breakthrough of power for him But for Voldemort, this is a fatal shortcoming he has made up for himself. . Voldemort once paid enough for the pursuit of power. When he was young, he had enough time to experiment with those terrible magic. A persons past efforts never disappear, but occasionally they do not bear fruit. But as long as you climb higher and go further, all your hard work will not be wasted. When climbers climb the most precarious peaks, those hardest experiences will turn into their true heritage. Just like Voldemort''s meditation technique overheard by Wormtail, he can supplement the meditation technique with his own strength, and possess the body of a basilisk by analogy. Standing on a new starting point, Voldemort will only become stronger next year. Maybe he will master ancient magic thoroughly. "Fortunately, I never expect my opponent to be a brainless fool. Even if it is ancient magic, I will play the rest. If Voldemort can only pick up what I have left to play, I will be very disappointed." In the face of a powerful enemy, George was not afraid. He defeated Voldemort''s attack head-on, and he was completely different. Chapter 515： The meaning of the flesh Chapter 515 Now he is truly the most powerful young wizard in the history of the magic world, and in the future, he will become the most powerful wizard in the history of the magic world. Voldemort could never surpass him, whether he was at the same age or now. Voldemort will improve, he will only improve faster. Voldemort is difficult to deal with, but that''s all. When Voldemort dreamed of becoming everyone''s parents, everyone''s faith, he always saw the boundless starry sky. After all, Voldemort is just a conspiracy careerist, his pattern is not big enough, or in other words, his brain is not big enough. No matter how powerful Voldemort has, his gaze is only maintained on his own rule, he can only see his own one-third of acre of land forever. Voldemort had neither tolerance for people nor broke through the limits of the world. After all, he was just a mortal, even if he changed the body of the basilisk, his mind was filled with mortal desires. ..... On the next morning, the red sun rose from the east, and the morning air was still fresh and cold. George woke up early from the bed. He was used to a regular schedule, whether it was a holiday or a weekend, he could not change the schedule. He got up from the bed, took out his gym clothes from the closet, put on heavy and tight gym clothes, he walked out of the bedroom and knocked on Harry''s door. It seemed that Harry was well rested, perhaps because of the reminder last night, or perhaps because of the special incense, and he looked refreshed. George pointed to the closet in Harry''s room and said, "There are gym clothes I prepared, so you can change it. After washing, we need to go out and exercise before we come back for breakfast." "Okay, don''t dawdle, hurry up, I''ll go downstairs first." After speaking, he ignored Harry and hurriedly walked downstairs. He went downstairs to wash up and spent some time in the yard before Harry hobbled down in his gym clothes. "George, these clothes are heavy." Harry said awkwardly, pulling at the strange workout clothes. George smiled softly and said, "This is a special dress, you need to adapt to it. You have a good foundation, but your physique is too weak. This is for you or for you. This is not a good thing in terms of magic." "But aren''t we wizards? Do we need such a special exercise?" Harry felt that the tight workout clothes were a little awkward, making him feel a little difficult to breathe. "A powerful wizard is not just standing still. You can solve everything with a wand. When facing Voldemort, you must at least avoid it if you can''t beat it." George said disapprovingly. "Okay, don''t say anything, move first and follow me." He ran forward and waved Harry to follow. Under the sun, two running teenagers, chasing the direction of the sun, strode toward the mountain. This kind of running is definitely not a good training for Harry. It didn''t take long for the freshness at the beginning to disappear completely, and he even preferred to go to Snape''s potions class. The workout clothes on his body are like a set of armor, pressed tightly on his body. During the run, he began to have difficulty breathing, and his feet seemed to be filled with lead. The cold air entered his lungs through his breath, causing his chest to swell. He only felt that his vision was starting to blur, he could only look closely at George''s back, struggling as though he had died. "Focus on breathing, follow my rhythm," George''s voice came from the front with a special tone. Patter, patter, following George''s strange pace, following his breathing rhythm. Power slowly emerged from nowhere in the body. Slowly, slowly, running seemed to be easier. The blood and magic seemed to flow through the body slowly along the blood vessels with the breathing and running. In an exhausted body, there always seems to be power constantly permeating from the body. Every run and every breath, there is a new force, gathering from unknown places, trickling, but continuous. Harry never knew that his body had so much potential, he never knew that he could run so much. Patter, patter, they ran all the way, and kept running forward all the way. They ran across the dewy grass, across the lush woods, across the emerald pond, across the undulating hills, and all the way to the foot of a rocky cliff. Harry was so tired that he was about to lie down. He had no strength for a long time. He has been relying on George''s magical rhythm and guidance to run all the way down. All the strength in the body has long been squeezed out, and the strength that would have come out of the body little by little, the moment he stopped, immediately disappeared without a trace. He even lost the strength to breathe. He was lying limp on the ground, using his nose and mouth together, breathing like a bellows. Breathing too hard made his chest more uncomfortable and made him breathless. "Come and drink it," George poured him a bottle of light red liquid. "This is a potion for physical strength. It can supplement your consumption. You will be fine after a while." "Then there is another benefit of gym clothes," He touched Harry lightly, and the heavy, tight-fitting workout clothes began to contract with the rhythm, as if countless hands were massaging Harry''s whole body. The warm current from the physical potion went down the throat, smoothed the sting in Harry''s chest, and flowed into Harry''s stomach. It flows from Harry''s stomach through the whole body, and penetrates every blood vessel and every inch of Harry''s skin under the massage of the gym clothes. The comfort after this extreme exercise made his whole body light and fluttering, as if lying in a cloud, he couldn''t help but feel so comfortable that he was about to groan. "Slowly you will get used to these," George said lightly. After that, he ignored Harry, who was exhausted, and he continued to move his body beside him. George added a "gravity spell" to himself to make his body heavier, and he began formal exercise. The exercise just now was just a warm-up for him. He condensed a stone stick from the ground, and under the influence of the gravity spell, he waved the stone stick. Exercising every muscle of oneself, pressing out every potential of the body. He also explained to Harry during the interval. "The wizard masters magic, not spells. The spells can only allow you to use some special methods. Magic can change everything." Chapter 516： New training Chapter 516: New Training He said slowly, "From your body, from your mind, from your will, from your soul, magic can be gradually reached." "Ordinary exercise is of little significance to wizards. The power of the body can never exceed magic, but this does not mean that exercise is meaningless." He hit the boulder under the cliff with a stone stick, and with condensed power, he created pits one after another in the boulder. "The body carries the magical power of the wizard and is the constraint of all the limits of the wizard. The strength of the body will not only feed back to the magic power. The exploration and control of the body will also feed back to the will and soul of the wizard." He penetrated the stone stick into a boulder intact. Under the special force, the boulder was like silt, easily penetrated by the stone stick. He let go of his hand and threw away the stone stick. The small stone stick left seemed to grow out of a boulder. "The body is the carrier of the soul and the vessel for cultivating the soul." George looked at his work with satisfaction, and said with satisfaction, "The powerful control will make the body and soul have the most suitable pace, which allows you to play The limit of the limit." "I think I almost like this sport." Harry lay on the ground, speaking lazily. This kind of aftermath of life, will make anyone remember. The experience of coming back to life after exhaustion is enough to make people fascinated. Of course, the premise is that you can survive the previous suffering. When George finished his exercise, Harry also got up from the ground. He patted the dust on his body and began to move his body. Unexpectedly, there was no soreness after over-exercise. He thought to himself, "It seems that the medicine and massage just now have had a great effect." At this time, the sun had hung in the sky, and the red sun began to glow with pale golden light. "Are you going to run back?" Harry asked in shock, thinking about the experience just now. Although the recovery after exercise is enough to make people satisfied. But thinking of the long suffering before, made his heart palpitations. Without George''s guidance, he would definitely not be able to run a tenth of the distance. Unlike George, he is not a person who likes sports. The only sport he is good at is flying around on a broomstick. "Occasionally I will run back, but I have to have breakfast later, Anna will be unhappy when I go back late." George said calmly, and did a few more stretches. When he finished stretching, he breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "Okay, we should go back to have breakfast." He put his hand on Harry''s shoulder. "Apparition!" The whole body was spinning around, and under the strong sense of weightlessness, the space seemed to be folded, with pressure squeezing their internal organs from all directions. In an instant, they crossed the long distance before and returned to George''s house. Harry had thoughts at this time and looked at the Georges house carefully. Yesterday he came directly to George''s house from the fireplace near King''s Cross Station. In the morning, before he could have a good look, he was dragged by George for a run. George''s house is a building that looks like a small castle. In the two-story building, the courtyard wall is covered with plants like devil''s vine. They surround the red roof and pass by the white windows, decorating the castle with lush greenery and vitality. Several beautiful flowers bloomed on the vines, embellishing the entire castle like an elf territory. There is a watchtower like a bell tower in the upper right corner of the castle. Occasionally, a raven flies by a few times. It looks like the place where George kept the messenger. It looks much more beautiful than Rons burrow. The elegant and quaint house makes people feel a cordial and beautiful experience. "Clean and new!" George used magic to remove the dust from him and Harry, and they didn''t come to the living room with the smell until they were sure they were really clean. The long table is already full of fragrant food, and just walking over from a distance makes people move their index fingers. Georges breakfast is far more abundant than that at Hogwarts. Lots of meat, fish, steamed dumplings, bread, various vegetables, juices and soups. Looking at the four people in the living room, Harry wondered how much breakfast they could eat, one third or one quarter? Soon he knew that he had guessed wrong and they had really finished breakfast. George''s appetite was amazing, and it was the first time Harry saw someone who could eat so much. He even suspected that George ate more than Hagrid. He can only eat so much when Animagus is deformed. At this time, George obviously did not use Animagus to transform. "When you master the advanced form of Animagus Transformation, you will get used to it." Looking at Harry in front of him in surprise, George said lightly, as if Animagus Transformation could rapidly expand people''s appetite. . After George finished breakfast, he wiped his hands with a towel, took the magic wand and lightly tapped, using magic to clean the dishes and fold them neatly. He turned his head and explained to Harry, "After the wizard''s strength reaches a certain level, there will be some changes in the body''s instinct that exceed the limits of humans. The transformation of magical powers on the wizards will allow the wizards to evolve in advance. The ability you have." He shrugged and said softly, "In school, many things are not convenient. It is not easy to find a place for exercise, to eat casually without attracting attention. Fortunately, I am When I was in school, I spent most of my time reading, researching and practicing magic control. It didn''t require a lot of physical energy." "When I was in school I didn''t need to supplement my consumption with food, but I needed to supplement a lot of food for training with all my strength. He licked his lips and said, "Although it is possible to use physical potions, it tastes a lot worse than that. When I train a lot, I have to use potions at the same time and eat a lot of things." "Doesn''t Voldemort eat more?" Seeing George in this state, Harry suddenly thought of Voldemort, his new body, but a basilisk, how much food would he have to eat. "Of course, he must eat a lot." George tilted his head up, thinking, and finally said in an uncertain tone, "As for the basilisk, normal activities, you will probably eat a pig around every day." That was an amazing amount of food, thinking that Voldemort would eat a whole pig every day. Harry couldn''t help starting to mourn for the house-elf who was serving Voldemort. ...... After breakfast, without a long rest, Harry Apparated with George to the foot of the mountain again. Chapter 517： Animagus Advanced Form Chapter 517 Animagus Advanced Form "The morning exercise is just a daily warm-up, the real activity still has to start with magic." George said solemnly. "The strengthening and training of the body is the condensing of the foundation, laying the foundation for the future development of the wizard. But the real battle will always rely on the current strength." He said sternly, "If you are not going to be a spectator in the battle with Voldemort, your current strength is far from enough." "No matter what kind of training, I will stick to it. I don''t want to be a spectator." Harry said categorically, "This is my battle." The grudge between him and Voldemort no longer needs to be emphasized. Whether it is prophesied that he and Voldemort can only live one, or his parents died in the hands of Voldemort, he will not let Voldemort go. The same was true for Voldemort, even though Voldemort no longer cared about the prophecy. But he will not forget his failure at the hands of Harry''s mother, nor will he forget the enmity between Harry and him. Regardless of prophecy or not, Harry and Voldemort can only survive one. George nodded in satisfaction and said, "Very well, since you have decided, I will not be merciful. After all, there are too many inconveniences in school. In my home, what are your injuries? , And treatment is more convenient and quicker than at school." He continued, "There are not a few curses that you have mastered. I have always said before that curses are more expensive, not expensive." "For us, it takes less than a day to learn a spell. But if we can release it smoothly under any circumstances, such training will be much more difficult." He emphasized, "But even so, it is not enough to make you a powerful wizard. Now the wizard, life is too easy." There was dissatisfaction in his tone, "Hogwarts hadn''t taken a Defence Against the Dark Arts class seriously for many years." It has to be said that Dumbledores biggest mistake, compared to other conspiracies, was his indifference. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class destroyed at Hogwarts. If we say that Dumbledore''s other conspiracies all have difficulties, in order to protect more people. Then he ignored the destruction of the Defence Against the Dark Arts class without any excuses. The Defence Against the Dark Arts class was destroyed, and the generations who were destroyed at the same time lost the ability to protect themselves. "If you use those teachers and classmates as a reference standard, your lifetime achievements will be very limited." George said solemnly, "Only by breaking conventions and targeting the strong in history, can you let your future go. Go further." He emphatically said, "In the short-term strength improvement, it is the Animagus Deformation that will help the most. I need you to gradually master the advanced form of Animagus Deformation." "Can our magic power support the advanced form of Animagus'' transformation?" Harry asked with some confusion. They have been coveting the advanced form of Animagus for a long time. It is a much stronger power than all the magic they master. That is George''s power to defeat Voldemort. George said calmly, "The wizards'' battle will not last long. My battle with Voldemort is just an accident." He continued, "Modern magic is more controllable and targeted. Either it is insufficiently destructive, or it is too targeted. When facing multiple enemies, it is between modern magic and ancient magic. The Animagus shape is the best choice." "The battle with Voldemort will be a war. It is impossible to always encounter a one-on-one contest. Mastering a wide range of lethality is a must." "Start with the potion." George took out a bottle of khaki potion and handed it to Harry. "Earth Spirit Potion can make it easier for you to discover the hidden magical powers under Animagus'' deformation." "Drink it now?" Harry looked at the potion he had never seen before and asked curiously. "Drink it, its potency lasts for several hours." George gestured. Harry drank the potion of Earth Spirit in one gulp. The potion smelled a bit like potatoes. Later, he used the Animagus Transformation and transformed into a huge rhino on the ground. George continued, "You need to try to feel your magic in this form. Magic creatures release magic unlike wizards. They don''t need to chant, but an instinct." He explained, "The transformation of Animagus does not completely transform the wizard into an animal. The transformation of Animagus is a power between ancient magic and modern magic." "It allows us to possess the characteristics of animals while retaining some of the characteristics of wizards. After the transformation of the Animagus, the magic power still exists in the body of the transformed animal. This is the basis for us to be able to remove the transformation, and we are When Animagus is transformed, he uses the root of magic." He emphasized, "Feel the magic hidden in your body, find it, grasp it, and feel it with your current body." Harry''s changing rhino, pacing back and forth on the ground, seemed to want to do something, but nothing happened. "Slowly understand, it is not so easy, feel the flow of the potion in your body, and feel your magic power through it." The Georges watched Harry''s changing rhino silently, watching him constantly try to channel the magic in his body. He knew that this step was the most difficult one, just like the awakening of a young wizard, a subconscious magic riot. Harry needed to find the source of his magic power in the form of Animagus. Even if he reached this step, it took a lot of time. In the beginning, when he was just studying the advanced form of Animagus he had no reference objects, no objects to imitate, everything must be created by him. He didn''t know whether his guess was correct, but he had no choice. The restoration of ancient magic takes a long time, and he can''t wait. Modern magic has not yet built a complete system, and even if it has infinite potential, it cannot protect the present. Only the transformation of Animagus, where magic and ancient magic meet, is the power he is most sure of gaining. At that time, he had to rely on himself to transform Animagus to an unprecedented level. He must use his own power to transform Animagus to a higher level. At that time, he had not found a suitable medicine for him. He can only experience his magical power in tranquility, just like when he was a child. With a stronger and more cohesive spirit, from the depths of his body, from the unknowable mysterious realm, he finds the source of his own magic. Chapter 518： Invitation from the Minister of Magic 518 The Minister of Magic''s Invitation He must be born out of nothing, and from his Animagus form, unearth the source of magic hidden in an unknown corner. It was a difficult task. He had to start from nothing and discover everything by himself. Fortunately, he finally succeeded. Just like what he had deduced, Animagus deformed and would not turn the wizard into an animal completely. In this form, wizards still have thoughts, spiritual powers, and magical powers. When he used his own thoughts to connect spiritual power with magic power, the ordinary Animagus transformed and evolved to a higher level. In the form of Animagus, wizards can still use magic. The simple transformation technique has become the most powerful and mysterious magic. After that, in order to allow the advanced form of Animagus''s deformation to be mastered by others, he invented a special potion and refined a potion that could allow wizards to more sensitively detect the source of magic in the body. With his efforts and ideas, the advanced form of Animagus'' deformation can be taught to others. "Slowly realize the magic fluctuations in your body. Use magic potions to mobilize and resonate with the magic in your body. Find out the hidden magic in your body, grab them, and mobilize them." Now Harry''s deformed rhino hasn''t changed. George deformed a chair, sat on the chair and meditated slowly, talking. "Dont be too rushed, the whole process of understanding will last a long time. It is enough to make you proud to be able to master the know-how before the summer vacation. When you master the advanced form of Animagus, ordinary Death Eaters will treat you all There is no threat." He didn''t expect Harry to be able to grasp the trick in such a fast time, but fortunately there was still a whole summer vacation. He said slowly, "Remember this sentiment, slowly experience it, keep on searching, and keep on discovering the source of magic in your body. When you can find the source of magic in your body on your own When the time comes, the door of the powerful wizard begins to open to you." For an entire hour, Harry removed the Animagus transformation and changed back. He said a little discouraged, "I can''t feel any changes at all. I can feel that the potion in my body is exuding a special kind of fluctuation, but it is useless for me to find my own magic." "I can only feel the deformed rhino body. I can control it to do anything, but I can''t detect the magic in the body at all." George smiled softly and said flatly, "After all, this is your homework for the entire summer vacation. You can''t expect to complete it on the first day. Even me, but this process took a lot of time." "Come slowly, don''t worry." He pondered for a while, and continued, "You can also experience the magic in your body under the current situation." "In the wizard''s body, there is still hidden magic power scattered. Training to find the magic power hidden in your body and develop your potential will also help you master the advanced form of Animagus as soon as possible." He thought for a while, and added, "In a few days, Hermione should call, and when she comes here, you urge each other to make progress faster." Harry nodded and continued to sit on the ground, trying to realize the fluctuations of magic power in the form of a wizard. They trained until noon and had lunch at home, and they continued the same training in the afternoon. In addition to being in the form of Animagus, Harry continued to realize and search for the source of his own magic. Must also accept the training to resist the spell arranged by George. As George pressed a gravity spell on Harry''s body, he slowly said, "Training to resist the spell can also arouse the resistance of the magic in your body, and stimulate you to find the source of your magic in advance. " "In addition, when you are used to fighting in the Animagus form, you also need to get used to resisting the spell in this state." He explained, "This is also another advantage of the Animagus form. The huge size and huge vitality make it more resistant to magic than ordinary wizards." "After enough training, ordinary curses will be difficult to harm you. In the advanced form of Animagus, most low-level curses will fail." George thought of Voldemort again, and said with emotion, "I have to say, Voldemort''s basilisk form. It makes the combat power of ordinary wizards meaningless. Ordinary spells cannot even destroy its scales or penetrate it. Skin." At this point, the advantages of magic creatures are too great. ... The first day of training is more to familiarize Harry with his next tasks. The entire summer vacation will be spent in such a long timeWhen the sun is slanting, they end the training without using magic , But a slow walk, walking all the way towards home. Under the golden afterglow, light golden light spilled on their shoulders, dragging long shadows. The whole world is a quiet, peaceful, idyllic scene. Only the people in it can feel the undercurrent surging under the calm sea. It must be said that the distance is a bit long, and the walk only takes one third of the distance, and they have to use magic to drive home again so as not to miss dinner. When they show up in the castle and return home. On the tall tower like a clock tower, a pitch-black raven fell down and threw a delicate envelope to George. George opened the envelope gently, took out a pale gold note, he flipped through it casually. Then it summoned a ball of flames and burned the letter completely. Harry was curious. He didn''t know who the letter was to George, but he didn''t ask much. If George was willing to say, he would naturally say that if it is not convenient to say, then random questions will only bring embarrassment. At the dinner table, George said the letter just now, "The letter just now comes from Cornelius Fudge. He wants to ask me to meet at Diagon Alley tomorrow afternoon." Mrs. Soros said calmly, "It''s not surprising that his position as Minister of Magic is not secure, and he is in urgent need of support now. Everyone can see his flattery when he was in school." Connelly Fudge, in the past few days, I have written to them frequently, and the flattery in the letters can be transmitted through words. "But speaking of it, such a minister who has no opinion is a good choice for me." George lowered his head in thought. At the beginning, he didn''t have much favor with Cornelius Fudge. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 519： Desolate Diagon Alley Chapter 519 Desolate Diagon Alley To be honest, although Cornelius Fudge has a modest attitude, he does not have much ability and his vision is not very good. For such a person, serving as Minister of Magic is okay in peaceful times, but it is not a wise choice today. But I have to say that Cornelius Fudge also has his advantages. After the battle of the maze, Cornelius Fudge fell completely to him. Although Fudge didn''t have his own opinion, he knew to take refuge in the strong, and this time, he obviously made the right choice. At the beginning, George even had the idea of ??changing the Minister of Magic. In fact, it was not very difficult. Connelly Fudge had too many handles to use. Before Cornelius Fudge desperately suppressed the news of Voldemort''s resurrection, when Voldemort was officially resurrected and aggressively attacked Hogwarts. All his previous practices have become perverse practices and annoyed many people. In addition, he has always been insufficient in strength. At this critical time, everyone hopes to choose a strong Minister of Magic instead of continuing to watch Fudge. As long as George is willing to say a few words, the new Minister of Magic will be on stage soon. But after the Battle of the Labyrinth, Cornelius Fudge suddenly made a 180-degree turn, and he completely fell to George, and thus fought Dumbledore. Wait until such a person with little ability, completely take refuge in George. George also found that controlling such a person is much easier than controlling the new Minister of Magic. Cornelius Fudge lacks abilities, but as a puppet, this is his greatest strength. Considering this day, George had some hope that Cornelius Fudge could continue to stay in the position of Minister of Magic. After all, a freshman changed into an ambitious Minister of Magic, and there would always be a lot of conflicts with him. After pondering for a moment, George looked up and said, "I still need to see tomorrow. After all, it is not easy to find such a weak Minister of Magic. I should still give him some more opportunities. Compared with other unfamiliar people, Kangnai Lifuji at least knows not to mess with me." "That''s good. People in the magic world are panicking. If the replacement Minister of Magic can''t handle the next thing well, it will only cause more trouble. Connelly Fudge will be the Minister of Magic for several years. Strengths, he has not done anything major in recent years is considered his greatest strength." Mrs. Soros agreed. Mrs. Soros is an old-school wizard, and like most outstanding Ravenclaws, she dislikes the intrigues and tricks that careerists calculate all day long. For her, compared to those conspirators full of ambitions, an ineffective Minister of Magic may be what the magic world needs most. ... The next day, in the usual morning exercises, after breakfast, George arranged for Harry with his homework and let him train by himself. Then George came to Diagon Alley ahead of schedule. Besides meeting with Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, he also planned to do some other things. When George came to Diagon Alley, even if he had been prepared, he couldn''t help being shocked. A rare lively spot in the magical world has completely changed its appearance, and the change in Diagon Alley is completely unrecognizable. There were no traces of the endless stream of pedestrians on weekdays, only one or two hooded wizards were sporadic, looking left and right, coming and going. Doors on both sides of the street are closed, and the spell books, potion materials and cauldrons displayed in the glass windows, all kinds of magical goods, are now invisible. On the glass windows, there are large notices posted by the Ministry of Magic, and the purple notices are written in large flashing letters. In order to protect your home and family from black magic, the Ministry of Magic has formulated relevant safety measures. The wizarding world is currently threatened by an organization calling itself Death Eaters. Following the simple safety guidelines below will help protect yourself, your family and your home from attacks. , Don''t leave home alone. , Need to be extra careful at night. Go out as far as possible to rush back before dark. , Check the safety precautions around the house to ensure that the whole family is aware of some emergency measures, such as the use of iron armor curses, phantom mantras, etc., and minor children in the home must learn to follow the manifestation. , Negotiate security codes with friends and relatives to detect death eaters using compound decoctions to impersonate others. , If you notice that a family member, colleague, friend or neighbor is behaving abnormally, please contact the Magic Law Enforcement Team immediately. They may have been under the Imperius Curse. , If the Dark Mark appears on any residence or building, do not enter it and contact the Auror office immediately. , Unconfirmed news says that Death Eaters may now use corpses. If you see or encounter a corpse, please report it to the Ministry of Magic immediately. "Has the fear spread to this extent?" George was surprised to see the scene before him He knew that Voldemort''s resurrection would cause great fear. But he didn''t expect that Voldemort''s escape after being injured would make the entire magical world tremble. It seemed that the weakness of the magical world was far above his imagination. He wandered along the streets of Diagon Alley. There were only a few pedestrians along the way. Many shops were closed. Only some bold wizards were still operating the shops, but they also half-covered the door and looked suspiciously. Pedestrians appearing on the road. These wizards were obviously opening the door to do business, but at this time they were sneaky like thieves, just because of the resurrection of a demon king. Even though the devil was still weak, the entire magical world had caught a cold under the devil''s sneeze. Along the way, George felt that he was not walking on the most prosperous street in the magical world, but walking in the forbidden area after being attacked and seized. There are closed gates everywhere on both sides of the street. In addition to the purple announcements flashing in large letters, there are also black and white photos of the wanted Death Eaters printed. The solemnly declared horror, coupled with Wormtail''s timid and watery eyes, looks very funny. Some shops were written with words for sale and sublet. The windows and doors were nailed down with wooden boards, and only the door was sold. The subletting information was eye-catching. George looked at several shops that were for sale, and he thought to himself, "It seems that some clever wizards are planning to pack their possessions and flee abroad." Although to him, he doesn''t like the profits brought by the business of the magic world, but the influence of these businesses, including the news and people he contacts, is very important to him. Since someone is eager to sell their property and flee abroad at this time, he must be very happy to help these wizards get what they want. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 520： Acquisition plan Chapter 520 When fleeing, most of the things are impossible to take away, and many valuable things will appear on the market again, which is a good thing for him. Thinking of this, his mood improved a lot. Speaking of which, crisis can also be regarded as his helper to make a fortune. Every time Voldemort created fear, he could take the opportunity to make a big purchase in the magical world. This is not the first time he has done this. Half of the Malfoy family''s possessions were obtained through the Ministry of Magic''s inspection of prohibited items. After that, he also took that opportunity to purchase a large number of prohibited items that flowed out of other channels in Turnover Alley. But this method seems simple, and it can only be done if he doesn''t fear Voldemort at all. After all, no matter how much resources and wealth you get, you have to live to enjoy them. Voldemort is much easier. He is strong enough and has no bottom line. Seeing what he wants, he can **** it directly without worrying about these things. George followed the streets of Diagon Alley to the end, then turned into an alley, passed the bumpy ground, bypassed several houses, and turned into Knockover Alley. Turnover Alley is as deserted as usual, and there is no one in the alley. But compared to the closed doors of Diagon Alley, most of the shops here are open. All kinds of black magic props, all kinds of skulls, colorful spiders, withered human skins and some broken limbs, are all grandly placed in the transparent glass window. George kept going forward, stopped in front of the biggest Borking shop on the street, Bork, and walked in. "Dingling, Dingling!" George rang the bell on the counter, and while waiting, he looked at the furnishings in the room indifferently. The old garbage was still outside. "It''s really surprising, someone will come at this time." A stooped man slowly walked out of the back room, when he saw George through the curtain. The stiff body immediately became extremely flexible like lubricated oil. He walked over quickly, with infinite flattery in his voice, "Great Lord George Soros, what is it that reminds you of poor old Borkin, it is really an honor to see you. " He nodded and bowed to George, his waist almost snapped with the same humility and respect. George said in an impatient tone, "Don''t pretend, I don''t like this set. You can take out any valuable products. The most important thing I lack is Jin Jialong." "Uh!" Bo Jin was stunned for a moment, and immediately changed his slick flattery, becoming more stern, he hesitated and said embarrassedly. "Great Mr. Soros, in the face of your wisdom and wealth, all the treasures will be at your disposal. But in the face of your King Solomon''s rich collection, it is difficult for the magical world to find anything that can catch your eyes." Such a generous guest in front of him has always been Bogin''s efforts to please him, but compared to George''s amazing wealth. His collections from all over the world are not enough to satisfy the other party. Looking at the money but not earning it, nothing makes a businessman feel more uncomfortable. George snorted and said, "If you are willing to put your flattering and clever efforts into business, you will achieve greater success, and I will look at you higher." He wasn''t surprised that Borkin couldn''t offer him something satisfactory. After all, he has a lot of money, and after a few years, he has bought most of the things he can buy. In the entire magical world, except for Hogwarts, he has the most collections. Don''t think this is normal. You know, Hogwarts has accumulated those accumulations and heritage only after thousands of years of accumulation. Moreover, these backgrounds belong to the entire school, not to a single individual. With just a few years of work, George is about to catch up with Hogwarts''s thousand-year-old accumulation. I have to say that money is indeed the most powerful thing in the world. When money is used in the right place, whether it is power, wealth, heritage, happiness, happiness, these will follow one after another. Everything in the world can be bought with the right money. Of course, in addition to George''s willingness to spend money, the wizards'' backward economic structure and turbulent society also played a big role in this process. The time periods during which his collection made a significant leap are inseparable from the time when the magical world was panicking. "Except for you, is there anything else I don''t have in anyone else?" George asked wildly. "If there is any, I must fetch it for Mr. Soros. After all, I am the biggest shop and the biggest businessman here." Bojin said humbly. "This is not something I want to hear George said coldly, "Maybe it''s because your mind is not on it. " Listening to George''s words, Bogin immediately became anxious like an ant on a hot pot, sweat constantly coming out of his forehead. He stammered, "How could it be, Mr. Soros, poor old Bogin, but I''m running around for your needs, sir wholeheartedly." "If you really have this idea, you should inquire about which shops are out there that you want to transfer." George said faintly, "If there is something worth collecting in their shop, then give them a good price. If they can''t get anything out, then buy it at the current market price." Bokin nodded and bowed in response, and said flatly, "Mr. Soros, you not only have endless wealth, but also endless wisdom. You have discovered the current business opportunities at a glance." George looked at Bogin, who nodded and bowed with a scrutiny gaze, and said calmly, "We have worked well together, and I dont mind making you more money. But I dont want to see you make money while taking my interests. Set aside." He looked at Bojin with a sharp eye, and said coldly, "I don''t think you would do that." Bokin quickly said in a positive tone, "Of course, all the glory belongs to the great Mr. Soros, and all the treasures belong to the generous you. I will definitely ask those timid merchants." Bo Jin frowned, thinking about it and said, "The merchants in Knockoff Alley are far more brave than the cowards in Diagon Alley, but this is only the usual time. After the resurrection of the mysterious man, many merchants have been panicked and have transferred. The idea of ??the shop. I will definitely take this opportunity to squeeze out all of their ancestral treasures at once." (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 521： Deserted Broken Cauldron Bar Chapter 521 Desolate Cauldron Bar "I hope so." George said noncommittal. "We have been cooperating well all the time. With you, I have also gained a lot of useful things. If your actions this time satisfy me, except for Jin Kanon, I can even offer some other exchanges." Borkin was overjoyed and looked up at George. He lowered his head again and said in a hurry, "Of course, I will do my best. This time, I promise that anything of value in Knockoff Alley will become Mr. What''s on your favorite list." "That''s the best." George smiled softly. "When Voldemort''s panic disappears, those shops will also become very valuable wealth, and you will get more than you think." He kept reminding him that whether he could hear the meaning of these words was up to Bojin himself. Next, he has made a decision. He will try to buy the shops that are vacated in Knockout Alley and Diagon Alley. Voldemorts fear is now spreading throughout the magical world, and the isolation between the wizarding world and the real world has not been broken. These magical real estates are all value depressions with the most growth potential in the world. Although he does not intend to make money by speculating on the land, the advance layout allows him to lay more foreshadowing in the magical world in advance, which will become a small help when he changes the world in the future. The only thing he needs to pay is a small amount of Jin Jialong, not even the price of a house in a first-tier city in the previous life, enough to allow him to buy most of the magical treasure. There is no crazier and more valuable investment in the world. Seeing that there was nothing worth noting here, George calmly walked out of Bogin''s shop. Borkin nodded and bowed his waist and sent George out of the shop. He straightened up when he saw George''s figure disappear completely. He had a serious face, without the slickness and humbleness of normal days, and muttered in a low voice, "The magic world is going to change. Eating meat or soup, early retirement or early aging, it depends on the gambling." Then he brought a sly smile on his face, "There is nothing wrong with a little more money. To end this big deal, I have another way out. With a lot of money, no matter which side wins. , I can live a good life." George left Knockover Alley and started wandering in Diagon Alley again. While wandering around, I wondered that there are a lot of things that need to be arranged in advance next semester. The new Defence Against the Dark Arts class teacher has been selected, but under the current situation, it is not a good arrangement to let the students attend classes step by step. On the other hand, great turmoil and great destruction are also the beginning of great changes and great vitality. Only at this time would the magic world allow a sixteen-year-old wizard to become the head of Hogwarts. Only at this time can he arbitrarily promote his crazy ideas at Hogwarts. Under the crisis, all the rules are gone, and only the strong have the privileges. Next year, not only will he be completely against Voldemort, but also when he will completely master Hogwarts and the entire magical world. The arrangement of courses, the focus of training, including the transformation of Hogwarts, everything needs to be arranged. And the most important thing, obtaining enough power to kill Voldemort, is even more urgent. Thinking all the way and wandering all the way, George finally came to the Broken Cauldron Bar. Even the bustling cauldron bar in the past is extremely air-conditioned and empty today. Only Tom, the owner of the shop with wrinkles and tooth loss, was the only one guarding the empty bar, wiping his glass over and over again and again sullenly. George walked to the bar and tapped the table lightly. Tom raised his head listlessly, seeing the person in front of him, Toms wrinkled face immediately squeezed out a smile, and said in a dry voice, "Its Mr. Soros, thank you for coming. I need something to drink. ?" George said lightly, "Here is a pot of coffee and a carton of milk." When he used Tom to make coffee, he looked around the deserted bar and asked casually, "Has this situation been going on for several days?" Tom said loudly in the back kitchen, "It''s been a week, a week ago, everything was fine." He cursed and said, "Then the **** guy was resurrected, and everything was over. After receiving the message from the owl, some **** wizards didn''t even pay for the room, so they just fled with Apparition." He paused for a while, then went on to say, "But they were too courageous and left some luggage. If you use those to settle the bill, it''s not too bad." "In this week, I couldn''t believe it. I''ve never been so deserted before. I thought I was back to the time when that person was rampant." He sighed. Tom brought the brewed coffee with a carton of milk, and walked slowly from the back kitchen. "It''s not just me." This sentence seemed to be the only thing that could comfort him. He said dejectedly, "The whole Diagon Alley is like this, even the Ministry of Magic has printed the "Safety Manual" to prevent people from going out. The mysterious man is resurrected, the past The darkness is all back again, and everyone is afraid to go out." He said in a dry voice, "I already know that there are several shops in Diagon Alley that want to sell at a low price. They leave here in order to make up money, they don''t care about anything." He sighed and said, "But where can we escape? This is our home. We have been here for a lifetime, so where can we go." George said faintly, "From a safety point of view, there is nothing wrong with avoiding the limelight, as long as the person is still there, you can start again at any time. Those wizards who plan to escape from Britain are actually very wise. Even he initially prepared a number of properties around the world just in case. If it hadn''t been for the certainty of dealing with Voldemort, he would definitely flee abroad with his family. After all, only by living can there be hope for change. "As long as the person is still there, you can start again at any time." Tom repeated in a daze, "Yes, as long as the person is still there, everything can start again." He lowered his head again and said in a low voice, "I''m old, I have nothing, I can''t go anywhere." "When Fudge comes, let him come to the box upstairs to find me." George said flatly, and then went to grab the coffee pot with his hands. Tom suddenly grabbed George''s sleeve with his wrinkled hand. He raised his head and his eyes were a little red and swollen. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Soros, can we really defeat the mysterious man again?" (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 522： Complicated human mind Chapter 522: Complicated Human Heart "Dumbledore has been defeated." He muttered in a daze. "Can we really have peace again?" "Of course." George said categorically. "I defeated him. I am younger than Dumbledore and younger than him. I will beat him again. He has no chance." "Yes, we will win, and we will usher in peace again." Tom choked and let go of his hand slowly. George took the coffee pot and milk carton and slowly walked upstairs. He put down the coffee pot and milk carton in the box upstairs. He opened the window and looked out. The entire Diagon Alley and Broken Cauldron Bar were deserted, as were the rest of the wizarding world. This is the terrible thing about the Demon King, there is no need to launch an attack, and there is no need to make killings. Even Voldemort hasn''t appeared in front of other people, just the devil''s reputation, and the mere aftermath of his past, has plunged the entire magical world into darkness, making the Ministry of Magic an enemy. Broken Cauldron Bar and Diagon Alley lost the prosperity of the past, Hogwarts lost the ease and laughter of the past, and every corner of the magical world lost the peace and harmony of the past. The mere existence of the Devil makes the whole world worse and makes everyone live in desperate fear. George murmured, "This is the Devil, this is the magic of fear." He pondered, he had already made up his mind, "It seems that the duel invitation should also be at this time. After all, everyone cannot be frightened by Voldemort." When he was still in school, he had plans to invite Voldemort to a duel, and through the duel invitation with Voldemort, he minimized Voldemort''s damage to the magic world. But from an idea to the entire process, there are many things to consider. If there is no ground, he will jump out directly to fight Voldemort. Not only is this not decent and formal, it may even be considered a fool. The situation afterwards quickly proved this. George''s worries were not unfounded, and there were not no people who were dissatisfied with him. When he tried to obtain the position of Hogwarts principal, he obviously encountered resistance. Those old stubborns who are holding back, regardless of the current tense situation. They disregard the fact that Voldemort has been resurrected, and the fact that George is the only candidate to deal with Voldemort. They only thought about it, they couldn''t accept a young wizard climbing on their heads. Even this little thing will be blocked. If there is no perfect strategy, he will not know how much criticism he will face in his subsequent big moves. He was not Dumbledore, he was not so good-tempered and was accused by a group of stubborn old men. Therefore, the engagement with Voldemort cannot simply be posted. If he is not cautious enough, he may become a scapegoat in the eyes of those old stubbornness, a substitute for the dead. When the time comes, while doing the most difficult task, you will have to be dragged down. To some extent, Dumbledore once faced such a situation. He needed to fight Voldemort on one side, and the people behind him on the other side had other thoughts, even dragging him back. Of course, this is also related to Dumbledore''s plan that no one can see clearly, and George is not doing this. He doesn''t like Dumbledore''s plan to let others die. Although George also had his own plan, when facing Voldemort, he would choose to shoot himself. And the timing of this action must wait until the entire magical world is panicked, when they are helpless and pray for the pity of the strong. Only by challenging Voldemort at this time will it be logical to pave the way for the next thing. Only at this time can we make the careerists, the opportunists, the timid, the current affairs, and the silent majority. Let all of them show their position, instead of sitting and watching them play tricks behind their backs. George drank his coffee quietly, thinking about the timing of the engagement. "Boom, boom, boom!" There were several knocks on the door, and George looked in the direction of the sound. Standing by the door was Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge, who also arrived early. Today Fudge is dressed very formally, with a navy blue suit, a royal blue striped tie, brown pointed boots, and a black-gray top hat under his arm. He walked in hastily, bowed deeply at George, and said anxiously, "Mr. Soros, I''m sorry, I''m late." As he spoke, he took out another hand towel and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Sit down first." George motioned for Fudge to sit down. Seeing that he was a little restless on the sofa, he comforted and said, "It''s too early to the agreed time. I have something else, so I come to Diagon Alley in advance. Take a look. You didn''t come late, on the contrary, you arrived early." Now there is still half an hour before the agreed time, Fudge has arrived early, but he is arriving early, and he can''t compare with George who came in the morning. "I should have come earlier, great Mr. Soros." Seeing that George was not angry, Fudge finally calmed down, and he continued, "Sir, have you been to Diagon Alley?" "Um George responded and said with emotion, "The situation is not optimistic. Many shops are closed and no one can be seen on the street. In just a few days, the entire magic world has become like this. " "Not really." Fudge said empathetically, "The whole magic world is going crazy, the whole magic world is panicking, and there are rumors everywhere about another attack." "The Aurors have been busy, and there are constant reports of wizards that they have been attacked, but after they go, what are they all." Fudge said angrily, "What cat is dead, what dog is running, There are also those injured in refining potions, and accidents caused by random use of magic. "Those crazy wizards treat all accidents as Death Eaters attacks." Fudge said cursingly, "The day before yesterday, an old witch said that she was attacked and injured her leg. When Auror ran over, she realized that she had put too many defensive spells on her house. She was completely confused. Fortunately, she was lucky and didn''t trigger more explosions. Those dense defensive spells were enough to kill her." "It took the Aurors all afternoon to understand the defensive spell in her house, and then she furiously said that the Aurors had destroyed her defensive facilities." Chapter 523： The conspiracy behind Chapter 523 The Conspiracy Behind George looked at Fudge sympathetically, poured him a cup of coffee, and said, "That''s terrible. Didn''t you improve the dispatch process? For example, he dispatched only when he saw the Dark Mark." Fudge looked at George with gratitude, holding the coffee and blowing the heat gently, and said, "Why don''t you want to, I also want to improve the dispatch process, but now when this person is panicking, we can''t help it." He explained, "Now the magic world is full of panic. The only thing they can count on is the Ministry of Magic and the Aurors. If they don''t act after asking for help, they may call the Ministry of Magic again. Then people It will only panic more." He hesitated for a moment, and then continued, "And at this time, we also know that Voldemort was injured by you and will not appear suddenly. Otherwise, if the Dark Mark is on the move, the ordinary Auror will die." George smiled softly, really didn''t know what to say. These people at the Ministry of Magic are not stupid. At this time, they knew that through the gap where Voldemort was injured by him, they could barely show off the limelight and soothe other people''s emotions. "In addition, the Ministry of Magic has also issued a "Safety Manual" to prevent people from going out, and posted some wanted orders to let others know that the Ministry is still working." Fudge said embarrassingly, "At least that''s the case. , Others will have a little comfort." George said noncommittal, "It''s not a good way to go on like this." The Ministry of Magic''s methods are quite ingenious. It doesn''t do anything real, but it can constantly show its sense of existence. It can indeed produce some false comfort, but these have not solved the fundamental problem. "This is not the only trouble." Fudge looked at George and said with some embarrassment, "There are already big voices in the ministry, hoping that I will resign from the position of minister." George asked curiously, "They have found someone to succeed you?" Fudge said awkwardly, "It''s Rufus Scrimgeour in the Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic. People think that at this time, a tough Minister of Magic is needed. Choosing a tough Auror can give them peace of mind." "I don''t think so. I heard he was very suspicious?" George asked casually, recalling Rufus''s information. Listening to George''s impression of Rufus, Fudge had a little more hope in his eyes. He explained, "To be honest, Rufus is a good Auror, but Aurors have some problems in this area. They are easy Suspicious, it''s hard to deal with other people." Fudge looked at George expectantly and said sincerely, "So, at this time, I think I am more qualified for the job now. After all, the only one who can deal with Voldemort is the great Mr. Soros." "I think your recent job is pretty good." George said lightly. At least for now, Fudge''s attitude is satisfactory. "It all depends on your teachings, Mr. Soros." Fudge said with a beaming face, flattering, "I know where my abilities are, so I don''t do anything other than abilities. If I can continue to serve as Minister of Magic , Then your will, sir, will be the attitude of the Ministry of Magic." "Sounds pretty good." George said flatly. Fudge''s attitude is indeed satisfying. If the Ministry of Magic can follow his ideas, it will reduce a lot of trouble in subsequent actions. "Of course, all the glory belongs to the great you." Fudge said flatly, then he hesitated and said, "In addition to people''s panic, there are some other troubles that you need to deal with these days. " He hesitated and said, "Some ill-advised, uneasy wizards are trying to cause us trouble at this time." George said calmly, "Talk about it." He thought of those, the old stubborn ones who tried to prevent him from getting the headmaster of Hogwarts. Fudge said, "Maybe you are aware of Mr. Soros. In some lace tabloids, some people made some inexplicable remarks that you exaggerated the battle at Hogwarts." He immediately added, "Of course, in my opinion, the newspapers'' praise of you is too conservative. They can''t describe your tenth as great." "Those damned guys want to slander the great you. They even doubt if Voldemort is really resurrected." Fudge said angrily, "They are crazy. The students and teachers of Hogwarts, as well as the students and teachers of two other international schools have also seen it. They dare to doubt the truth of everything." "Could it be that I, Minister of Magic, do so many teachers jointly fake it?" He said angrily. "After that, they also knew that this question was too outrageous, so they changed the question to an exaggeration of the battle. Wouldn''t they Do you know that the destroyed maze is still there?" "They are not strong, so they doubt the strength of other people." Fudge suppressed his anger and said, "I know, they are pure intentions and they are trying to prevent you from becoming the principal of Hogwarts." "I''m definitely saying that there is no one more suitable to be the principal of Hogwarts than you." He said in a positive tone. "That''s right, I also think there is no one more suitable to be Minister of Magic than you." George said with satisfaction. Fudge''s performance has already moved him. Compared to the rumored and suspicious director of the Auror''s office, it is undoubtedly more in his interest for Fudge to continue serving as the Minister of Magic. "Thank you, sir." Fudge said in a joyful voice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ With your support, Mr. I will definitely be the Minister of Magic. " "In addition to these things, this time I came to see you, there is another important thing." Fudge said in a low voice, "The wizards behind the evildoers have more actions. According to the information from my investigation, they even Going to attack the Wizarding Union." "Talk about the news you got, who is making trouble?" George''s voice immediately became cold when he heard the people behind the mess. Fudge wiped his forehead with a towel, and said nervously. "It seems that there are quite a few forces. According to what I know, some foreign wizards in the Quidditch World Cup before the start of school also participated. They were shot and caught by you. They paid a lot of money to get out." "Ok." George replied noncommittal. He didn''t really care about this matter. After all, those troublemakers, in his opinion, are all wastes that can be harvested like grass. Chapter 524： Vodka Nation Chapter 524 Vodka Nation He was going to deal with Voldemort at that time, he wanted to bring his Animagus form to the full state, and there was no time to pay attention to the mental retardation that caused trouble. Even the resources that the Ministry of Magic would later seize from the hapless ones were arranged by grandmother and Anna. "Then after a year, they finally healed their scars and forgot to hurt them?" George said lightly, "Or the last lesson was not heavy enough for them." Fudge wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, and said flusteredly. "Mr. Soros, the Ministry of Magic never cheated on this matter. That time, we really squeezed them clean before putting them back. Therefore, most of the wizards who returned that time had a miserable life. But some wizards have a different situation." "Does it mean that someone is behind it?" George heard the meaning of Fudge''s words. Fudge said in a low voice, "It is difficult to find definite evidence for this kind of thing, but according to our speculation, there are indeed many wizards who are united by a force to attack us." "Who is doing it?" George asked coldly. "According to our investigation, some wizards from Russia participated." Fudge said in a low voice, mixed with anger, "During the Quidditch World Cup, we discovered that the wizards involved in creating chaos were in front of the Russian drunks. They violated the previous ban and carried them secretly. A lot of flame vodka." "Those **** started to create chaos after the game, taking advantage of their alcoholism." He said angrily. "When we interrogated them later, they all insisted that the unconsciousness was caused by drinking. " Fudge said in an affirmative tone, "They even have the same confession, and they dare to say that it was not a conspiracy. They even carried the same spirits, which must have been planned from the beginning." "Russian wizards are as bad as their weather. I heard that the most popular sport in their country is not Quidditch, but vodka." Fudge said excitedly about the rumor about Russian wizards. "How can drinking vodka be a sport?" George reminded in surprise, "Drinking can only be counted as a hobby, not as a sport." "This is the problem." Fudge said excitedly. "Other people drink only as hobbies, but those Russian wizards can turn vodka drinking into a terrible exercise. They add various potions and magic to vodka, then drink them all into their stomachs, and finally the vodka is mixed. Potions and magic, wizards will become very strange." George asked curiously, "Vodka mixed with potion and magic, wouldn''t there be accidents like this?" According to his experience in refining potions, potions cannot be mixed with other things casually. Vodka, a strong alcohol, would obviously affect the efficacy of the potion. As for adding magic, he couldn''t imagine what it would be like. "Of course there will be accidents. They may suddenly fly into the sky like fireworks, may be full of flames, or suddenly become a statue with thick body hair. The Russian wizards are simply unreasonable lunatics." "The number of wizards in Russia who die in mixed vodka each year is more than the total number of wizards who die accidentally in Europe." Fudge explained, "Fortunately, the birth rate of wizards in Russia is still relatively high. Wizards in their country prefer to drink and have children, so the wizards in their country are not dead." Imagining that kind of scene, George felt a chill. It was hard to bear to look straight at this scene. The corners of his eyes twitched, and he said slowly, "This kind of lunatic looks very difficult to deal with." Judging from Fudge''s intelligence, the degree of strangeness of the Russian wizards is really amazing. It seems that they are all desperate alcoholics. If you really deal with this kind of brainless alcoholics, you really need to be cautious. Shameless and desperate people have always been scary, not to mention that they are wizards with special abilities. "Then what is the purpose of the Russian wizards to stir up trouble?" He humbly asked Fudge. All his previous energy was devoted to the improvement of his strength, and he knew very little about the wizarding society of foreign countries. On these issues, Fudge, who has been the Minister of Magic for several years, has more say than him. Fudge explained in a hurry, The United Kingdom has always been a European magic power and has a dominant advantage in the International Wizarding Federation. In recent years, Russia has emerged as a powerful Minister of Magic, Vladimir Vla. Kimiro Mape." "The Russian Minister Maple wants to expand Russia''s influence in the wizarding world. He has already spoken publicly many times before, claiming that Russia has the largest population of wizards in Europe and should get more in the International Wizarding Federation. Voting rights." Fudge talked a little dry, then filled his cup with coffee with the coffee pot, and drank it. "Yeah." George nodded and began to ponder. He said slowly, "It seems that Russia''s ambition is no longer a hidden secret. These things were handled by the old Batty Crouch before." Fudge nodded and said anxiously, "Batti Crouch is the director of the International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department. He has a very strong working ability and has been able to control the situation in the diplomatic dispute with Russia before." "It was also after his accident The diplomacy of the Ministry of Magic fell into a passive situation, and we couldn''t find another director with outstanding ability like him." He added, "On the other hand, there is also sir. Your achievements are really amazing, and it has caused some fears in the Ministry of Magic in other countries." Fudge hesitated for a moment and continued, "Most countries don''t want other countries to have wizards who are too powerful. After all, every great wizard will greatly change the order of the entire wizarding world. " George said softly, "So they are no longer satisfied with small diplomatic rhetoric, but plan to unite some wizards who oppose the British magical world. They are going to make trouble at the International Conference of Wizards?" This is not difficult to understand. After all, a wizard is a person with extraordinary power, and no one wants to have a wizard whose strength is far above others. Just like those countries with nuclear weapons in the world, they don''t want more nuclear countries, and they definitely don''t want other countries to fly out of space warships suddenly. "is not it." Chapter 525： Hidden opponent Chapter 525: Hidden Opponent Fudge said in a panic, "They already have a lot of favorable evidence against us. Dumbledore''s conspiracy to resurrect Voldemort has spread throughout the wizarding world. He has been an iconic figure in the British magic world. This incident has a great negative impact on the international image of the British magical community." "Dumbledore was previously the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation and the chief wizard of Wizengamore, but what he did made it impossible for him to hold these positions." "Obviously, other people have already stared at the position he has vacated." George said slowly, "The chief wizard of Wisengamao is the British business, but the chairmanship of the International Federation of Wizards can be Many countries are watching." Dumbledore had previously represented the United Kingdom and served as the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation, but as Dumbledore''s credit went bankrupt. The position of the chairman of the federation is facing replacement, and this vacant position will naturally arouse interest from all parties. Fudge wiped the sweat from his forehead and said nervously, "If their... plan succeeds, Britain is likely to permanently lose the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation. This will be a huge blow to Britain''s influence in the wizarding world. " "If the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation falls into the hands of Russia, they can use the resolutions of the International Wizarding Federation to promote more of their ideas." He said nervously, "The current situation is very unfavorable for us." "Not only that." George continued to remind, "The chairman of the International Wizarding Federation will attract Russia''s all-out effort. The position of the chief wizard of Wisengamo will also attract the interest of some domestic pure-blood wizards. If someone does it secretly. With some means, it is not impossible for them to join forces." "what do you mean?" Fudge couldn''t help but shudder, and the situation turned out to be worse than he was worried. "It''s Voldemort." George said with certainty, the name was like a cold wind, and Fudge immediately got goose bumps. "He...isn''t he...injured..." Fudge stammered, "why...what...even this thing...can have something to do with him... ..." "Because he was injured, he could only act secretly through conspiracy." George pondered and said slowly, "Or maybe it''s not him, but the actions of his Death Eaters." "The actions of the Death Eaters also represent the actions of the mysterious man. If those who support him in the country really unite with the Russian wizards, this force is enough to make the Ministry of Magic turbulent, what should we do?" Fudge looked at George anxiously, wiping the sweat from his forehead with a towel from time to time, waiting for George to make an idea. George pondered and said slowly, "Don''t worry too much, he will not be seen after all. Those who support him don''t have the guts to confront me head-on at this time. All they can do is spread some conspiracy against us. Guide public opinion to our disadvantaged position." He said lightly, "Conspiracy can only be effective when information is asymmetry. Once we take precautions in advance, conspiracy will not deceive people." "The International Federation of Wizards is still a long time away. We are enough to turn public opinion upside down. After all, we are now the party that holds the general trend of the magic world." "No... a long time." Fudge stammered. "Given the recent situation...it was too tense...they advanced the meeting..." He hurriedly took out a purple-red, gilded crusty invitation letter from his body, handed it to George with both hands, and said, "I will see you this time, and one more thing is to hand in the invitation letter in person. In your hands." George opened the invitation letter, it said. Dear Mr. Soros: In view of the major events that have occurred recently, major panic has been caused all over the world. In order to avoid the panic news causing more inconvenience and eliminate the panic among the people, the International Wizards Federation decided to convene ahead of schedule under the advocacy of the Russian Ministry of Magic. As a famous wizard in the British magical world, the International Wizarding Federation solemnly invites you. I hope you can go to the British Ministry of Magic at 9 am on July 8 to participate in the meeting of the International Wizards Federation. The permanent director of the International Federation of Wizards greets you sincerely. "They really can''t wait." George smiled softly, "I can''t wait for half a month. I really don''t have any patience." He said lightly, "Fortunately, they still know that they have set the meeting place in England." "Then we still have time to change public opinion?" Fudge looked at George with a nervous expression on his face. "Only one week." George tightened his brows and thought for a moment. His brows stretched out and said, "Although we don''t have enough time, their reality is also not enough. One week is enough to deal with them. ." Listening to Georges affirmative statement, Fudge finally eased a little, and suddenly said, "Yes, they also dont have enough time. Whether its contacting the Russian Ministry of Magic or contacting the careerists, they can only act secretly. Maybe they haven''t even had time to collude." "Now the magic world is panicking, we only need to arouse these emotions a little bit, it is enough to make other people feel the same hatred of Voldemort things are not that difficult." George said flatly, "In addition, the wizarding world is not only Russia and Britain, we have more potential helpers." Fudge''s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, "Yes, although Russia is all about dealing with us, they are not popular people. If you count this, we have many potential allies." "The French magic world should treat our senses well." George said softly, "Mrs. Maxim of Boothbarton even promised to go out with Hagrid as an envoy to the giant. Her attitude towards Hogwarts is friendly. The young wizards of Boothbarton, in Hogwarts Gwarts experience is not bad, and based on past friendships, it is very likely that they will be on our side." Fudge nodded and said happily, "Although the French magical world also has the idea of ??expanding their influence, they have always disliked Russia and will not hinder us in this matter." "The little wizards of Durmstrang have also seen the battle in the maze of the Triwizard Tournament. The small Nordic countries they represent will not easily offend you, Mr., for Russia." Chapter 526： Hidden allies Chapter 526: Hidden Ally He continued to say excitedly, "As for the wizards in the United States, they have always had a good relationship with us. They have always only liked doing business and ignored things in other countries, and the president of the International Wizards Federation could hardly cause them. Interest. In this matter, it wont be difficult for them to fall to us. "It''s almost there." George said with satisfaction, "With the support of these countries, Russia is reluctant and unwilling, and it can''t make a big deal at the International Wizarding Federation." He told Fudge, "Next, before the International Wizarding Federation is held, you need to make sure that France and the US Ministry of Magic are on our side. With their support, we can naturally easily If more votes are obtained, the chairman of the federation will remain in the UK." "The seat of the chairman of the federation, of course, will be attributed to the great you." Fudge said joyfully, "No one is more suitable to be the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation than you. Dumbledore should have retired long ago. " George shook his head gently and said, "It''s not that simple. My age is a big issue, but as long as I keep the seat of the International Wizarding Federation, this position will be mine sooner or later." His current age is indeed a big problem, too young to gain the trust of others. Not only that, but being in a high position at a young age can easily arouse the resentment of those who have struggled for status all their lives. Fortunately, he didn''t care about these. He always remembered that for a wizard, power is everything. It is precisely because he has the strength to top the wizarding world that he can randomly choose the position of headmaster of Hogwarts and the position of chairman of the International Wizarding Federation when he is less than sixteen years old. If there is no extraordinary strength, how can ordinary wizards study politics for a lifetime, after all, they have to consider the course of history before they can stand on the wave of the times and obtain some small achievements. "Are there any other things besides these?" George continued, "If not, there will only be a week left. We need to guide public opinion in the magic world, and we need to contact France and the US Ministry of Magic to obtain their participation in the International Wizarding Alliance Support at the meeting." Fudge fumbled around with his hand, confirmed that there was nothing else, and immediately stood up and said, "There is nothing else, Mr. Soros, then I will contact the French and American Ministry of Magic." After confirming that there was nothing else, they all stood up and walked straight out of the box, Fudge followed George''s step by step. They went downstairs and arrived at the bar of the Broken Cauldron Bar. George took out a few gold gallons and put them on the bar, just about to leave. Old Tom ran up with a stride. He grabbed the gold coins and wanted to return them to George. He said eagerly, "Get the money back soon, how can old Tom collect the money from Mr. Soros. Mr. Soros is the hope of the magic world. Only you can defeat the mysterious man and let us return to peace." George said awkwardly, "These are two different things." Old Tom said anxiously, "Old Tom is old, there is not much time to live, and I can''t help you. At this time, I can''t take your money from your husband." Looking at the restless old man, George said helplessly, "Okay, I take it back." He collected the gold coins, then turned to Fudge and said, "He asked me, and your bill should be paid." Fudge immediately took out a few gold coins from his underwear pocket and put them gently on the bar, saying, "This is coffee money, and a tip, so old Tom, goodbye." When they strode out of the Broken Cauldron Bar, Old Tom ran after the door and shouted loudly, "Mr. Minister, there is too much money." ........ George bid farewell to Fudge, did not continue to stay, and sent him home from another property. He did not alarm his family, but went straight back to the bedroom, took out the pen and parchment, and began to write a letter. The International Federation of Wizards was held in only one week. To control the public opinion in the magic world within this week, and to develop in the direction he hoped, no time would be wasted. He was not surprised by the sudden emergence of a large number of foreign magic circles. After all, his activities have always been limited to the British magical world, but Britain is not the entire world. He had always focused on improving his strength and fighting against Voldemort, so he would naturally not be exposed to these things. But as his influence increases, as his influence exceeds the British magic world, he will naturally come into contact with the foreign magic world. The world is not only the United Kingdom In addition to the British magic circles dealing with their own troubles, the magic circles of other countries also have their own careful thinking. The British magical world has been unsuccessful in recent decades. With a great devil like Voldemort, all the energy of the entire magical world is devoted to dealing with the devil. This not only caused the turmoil in the British magic circle, but also led to the overall weakness of the British magic circle. In particular, Dumbledore''s series of conspiracies to fight Voldemort has caused generations of wizards in the entire British magical world to seriously drag their feet in the Defence Against the Dark Arts class. But the magic world in other countries is not as unlucky as the United Kingdom. They don''t need to deal with Voldemort, and there is no principal like Dumbledore. Other countries can develop step by step, and can progress step by step. The once powerful magic power has been completely weakened under the double blow of Voldemort and Dumbledore. With the decline of the entire British magical world, it is difficult to convince the public if they want to maintain their previous influence and continue to have the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation. With the decline of the British magic world and the prosperity of other countries, countries will begin to challenge the leadership of the British magic world in the entire wizarding world. The Minister of the Russian Ministry of Magic, Mep, is naturally such a representative figure. The magic power that has grown in these decades, facing a magic power that is declining, its purpose can be imagined. Even George admitted that the Russian Ministry of Magic chose a good time. Once the British magical world loses its chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation, it will be difficult to get it back in the future. "Unfortunately, they met me." As George thought, the pen quickly slid across the parchment. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 527： Demon Kings Deterrence Chapter 527 Demon King''s Deterrence After writing several letters in a row, he stopped writing. He took out the envelope from the drawer again, folded the parchment paper and put it in the envelope. George took the sealed envelope, opened the door, and went down the stairs. "It smells good." He said in a jovial tone as he went downstairs, "It''s just time to eat." "Master, you love to eat. Go wash your hands and prepare for dinner." Anna whispered with a gentle smile on her face. "Immediately, I will post the letter first." George quickened his pace and started to trot. He quickly ran outside the door and beckoned to the tower. Several ravens flew over like sharp arrows. George tied the letters to the feet of the raven and arranged for them to send the letters to different addresses. After doing everything easily, he clapped his hands and quickly went to wash his hands and eat. After a full and hearty dinner, George sat on the soft sofa and began to tell his family about today. "Is there no one in Broke Cauldron?" Harry asked incredulously. He couldn''t imagine what it was like. During his previous summer vacation, he had spent half a month in the Broken Cauldron Bar. At that time he could see wizards from all over the world every day, listening to their noisiness, and seeing them returning full of loads every time they went to Diagon Alley. Unexpectedly, the mere news of reviving the Demon King would plunge the entire magical world into fear and desolation. Harry couldn''t help gritting his teeth at the thought of this, the existence of the devil was enough to bring the greatest disaster. George continued speaking, and soon came to the topic of today. "Those wizards still have the mind to do so many conspiracies behind their backs?" Harry was completely shocked, with the desolation of Broken Cauldron Bar and Diagon Alley on one side. On one side are those wizards who are in high positions and enjoy the best treatment, secretly planning a conspiracy for power. "What the **** is going on with the International Federation of Wizards? Why at this time, you only want to fight for power?" Harry asked angrily. George explained patiently, "The International Federation of Wizards is also called the World Joint Council of Wizards. The Council of Wizards is the predecessor of the Ministry of Magic. Therefore, the International Federation of Wizards is the Joint Conference of the World Ministry of Wizards and Magic." He emphasized again, "Although the International Wizarding Federation does not have direct control over the Ministry of Magic of various countries, the exchanges and international cooperation of various countries need to follow the agreement of the International Wizarding Federation. This is a very influential one. A powerful organization." "They are all high-ranking officials of the Ministry of Magic. Can''t you see the horror of Voldemort''s resurrection? Why don''t they work together at this time, but want to fight for power?" Harry asked puzzled. George sighed and said, "This is a normal thing. There is nothing new under the sun. All kinds of wars in history have a lot of stupidity as an introduction." "When they did not really face Voldemort, they would never care how much damage the Demon Lord would cause. Everyone can only see a little bit of interest in front of them, and even to some extent, they would be happy to see other countries. loss." "Just because of my own country, I can gain more vanity influence." Such cold facts silenced everyone, stripped the suffering crowd, and all the evils did not exist. If there is no mercy for others, no matter how much death, no matter how much suffering, the politicians and conspirators will not be moved at all. "Fortunately, there are still us." George broke the rigid atmosphere and said in a relaxed tone, "I will not let their conspiracy succeed." He said in an affirmative tone, "I have written the letter, and with arrangements, things will gradually develop in a good direction." ..... The next morning, when they came back from their morning exercises, a raven was throwing a newspaper at the door. The raven dropped the newspaper, croaked twice, and flew back to the tower. Harry stepped forward and picked up the newspaper and scanned the news on it. Today''s Daily Prophet was very different from the report a few days ago. The previous newspapers, in addition to discussing Dumbledore''s various conspiracies, put more effort into matters related to the Ministry of Magic. The newspaper is doing the same job as the Ministry of Magic, trying to exaggerate peace, trying to alleviate the panic in the magic world. Today, the newspaper seems to have changed its policy and completely reversed its previous tone. More panic content was published in the newspaper, and a panic atmosphere began to play out. "What''s on it?" George asked lightly. "It''s mainly something that happened recently. There are many records about Diagon Alley." Harry quickly scanned the entire newspaper, then flipped it to the front page and read it. "Darkness descends, how long will such a disaster continue." The news of the resurrection of the mysterious man has been echoing in the magic world for a week. Todays reporter from the Daily Prophet visited Diagon Alley, the most prosperous street in the magic world. The reporter would like to interview the people in Diagon Alley and learn about their mental journey after the resurrection of the mysterious man, and would like to ask if everyone still remembers happiness. When I arrived at Diagon Alley in the afternoon, the reporter was completely stunned by what I saw and heard along the way. Where is this once bustling shopping street, it is like a deserted and deserted cemetery. George had walked to Harry''s side and looked at the newspaper, which had several enlarged black and white photos. The photos deliberately selected those that sealed doors and windows, and posted horrifying large announcements, which looked really like a haunted house. It reads in the newspaper. In the previous week, there were still people coming and going, and merchants and tourists complemented each other. Just one week after that person was resurrected, all the peace and quiet disappeared completely. Apart from the reporter himself, there was no other tourist on the street. Most of the shops on both sides of the street have also been closed, and those shops with closed doors and windows have already been emptied, just waiting for sale and subletting. In those half-covered shops, the skeptical and cautious gazes of the traders came. When reporters walked into those shops and wanted to interview them, everyone was afraid to avoid them, as if they had escaped from disasters and plagues. This was a world away from the happily accepted interview attitudes of the merchants. Only the notices posted on the doors and windows can make people understand what happened. Purple announcements from the Ministry of Magic were quietly posted everywhere in Diagon Alley. But the figures on those announcements are hiding in the depths of the world, staring at this fragile world with evil eyes. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 528： The power of the mysterious man Chapter 528 That person was resurrected, and for just such a reason, the devil reappeared in the world. His name, his existence, brought boundless darkness and made everyone lose their smile and happiness. It was a scene even more terrifying than a dementor. We could not resist the despair and desolation through the curse of the patron god. A person who cannot say a name, a person who hides in a corner, can cover the whole world with shadows. Darkness descends, darkness has enveloped people''s hearts, people no longer have the mind to live with peace of mind, and fear hangs above everyone''s heads all the time. Then, we want to know how long such a disaster will last. Harry murmured, "Darkness has come, how long will such a disaster last." George lowered his head and pondered, a good article, especially those photos, a good selection. The speed of news publication is also satisfying, and if there are more articles slowly, it should resonate with people. He sent the letter yesterday afternoon. He didn''t expect to see the news he wanted to see in the Daily Prophet this morning. I have to say that Rita Skeeter is indeed a good reporter. Harry said sadly, "It would be great if there weren''t those demon kings." He had thought about defeating Voldemort and avenging his parents. But nowadays, only after seeing the influence of the Demon King, I truly know the meaning of a Demon King to the whole world. Mere existence and mere name are enough to make the whole world lose joy and smile. The demon king is like a dementor that has been strengthened countless times, and cannot be resisted by the curse of the patron god. Thinking of the scene when he had faced a dementor, he couldn''t help but feel cold, and he lost his confidence and heroism. There is only a heavy burden on his shoulders, and only a kind of compassion for others. Harry sighed, "I don''t know how long this kind of life will last." George patted his shoulder and encouraged him, "How long this kind of life will last depends on how much we pay for it, and how much we can change." "If we have enough strength, we can immediately eliminate Voldemort, restore the whole world to its original state, and make the world even worse." He said in a solemn tone, "If we are weak and lose to Voldemort completely. The world will become a toy in Voldemort''s hands, everyone will become children of Voldemort, and everyone will become followers of Voldemort. Their good and evil will be destroyed. Voldemort defined that their right or wrong will be controlled by Voldemort." "Power." Harry spread his hands and looked at his open hands. "The home of all good and all evil." The report in the Daily Prophet was originally a tool used to stimulate other people and guide public opinion in the magic world. George did not expect that Harry was the first to be stimulated. In the next few days, Harry was more focused in training, and all training was completed meticulously. He desperately squeezed the potential in his body to gain every bit of power. For this, George said he was very pleased, and he was constantly adjusting Harry''s training to help him unleash all his potential and enable him to improve faster. The news in the "Daily Prophet" kept bringing new news to George, and everything was developing according to his predetermined plan. Except for the most opened one, "Darkness has come, how long will such a disaster continue." In the next few days, the "Daily Prophet" continued to pay attention to the changes in the magical world. They were no longer limited to trivial gossip, and they were not trying to exaggerate peace. They began to really care about the changes that Voldemort had brought to the entire magical world after his resurrection. The contents of the newspaper included the desolate Diagon Alley, the deserted Cauldron Bar, and the suspicious, frightened wizards, and the Aurors who were constantly dispatched. A real magical world began to be understood by people under the report of the Daily Prophet, and people learned through the newspaper the absurdity and reality of the scenes that are happening now. Today''s headline is another heavyweight report. "The power of the mysterious man is geometric, and walking into the magic will show you the power of the mysterious man!" With the resurrection of the mysterious man, people are uneasy in fear, seeking all comfort. Today, the reporter of the Daily Prophet will lead everyone into the magic. We will follow the footsteps of the expert team to explore the power of the mysterious man. Today, we came to Hogwarts again, where the grass is green and the breeze is still there. But now the school is closed, and the castle is closed for entry. Fortunately, our goal is the maze outside the castle. This is the venue for the third event of the Triwizard Tournament Before that, we once again mourned the poor Cedric Diggory . He is the first victim of the mysterious man after his resurrection. He is a brave and kind-hearted Hufflepuff. He is only 16 years old this year. He is the top student in the college and the pride of Hufflepuff College. Now entering the topic, our expert team is investigating the power of uncovering mysterious people by investigating the battle traces left on the maze. It can be seen that the broken maze after the war aroused the interest of experts. They walked around, looked around, fumbled around, and even made various forms of measurement with wands and tools. I am curious what conclusions they will eventually come to. To be honest, apart from the dilapidated ruins, it reminds me of a group of fire dragons using this place as a playground. I can''t imagine what kind of magic can cause such powerful destruction. The experts have spoken, and they seem to be arguing with each other, discussing what kind of magic is capable of causing such traces on the scene. An expert showed a keen interest in a bunch of withered vines. "Such scenes are simply unbelievable. These are not currently recorded magic at all. Dumbledores giant snakes have surpassed the existing records of magic. The top use of this transformation technique has not appeared in any recorded magic. Content." "I can''t imagine how he used the abundant magic power and the exquisite control power to turn the trees and vines into a flexible giant, and how he gave the giant terrible resilience. "Dumbledore is worthy of being the most powerful wizard in the magical world. He has reached the pinnacle in his application of transfiguration, far surpassing the existing systems." (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 529： The influence of public opinion Chapter 529 The Influence of Public Opinion What the experts say is what everyone already knows, and I think it''s more than that. So on behalf of everyone, I asked what the mysterious man''s power had reached. After some debate, the experts said. "There is nothing we can do about the power of the mysterious man. This is a power far beyond our cognition. If Dumbledore''s power is the pinnacle of polymorphism, the ultimate use of existing magic." "The power of the mysterious person has surpassed the unknown realm. For those who have not set foot in these realms, we can''t even read it." "If you really want to say something, we know that the mysterious man now has the body of a basilisk. But it is not simply that a basilisk has the wisdom of a mysterious man. Wisdom is used exclusively by humans. His talent and wisdom is a miracle that is not lost to magic." "Humans are born with wisdom, so they disagree and cannot feel the meaning of wisdom. But for those monsters who use all the potential of evolution to strengthen themselves. Wisdom is the wings that make them leap again. This is power and The fusion and combination of wisdom." These words are matched with photos of the ruins of the labyrinth, the huge black potholes, and the dense array of guns and swords, telling people the fierce and terrifying war of that day. "A simple basilisk does not have the ability to escape through the earth, and they cannot use magic at will." "Basilisks are not only afraid of the crow of roosters, they are beasts, they have the natural limitations of beasts, they can not fully exert their magical advantages, this is the only strength of humans facing beasts." "And when the mysterious man had the body of the basilisk, everything changed, not only the mysterious man had more powerful magic power. What he possessed was the unique unlimited potential of the basilisk and the unique mysterious characteristics of the basilisk. " "Simply put, it is the basilisk transformed by a mysterious person, not a basilisk. It is a demon basilisk that may have evolved after countless years and countless times." "The mysterious man inspired the characteristics and potential of the basilisk. He replaced the basilisk with his own wisdom and abilities, and carried out advance evolution. He unearthed the powerful potential of the basilisk itself in advance." "This will bring an extremely terrifying fact. With the exploration of the characteristics and potential of the basilisk, the power of the mysterious man will still be in a period of rapid growth. Ordinary wizards have completely lost the ability to face the strongest. Resistance." I have to say that the reporter would rather not hear the content, which is extremely bad news. The power that the mysterious man showed when he was resurrected is still not his strongest and most terrifying time. According to the information obtained by the experts, the mysterious man has more potential for improvement, and there is no more terrible news than this. The above is the news that "Daily Prophet" walks into magic. Compared with the report a few days ago, today''s news is even more shocking. The mysterious man had already deterred the entire magical world before he fell. The mysterious man is resurrected again, and the news of defeating Dumbledore is even more frightening. People have yet to breathe from the power of the mysterious man. Now there are reports that the strength of the mysterious man will grow rapidly. Suddenly, unprecedented fear spread quickly throughout the magical world with the spread of "Daily Prophet". ....... Connery Fudge, the Minister of Magic, has been very busy recently. The daily work is already a headache, and he has to find a way to get the support of the French Ministry of Magic and the US Ministry of Magic. In order to retain the position of chairman of the British Federation in the International Wizarding Federation. The bad thing is that he can only do all these things himself. No one can help him share, no one can trust. His previous move to prohibit rumors of the resurrection of the mysterious man in the Ministry of Magic caused a great backlash after the resurrection of the mysterious man. In the face of conclusive reality, his previous actions seemed very unwise. Everyone doubted his ability. Most people hope that at this time, there will be a stronger Minister of Magic who can give everyone a sense of security. Under this circumstance, he cannot leave the important things in his hands to others to do. He couldn''t afford any mistakes, and once he made a mistake, his Minister of Magic would be completely over. Daily work cannot be shirked. This is the basis for his reluctance to maintain the prestige of the Minister of Magic. He has received too many criticisms, and there must be no mistakes at this time. The connection with the French Ministry of Magic and the U.S. Ministry of Magic should not be accidental. This is an important task for him to gain George''s trust. All these things were brought together, making Fudge, who was already inadequate in his ability, very busy. Seeing the staff coming and going outside the office, he only felt annoyed. There was nothing to help him, and no one to trust. It''s easy to handle the morning work before he gets relieved, before he makes time for lunch. Fudge saw the "Daily Prophet" that was delivered urgently, and a dozen deep purple paper airplanes followed the newspaper. Seeing these dark purple paper airplanes, Fudge immediately got a headache. With so many urgent news, he could already imagine that the newspapers of these two days had caused an uproar. When he read the newspapers and letters thoroughly, he couldn''t help being frightened. "Is the mysterious man really that powerful? Can Mr. George Soros really defeat the mysterious man?" Everyone who reads the Daily Prophet today will have this idea. After the complete fall of Dumbledore, who had supported the magical world for decades, people have been panicked. Even if George defeated Voldemort, his age is difficult to make people truly trust him. With people''s understanding of Voldemort''s power and fear of him, this time with this newspaper, the atmosphere of fear once again reached a high point. Fudge shook his head and ignored these. He muttered softly, "My task is to do what I have. Mr. Soros is the one to deal with Voldemort. Since he lets the newspaper write this way, he will naturally have his arrangement." He glanced at the dozen or so dismantled paper airplanes left aside, and said contemptuously, "Now I finally know that I am a minister. Knowing that mysterious people can''t deal with it? A group of timid old stubborns." Fudge raised his head slightly, thinking, "It seems I need some fresh staff, some young people who can trust me." ..... With the spread of heavyweight reports on the front page of the "Daily Prophet", the otherwise uneasy magical world is like a series of stones thrown into a pond, repeated turbulence and ups and downs. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 530： Media guide Chapter 530 The afternoon sun seemed a bit fiery, and enthusiastically shone under the cliff, revealing two tall and strong figures. Harry had just finished a set of training, and he was lying on the ground without an image. He sat up with his hands trembling slightly to support himself, looking at George hesitantly. "Looking at your absent-minded appearance, are you worrying about what is in the newspaper?" George said lightly. He was standing by, meticulously waving a heavy stone stick, hammering every muscle in his body. Through breathing, it drives full magic power, and with every swing, it stimulates the body to change little by little. Harry nodded, and said in a heavy tone, "Is the content in the Daily Prophet true? The strength that Voldemort showed in the maze is just the tip of his iceberg?" Compared with others, Harry felt more deeply about Voldemort''s strength. With the help of anti-death sunglasses, he and Hermione had seen the terrifying power of Voldemort throughout the process. Dumbledore has reached the pinnacle in the use of polymorphism, and his giant snake giant has taken advantage of the powerful terrain of the labyrinth, which is incredibly powerful. Among all the abilities that Harry mastered, there was no magic that could contend with Dumbledore''s giant snake. But even such terrible magic, such a powerful wizard, quickly fell under the attack of Voldemort''s demon basilisk. Thinking of this, he felt like an insurmountable mountain to be able to feel Voldemort''s terrifying power. Todays newspapers even speculate that Voldemorts strength in the maze is just the tip of the iceberg. He didn''t even display his full strength, he even had even more terrifying potential. Thinking of this, Harry seemed a little absent from training. He couldn''t imagine how long it would take him to catch up with Dumbledore, and how long it would take to catch up with Voldemort. George stopped training and looked at Harry a little bit angry and funny. He didn''t expect that the news from the Daily Prophet in the past few days would have affected Harry the most. He wondered, maybe it was because Harry was too young or too passionate, so he was easily disturbed by outside information. Thinking of this, he slowly explained, "The content is half-truth and half-false. It is speculated that it is true. Voldemort, who has just been resurrected, has not exerted all his strength. He has not even the weakness of the basilisk fearing the crow of the rooster. eliminate." He explained, "After all, according to the information revealed by Voldemort during the battle, it hasnt been long since he was resurrected. The body of the basilisk is indeed powerful. But it is not his own body. If you want to master the body of the basilisk as Instinctively, it takes a lot of time." Harry said solemnly, "Then, as the newspaper said, with the mastery of the body of the basilisk, will Voldemort''s power increase greatly?" He asked a little uneasy, "Then can we really defeat him? In the maze, he is already like an immortal monster, no matter what kind of attack he is attacked, he can quickly recover. When he truly masters the basilisk Let the basilisk''s body continue to evolve when it comes to the body. Then, where will anyone be able to subdue him?" He couldn''t help but worry. When fighting in the maze, only he and Hermione experienced the entire battle. He saw George knocking down the demon basilisk that Voldemort turned into again and again, but he also saw that the demon basilisk is like an immortal monster, and any attack or damage cannot weaken the fierceness of the demon basilisk. That time the battle was not easy to win. George said flatly, "Voldemort is not easy to deal with. This is something we have known for a long time." He said lightly, Dont pay too much attention to the content of the newspaper. The potential he has and the possibility of the basilisks continued evolution are all theoretical things. In theory, modern magic also has unlimited potential. Voldemort''s broader future." "It''s not that easy to evolve." He said faintly, "Voldemort took the body of the basilisk. It became stronger in the fastest way, but this power is not as easy to obtain as imagined." After all, theory is just theory. From theory to practice, there is still a distance of thousands of miles. From the time he recovered ancient magic all the way, he slowly began to study phantom energy, and finally went to the study of modern magic. He has already had many feelings about these along the way. Whether it is ancient magic, or phantom energy, or modern magic. The continuation of any research is enough to give him the power to defeat Voldemort. Any research that continues, theoretically has infinite potential. However, these theories are always just theories, and human time and energy are ultimately limited. It''s like he can''t use unlimited time to accumulate his own strength. Voldemort''s potential is also difficult to truly discover in a short time. He said flatly, "Animagus will affect people''s minds, not to mention the powerful body captured. Voldemort''s new body will give him strength, but it will also restrain him, just like he would be affected by a rooster. The influence of crowing. There are many other far-reaching influences slowly changing him." Listening to George''s statement, Harry''s mood finally eased a little, and he said slowly, "In that case, the statement in the newspaper is actually not true?" "It''s not untrue but one-sided and exaggerated." George said disapprovingly, "I said a few days ago, to guide the public opinion in the magic world, all I did was make everyone See some one-sided truth." Harry was taken aback and suddenly reacted, "The so-called expert group in the newspaper is actually you?" He looked at George dumbfounded, with an incredible look on his face. He only realized it now, and only George could know Voldemort''s strength so clearly. George said lightly, "The so-called guiding public opinion is nothing more than this. I selectively tell them some facts, so that they will draw some conclusions we need based on these selective facts." He went on to explain, I wrote a letter to Rita Skeet the other day and asked her to spread some news that I needed to deliver. Then she polished the news and wrote a more sensational report. Of course on the ground. She needs to take her own photos, but it doesnt take much effort." Listening to these doorways, Harry only felt a headache. He said discouragedly, "It''s really troublesome. It seems that I should concentrate on training. At least I can help a little bit later, and I won''t even be able to enter the battlefield. ." Chapter 531： Ministry of Magic Chapter 531 Ministry of Magic After all, he doesn''t like dealing with too many people, and he naturally rejects those complicated social relationships. Behind those complicated hearts, he always reminded him of the Dursley family. "Come on." George encouraged, "If you can master the advanced form of Animagus at the end of the summer vacation. Then in the face of the siege of the Death Eaters, you will have the power to fight against Voldemort. , There is also a chance to escape." He would not exaggerate the content of the training. In this situation, Voldemort''s resurrected body is too strong. To a certain extent, even Harry and the others have lost the possibility of competing with Voldemort. In the face of Voldemort now, even the most powerful wizards, the only thing they can do is win the chance to escape. But these powers were used to deal with other people, and it was enough to deal with those Death Eaters. The two held their minds under control and continued to train again. Harry changed back to the Animagus form again, realizing the source of magic hidden deep in his body. George continued to temper his body, strengthening every bit of his body to the extreme, in order to deal with the next challenge. ...... Time soon came to July 8. Today is the day when the International Wizarding Federation is held. George got up early, did not delay after the morning exercise, and quickly changed into the solemn magic robe. He bid farewell to his family, Apparition came to a down street. This is an old and secluded alley, with only a few seemingly dilapidated offices, a tavern and a few seemingly abandoned cars. The whole street seems to be deserted and uninhabited. Fudge has been waiting there respectfully, wearing a gray magic robe and a gray rounded wizard hat. "Mr. Soros, you are here." He said respectfully, "The representatives of the wizards in France and the United States have decided to support us. We have already gained the advantage in today''s meeting." "Well done," George encouraged, "The exchanges with French and American wizards can continue, and Russian wizards will not give up easily. For the subsequent confrontation, we also need the support of other countries, and exchanges between countries can be used. With this opportunity, we are getting closer." He is not just considering Russia''s issues. Whether it is dealing with Voldemort or implementing his actions to change the magic world in the future, the British magic world will not be independent of the world. In his opinion, this population of the magic world no longer needs to strictly distinguish one country after another. As an absolute minority in the world, wizards should unite, and the power and influence of wizards should unite. Fudge nodded hurriedly and said, "The representatives of France and the United States admire your strength, sir. They also hope that they can meet you after the meeting." He looked at George nervously and waited for his sharpness. It was not so easy to talk about the wizarding representatives of France and the United States at the same time. Especially when his status as Minister of Magic was not stable, he did not use George''s name less. "It just so happens that I want to see them too." George nodded slightly and said with satisfaction. As he jumped out of the small cage of Hogwarts, as he walked into the vast world of the whole world. He will no longer be in contact with students or teachers, but the wizards of the entire world. The representatives of the wizards of France and the United States, he should indeed meet in advance. Fudge was overjoyed, with an unstoppable smile on his face. Then, he hesitated and said, "Mr. Soros, according to the regulations of the Ministry of Magic, we need to enter the Ministry of Magic through the guest channel." Many regulations of the Ministry of Magic have a long history, and even it is difficult for him to obtain privileges. George nodded nonchalantly, "Lead the way." Fudge led George into the tavern. The tavern was deserted and a few mahogany round tables were placed in the lobby. An elderly man sat at the bar and ignored people. Fudge didn''t say hello to the old man either, but just led George through the crooked round table and into the back kitchen. They continued to walk forward and came to a small and dark room. Fudge walked to a large cabinet in the room. He pointed his wand at the cabinet and said a few words softly. The cabinets were separated from the left and right, revealing small compartments. The compartments were like those old elevators to be abandoned. Inside, there were some strange characters and old advertisements posted on the surrounding walls. Fudge turned his head and motioned to George, "Mr. Soros, we will pass through this teleportation room and go underground." They walked into the teleportation room, and Fudge tapped lightly on several places where advertisements were posted on the wall of the teleportation room. A woman''s voice rang in the compartment. "This is the guest reception center of the Ministry of Magic. You are welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please tell us your name and matters." Fudge said hurriedly, "I am Cornelius Fudge, Minister of Magic, and I accompany Mr. George Soros. We need to go to the fifth floor to participate in the International Union of Wizards." The voice said gently, "Okay, Mr. Minister. According to the regulations, you need to accompany the guests to the security checkpoint and register the guests'' wands. The security checkpoint is at the end of the main hall." "I know this, please hurry up." Fudge said unhappily, and he complained in a low voice, "Damn rules." Afterwards, the door of the compartment closed, and the compartment slowly vibrated and slowly sank underneath. As the compartment was sinking, it made a monotonous, annoying rubbing sound. About a minute The compartment door opened again. "It''s sir." Fudge said quietly. George stepped out of the cubicle and came out. They were standing at the end of a long magnificent hall, and the ground was a brightly polished dark wooden floor. The peacock blue ceiling is inlaid with glittering golden symbols, constantly moving and changing, like a huge high-altitude bulletin board. The walls on all sides are inlaid with black and shiny dark wood panels, and many gilded fireplaces are embedded in the wood panels. Every few seconds, with a soft pop, a wizard popped up from a fireplace on the left. On the right, there are several people in line waiting to leave in front of each fireplace. In the middle of the hall is a fountain. A group of pure gold statues were erected in a round water pool, larger than a real person. The tallest of them is a noble wizard, holding his wand high and pointing straight at the sky. Surrounding him is a beautiful witch, a horseman, a fairy and a house elf. The horseman, the fairies and the house elves all looked up at the two wizards in infinite worship. Chapter 532： International Conference of Wizards Chapter 532-International Conference of Wizards Shining water jets spurted from the tip of the wizard''s wand, from the arrow of the horseman, from the tip of the goblin''s hat, and from the two ears of the house elves. There are ding-dong ding-dong, rattling water, and popping and popping sounds of people who apparate. There were also the messy footsteps of hundreds of wizards and wizards. With the lifeless expression on their faces typical of the morning, they strode towards the row of golden gates at the end of the hall. "This is the main hall of the Ministry of Magic. All guests need to register their wands in front." Fudge said irritably, "Even with my guarantee, these **** links cannot be spared." George said calmly, "Generally speaking, as long as it can be strictly enforced, these small inconveniences can add a bit of security to the Ministry of Magic, and it is still useful." He is not the kind of person who is uncomfortable without enjoying privileges. On the contrary, if possible, he would actually prefer to see fair and equal treatment. George''s words calmed Fudge''s mood a bit, and he continued to lead the way. They walked forward slowly following the crowd of people, surrounded by Ministry of Magic staff, some of them were holding piles of crumbling parchment in their arms, some carrying tattered briefcases, and some People read "Daily Prophet" as they walk. What surprised George a little was that the staff, even when they saw Fudge, had a cold face. They didn''t see the anxiety of the leader at all, let alone the enthusiasm to talk about. "Mr. Soros, please go here," Fudge said softly. They left the crowd of Ministry staff walking towards the golden gate and walked to the left. At a table on the left, under a sign that says "Security Check", sits a wizard who wears a peacock blue robe and has a very shaved beard. When they approached, he raised his head and put down the "Daily Prophet" in his hand. "It''s me, and Mr. Soros." Fudge knocked on the table and said impatiently, "Hurry up, please. We have to go to the International Conference of Wizards." "Good minister." The wizard said slowly. "Mr. Soros, please register your wand." The wizard said listlessly. George handed the wand over, and the wizard threw it on a weird brass machine that looked like a single scale balance. The machine began to vibrate slightly. A narrow strip of parchment quickly spit out from a hole in the bottom. The wizard tore off the paper and read the words on it. "Twelve and three-quarters of an inch, the wand made of dragon elm and dragon nerves has been used for seven years, right?" "Yes." George said calmly. "I''ll keep this," the wizard said, poking the parchment paper on a small brass nail. "It''s done, Mr. Soros." The wizard handed his wand back to George. "Finally it''s okay, we should go." Fudge continued to lead the way. They returned to the flow of people at the golden gate and all the way forward, they passed through a gate to a smaller hall. There are at least twenty elevators there, blocked by refined golden gates. Fudge led George to a less crowded elevator. With a jingle and click, an elevator descended in front of them. The golden fence door slid slightly open, and everyone walked in. The fence door slammed shut, the elevator rose slowly, and the chain clicked and rattled. The voice of the woman just now said in an indifferent tone. "The seventh floor is here, the Magic Sports Department, which contains the headquarters of the British and Irish Quidditch Alliance, the official Gobstone Club, and the comic product patent office." The elevator door opened, and outside the door was a chaotic corridor with various Quidditch team posters stumbling on the wall. In the elevator, a wizard holding a flying broom went out and disappeared in the corridor. The door closed, and the elevator shook slightly and continued to rise. The woman''s voice announced: "The sixth floor is here, Magic Transportation Department, including the Floo Network Administration, Flying Broom Management and Control Bureau, Door Key Office, and Phantom Visibility Testing Center. " The elevator door was opened again, and an elderly wizard walked out. At the same time, several light purple paper airplanes swish into the elevator. "I don''t know where there are so many important news in one day." Fudge muttered a little dissatisfied, "The recent paper airplanes are all lavender and dark purple." The elevator clicked and went up again, and the notes flew around the lamp hanging from the ceiling of the elevator. "The fifth floor is here, the International Magic Cooperation Department, including the International Magic Trade Standards Association, the International Magic Law Office, and the British Seat of the International Federation of Magicians." Fudge and George walked out of the elevator. There was a wide corridor outside the door. They walked through the corridor all the way forward, pushing an oak wood door at the end of the corridor. Behind the oak wood door is an aisle. The doors on both sides of the aisle read, International Magic Trade Standard Association and International Magic Law Office. They continued to move forward, walked to the end of the aisle, and opened another oak wood door. Behind the door was an empty hall. "Oh, that''s not right." Fudge hurriedly closed the door again. He closed the oak door again, knocked on the door a few times with his magic wand, said a few words, and then he opened the door again. At this time, what appeared behind the oak gate was a solemn auditorium. On the ceiling of the auditorium, bright flags representing the Ministry of Magic of various countries hung. In the center of the auditorium is a huge round table. In the center of the round table, there is an exquisite magic hourglass. The silver-white hourglass has a warm luster, and the sky blue star sand is dripping slowly. At this time, there were already many wizards sitting around the round table, all of them wearing gray magic robes, sitting in different countries in turn. Some of them are whispering, some are closing their eyes and resting. George and Fudge sat down in a meeting place belonging to the United Kingdom. In their sitting positions, in front of each of them, there was a thick book with a delicate red cover, which was written in large gilded letters. "List of participants of the International Wizarding Federation." George gently opened the thick red book, and every page inside was printed with photos and briefs of the participants. According to the catalog, he first turned to the list of British representatives. The first representative of Britain is Albus Dumbledore. Dumbledore in the photo has a silver beard and silver hair and wears his iconic half-moon glasses. Chapter 533： An explanation to the wizards of the world Chapter 533: An Explanation to the World Wizard The introduction simply states that the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the first-class Merlin Medal winner, the president of the International Federation of Wizards, the chief wizard of Wisengamao, and one of the most powerful wizards today. George looked at the above introduction and thought to himself, "After today, many of the contents on the above will have to be changed. Most of those titles have to be prefixed." He turned to the second page. He thought he would see Cornelius Fudge''s name, but he guessed it wrong, he saw his name by accident. George Soros. In the photo, he was wearing a basilisk robe, his face was a little pale, and his expression looked a little cold. A sense of distant alienation is conveyed through photos. He recalled, "This is what I looked like after the battle with Voldemort. It looks like Rita Skeeter took a sneak shot at that time." In the introduction, it is written briefly that the most powerful young wizard in history, one of the most powerful wizards today, defeated the mysterious man who returned from the resurrection head-on. On the third page, Fudge''s information was printed. Cornelius Fudge. Fudge''s profile is concise enough, with only one simple sentence, the British Minister of Magic. As he slowly looked at the brief introduction of the list, successive wizards entered the auditorium. They took their seats one by one, and the people in the auditorium slowly grew, and gradually there were people in the seats. George saw Dumbledore again. At this time Dumbledore was wearing a black-gray robe, with his long silver beard and hair, and his pale face, looking like a half-dead old man. George sighed secretly in his heart, Dumbledore was still too old, even with the help of the potion, his age could not stand the storm. The last battle with Voldemort wounded his roots. Even if he didn''t ask for his death, he might not live long. Dumbledore nodded towards George with a gentle face, and then he sat down beside Fudge. The magic hourglass in the center of the round table, the azure star sand was completely empty, and an old wizard stood up. The wizard had silver hair, a clean beard, and a wizard hat with top horns. George compared the list of conference personnel and knew that this person was the host of this international wizarding conference, Carl Wilhelm Baker of the Nordic United Organization. He is a Swedish. Some small countries in Northern Europe are too small to support an independent Ministry of Magic. So they got together and formed a Nordic joint organization, and together they formed a Ministry of Magic. Because of their joint organization, the Ministry of Magic of the Nordic United Organization is looser than other countries, and its actual influence in the wizarding world has always been small. More often, they acted as a transcendent organization, acting as the host of the International Union of Wizards. The host Baker said loudly, "Then, the time has come. I announce that today''s International Wizarding Conference has officially begun." Waving his magic wand, he brought the silver-white magic hourglass in the center of the round table again, and a little bit of star sand slowly began to flow. He continued, "In view of the major events that have occurred in the recent period, it has caused major panic throughout the world. In order to avoid panic news causing more inconvenience, and to eliminate the panic among the people, the International Wizarding Federation has organized the Ministry of Magic in Russia Under the initiative, it will be held in advance today." "All the conference personnel have arrived. Next, we will start the formal meeting. Now representatives of various countries can publish their own conference proposals, and each country can vote whether to discuss these proposals." After speaking, the director Baker bowed to everyone and sat down. The host just sat down, and immediately a tall and burly wizard stood up. The wizard had a thick waist and a messy brown hair. He looked fierce and vicious, like a lion with fangs. George knew that he was the head of Russias International Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, Yevgeny Tishenko. According to Fudge''s information, he is an old opponent of Batty Crouch. He has been crushed by Batty Crouch in previous diplomatic disputes. But last year, Barty Crouch was kidnapped by Voldemort and has been unable to work normally since. After this, Yevgeny Tishshchenko began to show his extraordinary ability. In the international arena, Jishenko united with many small countries that were dissatisfied with the British Ministry of Magic, and repeatedly targeted the British Ministry of Magic in diplomacy. Due to the loss of the outstanding Batty Crouch, the British Ministry of Magic has been lacking effective countermeasures. The Russian Ministry of Magic, represented by Tishenko, has gained more say in international affairs step by step. This time, he used the resurrection of Voldemort. Dumbledore faced the accusation of resurrecting Voldemort. We must take this opportunity to take away the position of chairman of the International Union of Wizards from Britain. Ji Xianke said gruffly, "The major events that have happened recently have caused major panic around the world. I believe that all of my colleagues here are already very clear about this." He said loudly, "The people have fallen into panic, and the prices of magical materials and daily necessities have soared. Many shops have closed, people have no intention of going to work, and families have lost their laughter." He clenched his fists and said with excitement, "This is not the wizarding world we want to see. This is not the wonderful magical world we lived in before. Just two weeks ago, everything It''s not like this." "At that time, prices were stable, people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the family was full of laughter. Everyone worked with peace of mind and worked hard for tomorrow. They wanted to add a new crucible to their family, and they wanted to buy a new robe for their children, and they wanted to open more Shop and make more products." Jishenko said angrily, "In just two weeks, what happened on earth. What changed everything, what destroyed everything." He looked at Dumbledore angrily and said loudly, "In this regard, the British magic circle must give an explanation to the wizards of the world, and must give an explanation to the International Federation of Wizards." Following his words, the direction of the Russian seat immediately burst into applause. Later, representatives of more countries, also excited by the inflammatory language, began to applaud Ji Xianke''s speech. Representatives of wizards from many countries cast their angry eyes on Dumbledore. Representatives of some small countries even began to shout, "The British magical world needs an explanation to wizards all over the world." Chapter 534： The truth about Dumbledore Chapter 534 Dumbledore''s Truth The warm applause and noise made Fudge a little restless, he took out the towel again and began to wipe his forehead. "quiet!" The host knocked on the table to signal everyone to be quiet. He said calmly, "The Russian representatives speech was very inciting, but this is not the subject of our meeting. What we need is to vote on the Russian representatives proposal. Next, whether it needs to be discussed, the British magical world is concerned about the panic. Give a reasonable explanation." The host said loudly, "Now, please use the voting machine on the table to choose whether to support or disagree, or abstain. When the number of votes for support exceeds half, we will discuss this issue next." He waved his magic wand, and on the table in front of everyone, three characters representing support, opposition, and abstention appeared on the table in front of everyone. George''s hand tapped on the character representing support, and the three adjacent characters immediately disappeared like bubbles. As everyone chose the option, a phantom like a balance appeared in the center of the round table. The weights at both ends of the balance represented support on one side and opposition on the other. At this time, the weight representing support overwhelmed the smoothness of the balance with an absolute advantage. "Absolute number of support options." The host said calmly, "Then, based on the results of the weighted voting, the British magic community needs to give a reasonable explanation for the panic." The host turned his attention to the position of the British seat, and said peacefully, "Next, I hope that the representative of the British magical community can give a reasonable explanation for the panic." Russias representative Jishenko said loudly, The British magic world must give an explanation, why they want to resurrect Voldemort, why they caused the current situation, and they must compensate for the current panic in the wizarding world. The host looked at Jishenko with an unhappy look, and said, "Russian representatives, please don''t interrupt others'' speeches at will. The meeting needs to be conducted in accordance with the prescribed procedures." Looking at the representatives of other countries, they were already provoked by him, staring at the representatives of the United Kingdom attending the meeting with enthusiasm, and Russia''s Jishchenko closed his mouth immediately. Everyone turned their eyes to the location of the British seats, and their eyes were filled with doubt, curiosity, and ridicule of watching fire from the shore. George had a plain face and didn''t care. He also voted for in the vote just now. In addition to knowing that even voting against it is useless, he also wanted to see how Dumbledore should explain today''s events. Fudge was stern, he was not bold, but after all, he had been Minister of Magic for several years, and he was not afraid of other people''s gazes. These people in front of him didn''t have much to do with him, but he could look at it calmly. Dumbledore stood up slowly. He bowed to everyone, gestured and said, "Everyone, regarding the panic caused by this incident, I apologize, this is not my intention." His voice appeared loud and confident, which formed a sharp contrast with his pale face. Even though he is old and dying, he is still the powerful wizard who once stood at the top of the wizarding world. As long as he has a breath, he will not fall completely. "As everyone knows, Voldemort is resurrected, which is not surprising." Dumbledore said loudly, "I knew this deeply when Voldemort fell, and everyone laughed. When cheering and celebrating, I always keep this in mind." He looked at everyone with a sharp gaze, "When everyone thinks that the haze is gone and the darkness will never come again, I am the only one who remains vigilant." Dumbledore said in a positive tone, "I need to make a decision several years in advance for the years to come." He asked back, "Do I really believe that Voldemort is gone forever?" "No. I don''t believe it." He said affirmatively, "Although I dont know when he will come back, ten, twenty, or fifty years later, Im sure he will come back, and as far as I know him, I also I am sure that he will never sit and wait until he reaches his present." Dumbledore sighed and said. "Everyone said that I was the only person he was afraid of. But only I knew, and only I knew Voldemort''s magic knowledge, which is more extensive than any living wizard now. I also know that once he regains all his magic power, I am afraid that even if I use the most complex and powerful spell, I may not be able to beat him." "What''s worse, I''m getting old day by day, and Voldemort has walked a long way on the road to longevity." "I''m sorry!" Dumbledore said in a somewhat apologetic tone. "During the years I have been observing, whether it is everyone sitting or other outstanding wizards in the worldI No one can see the possibility of defeating Voldemort." Dumbledore''s outspokenness made the wizards present very angry. They are representatives of the International Conference of Wizards. They are the top leaders of the Ministry of Magic of various countries. They are outstanding wizards in the wizarding world, and they are strong men on the highest stage of the wizarding world. But at this time, they could only look at the old man who underestimated them angrily. No one had the guts to stand up and say that he could defeat Voldemort before. As for Voldemort now, it''s impossible. Looking at the collective misfires of wizards from other countries, Jishenko, the representative of Russia, seemed very impatient. He said gruffly, "Could it be that you can resurrect such a demon king because you are old and unable to defeat Voldemort? Your explanation is really ridiculous." "Yes, it''s ridiculous." Dumbledore said quietly, "Only I know the weakness of Voldemort. Only I can fight Voldemort. I have paid enough for this. I will not allow Voldemort to wreak havoc on the world after I die." "So I decided to use an ancient magic to deal with Voldemort. He understands this magic, but he despises it. He has always underestimated it. Because of this, he paid the price for it. I believe it is. The best way to deal with Voldemort is the only way." Jishenko loudly accused, "Is this your way to resurrect Voldemort at the expense of others'' lives?" "It can be my life that is sacrificed." Dumbledore said flatly. "But you failed. You only messed things up. This is all because of your arbitrariness. Don''t think that I will accept your reasons. You can''t convince me." Ji Xianke said rudely. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 535： The end of the old age Chapter 535 Dumbledore said quietly, "I didn''t intend to convince anyone. You need the truth. I will tell you the truth." He said with a strong attitude, "We have always been fighting against Voldemort, and we have sacrificed for it. I don''t need to convince you, and I don''t need your understanding." Listening to Dumbledore''s words, George nodded slightly. In the battle with Voldemort, it was the British wizards who made sacrifices, and they were the objects Dumbledore needed to apologize to. For wizards in other countries, the British magical world does not owe them anything, let alone their understanding. As for compensation, that is simply absurd. Russias Jishchenko patted the table hard and said dissatisfied, As the chairman of the International Union of Wizards, you resurrected a demon arbitrarily, just for the ridiculous reason you mentioned. "This is not just a matter of the British magical world. The fear brought by Voldemort is spreading all over the world. This is a matter that concerns all of us, and we will not stand idly by." He said to the host Baker, "Dumbledore''s actions have seriously threatened the safety of the entire world, and the resurrected Voldemort has spread fear throughout the world." "The Russian Ministry of Magic proposes to remove the chairman of Dumbledores International Union of Wizards, and we need to vote on this." Following Jishchenko''s statement, the representatives of those countries that depend on Russia have seconded and called for the removal of the chairman of the Dumbledore International Conference of Wizards. George snorted and it really started. The representative of Russia said so much for this moment. Dumbledore scanned everyone and said calmly, "My previous behavior is indeed inappropriate for continuing to serve as the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. But I hope that when you vote, please follow your inner thoughts. Choosing carefully, I believe we will all face dark and difficult times." "During this period, we choose to trust and cooperate, or choose to attack each other and blame each other. This will determine the future of all of us and the future of the wizarding world." Dumbledore bowed to everyone again and sat down slowly. The host knocked on the table, attracted everyone''s attention, and said. "The representatives of the British magic community have already issued their statements. If you have nothing to add, then we will start voting on whether to remove the chairman of the Dumbledore International Conference of Wizards." The host looked at everyone, watching everyone were silent, waiting for the end of the time for the last supplement. "That''s good, since there is nothing to add. Then we start voting. Regarding the removal of the chairmanship of the Dumbledore International Union of Wizards, please choose to support, oppose, or abstain." As everyone chose the option, the phantom of the balance appeared in the center of the round table. The weight representing the support once again overwhelmed the balance of the balance with an absolute advantage. "Then according to the voting resolution of the International Union of Wizards, I declare that Dumbledore will not be the chairman of the International Union of Wizards." The host looked at the results of the voting and announced it loudly. Following the results announced by the host, Dumbledore, who had served as the chairman of the International Union of Wizards for decades, was relieved of his chairmanship. The representatives of wizards from various countries all seemed a little moved. In their eyes, Dumbledore''s removal from the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards was not only a replacement of posts, but also represented the end of the old era. When many of them were just starting to work, when they were still small staff. Dumbledore is already the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. After so many years, Dumbledore has stood firm. People seemed to think that he would go on like this forever and never fall. But today, the pillar of the old age has finally fallen, symbolizing that the great wizard of the last century has finally stepped down from the altar. The International Conference of Wizards, and even the whole world situation, finally changed. They set their sights on the old man who represented the old age. The old man appeared calm, as if the experience of walking off the altar did not touch him in any way. His whole person is like an old age, an old existence that will not change. Russias Jishchenkos face was filled with uncontrollable joy, and his wish for many years was finally fulfilled. He said excitedly, In view of the bad influence caused by Dumbledores arbitrariness, it seriously threatens the safety of the entire world. "The Russian Ministry of Magic proposes that the British magic circle cannot retain the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards we need to re-elect a new chairman." Following Jishchenko''s speech, the representatives of the countries on the round table began to whisper, and Russia''s purpose was finally fully revealed. If the British magic circle does not retain the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards, the next most powerful competition for this position is the Russian magic circle. The host looked around for a while, then solemnly looked at Jishenko, and asked, "The representative of Russia, has decided that the last proposal option of this year should be used for this proposal?" He reminded, "Russia has used three options in a row. From the initial request for an explanation from the British magical community to the dismissal of Dumbledores post as chairman of the International Union of Wizards, it is now the last option. ." "As a big country in the magic world, you have three options for this year. This will be the last one." "Of course." Jishenko said without hesitation, "This is the last proposal of the Russian Ministry of Magic this year." His previous preparations, including the foreshadowing of the previous two proposals, were not just for the chairmanship of the International Conference of Wizards. At this time, how could there be other choices. "So, good!" The host looked around at everyone present and said loudly, "Now we are starting to vote, whether the British magic circle can retain the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards, please choose to support, oppose, or abstain. " He reminded, "If more than half of the votes are supported, the United Kingdom has the right to make independent decisions and can choose a wizard who meets the requirements to inherit the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards. If the number of votes against is more than half, we will be from other countries except the United Kingdom. , Choose a new chairman of the International Union of Wizards." (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 536： Question the result of the vote Chapter 536 Listening to the hosts explanation, the representatives of other countries appeared to be very calm, and the post of chairman is a battle between these big countries. What an ordinary small country can do is to vote for and against for the countries it supports based on the relationship between the countries. These important positions are ultimately obtained by relying on their strength. The host waved his magic wand, and on the table in front of everyone, three characters representing support, opposition, and abstention appeared on the table in front of everyone. George tapped lightly with his hand on the character representing support. When I saw that the supporting balance once again overwhelmed the balance with an absolute advantage. Ji Xianke''s joy on his face immediately disappeared without a trace. He rubbed his eyes vigorously, unable to believe the scene before him. "This is impossible." He said loudly, "This is cheating, this is impossible." He pointedly said, "Britain is not qualified to continue to retain the post of chairman of the International Union of Wizards. It is Voldemort among them, they messed up the whole world, and they resurrected Voldemort." "How can someone vote for it, are they stupid? I don''t believe it." Ji Xianke said in a stern voice, "I suspect that the vote was wrong." "Are you sure you know what you''re talking about?" The host Baker looked at Ji Xianke with a sullen expression and said in a very angry tone. George looked at the big silly man in front of him with sympathetic eyes. This guy had done pretty well before. But once something unexpected happens, it immediately reveals the essence of being a foreigner and doing it in the middle, no wonder it has been eaten to death by Barty Crouch. "I request a public inspection." Ji Xianke insisted. "Are you sure you know what you are talking about?" the host Baker said in a stern tone, "Mr. Yevgenytishenko, are you sure you want to check the votes publicly?" Fudge turned his head to George''s ear and whispered quietly, "In order to take care of the privacy of small countries, the International Union of Wizards has always used anonymous voting, but if there are enough votes to support it, you can choose to vote publicly." "But this approach is a great disrespect for the International Conference of Wizards, and disrespect for the interests of small countries. Therefore, this kind of public voting request is very rude and will be strictly restricted." Fudge looked at Yevgeny Dyshchenko with a foolish expression. He lowered his voice so as not to be heard by others. "He must use Russia''s option of proposal for the next five years as a price. I really hope he can insist on public verification. ticket." Hearing this, George also looked at Russias representative Jishenko with interest. His decision was a big bet. Although the International Federation of Wizards does not have direct control over the Ministry of Magic of various countries, the exchanges and international cooperation of various countries need to follow the agreement of the International Federation of Wizards. This is a very influential organization. Such an organization is naturally not like a vegetable market, and any questions can be determined. So in this case, the option of the proposal is very important. You only need to see that Russia, as a magical power, only has three proposed options each year, and you know how difficult it is to have such options. For those small countries, it may even take several years to use the right of proposal. And even if you have the right to choose a proposal, you also risk being rejected. It must be voted by everyone to decide whether to continue the discussion of this proposal and vote for decision. It took Russia a whole year of voting rights to remove Dumbledore from the chairmanship under this golden opportunity. One can imagine the importance of this voting right. In fact, if no one actively initiates Dumbledores impeachment proposal. Maybe Dumbledore can get through this time and continue to serve as the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. "I request a public inspection." Ji Xianke insisted. He didn''t believe in the scene before him. He had done enough preparations and foreshadowing before. Except for the small countries surrounding Russia, other countries have no reason to continue to support Britain to retain the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. After all, Voldemort was born in England, but brought turmoil to the world. Now he is resurrected by Dumbledore. It is reasonable that everyone should show dissatisfaction and indignation towards Britain. He believes that under such circumstances, as long as there is no broken mind, they should choose Russian friendship instead of supporting the fading British magic world. "Okay." The host Baker looked around at everyone present and said gloomily, "Since Russias Mr. Yevgenytishenko has chosen Russias right to choose for the next five years as a guarantee, he has chosen to check the votes publicly." He looked at everyone apologetically and said, "Then next, I''m sorry, we must make the privacy vote public." He lightly tapped the magic wand, and then the phantom of the characters floated in front of the participants from various countries The characters appeared in three colors: green, red, black. The host Baker explained, "Because of the differences in the languages ??of different countries, the phantoms of these characters are deliberately marked with red for opposition, green for support, and black for abstention." He continued to ask, "Do you have any objections to the voting results in front of you?" No one disputed. Or maybe someone else, Ji Xianke looked at the current situation dumbfounded, he couldn''t believe that most of the green votes that appeared before him turned out to be green. Not only those small countries without a stand that chose to support the United Kingdom, even those who have the ability to compete with Russia for the chairman of the International Joint Conference of Wizards, the French and German magic circles also chose the green vote. He asked loudly, "Are you crazy? If you can compete for the chairmanship, why would you vote for this declining country?" He pointed to the direction of the British seat and said loudly, "They are not even capable of electing a successor to the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. What kind of medicine did you take wrong, and you would vote for it." "Enough mischief." George stood up and stared at Jishenko with sharp eyes, "As a wizard, you are not qualified at all." "Do you know why your plan is full of errors and omissions?" The look in George''s eyes hurt Jishenko like a sharp blade. He leaned back on the chair and said slyly, "This is a conspiracy, this is a conspiracy against Russia. You united and calculated Russia." George looked at the idiot in front of him who had become extremely stupid once faced with an accident with pitying eyes, and coldly explained, "You have used too many scheming and too many methods, but you have forgotten the most fundamental thing. thing." (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 537： Attitudes of countries Chapter 537 "We are wizards, and all conspiracy methods cannot change the comparison of wizard power." "As the most powerful wizard in the world today, as long as I am still in the UK, as long as the most powerful force in the wizarding world is still in the UK. Any conspiracy and tricks directed at the UK are nothing short of tricks." George looked at Ji Xianke with a condescending gaze, and said coldly, "As a wizard, you are not qualified at all. You even forgot that the power of a wizard comes from yourself." The representative of the German Ministry of Magic, a strong bearded man said in agreement. "We did not have personal contact with Mr. George Soros before, but we chose to vote for it. We believe that for a wizard who is already the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world as a minor, maintaining goodwill is what a normal wizard should do. Attitude." He is the director of the German Magic Exchange and Cooperation Department, John Ralph. Due to lack of time, Fudge has not had time to communicate with them before, but this cannot prevent a man with a brain from becoming the most powerful wizard in the world. Express kindness. The representative of the French Ministry of Magic, Alexander Robin took off his hat, bowed to George, and said briskly. "Its not the attitude of the French magic world to be against a powerful and perfect wizard like you, sir. Only those stupid idiots think that relying on a larger number of wizards and relying on less shrewd calculations can replace them. Britain became the most powerful magic kingdom in the wizarding world." He looked at Ji Xianke coldly, and said in a disdainful tone, "Wizards rely on magic, rely on wisdom and inheritance. When you are filled with vodka in your mind, our ancient magical kingdoms have been established. Set up a long-standing magic school." Steve Roger, the representative of the American magical world, smiled brightly and said in a relaxed tone, "The US Ministry of Magic has no ambition to fight for fame and fortune. We like to watch the wizarding world progress more than those **** battles. I prefer to do business with other countries in a friendly manner." "Mr. Soros represents the future of the wizarding world. I can already imagine how the wizarding world will develop under the impetus of Mr. Soros." He looked at George with admiration and said, "That will surpass the changes in the past hundreds of years. The wizarding world will be very different from now. I believe Mr. Soros will become a hero in the entire wizarding world." There was no longer any need to listen to those small countries telling their reasons, Ji Xianke slumped in a chair. He knew that this time he was completely planted. Like they said, he ignored the most important things. They shouldn''t target someone who is already the most powerful wizard in the world before he is an adult. As long as he still exists, just exists, Britain will be the most powerful magic power in the world. Just as Dumbledore used to support the British magic world under the raging of Voldemort. George Soros is a wizard more powerful than Dumbledore, and his influence on British power will only be greater. "Then, the matter is very clear. The public vote proved that the voting results are correct." The host Baker looked at the pale Jishenko and said unceremoniously, "Because of its rude actions, the Russian Ministry of Magic, Lost the right to choose the proposal for the next five years." Every sentence of the host was like a sharp knife, cutting through Ji Xianke''s heart with a single cut. He was in bad luck this time. Not only did he fail to get Russia the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation, but he also lost the right to propose options for the next five years. Losing the right to choose a proposal, simply put, in the next five years, only other countries can make proposals against Russia against Russia, but they have no means to counteract it. Thinking of this, Ji Xianke felt that his heart was constantly being sapped, making him breathless. When he returned to China, he might not be sure how he would be blamed. Minister Maepu was never a nice person. At this time, Fudge spoke, "The British Ministry of Magic proposed that Mr. George Soros should take over the chairmanship of the International Federation of Wizards owned by the United Kingdom." "No, he doesn''t meet the requirements." Like grabbing a life-saving straw, Jishenko desperately opposed George Soros to take over the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation. He knew that if George Soros, who was stronger than Dumbledore, could become the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation. Definitely, like Dumbledore, he will monopolize the chairmanship for decades. He racked his brains thinking about various excuses, and said in a panic, "He is not an adult. The UK has monopolized the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation for decades. He has not made enough contributions to the wizarding world. You can''t..." "No, we can George said unceremoniously. He argued one by one, "There is no age requirement for the chairmanship of the International Wizarding Federation." Everyone looked at him with weird eyes, of course there was no age requirement. Because under normal circumstances, it is impossible to have a young wizard who meets the requirements of the chairmanship. He continued to refute, "The United Kingdom has indeed served as the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation for several decades, but the International Wizarding Federation has never been a play house game that takes turns. Only the most powerful wizards can best maintain the wizarding world. Only a wizard of interest can assume the position of chairman." As George retorted one by one, Jishenko''s face became more and more pale, and sweat kept coming out of his forehead. "As for the contribution to the wizarding world, of course I have too. I defeated Voldemort head-on and maintained the security of the magical world." "These are not enough." Ji Xianke struggled with a weak tone. George glanced at Ji Xianke contemptuously, and he couldn''t even cry without seeing the coffin. He looked around the crowd, and continued, "Other than that, after the meeting is over. I will issue a statement to Voldemort. At this time next year, we will have a one-on-one life and death duel." George''s sharp gaze made people unable to look directly at him. He said in a positive tone, "The British magical world has enough ability to solve the current situation. Whether it is Voldemort, other demon kings or other forces." All the representatives immediately clapped enthusiastically, and there is no answer that is more satisfying. Now that George had proposed a life and death fight with Voldemort, they would have no other opinion. Who can destroy the Great Devil and who will be the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation, there is nothing fairer than this. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 538： Asian Wizarding World Chapter 538: Asian Wizarding World Ji Xianke was stunned. Is this the weapon of the world''s most powerful wizard? If he had known that George Soros was going to fight Voldemort a life and death duel, how could he provoke him in such a desperate way. When the two tigers are fighting, they are most difficult to see. At this time, any action by the bystanders may attract hostility from the tiger. The host Baker looked at everyone and said calmly, "Then, if there is no objection, according to the regulations, Mr. George Soros will take over as the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation." At this time, naturally no one was going to ignorantly object to it, and naturally everyone showed a supportive attitude. "So good, now I announce that Mr. George Soros will become the president of the new International Wizarding Federation." The host Baker also clapped again. Everyone gave a warm applause, perhaps to congratulate him on having just become the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation, or perhaps because he will have a life-and-death duel with Voldemort. The host Baker said mildly to George, As the chairman, you have the right to propose once a year. In addition, there are more rights and obligations. This will be governed by the British Ministry of Magic in the future. Communicate with you." "So next, we will start discussing other topics." The host calmed everyone and started discussing common issues. Today''s most important topic has ended, and the atmosphere that follows is very relaxed, and everyone is peacefully communicating with each other on trade issues. They exchanged responses to the current situation and discussed some old and outdated agreements. Russia''s Jishchenko said nothing throughout the whole process, and continued to immerse himself in the heavy blow. Among the silver-white hourglass, the last ray of azure star sand dripped. The host Baker knocked on the table and said, "Then today''s International Wizarding Conference is over. The resolutions reached will be made public to the entire wizarding world after the meeting." "Then my colleagues, please convey the sincere greetings of the Federation to the Ministry of Magic of various countries. The time of the next meeting will be notified to the Ministry of Magic of all countries." ....... After the meeting, the participants did not leave immediately. Such important meetings are not held frequently, and it is difficult for representatives of various countries to get together on weekdays. At this time, while there is still some time, representatives of various countries are trying their best to get to know those who are worth knowing in their eyes. Everyone''s eyes fell on George. In the entire conference, and even the entire wizarding world, the most worthy person to know is undoubtedly the hot and powerful wizard now. This young man who is already the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world has just taken over as the chairman of the International Federation of Wizards today. However, everyone''s eyes were mixed with different emotions. Some feel incredible. They couldn''t understand that the world had changed around them, why in only two weeks, a minor wizard had already stood at the top of the entire wizarding world. There are also those who are watching the changes. They still have doubts about George''s strength, and they have no confidence in whether he can defeat Voldemort. At this time, they are more just watching from a distance. There are also those who have a great affection for George. The directors of the Magic Exchange and Cooperation Departments of France, Germany, and the United States all gathered around George and conveyed to him the goodwill from the magic countries they represented. George and Fudge negotiated with them amicably, and they decided to increase more exchanges and exchanges and increase trade cooperation. With both parties willing to communicate, it is easy to reach some simple friendly and mutually beneficial agreements. After the host and guest had a good conversation, they also had a simple meal together in the cafeteria of the Ministry of Magic. While eating, George suddenly thought of something. He asked curiously, "It seems that the International Wizarding Federation does not have any Asian wizards to participate. Do they have their own small circle?" He has only noticed now that at the International Wizarding Federation, it seems that no wizards representing some Asian countries have been found. This made him unable to help curiosity. According to the population, some countries in Asia should be magic powers anyway. Why didn''t I see it at all at the International Wizarding Federation. "Uh-" Fudge didn''t react to George''s question for a while. He was stunned for a while before reacting, and then spoke slowly. "The wizards in Asia are very exclusive. They do not participate in international cooperation and do not go out of Asia. Therefore, the wizarding world knows very little about Asian wizards. I heard that their country does not even have a magic school or a Ministry of Magic." "Yes, Asia can''t even find a gathering place for wizards." American Steve Roger added immediately. "The wizards of our country like to communicate with the magic circles of other countries and trade. But we once appointed staff to go to Asia but we were not able to find an Asian wizard in the end. The gathering place, so trade with the Asian magic world has been unable to develop." "In fact, not only Asia, including the Middle East, Africa, and some other places, did not participate in the International Wizarding Federation." John Ralph of Germany said, "Wizards did not have an organization at the beginning, but a Ministry of Magic. For some historical reasons, many countries did not have a magic school or a Ministry of Magic, so they failed to develop. Out of a magical kingdom." He explained, "In the work of the International Wizarding Federation, we have also contacted the magic kingdoms in various states, but in the end, only the current countries participated in the Federation." "Some countries are still very xenophobic and regard their own country as forbidden and do not allow wizards from other countries to enter. Some countries do not have the inheritance of wizards at all. Their inheritance of wizards was interrupted in history and never again. Recovered." Hearing this, George couldn''t help but said with emotion, "Although wizards have a long history, every step in the history is not easy, even in the most peaceful and peaceful times. The wizards of the British magical world. The number is also very limited, and in older times, the number of wizards was even rarer." He said sadly, "If there were wars and accidents at that time, the heritage of wizards in a country could be easily cut off." "So, in any case, I can''t let Voldemort''s destruction." George said with a sigh, "The wizards'' world is still too fragile to withstand great turmoil." This is his most real experience, the wizard''s world is too fragile to withstand any storms. The power of the wizard is too strong, but the life of the wizard is very fragile. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 539： Legacy of the Wizarding World Chapter 539: Inheritance of Wizard World Just like in the Quidditch World Cup, he cooperated with Anna, relying only on an "infrasonic" magic, and in an instant hit hundreds of wizards who gathered to make trouble. There are actually only a few hundred students in the entire Hogwarts. When they are unprepared, only one magic is enough to destroy the entire Hogwarts. Even if those students are prepared, things will not become difficult. With the strength of him and Voldemort, it was true that one person could decide the fate of the entire magic kingdom. Thinking of these, he felt that it was a miracle that the wizard could continue to this day. In ancient times, most wizards had to die under the backlash of ancient magic, and the remaining wizards even clash and fight with each other. In this case, only a very small number of wizards can live to the end of their lives, and most wizards will die prematurely. And in this kind of turmoil, wizards would not even consider things like inheritance. All of them are living precariously, and few people are interested in the too distant future. But what is very ridiculous is that it was exactly the chaotic period, but the most prosperous period of ancient magic. Every powerful wizard who survived an accident has terrible strength and exceptional luck. They stumbled, stunned and smashed a way in the ancient magic, which finally had the bud of Hogwarts. Rowena Ravenclaw, Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Salazar Slytherin, these four powerful wizards, are not satisfied with living in such a turbulent At that time, they were not satisfied with wizards mixing with Muggles. They hated those wizards who competed for power like Muggles. They hate everything in the Muggle world, hate the filthy world, hate the wizards who are polluted by that filthy world. Together they established Hogwarts and isolated the world. They recruited young people with magic potential everywhere, brought them into the castle and cultivated them, and established their imaginary pure kingdom belonging to the wizards. They isolated the Muggle world, isolated the fallen wizards, and they really took the wizarding world into a completely different direction. Those powerful wizards who master terrible ancient magic, those who can call the wind and call rain, break mountains, split the ground, roll up waterfalls, and reverse life and death. They fell one after another in the fight with each other, arrogantly interrupting the inheritance. Finally, the four founders of Hogwarts began to realize the limitations of ancient magic. They compiled teaching materials and changed the way of education in the magic world. With the changes of generations of wizards, the magic taught by Hogwarts is more and more different from ancient magic. Finally, slowly, modern magic with less destructive power and safer began to mature. Hogwarts no longer teaches magic that will easily kill students, but teaches safer and simpler magic. It was with so many changes and so many changes that the wizards gradually developed and grew, and gradually developed the Ministry of Magic, with a gathering place for wizards, and a kingdom for wizards. To some extent, the goal of the four founders of Hogwarts has been achieved. They have really established a pure kingdom of wizards. They took the wizarding world away from the long wars, and they brought the wizarding world to a peaceful world. It was their actions and the establishment of Hogwarts that gave wizards a safe heritage. It was their actions and the establishment of Hogwarts that allowed the wizards to destroy them to a minimum. Therefore, no matter how to praise and beautify the establishment of Hogwarts, nothing is exaggerated. The isolation of wizards from the Muggle world protects not only the Muggle world, but also the world of wizards. Stephen Roger of the United States sighed sincerely and said, "We must thank the founder of the magic school, the wizards who have worked hard for this, and those who have been contributing to the inheritance of the magic world." He said with some excitement, "It is their efforts and their dedication that have allowed our country to maintain the heritage of wizards. That is why our country''s wizards are not cut off." Alexandre Robin of France said in a sighing tone, "It was after the establishment of Hogwarts that the entire wizarding world had a new direction, a new world. Since then, magic schools in various countries have been established one after another. We have the foundation of inheritance and continue from now on." John Ralph of Germany said in a calm voice, At this time, when facing Voldemorts threat, what the wizarding world needs is unity and cooperation. Minister Clark of the German Ministry of Magic told me before this meeting. , We will do our best to support the British magic community against Voldemort He said sincerely, For Mr. Soross engagement with Voldemort, our country will cooperate fully in intelligence and information. If Mr. We will try our best to support our needs. " As soon as Ralph''s words fell, Alexander Robin and Steve Roger also expressed that France and the United States will also cooperate fully in information and intelligence. "Thank you for your country''s support." George looked at the representatives of the three countries with a gentle eyes, and said calmly, "I am very touched to get everyone''s support at such a critical juncture." He said mildly, "But for now, the British magical world can handle this matter. Therefore, all countries are now more energy and should be focused on maintaining the order of their own countries." He said in an emphatic tone, "The wizarding world is not the wizarding world of a certain country, and the magic world is not the magic world of someone. Voldemort''s business is the biggest crisis at the moment, but the crisis is not just Voldemort''s resurrection." "Compared to the Ups and Downs, both us and the magic circles of other countries are facing an important problem." He said in a solemn tone, "The thousand-year tradition of the wizarding world has come to an end. Voldemort is the product of this change. But what worries me is that under this change, we are not only facing Voldemort. " George knew very well that the four founders of Hogwarts gave the wizarding world a new direction, allowing the wizarding world to continue for more than a thousand years. But today, they have prepared for the wizarding world. The direction has come to an end. Today, facing the ever-expanding Muggle world with "science" as a weapon. The wizards have retreated steadily, and the scope of their activities is getting smaller and smaller. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 540： The great era is coming Chapter 540 The headquarters of the British Ministry of Magic is located in the center of London, but the location is underground. With the development of surveillance systems, wizards cannot even travel easily with flying broomsticks. The scope of activities of wizards is getting smaller and smaller, and the behavior of wizards is becoming more and more restrictive. It is precisely because of the expansion of the Muggle world that the Ministry of Magic has so many cumbersome prohibitions. These restrictions and constraints, in turn, restrict the development and progress of the wizarding world. When wizards are confined to a small world, when they can''t even find potions to grow, how can the world of wizards continue to develop and pass on? Today, the wizarding world has reached such a life-and-death fork, whether it leads to death or rebirth. It all depends on the actions of their generations of wizards. He looked at the representatives of France, Germany, and the United States, and said solemnly, The wizarding world has reached a fork in the era. Voldemorts new life will give other wizards a demonstration. A new era has really come. He emphasized, "After Voldemort''s resurrection, wizards have already had a reference to break the power system of the old age. In this case, the test that countries need to face is not just the fear that Voldemort brought." "Hiss~~" The representatives of the three countries, as well as Fudge, took a breath of air, which they had not considered at all. When George said that he was going to fight Voldemort, their hearts were a little relaxed. At least this year, the whole world will be safe. If George can defeat Voldemort, the world will return to its original state. After all, their vision was limited by their own experience, and they had not had time to see the long-term impact of Voldemort''s resurrection. "Mr. Soros meant that dark wizards of various countries would imitate Voldemort to obtain that forbidden power?" John Ralph asked in a trembling voice. The others also looked at George nervously, waiting for his answer. This can''t make people worry about it, just a Voldemort has already caused turmoil in the world. If there were a few more such dark wizards, no one could imagine how earthshaking the world would be. He looked at the other people calmly and said, "Don''t worry about that." He calmly explained, "Voldemort is not comparable to an ordinary black wizard. He has enough background and got some inspiration from me. Because of these various reasons, he can accumulate and gain that powerful power. " He said affirmatively, "Other dark wizards, even if they figured out this, without three or five years of accumulation, it would be difficult for them to make breakthrough progress in strength." "Three to five years," Fudge exclaimed. "For wizards, this is not too long. This is not good news." Alexander Robin said bitterly. Thinking of three or five years later, there will be a lot of black wizards with leaps and bounds, and everyone can''t laugh. Steve Roger reminded with a solemn face, "Moreover, there are more dark wizards than Voldemort. Even we need to be wary of not just dark wizards. After all, everyone is inspired." He said heavily, "The old era has ended, and the new era has begun." The representatives of the three countries looked at each other and saw the helplessness and bitterness in their eyes. Although they had made verbal promises to fully support Britain against Voldemort, these will not pay much. As the most powerful country in the wizarding world, Britain will not allow itself to accept aid from other countries easily. This will have some impact on Britain''s dominant position. So no matter what they say, to fully support the British magical world against Voldemort, after all, there is a little peace of staying out of the matter. At this time, George reminded them that the whole world situation has been completely changed with the resurrection of Voldemort, and the wizards have already had a reference to break the power system inherited over the past millennia. In this case, the old era is completely over and the new era begins. In the next few years, the power of the ambitious and inspired wizards will advance by leaps and bounds. At that time, the Ministry of Magic of various countries will face more than just a devil who is far away in other countries and has resistance from other countries. What they need to face is the endless emergence of dark wizards under each country''s own power, those careerists, and even those ordinary wizards who are eager to make a difference. "The great era is here." Fudge murmured. He only felt that his head was full of buzzing roars, and two weeks ago, he suppressed the news of Voldemort''s resurrection. I hope the magic world will return to a peaceful and peaceful day I hope he can work quietly until retirement. In just two weeks, everything changed completely. The demon king who seemed to have died suddenly resurrected, and Dumbledore was resurrected. After all, the demon king was defeated and faced the conspiracy of the Russian Ministry of Magic. It has only just foiled the conspiracy of the Russian Ministry of Magic. Suddenly someone told him, welcome to the new era, this is a magnificent era, a era that breaks the tradition of the past thousand years. "But I just want to be a little Minister of Magic quietly." His thoughts flickered, "My greatest wish is that the magical world can return to its former quiet and peacefulness. Why does such a small dream leave him? Farther and farther?" He was absent-mindedly frustrated, "In the big era, how can a person like me who have no ability can participate." For a while, everyone fell silent. Under the wave of the times, even as a wizard, it seems small at this time. After a while, Steve Roger coughed, attracted everyone''s attention, and spoke. "Then, since Mr. Soros has seen this problem in advance, he will have some measures to deal with it." He turned his eyes on George, looking forward to hearing a positive answer. He admired George from the beginning. American wizards like to cooperate and they worship heroes. For people like George, who walked to the top of the wizarding world with their own power, they have always admired, are willing to make friends, and are willing to cooperate with such a powerful person. Among all countries, the American magic world is the most optimistic about George''s future. They believe that under the leadership of such a powerful wizard, the wizarding world will undergo tremendous changes beyond the past hundreds of years, and they are optimistic about this change. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 541： The Great Waves of the Times Chapter 541 They believe that George will become such a hero who leads the era. But Steve Roger never imagined that this change that surpassed the past hundreds of years would happen now, even two weeks ago. He too underestimated the significance of Voldemort''s resurrection. But now, he will not underestimate this change. When George issued the warning, he immediately thought of the terrible significance of Voldemort''s resurrection. That was a change that broke the millennium heritage of the wizarding world, and Voldemort broke the power system inherited over the past millennia. Under his inspiration, the dark wizards, the careerists, and even the ordinary wizards who are trying to make a difference. All people will be washed onto the ocean of the great age by a huge wave of the times. The great era has come, the power of a wizard is advancing by leaps and bounds, and an era in which wizards rise again has come. Thinking of Voldemort''s performance after his resurrection, at least two terrible taboos have been broken. The limitation of the human body, the limitation of the lifespan of human beings, these two prisons that once restricted all wizards, have been broken through by Voldemort. Those wizards who are ambitious and trying to make a difference will all show off in this era. "This is exactly what I want to say." George looked at the representatives of the three countries calmly and said calmly, "The great era has come, and the unstoppable has come." "At this time, any attempt to prevent the advent of the great era will only lead to our own backwardness." He said in a positive tone, "I am the forerunner of this era, and Voldemort is also the forerunner of this era." "We are racing against time and against our opponents. For now, I have a little bit of lead for the time being." He looked around at the representatives of the three countries and emphasized, "But this leading advantage is not stable. In this big era, nothing is set in stone, and no one is always ahead. Everyone has the hope of catching up. Everyone has the possibility to surpass the predecessors." "The upper limit of the wizard''s power has been broken, and the upper limit of the wizard''s lifespan has also been broken. In such a big era. Everyone is the same age, and everyone is on the same starting line." Alexander Robin murmured, "This is not good news." The others were silent for a while, as Alexander Robin said, this is really not good news. When you tell a person who is standing at the highest position in the magic world, tell them that starting tomorrow, you will stand on the same starting line with all ordinary employees, and no one will feel happy. It took them a lot of thought and effort to get to where they are now, and they have achieved enviable results and positions. But now that the wave of a big era is coming, everyone is standing on the same starting line, which is not fair to them at all. George could naturally guess their thoughts. He continued to explain, "Of course, we all have a leading edge. In this big era, we will be the biggest beneficiaries." Hearing this sentence, everyone''s eyes lit up again, staring at George firmly and listening to his explanation. "The upper limit of the wizard''s power has been broken, and those who are closer to the upper limit of power will rise faster. The upper limit of the wizard''s lifespan has been broken, and those with more power will have a longer lifespan in the future." Steve Rogers eyes flashed with excitement, and he said with joy, We, the outstanding people in the magic world, are the ones closest to the power limit of wizards. Our power can continue to improve, and our life span It will continue to extend, and we are also the first beneficiaries of the great era." Listening to Steve Roger''s words, everyone reacted. Yes, these outstanding people in the magic world are those who are directly restricted by the upper limit of wizards. The breaking of these upper limits means that they have more potential and a broader future. Steve Roger continued to say excitedly, "As long as we make rapid progress, we will have more lead and build greater barriers." Hearing this, even Fudge became a little excited. In any case, they are all wizards, and some of the most outstanding wizards in the magic world. When the upper limit of wizards is broken, they are the ones most likely to achieve breakthroughs and gain benefits. "Mr. Soros, what should we do next?" Alexander Robin asked respectfully. In such a short period of time, you can see the far-reaching impact of Voldemort''s resurrection and figure out how to benefit from this impact. Only the strongest wizard in the world, the leader of the great age, George Soros . "First of all, this matter should not be made public. The most important thing is to deal with Voldemort first. These news can be known to us for the time being George said calmly, "We can spend this time. Among them, make more preparations for the capture of those dangerous dark wizards. The advance prevention of those potential threats, the establishment and management of the files of each wizard, need to be done in advance during this period. " He said calmly, "The great era will not happen overnight, and it will not stop there. What we have to do is to maintain our own leading edge, whether it is power or intelligence. As long as we maintain the advantage, the wizard The overall improvement of the world''s power will only bring about the prosperity of the wizarding world as a whole, not the other way around." Hearing George''s explanation, everyone else was lost in thought. Indeed, the wizards were originally people with extraordinary powers. Whether this power was strengthened or weakened as a whole, it would not have a great impact on the order of the magical world. Only the change of power is the root of the change of order. Power represents ability, status, and order. When the power changes, it also means that everything behind these changes at the same time. "So, if nothing happens, I need to bring this news back to our Minister of Magic first." John Ralph emphasized, "We will try our best to control the spread of the news, but if we take precautions in advance, this A series of things require the support of the Minister of Magic." Alexander Robin and Steve Roger agreed and said, "These big moves are only driven by a few of us, but after all, the power is too small. We have the responsibility to tell the Minister of the Ministry of Magic these important things. " George pondered and said, "This is indeed the case. Then I hope that your country can take precautions as soon as possible. At this time, most wizards should not have reacted." (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 542： The mover of the times Chapter 542 "With Voldemort''s threat outside, the resistance to implementing those measures will be minimal at this time." He continued, "In addition, the Ministry of Magic has many outstanding wizards in the magic world, and has a great advantage in the improvement and development of magic." He emphasized, "When we are united together, we represent the best wizards in the entire wizarding world, and we represent the future of the entire wizarding world." Listening to George''s statement, the others seemed very excited. They were thinking about the things after returning to China while thinking about the changes in the great era. By the time they left, it was already afternoon. After waiting for the others to leave, Fudge asked George again in private, "Mr. Soros, has the peace and harmony of the magical world really gone?" Too many things happened today that made him feel dizzy, and until now, he is still a little at a loss, wanting to get a positive statement from George. George gave Fudge a light look, and said flatly. "As a wizard, how can there be real peace and harmony? We need to maintain order in the magical world, we need to restrict those ambitious wizards, we need to avoid conflict with the Muggle world. We even use the cauldron to make potions All need to avoid explosions, where there is real peace and harmony." He looked at Fudge with a sharp gaze, and said, "The great era is unstoppable. In the tide of this era, no one can calm the storm, we can only adapt to this era." He encouraged him and said, "As long as you go a little smoother, you will become the greatest Minister of Magic in the history of the Ministry." Fudge murmured, "I don''t want to be the greatest Minister of Magic in the history of the Ministry of Magic." Hearing George''s affirmative answer, he knew that no matter how reluctant he was, everything had changed completely. The peace and harmony he had imagined disappeared completely, this time not because of Dumbledore''s obstruction, nor because of anything else. This is a more determined and powerful force. This is the wave of the times, which no one can stop. When Fudge left silently, George stretched out his hands, white and slender fingers, even looking weak. But when he clenched his fist and released it, he felt his terrifying power, which was enough to control life and death and the future power of the magical world. He said silently in his heart, "Actually, I lied to you." "The great era will indeed come." He looked at his unremarkable hands, which are the power that draws the entire wizarding world and the entire human world. "But that''s because the Great Era was driven by me, not the dark wizards who hid in dark corners." He smiled lightly, the mystery that bewitched people''s hearts, and he also started to grasp it bit by bit. This is the change brought about by power, and this is the change brought about by status. The previous rhetoric was true and false. Voldemort did break the power system of the wizarding world for thousands of years, and he did demonstrate to others. But this unremarkable demonstration is far less significant than what he said. Nick Lemay is also a pioneer of the era, he is also a powerful wizard. The power of the Philosopher''s Stone, even for the current George, could not be realized in a short time without certain hints. But the forerunner of such an era, such a powerful wizard, his demonstration did not bring major changes to the magical world. Just because the forerunner did not change the magical world, the forerunner was a more traditional wizard than George. Those traditional wizards, they hate everything in the Muggle world, they even hate the whole dirty world. Whether it''s a Muggle or a wizard, they don''t want to make friends. Nick Lemay and his wife have lived alone in their own world for more than 600 years. They have been living in their own small world and small happiness for more than 600 years. For Nick Lemay, the most important thing is to be out of the world, to be at ease and happiness. But George''s wishes are not so. As a pioneer who went further than Nick Lemay, he needs more than just his own strength. He also wanted to see the changes in the whole world, and he also wanted to see the more distant future of magic. He is weak, so he has to pull the whole world and move forward with him. He wants to bring science and magic to the whole world. He wants to see more smart people and more outstanding people working towards such a goal. So in the statement just now, he used half-true and half-false misleading. Everything he said is true, Voldemort did break the upper limit of wizard power and lifespan But he exaggerated the significance of Voldemort''s resurrection, and it is far from easy for others to imitate. Without his impetus, it might take many years for the wizards to relax slowly, starting to look for more powerful power from the idle life, slouching. The wizarding world is indeed too easy and leisurely. For the wizards living in it, this is actually a good thing. But for George, who has more ideas, this is another bad thing. Good or bad can be judged from their respective standpoints, but strength determines the final choice. In this comparison of strength, George has a stronger strength. As a result, he can break the idle life of wizards and push all wizards into a big era without choice. With his promotion, the Ministry of Magic in France, Germany, and the United States have begun to actively pursue the advantages brought by power. The pursuit of power will bring more by-products, the pursuit of power will never end, and mutual competition will never end. Once the Pandora''s box is opened, it cannot be closed. Once the tide of the great era is set off, it will be difficult to quell. When the wizards of France, Germany, and the United States begin to prosper, they ebb and flow. The wizards of other countries will also be helplessly **** in this era. When most of the people on the seesaw squeeze in one direction, those who are indifferent and those who are one step behind will only be hung in the sky and eliminated. He pondered carefully, "Next, in addition to preparing information for France, Germany and the United States. There are some power and news that need to be walked among all the wizards, or maybe it should be later." Once the entire wizarding world runs, even he can''t control it. He must strictly choose the time point to inspire the wizarding world to run. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 543： Cant escape Chapter 543 When George returned home, which happened to be dinner time, he slowly told his family what had happened at the Ministry. Harry looked at George dumbfounded, "...so you are now... the chairman of the International Federation of Wizards?" It''s that simple, it''s so sudden, it''s so unprepared. His peer, his friend, is now the chairman of the International Federation of Wizards. He held his forehead and felt a little dizzy. Although George has always been dazzling enough, but they are too close to George. Its so close to you that its hard to think of the person next to you who was still chatting peacefully with you, who is a powerful wizard at the top of the wizarding world. "I think you can be a good chairman of the International Wizarding Federation, but aren''t you still underage?" Harry said curiously, "I mean, I thought those old-fashioned wizards would strongly object of." "That''s no way, after all, they can''t find anyone else to fight Voldemort." Anna looked at George a little nervously, and said in a low voice, "The wizards of the confederation are so shrewd that they want to give the young master. An illusory reputation, let him fight the terrible Voldemort." George looked at Anna with a soothing gaze, and said to everyone, "Don''t worry, after all, this is a decision already made at the beginning. The wizarding world cannot withstand the big storms. Under the threat of Voldemort, no one can escape alone. ." He said in a gentle voice, "Since I still have some advantages, I must run faster and keep these advantages." "After all, I can''t be as timid as Dumbledore, watching Voldemort finally grow, losing everything step by step while shrinking." He said in an affirmative tone, "The exchanges with the Ministry of Magic of various countries are better than expected. It has to be said that they are indeed outstanding representatives of various countries. Compared with some opponents in China, they have much more understanding. " George smiled slightly, "With their help, the wizarding world has calmed down as a whole, and the only thing I need to deal with now is Voldemort." As he said, the exchanges with the Ministry of Magic of various countries were better than expected. The representatives of the Ministry of Magic of France, Germany and the United States did not think of holding each other back at this time. Like him, they all wanted to eliminate Voldemort as soon as possible and restore peace to the wizarding world. It is precisely through the friendliness of the representatives of the Ministry of Magic of various countries that he deliberately proposed the arrival of the great era, which attracted the attention of the Ministry of Magic of various countries and promoted the arrival of the great era. Being vigilant about the big era will instead promote the arrival of the big era. This may seem incredible, but the truth is that the world is a system that affects the whole body. It''s not simply setting a goal, you will achieve the goal if you bury your head and run, and sometimes the opposite is true. An arms race aimed at peace often brings about not peace but war. Economic bubbles with economic development at the core often bring not prosperity but long-term depression. Kidnapping and manipulation under the pretext of "love" often bring not love and care, but mutual torture and hatred. Too much is not enough, any matter, once it reaches the height of too much attention, it will definitely cause the opposite change. When the Ministry of Magic of various countries think they are working hard for peace, and they are constantly stimulating everyone to run fast. Whether it is a domestic animal or a wild animal, whether it is a horse or a lion or tiger. Everyones nature, everybodys ambition, and everybodys greed will be inspired by this great change. The faster people run, the more afraid of the coming of the great era, the more desperately struggling and running, the more they will stimulate the arrival of the great era in advance. Just like those who were afraid of rising housing prices in previous lives, their impatient, fear, and fear of not being able to catch up with housing prices pushed up housing prices. Another example is Dumbledore, his fear and evasion of Voldemort, let him watch Voldemort grow from a kid who can easily repair, step by step to make him fear. The more fear, the fear will come faster and worse. The more you evade, the more you lose all your choices, all your back roads, and ultimately there is no way to go back. "Dumbledore has given us the best example and taught us the best lesson." George said calmly, "Escape can''t solve any problems. He sat and watched Voldemort''s growth step by step, and watched his decline step by step. . At this time, I cannot escape." Yes, at this time, no one knows what to say. Anna looked distressedly at the grown-up boy in front of her. A teenager who was younger than her is already the president of the International Wizarding Federation. He has already shouldered the safety of the entire magic world and will fight for the peace and future of the wizarding world. If possible, she is willing to replace him in the battle with Voldemort. But how could that be possible? In the face of the most powerful Demon King, only he can defeat it. She has watched George''s difficulties along the way since she was a child. Although George had a childhood like everyone else, people are different from childhood. As soon as some people encounter a little trouble, they will do everything possible to dream about going back to childhood, wanting to return to the childhood when they can escape everything. But other people are the exact opposite. For them, what is childhood and what is childhood, how can anyone want to return to that bad and stupid time? Although the atmosphere at home has always been good, the family gets along very warmly. But Anna knew that George would definitely not want to experience his childhood again. She still remembered that George was so upset and panicked. He is a precocious child, a child who is born insecure. It is completely different from those children who have been walking around behind their parents since childhood, crying and doing all kinds of bizarre actions to attract parents'' attention. George has always been a person, always a person. Mrs. Soros is very kind, she loves George very much, but she has a business to take care of, and she will inevitably ignore George. George has always been a worry-free, good boy. He won''t cause any trouble to people. He is polite and taciturn at all times. When she first came to the family, George was not as calm as a child. He was born for reading. He has no leisure, no entertainment, and no hobbies. Everything he has is around reading, around everything related to books. (To be continued.) (Shu Milou) Chapter 597： 2 local tyrants and 1 drama Chapter 544: Voldemort''s emotion He was quiet, quieter than the quietest and well-behaved cat, even better. ?? Huo Ran? Wen??????` Don''t know why, just thinking of the previous scenes made Anna feel a little sad. Fortunately, everything passed, and slowly George began to feel less nervous. Although he was still immersed in books and magic all his time, everything was moving in a good direction. As of today, George is already the most powerful wizard in the world, and no one can hurt him anymore. "Everything is fine." Anna''s face showed a gentle smile, "Master can never be wrong." ... After supper was over, George returned to the room. He is about to start writing to the Daily Prophet. Since the information about the battle with Voldemort has been brought up at the International Wizarding Federation, there is no need to continue to delay. At this time, he is already the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation. It also received support from France, Germany, and the US Ministry of Magic. At this time, it is not difficult for him to obtain the post of principal at Hogwarts. He even looked forward to the fact that those stupid opposition parties would jump out directly. After all, when those conspirators cannot hide in the dark, they will lose even the last hidden advantage. For a wizard, the most important thing is always strength, and only strength is the basis of everything. Those conspirators in the dark, when they try to conspire against George, any conspiracy will be defeated by powerful forces. In the next few days, the headlines of the newspaper, there is no doubt that everything is about George. People are shocked that a minor wizard has stood at the top of the wizarding world. People are shocked that George has become the president of the International Federation of Wizards. People were shocked at the engagement between George and Voldemort. Shocked by a minor wizard, he can already fight against the devil who dare not say his name. The whole wizarding world has really changed, and an era that makes everyone dumbfounded and unbelievable has arrived. ... Under the night, the moon is sultry, the dark sky is dotted with sparkling stars, and a bright moon is guarded by the stars. The cold moon sprinkled a shallow silvery white, like tulle like light silk, leaning on the bushes, and rustling sounds came from the bushes. With a hissing sound, a terrible thing lifted its head from the bushes, a flat triangular head, a long forked tongue, and a terrible giant snake emerged from the bushes. It raised its head high and shook it lightly, as if it had heard some sound, and then it swam quickly in the direction of the sound. It wandered quickly and got into a cold, secluded, ghostly house. It crawled quickly on the floor and on the stairs, and finally got into a narrow room. The room is small, the light is very dim, but the decoration is luxurious, a luxurious carpet covers the whole floor. In the roaring fireplace, the firewood made a crackling sound from time to time, and the room was filled with a dreamlike faint incense. A tall, slender figure is sitting in a luxurious carved armchair. The figure stared straight at the flames burning in the fireplace, with a cold, sharp voice, and said softly, "Nagini, you are here." He said with emotion, "At this time, only you can appear in front of me the fastest." His voice became cold, "Those **** fools, maybe they are falling asleep, forgetting their injured master." The giant snake slowly climbed onto the chair, placed its triangular head on the armrest of the chair gently, and slowly closed its eyes. The man caressed the giant snake carelessly with his slender fingers, and said softly, "When I just recovered from my wound, I can only see you, Nagini." "Lord... lord... man," a timid voice trembling said, it was a dwarf clown monster, a house elf. The figure stood up, and he turned around. A face paler than a skeleton, with two big eyes shining scarlet, and two slits under the eyes, flat like the nose of a snake. It was Voldemort who had appeared in the maze. Condescendingly, Voldemort glanced at the house elf with a look of disgust. He said coldly, "Go and get all the latest newspapers." "Yes...Yes...," the house elf said in a panic. Then he quickly ran out of the door, and he ran out of the house rolling and crawling, banging on the stairs as if he was rolling down the stairs. Voldemort paced back and forth in the room, pulsing flames projected on him, drawing a long shadow in the room, making the whole room immediately horrible. He muttered softly, "George Soros is such a powerful and perfect talent that makes people feel jealous. If it weren''t for my age, I wouldn''t dare to say it. Can beat him." He said with emotion. No matter how proud or conceited he is, he must admit that he will never defeat George Soros when he is his age. George''s talent surprised him. Although he always believed that he was the greatest wizard with the broadest prospects and future, he must admit that when he was young, he was far from reaching George''s height. . He set his gaze on the giant snake, and said softly, "Nagini, it''s a pity that you didn''t see him. He is so perfect and so powerful. He is stronger and more perfect than I was before. He said with emotion, "That battle was really a hearty battle." He sighed, feeling sorry for the war. If it wasn''t for the cock''s interruption, he still wanted to keep fighting. Although in the battle with George, he seemed to have fallen to the bottom, and he was always suppressed by George Transfiguration Ape. But whether it is him or George, they all know that the most important thing in a battle is the result, not the process. Not only that, the entire battle process was also a completely special experience for him. He had never experienced such a close, hearty battle. In the battle with George, his mastery of the Basilisk''s body was also more quickly familiarized. In the earth-shattering battle, it was not only George who made progress. As a powerful wizard, a wizard who relied on himself to reach the top of the wizarding world by himself, he was also absorbing the nutrients to strengthen himself in such battles. "Maybe there will be no such battle next time." Voldemort said with emotion. (To be continued.) ~： In fact, the author does not have such a thing as a manuscript, and it is updated every day, so tiring. Forced Explanation Whether you believe it or not, I believe it anyway. The single chapters are written, and by the way, I ask for a monthly ticket subscription and reward recommendation! Most of the book reviews have been read, but the author doesnt know where to start and cant reply... Flee, continue the code word... (to be continued.) Chapter 545： Voldemort the Ununderstood Chapter 545: The Ununderstood Voldemort He smiled softly. "George and Dumbledore, who would only hide behind others, are completely different people." "That kind of terrifying intrepidity, that kind of shocking fierceness, he is by no means a peaceful ordinary person. Why does he stand on Dumbledore''s side, I can see that he is not dull and ignorant people." Voldemort sighed and said, "We should have become friends, we should be the best partners, and move forward together on the road of longevity." Voldemort gently stroked the giant snake''s head, and said in confusion, "Why can''t they understand my thoughts, why are they unwilling to obey me." He is confused, why those who can be his friends, why those who can rival him. In the end they all stood opposite him and became his enemy. He quickly came to the conclusion, "They are still inferior to me after all. After all, they can''t see the truth, after all, they can''t see the truth. They are addicted to the illusory feelings of mortals." He said with emotion, "Even with the earth-shattering talent, is it still impossible to see through the illusion of a mortal? It''s a pity, I actually like him very much. But now, I have to prepare one for him, which fits his identity. The magnificent funeral is a shame." Voldemort looked at the giant snake''s eyes with his eyes, and asked curiously, "Nagini, you say, how should I kill him? Should I tear him to pieces with my fangs, or use a lost ancient Magic? Or I can invent a magic specifically for him, I think it will fit his identity." "Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom." The clumsy house elf, stumbled, ran in, holding a stack of newspapers in both hands, and said in a trembling voice, "Master." Voldemort glanced at the house elf with his dirty eyes, and said in disgust, "It''s really ugly and dirty." He gently raised his hand, and the stack of newspapers soared into his pale spider-like hand. This is a stack of Daily Prophet. He leafed gently, reading the information in the newspaper by the flame of the fireplace. He flipped through the Daily Prophet published after his resurrection, and saw the nine special newspapers. He said softly, "The Ministry of Magic is as stupid as ever." The prayer began. Carelessly reading the information in the newspaper, he said lightly, "The Daily Prophet did a good job. Although Dumbledore survived by chance, he should be ruined." He smiled softly and said softly, "This Rita Skeet has a good writing." When he flipped to the ninth newspaper lightly, the smile on his face narrowed. It was like a clear sky, suddenly dark clouds covered him, his deadly pale face turned pale, and his scarlet eyes revealed a fierce light. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do they really think they have defeated me? If it''s not that I was resurrected too hastily, if it wasn''t that I haven''t had time to repair my body''s defects. If it''s not that I haven''t had time to perfect my own strength, one head. How can Nimagus''s deformed ape continue to fight with me." Although in the maze, he undoubtedly chose to retreat, but it was definitely not because he was no match for George. It was because his own shortcomings had not been completely compensated, and he was seriously injured by the cock''s crowing. Since then, he has been recovering from his injuries. When the body of the basilisk gave him a huge advantage, it also made it difficult for his body to quickly recover through the potion. He had to fall into a long period of self-cultivation, through special dormancy and adjustment, to accelerate the recovery of his injuries. It has been more than half a month since that battle, and only now has he barely recovered more than half. He continued to look at the contents of the newspaper, "Little Butty Crouch, it''s a pity a good tool." He retreated too hastily, so he didn''t have time to take away Jr. Batty Crouch. Now that he thinks of this, he feels a little sorry. There are too few Death Eaters under him that can come in handy, and Barty Crouch Jr.''s performance at Hogwarts is very satisfying. If possible, he does not want to lose such a useful tool. The battle against Hogwarts did not achieve the result he wanted. Voldemort squeezed the newspaper vigorously. He crumpled the newspapers he had read into a ball and threw it into the fireplace. The newspaper was immediately swallowed by the fire snakes in the fireplace, leaving only a little ashes, jumping with the flames in the fireplace. Noble school grass He said in a gloomy voice, "If it weren''t for George Soros, I should sit at Hogwarts now and start my own plan to transform the world." In his original plan, he should have ruled the earth like a **** and swept the entire world easily with a powerful posture. At the beginning, everything was developing in this way. In front of his new body, Dumbledore could not stand a blow. Just kill this old guy, just completely defeat this old guy, and he can destroy the illusory confidence in the magic world for many years. For this reason, he was still fighting, exposing Dumbledore''s hypocrisy, and exposing Dumbledore''s hidden conspiracy. By these means, when he kills Dumbledore, not only will it not arouse the indignation of the magic world, but can completely destroy all the faith and ideas of the magic world attached to Dumbledore. After this, he only needs to occupy Hogwarts. Next, all the wizards with brains will kneel and crawl in front of him to accept his rule. Perhaps without a single soldier, the entire Ministry of Magic and the entire magical world will wisely accept the rule of the greatest powerhouse. After that, **** of the world will become a breeze. But he never expected that he would be blocked by a person he was watching closely, something he had never thought of before. His attention to George Soros cannot be said to be underestimated, but he couldn''t guess that a minor wizard could stop him in a frontal battle. For George, he had a mixed feeling. Since he started his resurrection plan, Dumbledore has not been in his eyes. In his eyes, the most noteworthy thing has never been Albus Dumbledore, whom everyone in the magical world trusts and leans on as a pillar. He has been silently learning about George Soros, a genius who can restore meditation, a genius who can break all his records and become the best student ever at Hogwarts. Such a talented and powerful person deserves his attention. . Chapter 546： Voldemort the moody Chapter 546 Moody Voldemort In his understanding and observation, he even saw his own shadow on George Soros. In his opinion, mutual aid clubs and duel clubs are simply a replica of the Death Eaters he established. When he looked at the information about George Soros, he even seemed to be watching that a more talented self developed in a similar way at Hogwarts. This gives a complicated perception of George Soros. Voldemort continued to read the rest of the newspaper, and when he read the interview Fred had received, his eyes almost burst into flames. "I seem to be too kind, I seem to be too friendly. Yeah, I haven''t killed anyone in years. Maybe I disappeared for too long and they have forgotten their fear of me." Voldemort said angrily. " They have forgotten respect for God, and they will be punished for it." He read in a cold, sharp voice, "Fred, I think people should remember everything about me, they should remember me with blood and fear. People''s fear of me begins with your family. Right." "Go and call the other people." Voldemort suppressed his anger and said coldly. He continued to read the newspaper with his head down, and when he read the entire magical world, his face finally eased a little when he was panicked by the news of his resurrection. The shops in Diagon Alley were closed, and people were afraid to go out. The wizards were anxious and set up magic traps in their homes. The Aurors ran around, unable to find any traces. It seems that not everyone is as ignorant and crazy as Fred. With a smile on Voldemort''s face, he said contentedly, "It seems that other people in the magical world have not completely forgotten me. This is a good thing. As long as you kill the Fred family, they will remember me again soon. Kick me up." When he read the comments made by the panel of experts, he said with some confusion, "I didn''t expect that in addition to George Soros, there are other people with good knowledge in the magical world." The body of the basilisk is his own body. Of course, his understanding of himself is more accurate and more in-depth than the evaluation of those experts. But just through the aftermath of a battle, so much information can be judged, and he can''t help being shocked by the observation power of the expert group. When he read that George became the chairman of the International Union of Wizards, his brows frowned slightly and he said softly, "George Soros." This was a trouble he had to face, a trouble that prevented the world from moving towards perfection. . Please Huan (GL) When Voldemort continued to read the war book George had given him, he laughed wildly. "Hahahaha!" His scarlet eyes flashed with a terrifying light, and he said coldly, "Do you really think you can defeat me once you stop me?" He said in a cruel voice, "That''s good. When I kill him, I can completely shatter people''s ridiculous fantasies and make them recall my fears and my invincibility." When Voldemort raised his head again, his face became extremely gloomy again. "Did you filthy thing obey my orders?" He snarled viciously at the house elf. "Master." The house elf shivered with fright, and immediately knelt on the ground, bumping his head on the floor non-stop. He stammered, "Master, you didn''t give me an order" Voldemort had been talking to himself just now, and hadn''t directly ordered him. He wasn''t sure, whether one of those sentences was talking to him, he didn''t even dare to ask, just shivering and punishing himself constantly. There was a look of disgust on Voldemort''s face. He looked at the house elf coldly, watched him keep hitting the floor with his head, making a bang, bang, and listened to him stammering. Defended himself. The impatience on Voldemort''s face became more and more obvious, but the house elf couldn''t see it. His head kept hitting the floor. He didn''t dare to raise his head, but kept begging for mercy. A dazzling green light sprayed out, all the noise, all the noise came to an abrupt end. The house elf who was kneeling on the ground fell aside and died. It was finally quiet, and a satisfied smile appeared on Voldemort''s face. Voldemort sat back in the carved armchair. He leaned back on the chair, waving his wand lightly, and a bright pattern appeared in front of him, and a strange pattern of a snake was spit out from a skull. The bright pattern floating in front of him, as if being burned by an invisible flame, the pattern gradually changed from bright red to pitch black. Try love after marriage: rich husband is not easy to mess with "I hope those idiots won''t just run over naked." Voldemort said in a disgusting voice. Not long after, the air was suddenly filled with the rustling of the cloak. One wizard after another appeared in the room. There was not much room in the room. The wizards staggered and squeezed together and immediately fell into a ground gourd. One of the idiots also showed fancy **** and fluffy thighs under his cloak. A dazzling green light flashed, and a Death Eater fell to the ground with a look of astonishment, and he was dead. The other people knelt to the ground immediately, shivering, and trembling in a pitiful voice, saying, "Master, Master, we absolutely dare not betray you, I have nothing to do with me. I am not a gang with him." Those Death Eaters were talking and begging one by one, drawing a clear line from the dead Death Eaters. "Enough," Voldemort said in a cold, sharp voice. "I hate you being late, but when I call you, you must wear your pants." He said with a look of disgust. The Death Eaters all looked stunned Didnt that person die of betrayal, but of not wearing pants? "All stand up," Voldemort said coldly. The Death Eaters immediately stood up cautiously, and they all lowered their heads, not daring to look at the moody demon in front of them. Several of the Death Eaters pressed their cloaks firmly with both hands to avoid exposing their underwear. Voldemort paced back and forth in the room, kicking away the corpse of the house elf. He said in a cold voice, "I need to know all the information about the Fred family." A hoarse voice said, "Fred Weasley, the son of Arthur Weasley, has a twin brother named Joe. Their family has always been a shame to the pure-blood family." The voice continued, "Arthur Weasley works in the Muggle Abuse Prevention Department of the Ministry of Magic. He is an idiot who loves Muggles and studies Muggle items." . Chapter 547： Freds death notice Chapter 547: Fred''s Death Forecast "He likes to mix with Muggles. He also specially compiled a "Muggle Protection Act" to prohibit wizards from harming Muggles. (wWW..coM) He and his wife Molly Weasley have always been A loyal supporter of Dumbledore." "Their family has a total of seven children, all from Gryffindor at Hogwarts. Two sons have graduated, and the other five children are still at Hogwarts." "Their family is also closely related to Harry Potter and George Soros." The firelight shone on the face of the person who spoke. He had pale blond hair, cold gray-blue eyes, and pale, pointed face. It was Lucius Malfoy, the long-time enemy of the Weasley family. "Seven children," Voldemort said in surprise, with a disgusted expression on his face, "It''s almost like an old sow." "George Soros," Voldemort paced back and forth slowly, "My battle with him will be scheduled for next year. It is not suitable for a full-scale war to begin at this time. I cannot directly attack the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts. So I need to know their home address." Voldemort looked at Lucius with scarlet eyes, and said slowly, "Lucius, you will be responsible for this matter. You can wait for me to investigate their address. It''s summer vacation. All of them will stay at home." He said coldly, "The duel will be scheduled for next year, but I am not stupid enough to do nothing." "Their family dares to provoke my majesty, then I will let others remember that those who provoke me will be tortured the most severely and die in painful begging for mercy." Hearing Voldemort''s words, Lucius shivered. He had always wanted to kill the Weasleys and get rid of the shame of such a pure-blooded family. However, Voldemort''s moodiness still worries him deeply. A Death Eater just was killed because he ran too fast without putting on his pants. He didn''t know how long he could live under such a demon king, he was a little upset, he shouldn''t have to come out forcibly. The resurrected Voldemort and the former him are even more terrifying and powerful. At the present time, he doesn''t even need them anymore. Voldemort alone can kill all the Death Eaters easily. When the value of their subordinates gets lower and lower, the easier it is for them to die under Voldemort''s moodiness. The imperial husband in the same house: The enchanting brother gets married Voldemort paced back and forth, and said coldly, "Other plans will be unfolded step by step. Although I should not take action directly, you will not stop. This is for you to show your role. I dont need it. Incompetent men." Hearing Voldemort''s words, all the Death Eaters shivered, and a chill rushed to their foreheads from the soles of their feet. They all know that the home of incompetent men is not a secure retirement, let alone a sweeping departure. ... In the early morning, light golden sunlight fell on the earth, laying a golden carpet on the earth, and the whole world was magnificent and magnificent, a warm scene. Under the rock face of a cliff, there was a sound of heavy breathing and gasping. Huge rhinos, ferocious tigers, stupid huskies, and irrelevant beasts gathered together to form a wonderful picture. Those animals crawled motionlessly under the cliffs, just like the beasts resting, sorting their minions and nurturing their spirits for future battles. A handsome, handsome man was holding a long stone stick, pointed at the animals and said, "You can rest for a while." In an instant, the three huge beasts slowly shrunk, faded their hair, and finally turned into three boys and girls. They lay on the gravel without demeanor, talking loudly, as if they couldn''t adapt to the sudden changes in their bodies, they breathed hard to calm their emotions. After coming over for a while, the girl among them sat up from the ground. She turned her head and said to the teenager wearing round black-rimmed glasses, "Harry, you trained more than a week earlier than us. Do you have any new feelings?" The man named Harry with glasses sat up from the ground with his hands on his hands, and he asked curiously, "Why don''t you ask George about the training." "Your level of strength is similar, and your training level is also similar. Hermione can compare your training better than asking me, and can better understand the current situation." The man with the giant stick said lightly. Hunter League "That''s it. George''s level is too far from ours. The difficulties we encountered in training may not be encountered at all. So of course, we can compare ourselves to find a faster training method." Min''s girl spoke with a natural tone. She turned her gaze on another teenager, who quickly waved her hand and said, "Don''t ask me, I don''t know anything." Hermione looked at the boy with encouraging eyes and said, "Ron, don''t underestimate yourself. We are now learning the most powerful magic with the President of the International Wizarding Federation, George Soros. He is Well-known big figures in the magic world We are all his students now." She said in an inspiring tone, "When we can master the advanced stage of Animagus'' transformation, we will be able to gain the upper hand against any Death Eaters." "This is not something ordinary adult wizards can do. Even compared to the Aurors of the Magic Law Enforcement Division, we will only be stronger." George smiled slightly, disapproving of Hermione''s cancellation, and said calmly. "It is true, Ron, your talent is not bad, although it is not as good as Harry and Hermione. But in the whole school, you are the most powerful student besides them. Wait until you have mastered the advanced stage of Animagus At that time, the teachers at the school, you can easily defeat it." As always, he does not count himself among the students. George looked at the three of them with encouraging eyes and said, "As long as you can master the advanced form of Animagus, whether it is Snape or Professor McGonagall, they are not your opponents." Harry narrowed his mouth slightly. Snape had been knocked down by him several times. If he fought with all his strength, he would not lose to Snape even if he hadn''t mastered the advanced form of Animagus. Of course, he also knew that it was because his patron **** curse was far stronger than others. Because of his mother''s protection curse, his guardian deity has undergone a special change, which makes his guardian deity far beyond the normal guardian deity. (To be continued.) Chapter 548： What is magic Chapter 548: What Is Magic Harry couldn''t help but speculate that maybe apart from George''s patron saint, his patron saint would be the most powerful patron saint in the world. Novel Ron set his eyes on George, yeah, he suddenly realized. He is not practicing ordinary magic now, he is now following the chairman of the International Wizards Federation, George Soros, the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, and learning the most powerful magic. This is the powerful magic that once defeated Voldemort head-on. When they can master these powers proficiently, even in the face of the most powerful Auror and the most elite Death Eaters, they will not be inferior, even Stronger. Ron scratched the back of his head embarrassedly. As he thought, he said slowly, "I feel that this has something to do with the state of trying to find resonance with the animals in our mind when we just practiced Animagus'' deformation." "We are all mobilizing the power hidden in the body through our own spirit. Maybe we need a stronger spirit, more focused and sharper perception." Hermione nodded immediately and said encouragingly, "Look, your analysis is right, it is very enlightening to us." She seemed to be really inspired, and she hung her head and bowed her head in thought for a while. "Perhaps we shouldn''t just do static meditation, we also need to improve our perception and acuity during activities and exercises." "Did you say so, George?" Hermione looked at George, wanting to hear his answer. George stopped training, turned around, and said to them, "Great analysis, it is true. This is your next stage of training." He said calmly, "When you have adapted to a period of time, feel and mobilize the process of magic in stillness. Next, you will experience the source of magic in your body under extreme exercise and stimulation." He explained in detail, "Before you can unearth the source of your own magic power, you will undergo various training. This includes both exhaustion and extreme training, as well as endurance adaptation to spells." "Just like the Imperius resistance training you have undergone, adapting to the endurance of the spell is also an important subject you need to train." "Ah," the three of them exclaimed, the Imperius resistance training is not comfortable training. "But it''s effective, isn''t it?" George saw their thoughts at a glance and said flatly. Yeah, they all nodded. Although the resistance training of the Imperius Curse is uncomfortable, it is really effective. After the Imperius resistance training in the classroom, they can even take the initiative to enter that special state of meditation more often. This state, whether it is for their training or their strength, is of great help. "That''s right," Hermione suddenly thought of something, and she asked suspiciously, "George, why I saw your recent training is not related to magic." She has been there in the past few days, and George has been training mostly to temper his body. It is rare that he directly practices magic and spells. This is not only completely different from the learning and training in school, but also completely different from the training George prepared for them. Harry also suddenly became interested. He looked at George curiously. Compared to Hermione, he and George would spend more than a week training together. In his observation, this is indeed the case. Most of George''s training during this period have been exercise-related training. Without seeing him actually practice magic, George trained even more like a knight than a wizard. "Then what do you think is a wizard?" George didn''t answer directly, but asked them a question. What is a wizard? They are all lost in thought. "The one who can use magic is a wizard." Ron replied in a low voice. In his perception, the only difference between a wizard and a dumb gun and a Muggle is whether or not they can use magic. "So what is magic again?" George didn''t comment on Ron''s answer, but continued to ask. Following Ron''s answer, Hermione considered this slowly and said, "Magic is a special ability that a wizard uses magical power to attract." "If it is a wizard who can use magic, then the special ability of wizards is naturally magic." George smiled slightly, "You are right to say that, so you see, magic is not a spell, let alone a simple spell, simply waving a wand. The lessons you learn are not limited to potions and alchemy. , Divination, magical creature protection." He said lightly, "So the wizard is not just chanting spells and waving his wand. Magic is not just chanting spells, throwing fireballs over and over again." George looked at the three of them with gentle eyes and asked, "So, do you still think I''m not training magic?" Harry said thoughtfully so what you did was actually a different kind of magic training from the book. " He roughly understood what George meant, and it wasn''t only the training they had done in class that were magic training, in a broader sense. Any training that is helpful for wizards to use magic can be counted as magic training. So the training that George did seems to be targeted training, but in fact the ultimate goal is to improve one''s own strength, and eventually it will be fed back to using magic. George nodded and said this softly, "Meditation is not directly reflected in the proficiency of magic, but the improvement brought by meditation is truly reflected in all magic. Control training is not directly reflected. In terms of magic proficiency, it can also improve your mastery of all magic." He emphasized, "The training of magic must be free from the simple repeated use of spells. The spells are endless, it is impossible to master them all, and mastering them all is meaningless." "After reaching a certain level of strength, except for those special spells, most spells can be learned in a short time. When there is no need, you only need to know their existence." It''s like meditation. Listening to George''s explanation, Harry and the others all understood now, but they knew that meditation was helpful to them, which was no less than the daily heavy training, which improved them. In this analogy, George''s daily training and physical exercise are like another form of meditation. George said gently, "When my strength reaches my current level, simple training and magical proficiency can no longer help me. Familiar with spells and learning new spells are very limited to my improvement. " (To be continued.) Chapter 549： The mystery of the source of magic Chapter 549 The Mystery of the Source of Magic Power As he said, the curse is expensive, not much. When using a spell to kill an opponent, what is needed is to use that spell to the point of perfection and prowess, instead of blindly pursuing the variety of spells. Especially when he has enough spells, learning new spells and mastering new spells has no meaning for him. George''s expression became serious. "The battle with Voldemort will begin in a year, and longer training and research is too late. At this time, only the thorough development and complete control of the body can maximize my strength. I have complete control of my own magic. , Allows me to use my limited magic power to exert greater effects." "Besides..." He didn''t continue. That special plan also requires the strongest body and the strongest control. "Okay, I''m almost resting, continue training." He interrupted the chat and let Harry and the others continue training. "Oh!" They sat up listlessly, and began to guide their spirits to explore the mysterious source of magic power in their bodies. George set his gaze on Harry and said, "Harry, you have been practicing for a while in advance. Now your training needs to be more difficult. When you have any experience in training, you can talk to Ron communicated with Hermione." He explained, "Next, I need to add a gravity spell on your body to let you continue to meditate under the weight." "Gravity will distract your attention, but the pressure from the outside world will stimulate your body. When you can meditate in this state, the magic in your body will begin to automatically resist these pressures. It will help you detect your own The source of magic." "Okay, I''m ready." Harry nodded and said seriously, "Now let''s start." He can''t wait any longer. There is no improvement after more than a week of training. He can''t wait to receive more training. George waved his hand gently, as if there was an invisible bondage, and immediately pressed on Harry''s body. He was unstable and immediately fell to the ground. "Harry!" Ron and Hermione exclaimed, looking at Harry worriedly. "Don''t worry about Harry, do your own training." George turned his eyes to them and said calmly. He turned his head to look at Harry, and said faintly, "If you can''t adapt to this gravity for the time being, just lie on the ground. Meditation doesn''t require a special posture, but if you lie down, it''s easy to fall asleep." Harry tried to move his body and thought it would be better to lie down. In this case, he couldn''t maintain a cross-sit position at all. So he chose a comfortable position, lay flat on the ground, and tried to enter meditation. Georges voice rang in his ears, The human body is a huge combination. In this combination, not all functions will be used at any time. Many special genes have played an important role in the evolution of humans. effect." "When the environment changes, those genes begin to dormant, and other genes that are more suitable for the current environment begin to grow and develop." George said while pacing, "Normal evolution requires thousands of years of replacement and elimination. But fortunately, we are wizards. We have a special power, and magic directly affects our bodies." "Magic power can directly stimulate the details of our body, whether it is muscles, nerves, blood, or cells. These parts of our body can all evolve in advance under the stimulation of magic." He slowly said, "Excavating the source of magic power in the body is an important baptism for the wizard''s body. The wizard who opens the source of magic power will no longer passively wait for the maturity and development of the body, but actively tell himself His body is evolving in a direction suitable for magical growth." Watching Harry and the three slowly sink into meditation, George is also full of expectations for their performance. It is not easy to develop the source of his own magic power, even for him, it is a kind of accumulated experience. He has been going far and determined in developing his own potential. From the year before he enrolled in school, he had promoted his physical development in advance through the special nutritional supplements made from medicated diets and potions. It was through the pre-developed body that his magic and strength were not limited to the level of a student, allowing him to walk all the roads that Voldemort and Dumbledore had traversed in a short time. This previous successful experience has not been left by him, and he has continued to explore his own potential ever since. It was on such a road that he went further and further that he gradually discovered the hidden power in the wizard''s body. The magic power is no longer completely passively increasing with the development of the body, he has opened the source of his own magic power, stimulates his body with mental power, and evolves in the direction suitable for the growth of magic power. It is precisely with the opening of the source of magic power that the hidden power of the wizard''s body is discovered, so that he can more smoothly transform Animagus into a high-level form. The opening of the source of magic power not only allows him to discover his hidden magic power, but also greatly enhances his control over magic power, allowing him to mobilize his own magic power and use specific magic in the form of Animagus. The importance of the source of magic is so great that it is a powerful force that allows young wizards to catch up with those old wizards. If only Harry and the others slowly mastered this ability, it would take a long time. For this, he had to specially refine the potion and made many preparations. This summer training is not only an enhancement of Harry and the others, but also his important observation of the development of the wizard''s potential. In addition to these, he is still preparing for an important thing. With the opening of the source of magic power, the wizard''s body has no potential to be tapped in a short time. If you want to evolve your body in a more perfect direction, it will take too long to keep up with the body of the basilisk that Voldemort directly captured. Therefore, in this case, he had to implement a plan he had already prepared in advance. George secretly thought about the possibility of that plan, "Fortunately, there is enough preparation, even if it is that plan, it is enough to think about it. After all, compared to the ups and downs, I have too much preparation. " (To be continued.) Chapter 550： The Great Changes in Rons House Chapter 550 ... Ron and Hermiones training has only just begun to become familiar, so todays training did not last long. It was almost lunch time, and George ended the training ahead of schedule and let everyone walk home all the way. The gentle breeze blows, in the warm sunshine, it brings a fresh and happy comfort. The gentle wind blows across their faces and slowly strokes them, making people feel comfortable. Hermione jogged all the way, occasionally running to the side of the road to pick a small flower and sniff it gently. She said cheerfully, "You can''t see these in London. It didn''t take long to go home. All I saw were cars, high-rise buildings, and all kinds of TV soap operas. When I was at home, I couldn''t except reading. Using magic, you have to do all kinds of things by yourself, and you are not used to it at all." The long life in the magical world made it difficult for her to adapt to the environment of modern life. When she was in the magic world, she only needed to wave her hand gently. After returning to the city, she had to cook, wash the dishes, and clean the room by herself, which made her very unaccustomed. Ron said softly, "The TV series is still pretty good. If it weren''t for a TV at home, it would be difficult for us to keep Fred and Joe at home. They want to run to Diagon Alley whenever they have time ." "Because they heard that the shops in Diagon Alley are now on sale, they are about to take the opportunity to buy a shop to prepare for their joke shop." Ron said disapprovingly, "But how can they go out at this time? They provoke Voldemort and can only stay at home for the entire summer." Fred and Joe are not peaceful people. Although they provoke Voldemort in the newspaper before, they don''t think that they should stay at home. Fortunately, not everyone thinks like them. Under the mandatory constraints of the family, no matter how bold the twins are, they can only hide themselves at home at this time to avoid Voldemort''s investigation. Ron looked at George gratefully and said, "Fortunately, George reminded us, otherwise, it may be dangerous." It was George who reminded them and asked them to hide their home address using the Courageous Faithfulness Charm, so that they could ensure that their home is a safe place during the summer vacation. George said calmly, "I should be tougher at first, so maybe I can become the Burrow''s confidential. However, Dumbledore, I think he can still protect the Burrow." When he went to the Burrow to pick up Ron, he already knew that the Weasleys had chosen Dumbledore to be their secret. He didn''t know how to evaluate such a choice. After all, the relationship between them and Dumbledore would be better. The Weasleys have always been loyal supporters of Dumbledore. Perhaps they felt that at a time when Dumbledore was almost betrayed, if they no longer support Dumbledore, no one would support Dumbledore. Ron kicked the gravel on the ground annoyingly, and said disapprovingly, "Mom and Dad are always thinking of the older generation. They think they must support Dumbledore at this time, because they are friends and close comrades in arms. " His tone was complaining, "They didn''t want to think about Dumbledore''s strength against Voldemort. Dumbledore has now not only lost the chairman of the International Federation and the Wizarding Association, but also the position of the chief wizard of Wizengarmore. lost." "Ever since the news of his resurrection of Voldemort spread, Dumbledore''s ethos in the magic world has been reversed. Now he is not only unable to get the support of the Ministry of Magic, but is also hostile by the Ministry." George was silent, and Dumbledore was indeed in a difficult situation. He is now the president of the League of Nations and Wizards Association, and it is absolutely impossible for Dumbledore to regain this position. When the Ministry of Magic cancelled Dumbledore''s position as the chief wizard of Wissengarmo, Fudge also consulted him, and he also acquiesced. Reluctantly, he was considered a member of Dumbledore. Ron frowned and said, "We don''t support mom and dad''s decision, but they always go their own way. For this reason Percy quarreled with them, and the house was turned upside down. Now we dare not be there. Dad and Mom mentioned Percy in front of them." "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked curiously. She didn''t expect that in just less than two weeks, Ron''s family seemed to have undergone a huge change. Ron said with a serious expression, "That quarrel was really terrible. I have never seen Dad arguing with someone like that. Now every time I mention Percys name, Dad smashes what he holds in his hand~ www.novelhall.com~ Mom burst into tears." "Percy, why did you argue with Mr. Weasley?" Harry found it very strange that Percy has always been a top student, and has always been a model at home, and has always been the pride of Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. Percy behaves well and treats his parents very politely. He never has to worry about his parents, he is just like other children''s. He could not imagine why Percy would have a big fight with Mr. Weasley "Is it because of work?" George asked curiously. He remembers Percy''s first job, working under Batty Crouch, and Batty Crouch was controlled by Voldemort and died at Hogwarts. Percy did not discover this and committed a more serious crime of oversight. In this way, Percy did not do well in his first job, and it may be a big blow to him who has always performed well in school. Ron shook his head lightly, and slowly said, "There are work reasons, and some other reasons. Butty Crouch''s incident caused Percy to get into big trouble. During the vacation days, He is like a walking gunpowder keg at home. Whoever says a few words, he can immediately get angry." He said discouragedly, "Then we encountered this again, Fred and Joe, or me and Percy, Ginny, we didnt want to choose Dumbledore as the secret of the Burrow, and Mom and Dad would still Percy went his own way and immediately exploded." He said with some dissatisfaction, "Although I also object to making Dumbledore the secret of our family, Percy has gone too far in this matter." "He said that Dad and Dumbledore were stupid enough to be at home, and he said that Dumbledore was going to be in big trouble, and Dad would be unlucky with him. He said he should be loyal to the Ministry of Magic." (To be continued.) Chapter 551： Not easy Percy Chapter 551 He said with an ugly expression, "Percy also said that if Mom and Dad insist on betraying the Ministry of Magic, he will let everyone know that he no longer belongs to our family. He is making a big noise. After a while, he packed up and left that night. He lives in London right now." "Mom has been irritable," Ron frowned and said irritably, "You know, crying. She rushed to London to talk to Percy, but Percy closed the door heavily in her face. I didn''t know him. When I came across what Dad did at work, I probably pretended not to see it." "How can Percy be like this, is he crazy?" Harry said dissatisfiedly, "Is he an idiot? To treat his family like this, just because he didn''t do his job well, he took his family out of anger." Although he always felt that Percy''s ambitions were a little bigger and his actions were a bit old-fashioned, he still believed that Percy had a good heart. He never thought that Percy actually said such things to Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. . "I can''t blame Percy, if it weren''t for Mom and Dad''s insistence, Percy wouldn''t be so angry." Ron sighed and began to defend Percy again. Ron said in a sighing tone, "I know he is under a lot of pressure now. Penello has graduated and they will live together this year. But his work has had a big accident, which is a big deal for him. He couldn''t bring bad emotions to Penello. Things were hidden in his heart. This time, the incident happened to hit the gun." He could see that Percy was really uncomfortable during this period. After graduation, Percy had a good starting point, working under the great figure of the Ministry of Magic, Batty Crouch, which made Percy always proud of her work. , I am full of expectations for my future. Percy has always respected Mr. Batty Crouch, and he has regarded Mr. Crouch as an idol. As a result, he didn''t show up, his idol had been controlled by Voldemort, and he had been working according to Voldemort''s instructions. After that, Barty Crouch died at Hogwarts. Not only did Percy seriously neglect his duty at work, his idol also died in school, which was a major blow to Percy. Not to mention that Penello just graduated this year, they have to live together, and they are looking for a house, and Penello is looking for a job. But now Percy is still facing an investigation by the Ministry of Magic, which is not easy to say. Harry suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He just thought that Percy had an unreasonable temper because of work, so he was very angry. But he didn''t expect that besides work reasons, there are other things that Percy is actually not easy. He suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Percy. After all, Percy had just graduated and worked for a year, got into big trouble at work, and had to take care of his girlfriend who had just graduated. In this case, those things will really make the ambitious Percy get angry. Ron had just finished defending Percy, and he immediately said angrily, "But he shouldn''t turn his temper towards us. When he faced Penello, his face was grinning. He turned his face, Facing us, his face was as gloomy as Snape. As expected, men are not good things." Harry kicked Ron awkwardly, and he got more and more ridiculous. "Uh," Ron hurriedly reacted, "I mean Percy is not a good thing, seeing Lu Wangyou. It seems wrong...it''s called having a wife and forgetting brother..." He shook his head again , "It seems even more wrong... Anyway, Percy is awkward now..." George patted Ron on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t worry too much. Percy was in big trouble just starting work. Now there is a wife to raise, and he was already very annoyed. Now you go and touch. If he frowns, of course all grievances can only be directed at you." He said faintly, "At this time you should let him stay quietly and don''t have much contact with him. When his work goes well, everything will be fine." He naturally knows that many things, the more trouble they are said, the more outrageous they are. After all, the greatest effect of exhortation is to ease emotions, but work matters can only be changed by work. In the face of work matters, the persuasion of others is really useless. Ron nodded and said, "We think so too. It will be fine when his work goes well. Now he doesn''t bother to talk to us, and we don''t bother to talk to him." "Oh!" Then he sighed again. "In addition to Percy''s inability to listen to advice, mom and dad also don''t listen to advice. They also plan to join an Order of the Phoenix organized by Dumbledore. Hearing this word, George didnt think he raised his eyebrows. Dumbledore still didnt seem to plan to live in peace, and was still going on some plans privately Thats right, he immediately reacted again, Deng Blido was dying. At this time, it was not easy for Dumbledore to watch Voldemort''s growth and his slow death. "What is that?" Harry asked inexplicably. "Didn''t Dumbledore retire honestly? What is he going to do again." He had no good impressions of Dumbledore''s actions. Although until now, no one would know what calculations Dumbledore did. What happened was really a coincidence, and what happened was Dumbledores conspiracy. But just thinking about what Dumbledore was still planning privately made him a little uncomfortable. "It''s a secret society," Ron explained. "It''s a secret organization that Dumbledore is in charge of and created by him. There are some people who fought against mysterious people last time." Harry''s pupils shrank slightly, and he thought of his parents, those who fought against Voldemort last time, including his dead parents. He pretended to be calm and asked, "Are there many people?" "I don''t know." Ron shrugged and said in a frivolous tone. "I won''t join their club. Except for Mom and Dad, the ghost knows what they are doing." "Then your family now?" George asked hesitantly, "Isn''t it divided into several places?" The summer vacation has only started for more than a week. I didn''t expect that so many things have been born to Ron''s family. He is alone or living in London with his girlfriend Penello. The twins Fred and Joe were in big trouble. They had publicly provoke Voldemort in the newspaper before and are now forbidden to go out for the entire summer vacation. (To be continued.) Chapter 552： Poor Ginny Chapter 552: Poor Ginny Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley joined the Order of the Phoenix founded by Dumbledore, as well as Ron''s two elder brothers who had graduated. This time Ron and his family were really separated. "That''s not it." Ron said irritably, "Percy and Penello have lived together, Bill and Fleur Delacour have made friends, and Charlie intends to join the Order of the Phoenix--" "Fleur Delacour, that girl from Boothbat?" Harry asked curiously. Fleur Delacour is the representative of the Busbarton School in the Triwizard Tournament, a girl with Veeva descent. She caused quite a stir in school, and many boys would become unable to walk when they saw her. Ron said sullenly, "She got a job at Gringotts, saying it was to improve her English, but she actually fell in love with Bill, and Bill has been giving her a lot of individual counseling." The feeling of seeing Fleur Delacour at home is very subtle. He doesn''t really like Fleur Delacour much, but seeing such a girl who has a good opinion walking around at home, and then he still likes himself. Brother, always feels weird. "Humph." Hermione snorted softly, and Ron was among the boys who saw Fleur Delacour unable to walk. George smiled softly, without speaking. He found that Ron seemed to like girls who were older than him. When he was at the Three Broomsticks Hotel, Ron had a good impression of Ms. Rosemerta in the hotel. As for Fleur Delacour of Busbarton, needless to say, Ron was almost immobile when he saw her. Ron ignored Hermione, and he continued, "Fred and Joe can only stay at home, Ginny has to watch them at home." "Ginny is at home watching them? Isnt Mrs. Weasley at home?" Harry said worriedly. "Can Ginny watch Fred and Joe? Fred and Joe are not peaceful people. In school, they always play pranks, and the teachers can''t control them." "It should be possible." Ron said in an uncertain tone. "Recently, Fred and Joe have also found something to do. They put their energy on developing those joke toys. They are already planning to make a lot of money when school starts. After all, the shop in Diagon Alley, even if it is The price cut is not something they can buy with their pocket money." Ron didn''t have much confidence in whether Ginny could watch Fred and Joe, but fortunately, the twins recently found what they wanted to do. In this case, maybe they don''t want to sneak out, and there is a TV at home, they might be able to stay at home obediently during the summer vacation. "Mom and Dad often disappeared. I guess they went to the Order of the Phoenix. Ginny has to stay home to look after Fred and Joe. Our family is now Ginny cooks. After all, if you plan to count on Fred and Joe to cook If they eat, they will burn the kitchen directly." Ron said slowly. "What about you? Don''t you cook." Hermione said sharply. Hermione finds it ridiculous that a wizard can''t cook anything. After all, wizards can do many things with a wand. For wizards, cooking is too easy. In this case, Fred and Joe still don''t know how to cook, they are just lazy, and Ron is the same. Ron said embarrassedly, "Actually, I still cook some simple food, but the taste is not good, and Fred and Joe will make fun of it. So I don''t want to stay at home at all, so I just come to train. " Ron had also found out that Fred and Joe could have a quarrel with no one in the family. He didn''t want to stay with Fred and Joe obediently, so he decisively left Ginny and ran to George for training. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but mourn for his poor sister. "Poor Ginny." Hermione said in distressed words. The thought of Ginny being one grade younger than them, but staying at home all summer vacation to take care of her two idiot brothers, Hermione was furious. "Yes, poor Ginny." Ron said in the same tone. He was actually worried about Ginny, but if he wanted him to take care of Fred and Joe throughout the summer, he would rather go with Ginny. Suffer. Hermione gave Ron a fierce look, saw his careful thinking, and immediately decided not to pay attention to this guy. Before they knew it, they had already walked outside of George''s house. They cleaned up their things, followed the tempting aroma, and came to the restaurant. Seeing the table full of exquisite and alluring food, Ron decisively left his poor sister behind, and it was indeed right to come to George''s house. The thought of cooking his own food in the Burrow, and having to face Fred and Joe''s explosions and rumblings all summer vacation made him feel bad. For this reason, he had to leave his sister mercilessly, and ran towards a better life alone. Just seeing these delicious food Ron felt that this difficult decision was not so difficult to choose. He has never eaten so many delicious foods. To be honest, Mrs. Weasleys cooking skills are very good, and the food at Hogwarts tastes good. But compared to the food in George''s house, it can only be regarded as a world of difference. Its not the first time Ron has seen Georges cooking skills. When he was in the African savannah, George specially taught them to make special barbecues so that they could quickly replenish consumption after using the Animagus form. Physical strength. At the end of the holiday, he barely mastered that special kind of barbecue. His culinary journey began with that barbecue. That''s why he said that when at home, he occasionally cooks. However, except for the training during that summer vacation, he rarely has the time to cook directly by himself. So although he also knows some concepts about heat and time, the taste of other foods is too ordinary. But if he let him cook barbecue every day, he would find it troublesome, so he would just do nothing and wait for Ginny to do it. In addition, he also knew that Fred and Joe were actually equally careful. As a wizard, it''s really like Hermione said, just waving her wand, housework is too simple. ....... After a big meal, it replenishes the energy consumed in the morning because of the heavy training. In a lazy posture, I leaned on a comfortable and soft sofa, sitting in the living room drinking tea, chatting, and enjoying a pleasant lunch break. After eating and drinking, Ron couldn''t help feeling guilty, and sighed, "Poor Ginny, she''s still taking care of Fred and Joe at home, but I enjoy this kind of food. The difference is too big." (To be continued.) Chapter 553： Magic in Georges eyes Chapter 553: Magic in George''s Eyes "Then you go back and watch Fred and Joe, and let Ginny come to train. " Novel "" Hermione said grimly. Ron was simply showing off, showing off that he had escaped at home. Take care of Fred and Joe. "No, confronting Voldemort such a difficult task, it''s better to leave it to me, Ginny will stay at home to take care of Fred and Joe." Ron said awe-inspiringly, without any intention of changing Ginny over. Both Hermione and Harry looked at Ron with contempt, this statement was too hypocritical. Ron quickly changed the subject and said, "The biggest villain is Voldemort, he is responsible for everything now. It is Voldemort that makes everything dangerous, so that we dare not go out, and we face fear at any time. ." When Ron said this, everyone fell silent. Yes, all changes and disasters originated from Voldemort. The appearance of such a demon changed everything. The appearance of the devil brought all the fears, so that everyone could not go out, but could only find ways to arm themselves and find a way to defeat the devil. Under the rule of the devil, everyone had no choice but was arranged on the only way, whether to survive or to destroy. George said with emotion, "The existence of the devil is the greatest darkness. Only the existence of the devil can make the world worse." "It''s because of Voldemort that I can''t stay at home, and can''t be with Mom and Dad." Hermione murmured. She could only spend more time with her parents during the summer vacation, but the appearance of Voldemort ruined everything. This is also thanks to George being the secret of their family, hiding her parents'' information. Otherwise, she could only be frightened throughout the summer vacation, worrying about an attack that might suddenly come up without knowing when. She didn''t know how long she could persist in that environment, and what she would do if she could not persist. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help shivering. Perhaps in the end she could only modify the memories of her parents, and then let them leave their homes to live elsewhere. Thinking of the terrible sight, she couldn''t help her stomach twitching, as if she was about to vomit out, she quickly poured water into her mouth, suppressing her mood. Harry lowered his head and said nothing, what else could he say. His family was destroyed by Voldemort, his parents were killed by Voldemort, and everything about him was destroyed by Voldemort. This made him hate Dumbledore even more. Why did he have to resurrect that devil? Just because he was too old to die and needed to solve this problem before he died, why he refused to do something right. Voldemort had said that he couldn''t do anything when he was weak, just like the weakest wandering soul. Obviously that time was a good opportunity to destroy him, why didn''t Dumbledore destroy Voldemort when he was at his weakest? Why didn''t Dumbledore catch Voldemort when he was a student? Obviously Voldemort was the one who released the Basilisk at the time. If Dumbledore really felt guilty for the dead Hogwarts students, and if Dumbledore was really willing to try his best to catch the murderer, why did he let Voldemort go? Of evil. After Voldemort left school, Dumbledore, as the most powerful wizard in the magical world, had countless opportunities to eliminate this evil. But Dumbledore chose to give up every time, and every time he chose to ignore it. Dumbledore was not a reliable figure that those people thought at all, he was simply a coward who had been running away and seeing others die. The atmosphere becomes rigid and embarrassing. This is the horror of the devil. As long as people mention that name, all their happiness will disappear. This terrible atmosphere made Hermione feel uncomfortable. She didn''t want to continue thinking about Voldemort''s things, and didn''t want to continue to hear those dangerous and bad things. She tried to find a new topic, "George, in the morning, you asked us what is a wizard and what is magic. So, in your opinion, what is a wizard and what is magic?" Hermione''s question attracted everyone''s attention, which was really a good question. What is a wizard and what is magic? On weekdays, they all only know that they are chanting spells and wielding their wands, but they really haven''t thought about the nature of magic and wizards. They answered in the morning that the one who can use magic is a wizard, and magic is a special ability that a wizard uses magic to attract. Although this answer can barely explain some questions, they also subconsciously feel that there should be better answers. After that, George even told them that any training that is helpful for wizards to use magic can essentially be regarded as training for magic. So in George''s eyes, what exactly do wizards and magic mean? "In my eyeswhat is a wizard and what is magic." George recalled the question for a moment, and said slowly. He said slowly, "In my opinion, the meaning of magic is much broader than that of wizards. Magic is not just a special ability that wizards use to attract magic. In fact, you should know that it is not just wizards who master magic. " "Yes." Hermione reacted immediately and quickly added, "House elves can also use magic. Besides, many magical creatures can use magic." She hesitated, and said hesitantly, "Even, magic may be learned by wizards from magical creatures or magical creatures." The history of wizards is much longer than that of Muggles, but no one knows how long the history of wizards is, and there are many speculations about where magic comes from. It is more widely spread that magic is created by wizards imitating the instinct of magical creatures. In addition, it also includes gifts from gods, ancient inheritance, and the natural abilities of wizards. In comparison, Hermione felt that magic was created by wizards imitating magical creatures. This explanation is more convincing. George nodded lightly and said slowly, "Whether the magic is learned from magical creatures by wizards, or gifts from gods, or ancient inheritance, or even from the inherent potential of wizards." "This all shows one thing, that is that magic has great potential. Magic is not just a spell we learned. We wield a magic wand." He continued, "Magic represents a wider range of things, a broader potential. If we learn magic from magical creatures, then this means that we can learn more from magical creatures and even other creatures. Magic." (To be continued.) Chapter 554： Magical civilization Chapter 554 Magical Civilization Others thoughtfully thought of those magical creatures with special abilities. George went on to explain, "If magic comes from the gift of gods, then it means that magic is a way for wizards to lead to gods." Can wizards lead from magic to gods? When Harry and the others heard this statement, they were slightly surprised and couldn''t believe it. They subconsciously explained that magic is not a gift from the gods. "If magic comes from the inheritance of the ancients, it represents the ancient era. There was an ancient civilization far stronger than us, and magic is the bond that connects us to this civilization." George said calmly, portraying Another source of magic. Ancient civilization? Harry and Hermione shook their heads slightly. There was no such saying in the history they had seen. George emphasized, "If magic comes from the natural potential of wizards, it means that we can develop more of our potential through magic, and even completely change ourselves." "Never limit magic to simply, a wizard in a black robe simply wields a magic wand, chanting a fixed spell in his mouth." Yes, Harry and the three of them all reacted. This is the fundamental difference between them and George. When they simply followed the teacher in class, chanting spells and carrying textbooks. George has seen through all of this and began to think about the nature of magic, and the nature of wizards. As George said, magic is not simply waving a wand and chanting a fixed spell. No matter where the magic comes from, it will lead to a place, and it will connect to a place. This place may be the ability of the wizard to imitate, it may be the ancient civilization, it may be the mystery of the gods, or it may be the hidden power of the wizard''s body, and this is the infinite potential of magic. Every possible path is connected with unlimited potential. Magic is connected with the past and the future. George said in a passionate voice, "In my opinion, magic is not just a special ability, magic is a civilization." "Magic is the path of civilization that connects the past and the future, connects everything in the world, and connects wizards and the world." He looked at Harry and the three with solemn eyes, and slowly said, "Witchers are the creators and explorers of magical civilization. They continue this civilization, inherit this civilization, and in this civilization Going farther and farther along the road." "Magic is the path of civilization that connects wizards with the world. Wizards are the creators and explorers of magical civilization." Hermione whispered softly. Such an explanation is far more shocking than their previous answer. She set her gaze on George, and thought to herself that if magic is the path of civilization connecting wizards and the world, then George is a great explorer and even founder of this magical civilization. Only a great wizard like George can compare with the great sages in history. "So in fact, we are the forerunners who continue the wizarding civilization and inherit the magical civilization." Ron said in a somewhat incredible tone. He could not imagine that he should shoulder such a heavy responsibility. "Yes," Harry said categorically. "So we must stop Voldemort. He is about to destroy the wizarding civilization and the civilization of the entire human race." Voldemort wants to be the **** in everyone''s heart, the parent of everyone, and the faith of everyone. He must use his own power to determine the right and wrong of the whole world, and determine the right or wrong of the whole world. What Voldemort did was to destroy all other civilizations and heritage, leaving only all the words he defined. George deliberately said, "Voldemort also represents a part of civilization, a dark part rooted in modern civilization." He explained, "When there is light, there is darkness, and when there is appearance, there is inside. Modern civilization is not just the glorious part we see. Under the glorious part of modern civilization, there are also endless dark parts." Harry nodded silently, he could understand the darkness hidden under the light. Just like the Dursley family facing other people, when facing him, they played two completely different sides. Beauty''s perspective doctor And under the face of Snape, the glamorous teacher, the darkest and dirty heart lurked. There is also Dumbledore, a man who stands high and supports the light of the entire magical world, but has a hidden mind. Treat everyone, even himself, as pawns on the chessboard and chips on the gaming table. And his father, those friends of his father. His father was a arrogant young man who didn''t listen to any opinions. He died of gullibility, of arrogance. Those friends of his father are even more full of shortcomings, self-righteous, arrogant, cowardly and false, and vicious and betrayal. As for himself, only he knows how many shortcomings, how many unbearable, and how many dirty thoughts he has. There are fears and worries hidden in his heart, hatred and anger, and cowardice and cowardice are suppressed. He is always fighting against these dark sides of himself. Only a person who has seen the darkest in the world knows how terrible the dark side is in everyone''s heart. George said calmly, "The struggle between light and darkness is not only performed in the whole world, but also in everyone''s heart." "Voldemort uses his own dark side, the dark side of civilization, through killing, destruction, and intimidation, to build his own circle. And trying to build a circle with himself as the core of everything, with his own power to control everything, one under his control , The kingdom of darkness defined by him." George said slowly, "This dark country will be determined by his personal likes and dislikes. All people except himself will become an illusion and a number. In his country, all people will become him. His children have become the continuation of his body and blood. Everyone regards him as a **** and the sun." A sharp light flashed in George''s eyes, and he said in a cold voice, "For this alone, Voldemort must die. Such a world makes people feel sick just thinking about it." Hermione said with some worry, "Can we beat him, or, George, can you beat him?" She was a little discouraged and said, "We probably won''t be able to help. At that time, we can only help you deal with the Death Eaters." (To be continued.) Chapter 555： Panic Chapter 555 Everyone''s Panic The more she understood, the better she could understand the horror of Voldemort. "Small said " At this time, they are still at a loss for the advanced form of Animagus. If you calculate according to Harry''s training time, you can''t see any obvious improvement after more than half a month of training. According to the most optimistic estimate, they can barely find out the source of their own magic power before the summer vacation, and this is only the beginning stage of the advanced form of Animagus. After that, the familiarity and training will reach the real reality, and it will take a lot of time. Hermione was already clearly aware that they really had no chance to catch up with George and Voldemort. This seems to be taken for granted, after all, they were the best students ever at Hogwarts, but they can only be counted as ordinary top students. But of course it can''t comfort them, nor can it protect them. When George and Voldemort battle decisively next year, they may still be able to reluctantly watch their battle through the special anti-death glasses like in a maze. When his partner is fighting desperately, he can only choose to watch from a distance. This is definitely not a thing that makes people comfortable. The worse thing is that they can''t afford to lose, and they absolutely can''t lose in this battle. Once George lost to Voldemort, the whole world was over. Thinking of this, Hermione felt unsure, and even asked this somewhat rash question. They really can''t afford the pressure of the whole world against their shoulders. Harry squeezed his fist tightly, his nails already caught in the flesh. He was very unwilling, this was not the situation he wanted to see. At the beginning, he even boasted that he wanted to kill Voldemort. But now the situation is in front of everyone, he has no ability to fight Voldemort at all, not only him, even Dumbledore is vulnerable to Voldemort. In the past few years, Harry has not slackened, and he has been training very hard. But after all, he could not break away from the identity of a student. He has always been looking at himself as a student, which makes him addicted to his little troubles at school and to the quarrel with Malfoy. Harry started to regret, he started to feel guilty, he shouldn''t be like this. He bears such a **** hatred, he wasted too much time in school. Most of his time was wasted on meaningless things. What breaks Quidditch, is he going to have a manly Quidditch contest with Voldemort? A belated repentance and guilt gnawed at Harry''s heart, and he thought of the difference between George and him. At the same age, George had finished the school''s shallow courses in the first grade. In the second grade, he was already beginning to blaze a trail on his own, and in the third grade, he had occasionally attended some specific courses. It was precisely because he completely got rid of the shackles of the school, George was able to complete the roads that Voldemort and Dumbledore traversed in a short time. Looking back at himself, he was complacent about joining the Quidditch game. He knew that it was a trick between children, but he was not tired of it. George even mentioned many times that he would not participate in the game of beating children. Now Harry woke up, "It turns out that I am the little guy who entangles with other children. It turns out that I haven''t really matured. I have always regarded myself as a kid, and everything I do is kids stuff. ." He held his head in his hands, thinking in pain. "I have always regarded myself as a child, and I have been doing a child''s farce. What can I compare with a demon like Voldemort? Would I think that reality is a children''s fairy tale, relying on playing Quidditch in school, Will you be able to defeat the devil if you quarrel with students of the same grade and then be humiliated by the teacher?" Ron also fell into a panic, and their family was already on Voldemort''s blacklist. Of course, Fred and Joe''s provocation needless to say, Voldemort would definitely want to kill them personally. His parents also joined the Order of the Phoenix. Dumbledore was vulnerable to Voldemort. He couldn''t imagine what the Order of the Phoenix would use to fight Voldemort. If Voldemort kills Dumbledore and finds his home, or Voldemort directly kills the Order of the Phoenix and finds his parents. Thinking of this, Ron''s previously suppressed fears also burst out. He was shivering, his body was shaking uncontrollably, and sweat came out of his forehead uncontrollably. Seeing the three panicked in front of him, George gently chanted a spell, and the magic spread around them along with the spell A calming force slowly calmed their hearts. He looked at them with a gentle gaze and said softly, "Don''t worry too much. I already have a way to deal with Voldemort. I will go out to do some preparations in a few days. Voldemort will not succeed." George comforted them and said, "Don''t worry too much. You are only 15 years old after all. No matter what, the future of the magical world should not be borne by you." "The people in the Ministry of Magic haven''t died yet. Those old guys haven''t died yet. After they die, it''s time for the students to carry the entire magic world. Before that, everything you did was just To protect myself, to protect my family." Although he has been working hard to help Harry and them improve, and has achieved good enough results, Harry''s current strength is already above Snape, Ron and Hermione also have the strength of teachers, which is already very It was an amazing success. But Voldemort after the resurrection was so powerful that even Dumbledore was easily defeated. In this case, Harry and the others inevitably fell behind. Perhaps, only if they can master the advanced stage of Animagus proficiently, can they help at that time. With magical comfort and George''s affirmative answer, Harry and the three of them calmed down again. They looked at George and wanted to know what the method he said was. But seeing the thoughts that George hadn''t revealed, they had to comfort themselves, and then they would know. "Okay, take a break, let''s continue to train." Harry took the initiative to ask for training, he can no longer accept himself playing around like a child. He may never be able to catch up with Voldemort, but he would not allow himself to just sit on the sidelines without doing anything. (To be continued.) Chapter 556： New preparation Chapter 556 "Okay, let''s go for training. Ranwen novel Hermione and Ron also stood up. The timidity and anxiety made them unable to resist, and they had to fight their inner panic through exhausting training. George looked at their attitude of actively requesting training, and understood that what they need now is not comfort, but to get busy. Once they get busy, they don''t have time and mind to panic. They ran all the way to the bottom of the cliff and continued to train repeatedly. To ensure that they are all exhausted. George let Hermione and Ron experience meditation under gravity and restraint in advance, and let them use their own spiritual power to break the shackles of the outside world. Until the end of the afternoon, each of them seemed to have just been salvaged from the water, and George had to give them some physical potions to support them home. In the next few days, Harry, Ron, and Hermione seemed to be stimulated. They train like crazy, desperately wanting to quickly discover the source of their own magic, begging George to speed up the progress of training and give them the most severe training. It was difficult for them to listen to George''s advice, and the sense of crisis was like a heavy burden, weighing heavily on their shoulders. At this time, George could only prepare them with appropriate training while providing them with appropriate potions and cultivation so that they could not get tired during the intense training. And that day, on a Saturday morning, George threw Harry and the others to Anna, and said to them, "I will go out for a few days. For the next training, you need to follow Anna''s arrangements." Harry and they nodded immediately. George had told them about this before that he was going to do some preparations against Voldemort. ........ The high sun hung up in the sky, exuding endless light and passion. Golden sunlight poured down from the sky, and endless golden lines spread from the sky to every corner of the earth. The clouds and mist on the snow-capped mountains are like an umbrella cover, like brilliance, the golden light is sucked into the thick clouds and mist, and the snow-capped mountains are shining with strange light under the sun, like fantasy and reality, like dreams and fantasy. Even the sun above it can''t pass through the clouds and mist and touch the mysterious place. Gang Rinpoche is the main peak of the Gangdise Mountains. The Gangdis Mountains traverse between the Kunlun Mountains in the north and the Himalayas in the south, like a giant dragon lying on the vast plateau of Ali in western Tibet, and Gang Rinpoche is where the dragon head is. Gang Rinpoche is a world-recognized sacred mountain and is known as the king of sacred mountain. At the same time, it is recorded by Hinduism, Buddhism, Tibetan Buddhism, and many religions in Asia that the Buddha and the gods lived here and left their marks, so they are recognized as the center of the world. The greatest Shiva in Hinduism lives in Gang Rinpoche. In Buddhism, this place is called Mount Sumeru, where many deities live in the dojo of the **** Buddha. For centuries, Mount Kailash has been a fascinating place in the eyes of pilgrims and explorers, but so far no one has been able to climb this mountain. Today, this mysterious mountain has ushered in a new challenger. Taqin at the foot of the mountain to the south of the sacred mountain is also called the Dajin Temple, which means prosperous auspicious continent in Tibetan. Here is the foothold of passing travelers, but also the starting and ending point of the mountain. This small village with a small area faces the vast Baga Plain, and a small stream flows through the village. There is a place on the east side of the stream that looks like a market. There are many tents. Some tents sell instant noodles, biscuits and some daily necessities. Some tents sell some local souvenirs. Outside the gate of Gangdis Hotel, a black pickup truck was parked outside the gate of the hotel, and two tall and strong men were chatting while smoking cigarettes. "Hey, Joey, your luck this time is awesome. The guests are beautiful, rich and generous. Unlike the black and smelly **** I received, let them buy some souvenirs. They are not fooled. , What kind of shit." A black and thin man in his thirties said in a frivolous tone. "Bah." Joey spit, he is a middle-aged man in his forties, slightly fat and slightly belly. "Tom, you idiot know money and beautiful women, you know what a fart. I do mountain rescue work, and the most **** thing I hate is this kind of young women who are idle and do nothing, run out to harm. Most of them don''t The brain, the physical strength is poor, and a bad luck can be taken to **** by them." George continued to say again suddenly, "Bah, bah, bah, bah... I''m very lucky, and I''m fine on the way." While talking, he made several prayer movements on his hand in succession prayed all the gods he knew, praying for a safe trip this time. Regarding Joeys scolding, the one named Tom was not annoyed, and continued to say with a hippy smile, Thats right, mountaineering is dressed like a ball, no matter what a beautiful woman she is, when she fell from the mountain, she was still a ball Rotten meat." He stepped closer to Joey again, and asked in a low voice, "Don''t bluff me, you can make an exception for this kind of task, and you will earn a lot of money. I don''t know you yet? You are the most experienced and the oldest man here. Those who want to climb the sacred mountain want to hire you as a guide." He said with a look of envy, "Every time you pick up the task, it''s like me, I can only receive some poor ghosts who don''t have much money." Joey said lightly, "These are all things Lao Tzu got in exchange for. Gang Rinpoche is a sacred mountain, so easy to climb." "Talk about how much you earned this time? This time, I should invite everyone to go down the mountain to have fun. People who mess around here treat you as an object of worship." Tom asked with envy. "How much can there be? All the money has been sent home, and the child has gone to college. These are enough for her future life." Joey glanced at Tom disapprovingly and said with earnest and earnest education. "Although this job has a high income, I have to prepare for myself in advance. I did this job with me. I either retire early or die. This time I dont think the other party is well equipped and experienced. Will pick up this kind of task." Tom raised his eyebrows, and said disapprovingly, "What''s so mysterious? Everyone is doing this job for a bit of money, so don''t hide it. Your experience and ability are not casual. Say, others can imitate." He asked in an instigating tone, "I heard you have seen a man of God on the mountain?" (To be continued.) Chapter 557： Kamiyama Shinjin Chapter 557 Joey asked with an unkind expression, "Are they not afraid to offend the gods because they are spreading this in private again?" "That''s true." Tom''s eyes lit up and asked in amazement. There really are gods and people on the mountain, which is amazing news. Joey looked at Tom with warning eyes and said in a threatening tone, "I told them a long time ago, don''t talk about these things in private, or they will be unlucky sooner or later." "The same with you, dont blame me for not reminding you, dont do anything that offends the gods, dont talk about those things indiscriminately, why only I can stay today and others cant. I wont say more about this. ." "What do you mean?" Tom''s face was stunned. Could it be that some of those who disappeared had offended the gods? Joey glared at Tom fiercely, "Don''t talk nonsense, the gods have saved me, and the gods'' great mercy will not care about them. Those people deserve it. In this kind of place, as long as there is no **** blessing, it is strange to die. " After finishing talking, Joey was not paying attention to Tom. He looked at the time and said coldly, "I should go to work. I have said everything I should say, and I have said what I shouldnt. Listen to you. Let''s do it." ... Gang Rinpoche, the top of the snow-capped mountain, a mysterious mountain that no one has ever reached. At this moment, there was a figure approaching step by step in the wind and snow. The man was dressed in thin clothes in black. A tall and sturdy figure, a dark figure in thin clothes, walking on the ground in the icy wind and snow on the steep cliff. Strong wind mixed with heavy snow, this is the fiercest wind disaster in nature. In this environment, it is difficult for any creature to move. Even the most experienced and well-equipped expedition team will choose to station at this time, waiting for nature to calm its anger, and waiting for the wind and snow to calm down. But at this time, the figure walking in the wind and snow in Lingxun was as if there was no illusion in this world. All natural disasters and all wind and snow could not harm him at all. All the wind and snow, when approaching his body, are like tamed beasts. Losing his power, like a drop of water from a branch, it quietly fell to the ground, unable to touch his clothes. This person actually seemed to be able to tame nature''s natural disasters, walking through the wind and snow, and walking between cliffs. On a steep cliff, the figure stepped straight on the mountain wall with his feet, like the whole world turned upside down. The man was on the cliff-like cliff, his feet were like rooted trees, step by step. Taking firm steps. He walked straight up the cliff just like stepping on the ground. A crisp bird''s song can''t be concealed in this squally wind and blizzard. The bird''s song is crisp and long, and it is slow and urgent, like a pearl falling on the jade plate, like spring water in the heart of people. As if walking on the ground, the person walked unhurriedly. Every few minutes, he walked up to the sacred mountain that the world had never climbed. Here clouds and mists are lingering, golden light is shining, and the scorching sun in the middle of the sky is pouring its own brilliance, as if to penetrate all darkness. But all the golden light and fanaticism were inhaled into the canopy-like clouds and mist, only the golden light was revealed, like a dreamlike fantasy in a fairyland. At this time, it has reached the top of the mountains, and the top and bottom of Gang Rinpoche are another scene. Beneath the mountains, the wind and snow played wildly, and the earth roared. The top of the sacred mountain is already in the clouds, and people walking around are like stepping on the clouds and mist, as if they are in a fairyland. "It''s still as beautiful as ever." It was George who was speaking. He threw Harry and the others to Anna, but he had some important things to do. Unexpectedly, he left the UK and came to the top of Mount Kailash in Asia. This is the junction of the three countries of China, India and Nepal, surrounded by mountains and few people are there. "There is a rumor in the world that the phoenix has no treasures, and the wonderful scenery here alone can be regarded as a treasure. If you train some special magic here, it is easy to refine. The phoenix is ??a flame spirit, and grows here, but it is mutually reinforcing and restraining. Its an eye-opener." He was talking to himself, while quietly thinking about his next business. As he had said before, although the wizard''s body has great potential, it is more compatible with the wizard''s magic. But wizards are not born combat creatures after all, and they have not adjusted all their talents to combat. There was only one year left in his battle with Voldemort. In this short period of time, whether it was learning new magic or continuing to develop the potential of his body, it was too late at this time. Just like in the past, he never underestimated Voldemort, and so was this decisive battle. He would not think that Voldemort would stand still and wait to be surpassed by him just because he barely gained the upper hand in the maze If he really used stupid vision and past strength to measure Voldemort, He was like Dumbledore, eliminated by the whole world. The most terrifying thing about a wizard is never a spell, but a wizard with unlimited potential. Simple wizards who can only use magic spells are the most common low-level wizards, and they will never make any progress or success in their lifetime. At best, they can learn some spells left by their predecessors that are not suitable for them. And practice those spells until they can barely use them. This is the ultimate that ordinary wizards can achieve. Looking at George, these people are the majority of Hogwarts students, including some top students, and they have been confined to the frame of the book for their entire lives. These wizards can be summed up with a simple "normal level". And some wiser wizards can make some small improvements on the basis of existing spells. They were able to take some of the spells left by their predecessors that were not suitable for them, and improved them to be suitable for their own use. This allowed them to use the same spell''s power and ability, but far surpassed wizards of the same age. These wizards are the elite of wizards. These people are a few top students at Hogwarts and most of the teachers. When those top students reach adulthood, they will gradually reach the level of school teachers. The best of them can start looking up to the next stage after accumulating and developing. George defines them as "Elite Wizards." They are the elite of wizards. Whether it is Professor McGonagall, Snape, or Harry and Hermione, they are all at this stage. As for some wise wizards, they are no longer limited to simple modified spells. They are able to integrate on the basis of the spells, innovate through the old, and carry forward the existing spells. They have been unable to advance in the existing magic. (To be continued.) Chapter 558： Wizards power system Chapter 558: Wizard''s Power System It''s like Voldemort''s culmination of dark magic in the early days, and Dumbledore''s innovation of transformation. These wizards are master-level figures among wizards, and each of them is a figure standing at the top of a certain existing magic classification. They can be called the real "great wizard". At this stage, those who are on the upper level have entered the realm of "explorers", and the existing heritage of wizards has been broken by them. They came to an end in the existing magic system and began to become explorers of unknown fields of magic. In the inaccessible wizarding system, with their resolute talent and a vision that transcends the times, they blazed an unknown path by themselves. In the entire wizarding world, he and Voldemort are the only ones who have the vision and strength of the explorer. Dumbledore may have been close to this stage when he was young and heyday, but after all, he was injured in his heart for some reason and he could not stand up again. Since then, Dumbledore''s strength has not advanced, and there is no new achievement in his life. The explorer is not only a stage, but also a path. Those who retreat on this path are finally confined in the past again and can no longer make progress. And above the explorer, George also defined several stages, if the explorer can blaze a path from the endless unknown. To enlighten a new path for the wizards of the world and even the whole world can be called a sage. If there is anything above the sage, George is too far away for a while, it is difficult to see clearly. But in his opinion, the sage is already the top of the genius. If you continue to go up, you need to exhaust many roads, explore to the end of the world, exhaust the mysteries of the world, and become a person close to God. Such a wizard has completely transcended the realm of a wizard. In other semantics, it can be a god, and in the wizard''s semantics, it can be a controller. More on, George does not intend to reach it for the time being, maybe those are the areas that he will explore in the future with endless youth. As for now, he needs to quickly improve his strength. In the decisive battle with Voldemort, he can only win, not lose. Now that he has such a mind, even if he still has the upper hand for the time being. He also prefers to make more preparations like he did before, bury more hole cards, so that the battle can always be under his control. Such control is very important, very important. After all, if he had limited Voldemort''s strength to Dumbledore''s at first, he should now fight or complain to Dumbledore in hell. It was George who knew from the beginning that Dumbledore''s equipment could never be Voldemort''s opponent. It is with these realizations that he has absolutely no slack after gaining strength. This was also the case, so that he was able to resist Voldemort positively when Voldemort was resurrected. George would not even make such a mistake at the beginning, let alone now. He certainly knows how strong Voldemort is now and what potential he has, just like the analysis in the Daily Prophet. Voldemort''s horror is not just the body of the basilisk. If Voldemort is to fight with the basilisk, even if he does not use restraint such as rooster crows, Voldemort can easily kill groups of basilisks by simply using the body of the basilisk. The terrible thing about spells and magic has always been who is using them. Simple spells and modern weapons blast, the wizard may not even match a soldier with a heavy weapon. But if a wizard who surpasses the limit of human beings, coupled with various fighting and killing skills, even a formed army will be defeated by the wizard. Even the most elite modern soldiers, the enemies they face will always be ordinary people, not monsters that can change their shape and control others. Not to mention wizards who can spread the plague, and can use compound decoction to transform them into terrible methods for anyone. Ordinary wizards are even like this. Standing at the top of the wizarding world, the Demon King who has explored his sights into unknown realms will be terrifying, George will not underestimate at any time. He can imagine what terrible consequences would be caused if he tried his best to destroy. The civilization of modern society is built on peace and stability, but the development of weapons and the increase in destructive power have made modern civilization extremely fragile. This is true not only in the world of Muggles, but also in the world of wizards. In remote ancient times, people lived by water and although the population was small, they were scattered all over the world. In today''s world, although the world''s population is large, it is concentrated in a few large cities. The more civilization develops, the more the population gathers . The corresponding prosperity requires a stable order to maintain. Any bit of wind and grass, any turbulence, will make these seemingly glorious prosperity disappear instantly. The world of wizards is the same. Most wizards with excellent grades can enter the Ministry of Magic or work for related units of the Ministry of Magic. The work extended by the entire Ministry of Magic occupied most of the population of the magic world. In addition to places like Diagon Alley, Hogwarts, and St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries, all the population of the entire Wizarding World is basically here. Once any place was attacked, it would be enough to severely damage the entire magical world, making it difficult to recover for a long time. It is also true that George decided to have an open duel with Voldemort from the beginning. If such a powerful demon is allowed to destroy at will, without waiting for him to rule the world, the whole world will be broken in the battle. And when he decided to openly confront the demon king, there was no more chance to shrink back. In this case, any adequate preparation is definitely not superfluous. A duel can only be won, not defeated. At this time, there are not many ways he can choose to increase his strength. And the simplest one was the one he had planned before, and that was Phoenix. George followed the phoenix''s call and flew past the rocks. The top of the mountain is towering and steep. The top of the mountain is not big, but within a few minutes, a bright red appeared in George''s eyes. In the bright red is a raging flame, the flame rises without wind, nothing spontaneously ignites, jumping and dancing in the void, among the dancing flame, is a luxurious bird. The sacred bird perches on the mountain wall, swallowing wind and drinking dew, singing and singing. (To be continued.) Chapter 559： Phoenix bird Chapter 559 Phoenix Divine Bird The divine bird surrounded by fresh flames is the size of a crane, its golden tail feathers resemble the feathers of a peacock, and its long, pointed beak emits a crisp and melodious call, and its call is like clear spring water, dripping in people''s hearts. "This is a wild phoenix." George said emotionally, "I don''t know how old it is. It''s a pity that it''s still far from the **** bird I imagined." This phoenix looked much bigger than Dumbledore''s Fox, but it was far from what he expected. He has spent a lot of time searching for the Phoenix. Many of his messengers and ghosts have been used to inquire about the Phoenix''s traces in order to find a Phoenix that satisfies him. It is a pity that even after spending a lot of energy and time, he finally failed to find a phoenix that satisfied him. This is not surprising. Just like this phoenix, living on the top of Mount Gang Rinpoche, it is impossible for his messengers and ghosts to find such a place alone. In the end, he must go to every place where the news is clear. He doesn''t have so much time. More importantly, the Phoenix swallows wind and drinks dew, and has never eaten medicinal herbs. It depends on its innateness, and the natural development of such spiritual things is extremely slow. The phoenix in front of him, I am afraid that it has been several hundred years old, and it has only developed to the present point. It is far stronger than Dumbledore''s infant Fox. But even such a Phoenix is ??far from George''s ideal. "It seems that it needs to think of something else. It has no sign of Nirvana so far. There is no time for waiting simply." George secretly had a decision. Observing the state of the phoenix from a distance, George didn''t alarm the phoenix. He went around the cliff on the other side and jumped off the cliff. He opened his arms and controlled the atmosphere, slowly flying down from the top of the mountain. As he slowly descended, he saw something, so he changed direction and flew towards a gentle **** under the cliff. He landed slowly on a gentle **** covered with snow. He walked a few steps forward and picked up a banner dedicated to mountain guides. He looked up towards the cliff, and could vaguely see a landslide on the cliff, revealing a steep mountain wall covered by snow. George roughly guessed that it was the snow that was affected by the strong wind and fell from the cliff. A team of hapless climbers just hit the landslide. Now that he saw it, he naturally wouldn''t stand by. I just hope those people still have a little breath left. He gently tapped, an invisible ripple penetrated into the snow and spread to the surroundings. From the detected position, George walked more than 20 steps to the left and forward. He waved his hands and moved them apart, pushing a giant like a giant. The snow parted on both sides, exposing the two mountaineering team members covered by the snow. George casually cast the curse of recovery on the two people, and followed the same pattern to find seven other people under the snow. The mountaineering expedition with a total of nine people did not appear dead. Seeing this scene, George felt slightly relaxed. These mountaineers were lucky. The snow just slipped instead of an avalanche. They were exhausted and covered by snow during the mountaineering. It was buried but not deep, so there was no trauma on his body, the snow was not thick, and there was barely some air left. It was discovered by him in time, so there was no future trouble. What surprised him was that he found a familiar face among the mountaineers. When he came to check Phoenix last time, he also saw this hapless middle-aged man. He didn''t expect that he would be in danger again this time. "It seems that he is a professional guide to make a living." George thought for a while, and saw that the man was over forty, and it was not suitable for him to continue running around here. So he used magic to give the person a psychological hint, making him feel fear when he thought of climbing, so as to dispel his idea of ??continuing to do this as a career. After all, he couldn''t be lucky enough to be saved every time. He had been saved twice, and it was indeed a pity to die. After giving the middle-aged man a psychological hint, George summoned a rope. He connected the climbers together with a rope, floated them up, and then led these people to fly down the mountain. When he flew from a high place to a low place, there were no obstacles or obstructions. In just a few minutes, he reached a resting point on the mountain. George saw the expedition members coming here at the foot of the mountain from a distance. He placed the unconscious climbers at the rest point and gave each of them a little healing potion. Seeing these climbers and opening his eyes in a daze, George quietly left here. ... The last memory in Joey''s mind was the whole white world pouring down, and the only thing flashing in his heart at that time was regretting this trip shouldn''t have come. Whether it''s hosting a mountaineering team led by a woman, or discussing things about gods and men while down the mountain, these are taboos he has always deliberately avoided. He was able to be a guide in Mount Gang Rinpoche for so long, not all because of good luck, but because he always understood that money is not life. Unlike other guides, he was completely different from others. He didn''t believe that mortals could climb Mount Kailash at the beginning. It was this belief that made him stand out from all the guides, survived and became the best. Good guide. He never believes that anyone can climb Mount Kailash, unlike others, he has actually seen the sacred bird on the mountain. Ten years ago, when he just started to work as a guide, he saw a bright red in the sky during his vigil at night. He began to think it was the sun, but he soon discovered that it was not the sun, but the sacred bird surrounded by flames. On the next day, he told others about the scene, but no one believed him. He didn''t argue, but remembered that scene forever. From then on, Joey was different from all the guides. He knew that there were divine birds and even divine men on the top of the mountain. He is definitely not like other guides, other climbers, to imagine that he can conquer the mountain and climb the mountain. Regardless of those incredible climbers, those rich people, what kind of high rewards, how exciting preaching. Joey knew from his heart that no one can climb the mountain. It is this belief that makes him fundamentally different from other guides and climbers. Joey deliberately avoided those expeditions who were crazy to conquer the mountain. When he was climbing, he always wanted to retreat. When approaching danger, he always tried to influence everyone and make everyone give up. (To be continued.) ~： The end of the month, ask for a monthly pass With the diligent update of the author, readers will check again to see if there are any votes in the folder. If so, please vote for this book. Today is the last day of the month, no vote will expire anymore! Please also ask for a wave of subscriptions, rewards, recommended tickets, thanks! Ten more tomorrow! (To be continued.) Chapter 560： Forgiveness of gods Chapter 560 God''s Forgiveness Joey has never climbed the mountain, but he has the least accidents among all the guides. He can always take everyone back safely, which makes him gradually stand out from other guides and become famous. These successful experiences encouraged him to stick to his beliefs, and no one can climb the mountain. This time, Joey accepted the task of breaking his rules because he was getting older and he was starting to retire and raise a little more money. Joey received a mission two years ago to search for a missing expedition. In order to offer a high reward, he walked alone to a place he had never experienced before, and that time he was in danger. Before he fell into a coma, he saw the shadow of a god-man, blond hair shining like the sun, and a towering tall figure floating in the void. When Joey woke up again, he was already resting. He knew that it was the man of God who rescued him, sent him to a rest point, and even healed his injuries. After that, Joey was even more respectful to the mountain, and even not allowed people he knew to spread the news privately. He couldn''t help but regret that he accidentally missed his mouth after getting drunk once, although other people just treated it as a joke, thinking that it was an enthusiastic climber who passed by and saved him. But only he can be sure that it is a god. This gave him the idea of ??retiring. He didn''t dare to pray to the gods, to forgive him for tolerating again after so many times. Joey didn''t intend to take over this task, but it was all because of money. The amount sufficient for him to retire and pension makes him tempted. The captain of this mountaineering team is a female heir to the American Hearst family, Catherine Hirst. Although Catherine Hirst is only in her twenties, her team has already conquered many steep mountains. They even reached a position close to the summit while climbing Mount Everest. It is precisely because of such past achievements. Under the temptation of money, Joey also gave up persistence, planning to go home after this mission and stay with his daughter. He never expected that at the last moment of his memory, only the snow white pouring down in his memory, like a collapsing silver-white world. "Sure enough, because of my greed, did you taste the consequences?" Joey wandered in a daze in a silvery world. "Fortunately, the money has been sent back. I just hope that my daughter will not feel too sorry for me." In the trance, there was a force pulling Joey''s soul, and when he felt that he was about to fall into the abyss, a force pulled him back. In his dazed vision, there was a shining light like the sun, a towering and tall figure, "It''s a god, he forgives me." There was an enlightenment in Joey''s heart, and tears blurred his vision. "Great benevolent god, he forgave me, a greedy sinner." Joey murmured. Catherine Hirst is one of the heirs of the newspaper tycoon Hearst family. His father Anderson Hirst is now the second in command of the Hearst family. reads(); [comprehensive] What the **** is the wife''s predecessor. Unlike her celebrities and sisters, Catherine does not like the red carpet, prefers high risks. When her celebrities and sisters were at the big cocktail parties and the red carpets were so beautiful, she chose to wrap her up in thick winter clothes and wrap her whole person like a ball to conquer the dangerous mountains. The conquest of Mount Kailash is her long-time dream. This widely recognized sacred mountain, like Shangri-La, has always been regarded as the most representative holy land in the mysterious East. Catherine has been to Shangri-La. She did not find those fantasy mysteries in Shangri-La. She almost reached the top of Mount Everest, and finally gave up at the last moment because she was worried that it was too dangerous and found that Mount Everest was not as mysterious as she had imagined. Mount Kailash is her final conquest of the mystery of Asia. This sacred mountain, which has not been conquered so far, hides enough temptation and mystery for her. Mount Kailash is surrounded by clouds and mist, and it is impossible to capture the actual situation of the mountain through satellites and airplanes. It is still unknown to mankind. For fear of causing some belief conflicts and disputes, those national professional mountaineering expeditions will deliberately avoid these sensitive places and refrain from exploring, so as to retain a special mystery here. Only those who have inexplicable feelings for the sacred mountain, trying to conquer the sacred mountain, reveal the mystery of the sacred mountain, or plan to approach the gods, will choose to climb such a sacred mountain that is not welcomed by the believers. Katherine Hirst has done enough preparations before. She knows that she is a female, because of her inherent physical disadvantage, she is naturally rejected by many climbing team members and guides Those people regard mountain climbing as dancing on the tip of a knife and walking with the devil. They always hope In such terrible times, the teammate around him will be a middle-aged man with rich experience, strong burly and trustworthy. Rather than a red carpet superstar who came from a big family, rich in clothes and food, and infinite scenery. Fortunately, most of the problems in this world can be solved with money. If money can''t solve the problem, then there is more money and more incentives. Whether it''s the reliable team members around her or the legendary guide who has never been willing to accept a female-led mountaineering team, no one can truly resist the practical interests that matter. Mountain climbing is not a simple game, nor is it a game that ordinary people can afford. Each of those sophisticated equipment must pass the test of the world''s most severe disaster, which is definitely not affordable for ordinary people. All kinds of adaptive training before climbing preparations, and the recovery of health after climbing, including a job to earn a living. A person who intends to conquer the steep peaks of the world, they must achieve the world''s top level in mountaineering projects. They are Olympic champions in mountaineering. These all require money, a sophisticated team, and the cooperation of the entire team. And Catherine has enough money and enough influence to pull up such a huge team, even a huge back-up medical team, rescue team, she can even arrange a permanent job for those people. With so many advantages to make up, who cares about female identity and physical disadvantage? The world only asks about success or failure. When a woman is stronger than a man, a man will kneel in front of her, with the most humble attitude, calling her respectfully, "Your Majesty the Queen." (To be continued.) Chapter 561： Death takes away all the noise Chapter 561 Death Takes All the Noise But even with so many preparations, in the face of natural disasters and disasters reads(); treasure the pastoral. This "Queen of Mountaineering" who has wealth, status, youth and beauty, reputation and pride, can make men kneel down. In the end, in front of nature''s little temper, he also completely exposed his fragility. A pile of snow sliding down the mountain wall is like a small sneeze from Mount Kailash. In the face of pranks like nature, all preparations are meaningless. They are equipped with sophisticated equipment worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. They are the top mountaineering team in the world. They have ten years of experience on Mount Kailash, and they have the best guides who can successfully complete the task every time. Perfect plan. But now, everything, everything that was carefully prepared, was covered by a pile of worthless, even less than ten trucks. If you count the lives of each of them, a team worth billions of dollars, a top-level team that can be surrounded by the spotlight no matter where they go. A professional team standing at the top of the world in professional projects. It''s so light, even worthless, and it disappears under the little evils of nature. After all, human beings cannot blindly fight against natural disasters. In Catherine''s last memory, she was boundless regret, "Is it too willful after all? I killed all the players!" Catherine had countless auras since she was a child. She was born in a big family with wealth and status. She was the envy of everyone, but she was the only one who never liked herself. She hates herself as a daughter and cannot conquer the world like a man. She always remembered that his father and mother, his grandmother and grandmother, when she achieved an achievement, she always sighed regretfully, "It''s a pity, Catherine, if you are a boy, how good you are. You are better than all Boys must be good. If you are a boy, the whole world will be conquered by you." Catherine hates such regrets. Why are women and men different? Why does every achievement she strives for can only be exchanged for a sigh? Why are those slugs and scumbags that she completely despise, just because they are boys, they can be forgiven by the whole world, and be treated favorably by the whole world. She hated it all, she hated it all. So she has been forcing herself to be stronger than men. She works harder and stronger than men. She hates red carpets, she hates cocktail parties, and she hates womens special treatment in exchange for anything. She wants to prove that even if she is a woman, she will never lose to any outstanding man. Even in the mountaineering where women have great disadvantages, Catherine also performs better than men. The team she has formed is the world''s top mountaineering team. They have conquered many sinister peaks, even when climbing Mount Everest, they have reached a height of more than 8,000 meters. Just because she was worried that the last part of the road to death would usher in more risks and even cause casualties to the team, she gave up at the last moment. Although everyone felt sorry for her giving up at the end, only she knew that compared to climbing a mountain that had been conquered many times. There is a mysterious place that is more worthy of her conquest. Once successful, she will be the first person in the world to conquer the mountain. This is far more Catherine''s heartbeat than climbing Everest. All thoughts are so beautiful, but all reality is so cruel reads(); the male partner is the female lead. Catherine has the best preparation, the best team, and the best guide. She is smarter than men, and she is stronger than men. But everything, all preparations, all thoughts, all futures, under a little prank of nature, everything quietly disappeared. How fragile and insignificant human beings are, people who try to conquer the world, people who have all the advantages and honors in the world. It was so light and fluttering, and was covered by a blast of cold wind and snow that was quietly brought up. Snow and nature will not give anybody preferential treatment. They cannot tell who is right, who is wrong, who is beautiful, and who is ugly. Who is the king of the world, who is too poor to have a house. Who is saving countless people, who is paving the way for murder. In nature, in front of death, everything is random. In front of randomness, everyone was marked with the same number without meaning. Royal nobles, billionaires, no matter who they are, no matter what they shoulder, what they represent. In the face of randomness and accidents, they are all the same weight, and they all face the same death. Only death takes away all the noise. Katherine''s final thought was that if she died like this, she only hoped that other people would survive. This is my mistake shouldn''t involve other people. It was she who chose to climb the sacred mountain that no one had defeated. She failed and she lost everything. But she doesn''t want others to lose everything. Fortunately, she was lucky. Catherine was in a trance, feeling a burst of warmth spreading from her body, "Are you saved?...Please save others first..." She couldn''t make a sound, she couldn''t open her eyes. In a trance, she saw the sun. Next came the clamor and noise. Catherine faintly heard someone shouting and someone yelling. The sound was very far and erratic, slowly moving from far to near. "Hurry up. There was an accident on the mountain.... The signal for the mountaineering team has been cut for half an hour. Damn squalls... If something happens to Miss Hirst, I will kill you , I want to kill myself. A rough voice shouted loudly. A few minutes later, there was a cry of exclamation, loud enough to make Catherine wake up. "God, God, have you heard my prayer? I praise you, I thank you, I am alive again." The rough voice shouted excitedly. "The medical staff hurried up. I saw Miss Hirst and them. They were rescued and they are right here in the camp. Almighty God, Almighty God, thank you for your kindness, you saved us all." "It''s my rescue team." Catherine reacted, the rescue team found her, and she was a little confused. If the rescue team only found them now, then who rescued them from the snow. She couldn''t think too much, tired, sleepy, and endless sleepiness completely overwhelmed her. She just wanted to shout out, "Other people..." But she didn''t get what she wanted, and she passed out completely in a coma. (To be continued.) Chapter 562： Gods rescue Chapter 562 The rough voice was a man wearing a striking yellow winter suit. He hurriedly ran to Catherine, knelt in front of her, and tried his best to identify it with all his experience. "Thank God, I can hear her breathing, and we all survived." When Catherine woke up again, she was already on the helicopter, and she finally said the sentence she had always wanted to say, "Is everyone else okay?" After saying this, she came back to her senses. Feeling the shaking of the fuselage, she knew that she was now on the Mi 26 helicopter. This is a large helicopter she specially rented for this mountaineering activity. The plane took her entire medical and support team, and now the plane should be rushing to the hospital. "It''s all fine, great, Miss Hirst, everyone is fine." A middle-aged woman said excitedly. She has a brown head and a vigorous face. She is Ms. Grey, a physician in Catherine''s medical team. The Gray girl said in a sighing tone, "This is really a miracle. I don''t know which mountaineering team passed by rescued you. Their rescue was too timely and no one was hurt. We want to thank them for coming. Yes, but I didn''t see them." She really couldn''t imagine which mountaineering team had rescued Miss Hirst and her party. They tried to find the rescuers at the rest point and expressed their thanks. But they didn''t see anything, not even the footprints, which is really quite strange. Catherine cleared her dizzy brain, she thought back, who saved her, such a life-saving grace shouldn''t be forgotten casually. Suddenly she felt wrong again. Her team is the team that has gone the farthest on Mount Kailash, and there can be no team ahead of them. They have the best equipment, the most experienced climbers, and the best guides. Catherine still remembered that when they arrived close to the restricted area, the guide was already admonishing them. The front is a dangerous peak that cannot be climbed, and all the previous teams have lost here. For this, of course Catherine would not be unprepared. She asked the team members to take the equipment prepared early in the morning from the sled, and use the equipment to build a rope ladder on the mountain wall. Just like Mount Everest, there was no road there at the beginning. It is precisely because climbers continue to build rope ladders and even dig roads, and slowly they begin to be conquered. It is by virtue of these that she has the conclusive confidence that she can conquer the mountain. And this was the beginning of the disaster. The guide immediately panicked when they saw that they were going to build a rope ladder and dig a road. They also clamored that there were gods and men on the mountain, digging roads, and damaging the mountains would offend the gods and men. Catherine would not believe such nonsense. She came here to conquer this sacred mountain and uncover unknown mysteries. How could she believe that there are words like gods and people on the mountain, or that if there are gods and people, she would only be happier. She would hope to greet the gods and have some dialogues that are enough to spread through the ages. The mountaineering team is Catherine''s subordinates, and the guide''s opposition is naturally invalid. In the guide''s reluctance, they built a rope ladder and moved on to the unknown territory that no one had approached before. It was also when they were building the second rope ladder that they encountered a disaster, a sudden landslide, just like the anger of the gods, and they suddenly covered them. It is precisely because of her own decision that led to a life of disaster that made Catherine remorse. She would rather die by herself than entail others. "Fortunately, everyone is fine, thank goodness." Catherine was frightened for a while, and then began to be curious again. In that kind of place, there is no way forward and no one is everywhere. No one will come close. Who will save them? "What about the guide?" Catherine asked casually. Maybe you should listen to the guide at the beginning, if you return, you won''t encounter so many things. "He also woke up and looked healthy, but he was muttering thanks to the gods. He probably thought that the gods saved him." Ms. Gray smiled softly, "Those who have been doing dangerous jobs, It is inevitable to pray like a god." "God?" Catherine whispered. She remembered the image she felt in the blur after being rescued, like the sun, but certainly not the sun, could it really be a god. "By the way, are we going to the hospital now?" Catherine asked Ms. Gray, who wanted to confirm her current position. She continued, "Have you contacted my family? I hope they heard the bad news!" Once recovered, she immediately needs to worry about other things, hoping that what her family has heard is not the news of her distress. Hope they received the news after she was found . The Gray girl gave Catherine a relieved look and said softly, "We are lucky. When the mountaineering team''s signal was just cut off, the rescue team immediately rushed to the mountain." "We ran into some trouble on the road, but you were rescued. They even did the best first aid. Everyone is in very good health. We haven''t had time to contact Mr. Hirst." "We left a message to your home before boarding the helicopter. The message only said that you had some accidents, but none of them were injured. If you want to come to Mr. and Mrs. Hurst, you won''t be too frightened." Ms. Gray continued, "Speaking of rescue your team is really a bit mysterious, they move a bit incredibly fast, I don''t know how they did it." "Maybe it is really a god." Catherine said in an uncertain tone. She couldn''t imagine who would have rescued them. But to say that there is really a god, it conflicts with her worldview all the time. "Haha, that''s really grateful to the gods, it really frightened us. This time is too dangerous. If there is no timely rescue from them, when the rescue team arrives, it will definitely not be as safe as it is now." Ms. Gray said in a scared tone. As a doctor, she naturally knows the possible consequences of a dangerous situation while climbing. However, it is difficult to wake up after being frozen for a period of time, from severe injury or even amputation. "We are going to the airport now." Ms. Gray explained, "From a simple test, your health is very good. All the data is very good, even too good. The medical conditions here are too poor. We need to go to well-equipped places to conduct detailed and comprehensive inspections." To be continued. Chapter 563： Georges new identity Chapter 563: George''s New Identity "Do you want to go back to China?" Catherine said with a sense of interest. This time she was confident and prepared enough climbing plans. This is the end, now she will go back dingy! Ms. Gray said slowly, "No, I will not return home for the time being. The most recent flights are only flights to Vietnam, India, and Hong Kong. We are in a hurry, so we booked a flight to Hong Kong. The medical facilities there are pretty good. " She said in a serious tone, "Wait for the most detailed and comprehensive examination in the hospital in Hong Kong. If you confirm that you are not in serious trouble, we are going back to China. I think after returning home this time, Miss Hirst, you need to rest. It''s been a long time." The experience this time really scared everyone. She never wanted to experience something like this again. "Okay, Ms. Gray, I will cultivate for a while. I think, probably for a long time, I will never want to go climbing again." Catherine said discouragedly. Recalling the moment when she was covered by snow, everything flashed in her mind during that time. She was really worried and felt her fragility. Such an adventure may not be what she really loves, especially when her shoulders are carrying the lives of others. She is unwilling to use the lives of others to fight for her own glory. It didn''t take long for the helicopter to start shaking. They tightly grasped the guardrail, and during a violent shaking, the helicopter landed on the airport. When Catherine was lifted out of the helicopter by the stretcher bed, she finally met her climbers. They all looked good, far from the gloom of the disaster they had just encountered. She even saw the team members smiling at her. She had to say that after the disaster, she could be rescued quickly, and all the members were not harmed. This kind of fortune is already the best thing for these climbers. After walking through the door of the ghost, they were lucky enough to be favored by the gods. Such good luck has satisfied them. Sometimes, happiness is as simple as that, the worst thing is not born, everything seems to be suddenly clear. There was a warmth in Catherine''s heart, and she suddenly realized that she cared more about everyone''s safe laughter than the glory of climbing the mountain. The staff of the medical team lifted them from the stretcher and put them on the wheelchair. The medical staff pushed their wheelchairs all the way and boarded the flight to Hong Kong. ... George doesn''t like flying. After all, for wizards, there are many convenient ways to hurry. In comparison, flying by plane is cumbersome and cumbersome. Although the apparition is performed too far, it will become very difficult to locate and cannot reach the accurate position. But with the door key, and the help of the transmission network he has established around the world. Even crossing national borders and crossing continents is much more convenient for him than flying. But unfortunately, he can''t use these methods to make him more comfortable now. Because the identity he is currently using is not the most famous wizard in the magic world, George Soros, who is unprovoked. He is now using a normal identity in the Muggle world, a billionaire who owns many industries and is extremely mysterious in the Muggle world. It is the mysterious upstart who has suddenly risen and been disturbed by various newspapers and magazines. Whether it is a prominent figure with a legendary name and experience, George Washington. When using the identity of the Muggle World, many of his things have to be acted according to the rules of the Muggle World. Just like now, when he officially travels, he must follow the rules of the Muggle world. When he appears in a certain place, he needs formal entry and exit records. It is unlikely that he had just met with reporters in New York this morning and appeared on the busiest street in Asia during lunch. This will impact everyone''s perception and cause their panic. When using Muggle status, he has to follow the rules of the Muggle world and not show his uniqueness. This is inevitable and requires the means of hiding one''s own wizard. Airplanes, cars, these slow and cumbersome means of transportation have become a last resort. This time he needed to go to Hong Kong to do one thing, by the way, to take a look at the company''s situation in Hong Kong, so he had to choose to fly from Alibaba Kunsha Airport to Hong Kong in order to have a clear entry record. While he was sitting in the first-class cabin waiting for the plane to take off, amidst the noise, he met the climbers who were carried in by medical personnel. George froze for a moment, they were really fast enough. The airport is at least 3 hours away from the Dajin Temple by car, and now, it has only been an hour since he rescued the climbers. He wondered It seems that these people should have arrived here by helicopter, and the preparation of this group of climbers is quite adequate. At this time, George saw the middle-aged man who had been rescued twice by him. He seemed to be recovering well, but he was in a trance. He also saw that the group of climbers, and a beautiful lady. When he was in the rescue, he only wanted to save people, but he didn''t even notice. The lady was in her twenties, with a brown head, a sturdy face, and a white face, which made her look weak. It''s not easy, George thought to himself, girls are really strong enough to be climbers. ........ Hong Kong International Airport, at six o''clock in the afternoon. Two urban beauties are standing under a "Source Point Company" sign, waiting boredly for the person to be received. "The plane didn''t arrive until half past six, do we need to wait here at five?" a young girl with a petite figure, a short shirt and skirt, and a professional attire said sullenly. "It''s the first time for the chairman to come to Hong Kong. Is it possible not to come in advance?" Another tall and beautiful woman in a suit gave her a disapproving look, and said in a natural tone, "Or, you plan to let the chairman wait for us at the airport, and then tell him that it is time for get off work and we have just gone out. , So stuck in the road?" "It''s not long after all. I am wearing high heels. My legs are numb. I knew I should wear sneakers." The petite and exquisite girl said coquettishly. Gao Tiaoli said angrily, "I am also wearing high heels. I am taller than you. If it is troublesome, don''t come here. Many other colleagues want to pick up the chairman. If it weren''t for me, you have the most leisure time. Arguing that I want to come, I won''t let you come." To be continued. Chapter 564： President Assistant Li Youran Chapter 564 President Assistant Li Youran The petite and exquisite girl, as if not hearing the other party''s sarcasm, took out a document from her briefcase and flipped it slightly. She started talking to herself again, "Speaking of which, our chairman is really handsome, young and rich, and he is simply the perfect Prince Charming." "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t know how you passed our company''s interview. You are fooling around like this, I will let you go back." Gao Tiaoli said angrily. The petite and exquisite girl immediately begged for mercy, "Dont, cousin, Im just a bit more lively and playful. During the interview, I really entered the company by virtue of my real strength, and I definitely did not use your name. At most, I was Pretend to be gentler." The tall lady held her forehead with her hand and said helplessly, "Since you were able to pretend to be good at the time, you will show me all your acting skills this time. I don''t want to get up tomorrow morning and ask you to write a resignation application. In addition, give You have said so many times, don''t call my cousin, call me Li Youran." "Yes, sister Youran." The petite and exquisite girl said righteously. Li Youran said solemnly, "Don''t be a hippy smiley, Xu Lele, I don''t care about my usual work, it''s your own business. But in front of the chairman, you must not cause me trouble." With a surprised expression on her face, she asked in an incredulous tone, "You don''t even know the chairman''s preferences and personality, do you?" "You haven''t met the chairman, how can you know what he likes?" Xu Lele said disapprovingly. The chairman had never been to Hong Kong before, so who would know his personality and hobbies. "I doubt very much how you graduated with a major in social psychology from college. A person''s behavior and habits will reflect his preferences. Isn''t it a matter of course that I need to tell you?" Li Youran said angrily, "Since you really don''t know, now I will tell you about the character and preferences of the chairman, you can listen to me honestly." Xu Lele narrowed her mouth and dared not continue to refute. She studied social psychology at university, and did surveys and write reports. Using these techniques to guess the mind of someone who had never seen someone before, she had never thought about it. Li Youran glared at Xu Lele, and said earnestly, "I haven''t met the chairman, but from his arrangements and requirements of the company, we can see some of his preferences. This is because a qualified assistant should have Basic skills." Xu Lele listened carefully, it''s better not to touch her cousin. Li Youran slowly explained, "The Hong Kong company is responsible for the entire Asian business of the head office. Although the Hong Kong company has not much business recently, it has considerable power and capital." "In the ranking of the head office, the position of the Hong Kong company is not inferior to that of the branches in other countries. This shows that the chairman is optimistic about the format of the Asian exhibition." She went on to explain, The company established by the chairman in Hong Kong did not follow the customs, but according to the European working hours, eight hours a day. This proves that the chairman does not like to use overtime to reflect value. In the case of the industry generally working overtime, He did not follow the trend and follow the habit of going to the countryside. It shows that he is even a little old-fashioned." Xu Lele nodded thoughtfully. These are some details that she didn''t care about before, but after listening to her cousin''s explanation, she immediately reacted. In fact, the companys cultural atmosphere reflects the will and preferences of the companys power holders. By analyzing these details bit by bit, you can understand the personality and preferences of the chairman. Seeing Xu Lele finally reacted, Li Youran finally felt relieved that she was not really incurable yet. "Although the chairman is not very young, the company is built by him, and there is no relatives in the company, and there is no nepotism at all. This proves that he is very personal and does not rely on the help of others." "On the other hand, it also shows that he is very strict. This kind of boss likes to do business, not affectionate." Li Youran said in a slow analysis. She continued, "Apart from this, the Hong Kong company has only a nominal CEO, who is an expatriate from the UK. The others are recruited locally." "I think he only knows that he only knows that he has no great ability." Xu Lele muttered quietly, she didn''t like the staid leader. "I don''t want to hear that some people in the company are pointing fingers at the company''s senior management, especially you." Li Youran said sternly, her cousin is really not worrying. She continued to analyze and said, "Although Jason is not proficient in the current business, he is a strictly self-disciplined Englishman. When eating out ~ www.novelhall.com~ he can drink a little tobacco and alcohol, but in the company He never smokes or drinks. This also proves that the chairman''s preference is that he does not need those shrewd, cunning, slick subordinates." "For Hong Kong companies, the chairman is more concerned about the loyalty and professional ethics of others, which shows that the chairman is a person who doesn''t see sand in his eyes." Li Youran said sternly, "So when you wait, you''d better be honest with me and don''t get me into trouble. I don''t want to lose my current job." Xu Lele suddenly realized, "So the chairman looks like a genius boy from his age, and he got rich early. But he is very old-fashioned in his behavior, more like an old English gentleman." Li Youran nodded and said slowly, "It''s roughly the same. Such a young and proud genius will never have a small temper. He is more talented than ordinary people, and he is good at making money. He has a smooth journey. Such a boss hates the bottom person most. Be careful and unruly." Hearing this, Xu Lele also became nervous, and she asked in a flustered manner, "Then it will be troublesome to wait. Does my make-up look frivolous or too immature." She said with a worried look, "The current company environment is pretty good, and I don''t want to lose my job just like that." Seeing that her cousin finally understood the problem and became worried, Li Youran began to comfort her again. "As long as you are honest, there is no problem, don''t worry too much." Li Youran said flatly, "From all aspects of the situation, the chairman is very good. Just like the company insists on the special system of equal proportions of men and women, it proves that the boss values ??equality between men and women. He should be a gentleman. Yes, as long as you don''t make him angry, he will get along well." "I hope so." Xu Lele said worriedly, "I''ll wait to talk less." To be continued. Chapter 565： Catherines intuition Chapter 565 Catherine''s Intuition She looked at her cousin with admiration. She didn''t expect that just through some specific conditions of the company, her cousin would be able to analyze the thoughts of the chairman who had never met before. She is really a terrible superwoman, compared to her cousin, she is really silly and sweet. She was completely panicked and ran to pick up people without knowing anything. Fortunately, it was her cousin who was with her this time, otherwise she might lose this job that everyone envied because of being too casual. After all, this job is as satisfying as her cousin said. It is not only the industry-leading treatment, but also different from the common overtime work in the industry. It is almost a nine-to-five system and has the opportunity to be transferred to other parts of the world. This kind of work is really envied by peers. If she accidentally loses her job, there will be colleagues who work harder and motivated than her, waiting to take her place. ..... In the first class of the plane, it was quiet all the way. Maybe everyone was resting, maybe other people saw injured people in the cabin, everyone was silent and tried not to speak. In the silence, the plane landed at the Hong Kong International Airport. Because the climbers looked pretty good in recovery, they were not in a hurry to get off the plane at the first time. They quietly waited for ordinary passengers to get off the plane first. George followed the crowd and walked slowly towards the exit. Suddenly, a voice seemed to call him, "Hello, sir." George slowly turned around, and it turned out that it was the lady on the mountaineering team he had rescued, and she stopped him. "Did she recognize me?" George was a little confused, "No, when I walked on the mountain, my face was blurred. She could not recognize me, or I looked like her friend?" While guessing, he kept aside the road without losing courtesy and didn''t block the others. He smiled at the lady and said softly, "Hello, may I ask you something?" Catherine was also a little puzzled, she didn''t know why she called the man in front of her. Although he is handsome and has a good figure, these are not the reasons for her to call someone to stop. It seemed an inexplicable sense of familiarity, which drove her to stop the person who was leaving. But she also understood that she shouldn''t know this person, and if such a man were her friend, she would definitely not forget it easily. She asked hesitantly, "Hello, I''m Catherine Hirst, sir, I''m sorry to ask, have we met before?" "Before today, we have never seen it before." George said gently, and he was also guessing whether it was a friend of hers or she had some more common sense of consciousness. "That''s really sorry, sir, you make me feel familiar." Catherine said embarrassingly. "It''s okay, it''s my honor." George said in a relaxed tone, "I wish you a speedy recovery, I will be out of company first." Since it''s okay, he doesn''t plan to delve into it, whether the other party has a friend who looks a lot like him, or has a particularly keen sense. When George walked to the door of the cabin, the lady said loudly, "Sir, can you leave me a contact?" George smiled back, waved his hand relaxedly, and got off the plane. His phone is only opened when it is fixed, and it is difficult for people in the Muggle world to reach him normally. Under normal circumstances, he does not give other people the contact information, so that when the other party calls, either no one answers, or the phone is turned off. This is somewhat impolite. Catherine was a little upset that she didn''t even ask for her name and contact information. This was the first time she took the initiative to ask a man for contact information. The personnel of the medical team were also surprised. In their impression, Miss Hurst''s senses towards men, apart from refusing to admit defeat, and to prove that women did not lose to men, there would be no other sense. They never thought that Miss Hurst would take the initiative to strike up a stranger, hoping that they would leave contact information, and what was even more funny was that it hadn''t arrived yet. Thinking of this, they couldn''t help but smile uncontrollably on their faces, which was enough for them to gossip for a long time. They guessed, it seemed that Miss Hirst liked a handsome man with a body like a bodybuilder? Ms. Gray was also very surprised. She had been taking care of Miss Hirst for many years. She couldn''t imagine that Miss Hirst would ask for contact information from a boy she never knew. This was big news. Could it be that accidents made her vulnerable, or did she like such a type. Thinking of this, she quickly winked at a colleague next to her. Catherine soon realized the strangeness of the friends around her. Those people seemed to think she was trying to strike up a conversation, but she just thought that person was very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere. "I have never seen him before , so where did I meet him?" Catherine recalled in her mind that she suddenly noticed that the guide named Joey seemed to be looking at the back of the man who had just left. His expression looked surprised, he looked incredible, and he seemed to be muttering something. "He seems to be talking about God..." Just like a flash of lightning, Catherine immediately reacted. The inexplicable sense of familiarity was exactly the breath she felt in the coma, just like the sun. A golden head, there is a sense of existence that is unclear. She shook her head vigorously, is it impossible? If he was from the mountaineering team, he couldn''t have arrived at the airport before them. Ms. Gray and the rescue team did not see anyone else on the way up the mountain. They flew all the way by helicopter. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for others to come to the airport from the mountain so quickly. As for the words of the gods? God also fly? Still wearing a suit? This is weird. "I asked Bruce to ask the crew. That gentleman is called George Washington." Ms. Gray said in a somewhat awkward tone. "This gentleman''s name really makes people want to say something." Catherine was also embarrassed for a while. It seemed that everyone really thought she was fond of that man, although it would be nice to know his name. She said silently in her heart, "George Washington...maybe see you again..." ... George didn''t know that his name and his people had already been remembered. He got off the plane, followed the flow of people, and walked towards the exit. At the place where people were waiting for pick-up, he saw a striking sign. Under the sign of "Source Point Company", there were two young and beautiful urban beauties. To be continued. Chapter 566： Proficient in language Chapter 566 George recognized the appearance of one of them, Li Youran, assistant to the president of the Asian branch of Source Point. This was the person arranged by the Asian branch to come to receive him. When he saw Li Youran, Li Youran also saw him. The chairman is even more eye-catching than the picture, with a tall and muscular figure and a suit that looks like an armor. The tall and mighty body makes everyone around him walk around him, and occasionally arouses surprise glances from others. Li Youran hurriedly pulled Xu Lele, who had been frightened, and walked towards George, "Hello, Chairman, I am Li Youran from the Asia branch of Source Point. This time I will be responsible for receiving your entire trip in Hong Kong. " Li Youran walked quickly to George, made an inviting gesture, and said gently, "Chairman, please go here." While talking, Li Youran led George out of the airport. Xu Lele dropped a body and followed George, and compared each other''s figure and height, showing a surprised expression. "Hello, Li Youran, just call me George." George said fluently and gently. Li Youran responded with kindness, "Okay, Mr. George." She said with some surprise, "Mr. George, yours is really surprising." This is definitely not a polite, he sees a lot of foreigners who can talk about it. When she was in school, she also saw a lot of foreigners who claim to be a Chinese expert, but she has never seen a standard Mandarin like George. George simply explained, "I have some talent in pronunciation, so mastering a language is much easier for me than ordinary people." Although his, of course he didn''t learn it for this reason. But he is indeed qualified now, saying that he has enough talent in language, which is completely different from the bad English in his previous life. After becoming a wizard, especially after being strong, with his progress, there is also his incomparable learning ability. After all, Batty Crouch is fluent in more than two hundred languages. George certainly won''t have as much time and master as many languages ??as Batty Crouch, but he is a much stronger wizard than Batty Crouch. When Batty Crouch mastered hundreds of languages ??and became a legend, George had found the wizards to solve the problem. The legendary magic of "Knowing the Language" was smoothly understood by him. The curse of proficiency in language can make people understand and understand all languages. The only regret is that it cannot be spoken and written. This makes it impossible to apply it to the quick mastery of the curse, and it cannot make this legendary curse truly become a miracle magic. But even so, the meaning of the curse of knowing the language is satisfactory enough. When the two sides blessed the curse, it was enough to allow people who speak different languages ??to communicate without barriers. Walking outside the airport, an extended Lincoln car has been parked outside. The driver has opened the door, waiting for them to get in the car, close the door, and return to the driver''s seat. Li Youran asked cautiously, "Should Mr. George go to the company or the hotel?" She explained, "If you go to the company, everyone is still waiting at the company. But if Mr. George, if you are already a little tired by plane, we can go to the hotel first." The company usually closes at half past five, and will leave at six at the latest, but today is after all the first time the big boss came to inspect the Asian branch and asked everyone to leave work later. Naturally, there is nothing strange. "No, it''s off work now, let everyone go back first. If you have something, I''m talking about tomorrow, let me go to the hotel first." George said lightly, not thinking about going to see his company now. . Li Youran nodded, took out a small and exquisite mobile phone, and sent out a text message, vaguely telling others to take a break from get off work. George looked at the busy traffic outside the car window, quietly admiring the bustle and bustle of the city. He came to Hong Kong for the first time. There was no chance in his life, and there was no time in this life. Even if he made a special trip to Hong Kong this time, he would actually not stay for a few days. He still had no spare time. After all, for him, coming to Hong Kong this time is not just to look at such small things as the company''s operating conditions. Although for others, a company in charge of investment matters in the Asian division is definitely not a trivial matter. But he is a wizard after all. The power of these ordinary people is just some tentacles for him to implement his own ideas, and it is of little significance to his own strength. Wealth is indispensable, wealth is good, perhaps at the beginning, wealth is the best. But after a certain stage the marginal utility of wealth is greatly reduced. The initial income of tens of millions was enough to enable him to make a big splash in the magical world. But after reaching a certain level, he could no longer bring outside wealth into the magic world casually. Because by this time, his wealth alone was enough to destroy the entire commodity system of the magic world. The magic world is too small, and he is too rich. One hundred thousand magic wands are only worth 50 million yuan. For him who holds some historical future, these are just insignificant wealth, which is the price of a house in the capital of the previous life. Now he has more than one suite in the capital. But for the magic world, one hundred thousand wands represent more than one hundred thousand copies of various cherished materials. It represents one hundred thousand copies, such precious materials as dragon nerves, phoenix tail feathers, and unicorn hair. For George, the insignificant wealth is enough to cause the collapse of the entire magical world''s commodity price system, which makes him have to be careful. When he is strong enough, when he has begun to become the biggest beneficiary of the entire magical world. At this time, he had to be cautious and began to maintain the commodity price system in the magic world. At a time like this, there will be no actual help for his wealth and strength. The wealth of the Muggle world now means to George, only in the future influence on the Muggle world. After wealth reaches a certain level, it is no longer possible for individuals to use this wealth by spending money. At this time, wealth does not represent consumption and commodities, but a potential purchasing power and influence. Just like in ancient times, those rich people would buy the status of an official and nobleman in order to increase their influence, protect their safety, and pass on their family. To be continued. Chapter 567： Enemy rich in the magic world Chapter 567 When wealth reaches a certain level, the meaning of money has reached its apex. The increase of money alone cannot increase this personal influence. At this time, wealth began to seek to transform into a stronger force, that is, a stronger influence than wealth, a higher and more powerful force than wealth, that is power. Just like the rich in ancient times, even if the rich is inferior to the enemy''s country, if there is no protection of power, the family can be ransacked in an instant. Just like the Ming Dynasty in ancient times, the Ming Dynasty was too rich, and the emperor quarreled and destroyed the door. In the Western Jin Dynasty, Shi Chong offended the nobles and was destroyed by the three clans. The power of power is naturally higher than wealth, and the power to control life and death is equivalent to wealth that is ten million times this. Of course, wealth also has its own advantages, wealth comes more peacefully, wealth can be created, but power can only come from harm. Wealth can make others prosper and bring a better life to the world, but power is indeed guaranteed by hurting and coercing others. Abusing violence and power can only bring about a broken world. So at this time, George is still collecting wealth, just like collecting potential purchasing power and potential influence. But these games, for him, are more like a monopoly''s collecting game, and they won''t be his real most important thing. Slowly watching the traffic and the constant flow of people along the way. In the evening, there was a intensive flow of traffic and people, and there was a slight blockage on the road. Fortunately, there was no real traffic jam. Under the orderly arrangement, the cars were moving forward without delay. After coming out of the airport, the car slowly reached the Peninsula Hotel and stopped in front of the hotel. The car had just stopped. At this time, the doorman of the hotel had opened the door and respectfully invited them to get off. George got out of the car and quietly looked at this hotel with a strong atmosphere of the times. The Peninsula Hotel is the oldest five-star international hotel in Tsim Sha Tsui, Kowloon. It is located at 22 Salisbury Road, Tsim Sha Tsui, Kowloon, facing Victoria Harbour. It is one of the most famous hotels in the world. This hotel, first opened on December 11, 1928, has experienced many turbulences and has continued to this day, with a lot of history. Guided by the doorman into the hotel, Li Youran walked in with George and explained, "Our room is on the 26th floor, two rooms next to each other on the left. During Mr. George''s time in Hong Kong , Xu Lele and I will accompany you in your activities in Hong Kong." She led George up the 26th floor and stopped in front of the two doors on the left corner. Xu Lele took a step forward and swiped the doors of the two rooms with his card. George chose one at random and walked in. The room was large, spacious, clean and tidy. It looked like the well-arranged furnishings, which made people feel warm. "It''s pretty good, my bedroom at home is actually not big. After all, I usually stay in the bedroom only when I sleep." George said briefly while looking at the bedroom. Of course he didn''t say that although his bedroom is not big, his laboratory is big. He walked to the balcony, looked at the scenery outside the window, and said relaxedly, "The sea view is also not bad." "London should be able to see the Thames. I don''t know if it is very different from Victoria Harbour." Xu Lele asked curiously. Having a sea view room with Victoria Harbour has always been a family dream of Hong Kong people. "Haha, I haven''t noticed this." George smiled and said relaxedly, "When I fly over, I usually pass by. Sometimes when the stars gather in the sea at night, It will be very beautiful." Of course, he didn''t fly by by plane. "Does Mr. George need to take a break first? The 28th floor is the e1ix restaurant, where the viewing glass can be surrounded by 36o, and you can enjoy the night view of Victoria while eating." Li Youran asked softly. "Oh, by the way, you guys haven''t eaten yet." George then reacted. The two ladies in front of him seemed to be waiting to receive him in advance. They probably haven''t eaten until now. Li Youran nodded, and Xu Lele looked expectant. "Okay, let''s eat first, and we can rest after dinner. I will go to the company tomorrow to take a look. In the afternoon I need information about the auction." George said slowly, walking towards the door. The e1ix restaurant on the 28th floor has a simple and elegant environment, but the portraits of Philip Starks corporate partners and relatives and friends printed on the backs of the chairs are slightly embarrassing. Compared with the special delicacies cooked by magical means at home, even the craftsmanship of the top chefs seems slightly ordinary. The two girls ate quite happily, and the soothing music of the band players added a bit of flavor to the food When returning to the suite again, George gestured to the two girls , "I''m going to rest. If you need to contact me, please call me. This is the number I just changed in Hong Kong. It can be reached in the past few days." He sent a text message to Li Youran''s cell phone and left his number. He said mildly to Li Youran, "I already have your number, so if there is anything, I will call you. So you can rest assured first. I''m fine, even if you go out alone. There is nothing wrong with shopping." Seeing that George had meant to see off the guests, Li Youran immediately said gently, "Then we won''t bother you, and I wish you good night." Leaving George''s room and returning to the suite next to him, Xu Lele finally returned to his true colors after seeing the door that had been closed tightly. Xu Lele flew onto the soft bed, squeezed the pillow vigorously, yelled a few times, and said disappointedly, "Is this over?" "There is no romantic process. It is simply that the chairman arrived at the hotel and ate a potluck without saying a few words. This is the end?" She looked at her cousin with some disbelief. Li Youran sat quietly on the sand and said disapprovingly, "Otherwise, what do you think it will be? We are employees. You are a bit professional. Don''t see the chairman tall and handsome, just think about it." She was very satisfied with this trip. As she knew from the beginning, the chairman of the board was very nice and easy to get along with. At this meeting, she found that although George didn''t speak much and was a little serious, he was gentle and gentlemanly. It is not difficult to come to this task, and it is enough to make her happy to complete the task smoothly. To be continued. Chapter 568： Mysterious chairman Chapter 568 Xu Lele froze for a moment, and shook her head vigorously, and said angrily, "He is too tall, I''m less than one meter six, he is almost two meters tall, right? He is sure to be our boss, making investments Business, not na playing basketball?" Although she didn''t really think about it, she could attract the chairman or something. But a tall, handsome, young and golden single leader always makes people feel a little different. But when she saw a real person, she knew at once that it was impossible. A height difference of more than fifty centimeters would normally not be possible, unless the chairman is lo*ic*n. She said with some pity, "I''m talking about him, he looks stern and serious. Although he is really handsome and gentleman, he is like a father and brother, not a boyfriend." "You really don''t know how shy you are." Li Youran looked at her cousin in surprise, "You actually have the idea of ??playing the chairman." As a professional professional, she would not bring her personal feelings into the workplace casually. It would be too unprofessional. She was able to do her current job position at a young age. Apart from the fact that this company was newly established and did not care much about seniority, it also had a great relationship with her outstanding personal ability. She said in a reminding tone, "I have to remind you again. The chairman''s actions along the way can be seen that he is taciturn and does not like to talk too much to strangers." While recalling Georges actions along the way, Li Youran carefully analyzed, He mentioned that his bedroom is not big, and he only stays in the bedroom when he rests, which proves that he is a very self-disciplined and hardworking person. A person who likes to relax, usually has a comfortable bedroom with a large comfortable bed. They even move computers and TVs into their bedrooms. She said slowly, He didnt care too much about the specific situation of Asian companies. He didnt mention the company with us along the way, which proved that he doesnt care much about Asian companies. Big move." Along the way, George didn''t even ask about the situation of Asian companies, which surprised Li Youran. She originally thought that the chairman would make a big move when he visited Asia this time. "He mentioned the auction event, which may be his real intention this time. He only intends to spend one morning to learn about the situation of Asian companies, but intends to participate in an auction house. This is something for us. Quite unexpected." While analyzing, Li Youran wondered, "I also noticed that his clothes do not see the material and brand, they should be customized. What makes me curious is that he did not carry any luggage, or, the luggage is Consignment?" The more she analyzed this at the beginning, the more doubts appeared, "Speaking of which, the chairman is really mysterious, although we know that he is the chairman of the company. The source group includes a lot of business, and it is in many countries. There are strong branches, but the actual operation of the company is a bit strange." "The important decisions of the company are all made by him alone, and he can''t contact him most of the time. On weekdays, the company''s work is to continue working according to his ideas, which is too leisurely." Li Youran Yue Yue It''s analysis, the more doubts it becomes. "The idea of ??genius is different from ours." Xu Lele said disapprovingly, "After all, the chairman is still young, maybe he is going to school or something. I think he usually has winter and summer vacations when he has free time." She continued, "Moreover, our company is doing formal business, and all revenue comes from open market transactions. There can be no problems." "How could it be possible to go to school!" Li Youran smiled in surprise, "Even if you are a genius, it is impossible to grow the company so much in your spare time. As I said, the age and genius of the chairman should have graduated early. Now. As for what secret laboratory he is in, I think it is possible." "But." She thought for a moment, nodded and said, "The company''s operations and accounting do not have problems, we can see this in detail. The company''s profits come from the open financial market, and some real estate. And actual property investment, this is impossible to fake." "That''s not it. The chairman is so mysterious that maybe he just doesn''t like being disturbed. After all, he is so young and so rich. Who can guess what he thinks." Xu Lele said indifferently. "Well, I do think too much." Looking at her cousin''s rough nerves, Li Youran occasionally envied her. People with rough nerves often have less trouble. "Work hard, go to the company tomorrow to report the company''s situation to the chairman, as well as about the auction." She made a cheering action, turned on the computer, and began to search for some information. ........ At this time, George did not stay in the room to rest as he said. It''s a rare visit to Hong Kong, but I still have to go shopping. When he saw snacks and snacks all the way in the car, George had a feeling of nostalgia. He has not eaten hot pot, skewers and other snacks for more than ten years. Seeing now, I can''t help but feel a little moved. After Li Youran and Xu Lele left, George walked into the room in front of a huge floor-to-ceiling mirror. He looked at himself in the mirror, tall and burly, in a navy blue suit, "It looks too conspicuous." Then, the person in the mirror began to change, a gold head turned black, a suit turned into a slightly loose shirt and sweatpants, and thick arms and calves were exposed under the short-sleeved shorts. "Why does it feel like I just walked out of the bodybuilding arena..." George said a little weirdly, "Should I lose weight?" To be honest, since he began to constantly temper his body, the aesthetic has really slowly changed. At the beginning, he just wanted to be like Bruce Lee''s figure. When he had Bruce Lee''s figure, he hoped to become Stallone''s figure. And when he had Stallone''s figure, he wanted to become stronger again. With such a little change, and constantly tempering his body, he finally became almost like a fighter in the comics. He still doesn''t feel much in the magic world. After all, even though wizards in the magical world are usually very occupants, it is difficult to do anything big in a year. But in terms of human differentiation, wizards are knowledgeable on one hand. The wizards have seen all kinds of strange and magical creatures, all kinds of magical potions and great changes brought about by spells, as well as their respective hobbies and quirks. They have seen a lot of wizards with different dresses. To be continued. Chapter 569： Visit the night market Chapter 569 Just being taller and stronger, these are too sparse and common. Hagrid is nearly 4 meters tall, and everyone is used to it. In comparison, George is handsome and handsome, less than two meters tall. Just being tall and healthy, family and friends will only think that this is good, and then continue to prepare more delicious food for him so that he can maintain a strong and healthy body. Not to mention, he has recently worked hard to temper his body for the next actions. After going back and forth, he naturally seemed more burly and stronger. In the magic world, these were not noticeable, nor did they bother George. Only when he got into Muggle society and used his identity as Muggle did he attract some attention. Compared with wizards who deal with magic and mystery every day, Muggles will inevitably be slower and more difficult to accept when they deviate from ordinary standards. Just a taller and stronger body than ordinary people will be very conspicuous in the Muggle world. When he was at the airport, he found out that when he walked with the girls who were less than one meter six, his size was too eye-catching. "But this identity can''t be changed casually..." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a headache. He has been in business for many years, and it is impossible to change it casually. The figure of George in the mirror continued to change, and his whole body gradually shrank a little, his height and body shape were a little smaller than before, "Finally, it''s not so eye-catching." The person in the mirror has become a slightly muscular man with a height of about 1.8 meters, completely different from the image of George just walking out of the gymnasium. "Even if something happens now, no one will recognize it." George thought lightly, comforting himself with such a reason. When he was ready, George first applied the Phantom Charm to himself, and then appeared on the roof top of the hotel. The improved phantom manifestation will no longer cause huge noises, greatly enhancing the concealment of this magic. George was standing on the edge of the roof, looking down at the neon lamp under his feet, the prosperous city. In terms of speaking, Hong Kong is more prosperous than London. The area and population of Hong Kong and London are not much different, but Hong Kongs land policy and planning have great problems, resulting in the area of ??land used by Hong Kong itself, which is only one-fifth of the total area. This makes Hong Kong, a not very small city, everyone gathers in a small area. This has also pushed up the overall housing prices in Hong Kong, making the citys housing prices ranked first in the entire world. This special environment creates a special sense of distortion, too much manpower, material resources, resources, and wealth are confined to a small area. The whole of Hong Kong is like a nest of ants. The hard-working ants, with their hard work and hard work, and their entire lives, have become a bargaining chip for this prosperity. With the hard work of these industrious ants, this small area can be comparable to any prosperous city in the world, and even worse. No matter whether it is London or New York, Tokyo or Seoul, Hong Kong will never be so hustle and crowded. Of course, these are far from comparable. In another magical place in the future, the housing prices there will be even more amazing. More than a dozen people share a room in a room. In such a city, such a scene will appear repeatedly in the future. Looking down from a high altitude, pedestrians and vehicles are like ants dyed in various colors, busy and constantly flowing. The whole city is like a magnified version of the nest, like a magic cave, I saw drunken gold fans, radiant and colorful, I saw lights and feasts, exuding infinite magic. It seems that everyone can find their place here. The city is like a candle in the night, attracting people like moths to pounce on them. A crowded and noisy street appeared in George''s eyes. In the night market, the stalls set up outside the shop doors are set up with road tables and benches, crowded people, and the heat of food is like clouds and mist, making the whole night market lively and boiling. The lost men and women, under the feasting and feasting, took off their guards. They stopped in the night market, stopped, and filled the emptiness of the day with food. George jumped down from the roof and flew in the direction of the night market. He landed in front of the street and showed his figure at a corner that no one noticed. Following the scent, George wandered the night market. He bought while shopping, watching all the familiar snacks, buying them and tasting them. Lamb skewers, barbecue, steamed meat, beef balls, egg waffles, sirloin, cart noodles, bowls of fins, fish ball powder, pineapple bunssesame rolls... George ate all the way from the street to the end of the alley, relying on his strengthened stomach. These ordinary snacks also made him happy. People were surprised by the sudden appearance of a big stomach king, who easily bought a lot of food, and quickly disappeared before their eyes. In terms of taste alone, each snack has only a slight characteristic, but only by relying on this different choice, people''s mood and appetite will gradually improve. As George went shopping, he thought, "I have to work out as soon as possible the magic that allows other people to eat without getting fat, and how to eat. Such magic is really good news for foodies." He kept eating all the way, besides enjoying the delicious food, he also cared about the welfare of other foodies. This kind of magic with special effects can be made into potions, small pills, etc., so that everyone can eat without getting fat. This alone can reduce many disputes in the world by enjoying the pleasure of eating endlessly. Not to mention, this is a hugely valuable market. For magic, this Muggle world is completely blank. It only takes a little idea, a market of hundreds of billions, and trillions, and you can find a way to achieve it in magic in an instant. Growth, weight loss, medical treatment, each of these items is enough to create the wealth of a wealthy country. On the corner of the street, George saw a steaming hot pot restaurant with hot and spicy air. He immediately became interested. He ordered a special hot pot with red oil, selected a lot of dishes, and slowly heated the hot pot alone. The familiar taste is no longer necessary to emphasize whether it is delicious enough. In many cases, the food culture pays attention to a kind of feelings. When people eat and drink, they dispel their worries and feel something that they can have. To be continued. Chapter 10： More burst delivered! Ask for monthly pass The new January has begun. Continue to ask for monthly tickets. Last months changes will also be gradually delivered in the next update. The more difficult it is to write later, to be honest, I want to rest, but I see everyones enthusiastic support, author Jun was still very moved. Please continue to support me, so that I have the motivation to continue to explode, thank you all. ask for monthly pass, ask for subscription, ask for reward, ask for recommendation ticket! This month is still 20 monthly tickets plus one more, and one thousand recommended tickets plus one more! The content of this chapter is being updated... Chapter 570： Hooligans in the night market Welcome to Renren Novels, please remember the address of this site: Read on your mobile phone, so that you can read the latest chapters of the novel "Harry Potter: Super Magic" at any time... Chapter 570 The food is swallowed from the mouth, through the throat, and the aftertaste of the food still surrounds the lips and teeth. And a wave of warmth and fullness has slowly slipped into the stomach. This aftertaste is accompanied by the hustle and bustle of the night market and the welcoming and welcoming bosses. This is the so-called fireworks on earth. But as if to remind the ephemeral of beautiful things, George''s leisure and elegance was immediately interrupted. "That girl was really beautiful just now, it''s a **** shame." A young man with messy hair and a yellow hair said carelessly. The Huang Mao was separated by George''s two tables, and he looked young in his twenties. Opposite Huang Mao was a tall and thin gray-haired man who was about his age. The yellow and gray hairs are sitting on a big table. A hot pot in front of them was boiling, a pile of empty wine bottles were on the table, and there was a case of beer under their feet. That Huang Mao stepped on a small bench with one foot, his legs trembling constantly. With a low-quality cigarette in his mouth, he smoked, he smoked. The yellow hair curled his chin, squinted his eyes upwards, held the cigarette in his hand with his orchid fingers, and said cursingly, "That girl bulges forward and backwards, a pair of big car headlights. If it weren''t for her **** death, it broke us Good thing, we just handled her in Yau Ma Tei." "Keep it down." The thin and tall gray-haired man sitting across from Huang Mao made a silent gesture and whispered, "There are people everywhere here, you are crazy." He looked sternly. Looks like, looking at the yellow hair on the opposite side. Huang Mao said disapprovingly, "Why are you so timid? We haven''t done anything." He dismissed it and said, "Of course I wont say that its done. If its not done, youre afraid of a shit. Now even if there is a note to catch me, I can say that its just bragging, and theres no evidence. What''s wrong with a few curses." When the gray hair heard it, he suddenly realized, "It''s really like this, anyway, it didn''t work, I''m afraid of a fart. I bet the couple of dogs and men would never call the police just now. They go to remote places at night, if not for field warfare. Yes, then there is a ghost." "Since it''s for fun, why don''t you let us play too? It just makes her cool." The Huang Mao said with deep conviction, "A pair of dog men and women can play with little white faces, why can''t we play." "That is, that is, when we play, it must be better than that little boy." The gray hair said sighingly, "I just played with a school girl a few days ago. The **** had negotiated to collect money before, which was a joke. Finally, I tossed her all day and night until she paid the room fee. , I let her go. She was still limping when she left." "Bag, just your small body, can you play one day and one night?" The Huang Mao looked unbelieving, and looked at Gray Mao with contempt. "I am known as Qijiro One Night, so I can play for one night at most. A pretty girl." The gray fur said in an aftertaste tone, "That''s why you can''t play." He said in a triumphant tone, "The most fun is the kind of high-end goods that come out to play but charge a fee. Think about it, if you don''t give money after playing, it is equivalent to earning tens of thousands of yuan. After playing ten times, hundreds of thousands have been earned back." "If you think about it this way, it''s not uncommon to have fun all day and night." The grey hair drank a swig of beer and said proudly. "Sure enough." Huang Mao also admired and gave a thumbs up. "Brothers really know how to play, come and do one. We will continue to communicate in the future and play all over Hong Kong together." What George just ate was almost vomiting out, and he was in a good mood, and his mother was ruined. Are these hooligans arrogant to this level now? In broad daylight, no, the moon is scarce, the sky is bright, and the gangsters can already run rampant? The diners nearby were also affected by the two hooligans. Listening to the two rascals talking unscrupulously, some of them were unhappy, some were full of curiosity, some were dismissive, and some were ready to move. "Scum!" A guy in a white shirt who looked like a college student said angrily. He did not lower the volume, as if he wanted to vent his anger through his voice. Suddenly a bottle of beer smashed into the hot pot in front of the college student, and the splashing hot oil made the student''s baby in a hurry. On the snow-white shirt, the red oil of Datan Datan was splashed. "Who do you mean by the dog?" Huang Mao stood up, holding a wine bottle, and asked loudly, "I owe it to clean up, do I owe a lesson?" As the college student was about to scold someone, a fat classmate next to him immediately hugged him. The chubby classmate nodded and said, "He scolds me, he scolds me, he scolds me as scumbag, I will apologize to him." "Sorry, my fault, I shouldn''t have asked you to come out to eat at night That fat classmate, busy bowing to the college students and apologizing. "The son of a bitch, I want to scold you to go back to your house. I have swept your uncle''s interest, and let you crawl back now." The yellow hair sat down cursingly, and the beer bottle slammed on the table. . The college student flushed with shame and anger, looking at the classmate who was constantly apologizing to him, but didn''t know what to say. The boss hurried out and said to the college students hurriedly, "Sorry, sorry, bad greetings, bad greetings." He turned his head and glanced at Huang Mao''s side, and saw that the yellow and gray hairs had already looked away, and they started drinking and cursing mother again. The boss whispered to the college students, "Student baby, hurry up, no problem, this time I didn''t greet you well, it will count as mine. You go back first, study hard, and go out as little as possible at night." The college student''s face rose even more red, looking at the back of the yellow and gray hairs, his eyes were furious. Upon seeing this, the chubby classmate quickly took out a few banknotes from his pocket and threw them on the table without counting them. Then he hurriedly dragged the college students and walked out without looking back. The college student struggled a few times and broke free of the fat classmate''s hand, but after all, he didn''t turn back. He just squeezed the crowd away and walked forward with his head in stride. The boss took the banknotes on the table and took a few steps, trying to catch up with them, but was afraid that the students would return. For a while, he froze there, and finally sighed. When he turned his head, he already bowed his head and dared not look at the yellow and gray hairs, for fear that he could not bear it. "Boss, check out...", "Boss, collect money...", "Boss, pay the bill..." With the sound of checkout one after another, the other diners finally didn''t even bother to continue eating, all of them daring to speak with anger. (To be continued.) Chapter 571： Thoughtful Chapter 571 "Sorry, it''s all my fault...I didn''t greet me well..." The boss nodded with a bitter expression, and apologized to the guests constantly. network The yellow hair and gray hair continued to discuss in full swing, they drank some wine and continued to discuss the topic just now. "Brother Hui Mao, you know how to play so well, do you have any tricks? It stands to reason that those will not be so easy to give up." Huang Mao asked Hui Mao while toasting. The gray fur seemed to drink a little too much, and said disapprovingly, "Isn''t that the same thing? After you play, scare her and take threatening photos. Then they will not let you play. " The yellow hair''s eyes lit up, "Then we can go to play together, communicate together, and communicate together." Huang Mao picked up the cup and said warmly, "Brother, let''s go." George dropped a wad of banknotes and slapped them on the table. Then, strode towards the table of the two hooligans. The two hooligans were drinking in full swing, exchanging their experience of how to play, and how to make a better tomorrow. Suddenly, there was a scream like a pig, then a gurgling sound, then the sound of tables and chairs falling over, and dishes shattered to the ground. The diners next to him are waiting for the boss to check out. Just now they were both angry with Huang Mao and Gray Mao. The two hooligans dared not speak, but at this moment, they were so scared that they did not dare to speak. In their eyes, they only saw a tall and strong young man who actually walked directly beside the two rascals. Not waiting for any reaction from Huang Mao and Hui Mao, the tall man stretched out his hands and pressed the heads of the two hooligans into the boiling hot pot. The two rascals were like fish struggling and swinging on a chopping board. They waved their hands and feet, struggling desperately, but the tall craftsman man, like an iron tower, was like a mountain, suppressing their resistance. They pressed their heads into the hot, greasy hot pot. Slowly, the two hooligans lost their strength, just like dead fish struggling. Sins are punished, this should be a happy thing, but the man''s methods are really creepy. The other diners did not dare to express anything for a while, no one dared to speak, they all quietly began to retreat, planning to escape here. "Boss, the money is on the table, and everyone has enough bills." George said lightly. Seeing that the two rascals had only vented their breath, and there was not much air, George''s mood finally eased. After greeting the boss, George walked into the night market with ease. "No wonder there are always so many people in the story, what kind of heroes you want to be. Seeing such rascals, don''t kill them, I really don''t have the idea." George stretched his waist and felt refreshed all over. Such simplicity and rudeness really had a special meaning. Let him not bear the urge to continue wandering around in the middle of the night, going to beat a few hooligans. Speaking of which, he has always been quite depressed. At Hogwarts, there are many things he can''t understand. But the school was so small, it was like a small pond, it was very difficult for him to turn over. After learning the scorpion, the complicated relationships are closely intertwined, and everything is like a net that binds people tightly. Whether it was Harry, Neville, or him, they didn''t like school, but they had to stay at school. Just because they need something they need from school. For these things, they gave up their rights of freedom and autonomy. In exchange, they were able to obtain some education and resources in school. In comparison, he has more strength than Harry and Neville. This saved him from having to endure so many bad things like Harry and Neville, and he didn''t have to face Snape''s humiliation. But the greater the power, the greater the blame he received, which does not mean that he is living comfortably. When he is incapable, he can certainly take care of himself with peace of mind, and he can only take care of himself if he is poor. But when he has the ability to intervene, human actions and interference will naturally arise from his heart. As his power grows stronger, there are more and more things he can''t understand, more and more things he wants to change, and his tolerance limits are constantly decreasing. A poor person who is hungry and cold cannot care about other people''s littering and whether the shack is spotless. But a rich and powerful rich man could not bear to be in a dilapidated and dirty house in Zong. There are three kinds of people in the world. A kind of people themselves have suffered, when they have survived the hardship. They hope that other people will also suffer, and they will intensify the suffering on young people. They call this kind of malice and torture, which is called misery to make people grow, and its essence is just a kind of revenge after twisting, as a kind of justice, as compensation for themselves. For many years, the daughter-in-law became a wife and turned into a slave to the local master. A large number of people who climbed up from the bottom with difficult means have this attitude of intensifying. Because they are relying on unwillingness, hatred, and relying on their contempt to inspire themselves. Relying on their hatred of others and the desire to counterattack, they stand out from the crowd. It is hatred that makes them grow and make them struggle, and when they grow up and struggle, they will naturally spread hatred to the whole world. The other kind of people have experienced hardships before, and when they have survived hardships, they have become discouraged. The conscience in their hearts is still there, but they have no temperature. They ignore the suffering of others and are indifferent to it. They will neither deliberately obstruct torturing others nor do anything to help. After all, they are also suffering in this way. In comparison, compared with the older generation who had obstructed and tortured them, they did not deliberately torture the young, they are already good people in a certain sense. The last type of person is one who has suffered before, but after the hardship, he still does not forget his original intention. Even if others ignore his suffering, when he is capable, he hopes that others will never experience the same suffering as him. Such people are compassion in the true sense. The hardships they have experienced have made them feel the pain of others. They will not attribute their pain to others. They hope that there will be no more pain in the world. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 572： Mid 2 Chapter 572 In the whole world, the first and second types account for more than 90% of the people in the world. network The last type of person is very rare. But even if confined to their own world, these people will use their Weibo abilities to help others. George is between the second and third types. He doesn''t have the kind of compassion and compassion, but he is full of anger. He has no sympathy for the weak, but he hates those who do evil. His heart is not soft enough, but his heart is hard enough. "Damn, am I now in the second phase again?" Thinking about it, this life is indeed old, and George can''t help but wonder if he is in the second phase again. While thinking about today''s affairs, he slowly flew towards the hotel. Today''s events are still quite stimulating to him. He has always stayed in the magic wind, and all his focus has been on the magic wind. For so many years, the Muggle world is just a place for him to make money. Although in his plan, he has always been thinking about changing the Muggle world, allowing the two worlds to communicate, allowing the two worlds to promote and develop each other. But today''s events have given him some more ideas. What he wants is more than a world of mutual exchange and rapid development. What he needs is a pure country. He used to be a man struggling with food and clothing and indifferent to the world. This was the social need at that time. The hungry and cold people were the easiest to be ruled. Therefore, under the needs of the country, many young people like him became the cheap bricks and tiles needed in that era. Bricks and tiles have no future and no emotions. Everything in the society is instructing people how to make a qualified brick. The bricks and tiles need to go to work on time and buy houses in debt on time. Once you have a house, you can go on a blind date, get married and have children on time, and work all your life for mortgage and milk powder money. Timely conflicts between husband and wife, noisy and noisy, although there is no divorce, but the relationship exists in name only. In the end, the bricks and tiles educate the next generation to become the successors of the bricks and tiles, so as to spend their lives in the bricks and tiles. In this lifetime, he had other sores. He is no longer those who become bricks, but those who can make others become bricks. As long as he needs it, he can let everyone else become his bricks and stepping stones, just like Voldemort did. Voldemort Ulcers became the parents of all, the faith of all, and the **** of all. In his country, all people become his numbers and bricks. Those people will no longer need to work for the country, no longer need to work for a government, their only master is left with Voldemort. To some extent, this world is considered clean. But neither the current world nor the world of Voldemort was what George wanted to see. He hopes there are other sores, and he hopes to see another pure world. It was neither the muddy chaos of the Muggle world, nor the lifelessness of the wizarding world. He hopes to see the advantages of the two worlds and be able to come together. What he hopes is a clean, vigorous, competitive world with a bottom line. "If there is a chance, what''s wrong with the second one." Thinking of this, George''s mood improved again. "I have Veritaserum, a dementor, and I have to deal with bastards, but I won''t be like those bullies. The law of good and evil." All the way back to the roof of the hotel, he muttered softly. "When the darkness comes, I will disperse the darkness, when the light fades, I will bring the light. Whatever my eyes see, there will be no grievances." ... Early the next morning, George got up early. While drinking morning tea in the restaurant, he quietly waited for Li Youran and Xu Lele. George sat at the table by the window, holding hot milk, and looking at his feet through the transparent glass. In the morning, Hong Kong finally had a trace of tranquility. The bustle and bustle were gone, and the city showed a different kind of flavor. Only at this time, the city is no longer engulfing everyone. Only at this time can one feel a kind of independence as an individual. "Sorry, Chairman, we got up late." Li Youran and Xu Lele sat across from George gently, speaking in a low voice in apologetic tone. George smiled and said gently, "You are not up late, it is still early to go to work. At this time, I am not your boss." George greeted the waiter and asked the two ladies to treat their favorite breakfast. After a simple breakfast, Li Youran whispered, "Mr. George, please forgive me and Xu Lele. It takes a little bit of time to apply makeup." George said gently, "Ladies need time to put on makeup. This is a contribution to make everyone pleasing to the eye I can wait a little longer." "Thank you, we''ll be well soon." Li Youran looked at George with an apologetic look, and took Xu Lele toward the bathroom. In less than ten minutes, they have lightly modified themselves, finished their makeup, and walked back radiantly. It seems that a simple makeup can arouse Li Youran''s professional temperament. In a short period of time, she has become a resolute and resolute role model. She said in a gentle tone, "Mr. George, it''s still early and there is still some time before going to work. Should we go directly to the company or take a look at the company''s investment projects." "Go to the company first and just look at the information. I am actually not familiar with the actual operation of the project." George said calmly. "Okay, Mr. George. I have contacted the driver before eating, and he is downstairs now, so let''s get out now." Li Youran said while leading the way. They descended from the elevator to the first floor and exited the lobby. The doorman had already opened the door of the hotel, and the lengthened Lincoln and the driver had been quietly waiting at the door. After getting on the bus, the car went straight along the avenue and then turned at the intersection. In the morning, there was less traffic and the road was unimpeded. It didn''t take much time for them to reach the company in Central. They stopped in front of a clean and bright office building and went up the eighteenth floor from the elevator to the company''s premises. Xu Lele swiped the company''s entrance guard with his key card, and Li Youran led George to the president''s office. On the bookshelf against the wall, Li Youran found a thick document bag wrapped in kraft paper. She opened the document bag and placed the documents in front of George. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 573： Hong Kong company investment Chapter 573 Hong Kong Company Investment "These are the company''s financial statements this year, tax receipts, and the main investment contracts signed this year. More important documents on Liewen.com are in the safe and can only be opened after the president comes." George briefly flipped through the financial statements and saw that nothing special happened to the company, so he ignored the other documents. He simply explained, "The operation of the company is still under the responsibility of Jason. The main purpose of my visit this time is to understand the company''s situation and to meet everyone." The main purpose of his coming to Hong Kong this time was actually to participate in the auction three days later. He just stopped by to look at the company. Of course, this reason is definitely not suitable for direct statement. Li Youran nodded gently and said softly, "Chairman, other colleagues will have to wait a while before they come. Now I will report to you the content and situation of the company''s work this year. Are you optimistic? " "Okay, please tell me, please." George made a gesture and asked Li Youran to continue. "Hey, hum, hum," Li Youran showed an apologetic expression when there was a knock on the door outside the office, and opened the swing door. Xu Lele walked in with the brewed coffee. She gently placed the coffee at George''s table, walked out slowly, and closed the door. At this time, Li Youran began to talk about the main situation of the company this year. She took out a form and pointed to the data on it. "From the second half of last year to the beginning of this year, we continued to invest in some major real estate and important shops in accordance with the chairman''s main plan." "Similar to the previous situation, because of the approach of 97, businessmen who intend to sell their assets to emigrate, all continue to clean up their assets at 66. This allows us to smoothly purchase some worth of investment at the right price. project." "Until the end of the last year, some changes have occurred in these situations. Those businessmen who plan to leave, most of the projects that can be dealt with have already been dealt with in advance. It is already difficult for us to find suitable high-quality projects." She continued, "Not only that, it seems that our actions in the past two years have also attracted the attention of some other big companies. They have also begun to imitate our approach and begin to purchase corresponding projects at slightly higher prices than ours." The investment projects on that form have become fewer and fewer from the large number before. In the last few months, there has been no change even for a long time, and there are no new investment projects. "Recently, the Hong Kong government has issued a series of corresponding policies on the regulation of the property market. Such policies will also have a negative impact on our investment plans." Li Youran said in a gentle tone, "For now, it is difficult for us to find the right investment in Hong Kong at the right price. This is the dilemma our company is facing now." She continued, "But there is also a good side. According to the chairman''s instructions, the investments we made in the past two years have yielded great returns. Hong Kong has not declined as the businessmen who left have speculated. The economy continues to grow, and the real estate and shops we hold are now rising." She took out a graph reflecting the company''s recent changes in profit. The profit growth on the graph changed from a steep rise to a gentle excess. "However, in view of the short-term growth of these properties, coupled with the Hong Kong government''s property market control policies, the trend of these properties has become very uncertain. These properties occupy most of the company''s working capital and need to be decided by you. , Do you continue to hold these assets or sell part of them?" She explained, Because of the recent rise in the property market, some hindsight companies have also begun to be optimistic about Hong Kongs economy. They believe that the capital will maintain Hong Kongs housing prices and will treat Hong Kong as a standard facade. Some cities serve as demonstrations." "Recently, many companies have given us some of the assets we hold, an offer that is higher than the market. They are also optimistic about the future housing price trend." A graph representing cash flow. From the beginning of sufficient cash flow, it has now become a negative number. It means that the debt ratio of the entire company is continuously increasing, and the leverage ratio is constantly increasing. "At the same time, the company''s debt ratio has reached a relatively dangerous position. Whether to sell a part of the project, you need to decide whether to sell part of the project." Li Youran said in a gentle tone. George nodded and said calmly, "I will explain these in the next meeting." ... "Hum, hum, hum," there was another knock on the door. After getting a signal from George, Li Youran opened the door of the office. At the door was a middle-aged white man, dressed in a neat and meticulous suit, with a brown head and a delicate back. "Chairman, the meeting room is ready, and everyone else is here. We can start today''s meeting The white man, speaking in English with a London accent. When Li Youran reported the company''s situation to George, the company''s employees had already come for 66 years. After all, with the previous news and preparations, they all went to work earlier than usual. "Okay, Jason." George said gently, "Although the time is a bit early, but since everyone is here, let''s start." In the large, clean and bright conference room, there is a long conference table, and a dozen middle and high-level companies stand neatly on both sides of the conference table. "Hello, chairman," they said in unison. "Hello everyone, please sit down!" George gestured with his hand out. George stood at the front of the conference table, waiting for everyone to take their seats. With his hands resting on the conference table, his tall craftsman''s figure gave other people a huge sense of oppression, and the atmosphere of the meeting place seemed very serious. George made a simple opening remark, "I''m George Washington, the chairman of Origin Group Corporation. Yes, my name is easy to remember." He smiled softly, "Of course, my body shape, I think it will be hard to forget after you have seen it. But I really don''t play basketball in nBa, nor do I belong to the British bodybuilding team." The others all laughed, and the atmosphere of meeting the weight became much more relaxed. George continued, "This is the first time I have come to Hong Kong for the company, and it is also the first time I have seen everyone, but this does not mean that I do not take the company seriously." "In my philosophy, the company is so big, and one more leader is staring at it, but it is just one more internal friction link. Everyone comes together because of a common vision and an ideal to make money. For work, the important thing is that everyone can get What I want." (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 574： Company meeting Chapter 574 "Whether it is a good income, a good work experience, or the growth of one''s own abilities. These are far more worthy of everyone''s care than what the leader looks like." He said in an emphatic tone. George said slowly, "I like the business atmosphere in Hong Kong. Hong Kong is helpless. It has grown from a small fishing village to the present. It has never been on the mercy and kindness of anyone." "The United Kingdom has brought Hong Kong a complete legal framework, but under this framework, the establishment of Hong Kong''s prosperity depends on the efforts of the Hong Kong people themselves." "The hard work and struggle of the Hong Kong people have built up the prosperity of Hong Kong today. Everything in Hong Kong has been acquired by the Hong Kong people and deserved by the Hong Kong people." He said in an inspiring tone, "It is the same in our company. What the company can bring to you is a complete company framework. Under this framework, what kind of results can be achieved depends on your colleagues. Work together." Listening to the words that George said, the colleagues in Hong Kong were also very moved. Compared with the self-righteous British people, this chairman is so friendly. Many British people do not dare to discriminate against Hong Kong people on the basis of their status. But secretly, those strong sense of superiority will be revealed in the bones. This kind of self-confidence originating from a big country makes the British proud, but also stimulates Hong Kong people. George said in a relaxed tone, "Well, I won''t say anything extra. I know that when everyone is in school, the most annoying thing is the nonsense of the leader." The others also laughed, the nonsense of the leader is really annoying. But if the leader is very friendly, the nonsense can really relax everyone and bring everyone a sense of confidence and direction. At this time, a projector in the conference room began to play, and on the projection screen, the content related to the company''s investment project that Li Youran had just introduced to George. Li Youran switched between ppts and recounted the content just now. George looked at everyone and continued, "I think everyone knows more about the company''s specific investments than I do. I won''t say more about these specific matters." President Ling, the number one fresh wife Never want to escape "As for some general directions, I can provide my opinion. But when it comes to specific work, it still requires the concerted efforts of all my colleagues." George used a laser pointer to switch the ppt on the projection screen, and he flipped the ppt to the cash flow. He used a laser pointer to mark in red to mark the deficit, and said, "First of all, the cash flow. The debt ratio of Asian companies has indeed reached a relatively dangerous position. But fortunately, , This problem is easy to solve." George said flatly, "Asian companies can issue bonds and buy them by the head office. In the absence of better investment projects, these existing projects are not suitable for immediate sale." Although Hong Kong''s housing prices have risen a lot in recent times, whether it is from a historical perspective or from the current economic situation. There is still a long way to go from the bubble to the highest position, and this last distance is the fastest growing stage of the bubble. If you sell these items too early, you will lose the largest part of your profits. In his view, before 1997, Hong Kong''s housing price bubble is unlikely to burst. The current project investment can be held for at least a year. When people are really crazy, and when people are really crazy, exit early is the best choice. George continued, "Then the second question. For now, it is difficult for us to find the right investment in Hong Kong at the right price." He said flatly, "This is not surprising. We relied on the advance layout to obtain many good projects. But this advantage cannot last forever. When other companies start to react, when they also start betting. In these projects, it is very difficult to get such a good investment again." "At this point, we can continue to take the previous actions and continue to invest in good projects. But don''t buy those projects at a premium. If there is no suitable investment, we would rather do nothing. We will continue to compete. But there is no need to pursue more projects." George smiled and said slowly, "In comparison, our advance layout has gained a great advantage. The entry of others now only adds fire to our previous investment. The competition between them And hype will only bring us greater benefits." He said in a relaxed tone, "Regulatory policies on the property market or something, these will not affect the actual trend. Find a good lawyer, I believe that for the sake of money, they will come up with a good way." After George finished speaking, he looked at everyone calmly and said softly, "If you have other opinions and opinions, you can talk freely." A young man less than thirty years old stood up, bowed to George and introduced himself. He said, "Hello, chairman, I am the manager of the asset management department, Xu Wenbiao." He explained, "As for what the chairman just said, there are no more suitable investment projects in Hong Kong. I have some other opinions and I hope to communicate with you here." Xu Wenbiao stared at George to get his attention. "Hello, please say." George leaned on the chair and made an inviting gesture, signaling Xu Wenbiao to continue. Xu Wenbiao took a deep breath, cheered up, and said in an energetic tone, "According to the research and analysis of some colleagues in the Asset Management Department and I, in our opinion, there are still many worthy investment projects in Hong Kong." He glanced around at everyone and explained, "We only limited our eyes to real estate and some popular commercial projects. Under the public speculation, the prices of these projects have naturally risen and they are no longer suitable for acquisition." Others nodded silently. The company''s previous investments, because of George''s instructions and bias, were mainly concentrated on some real estate and commercial investment projects. Xu Wenbiao continued, "But in addition to these real estate-related projects, Hong Kong still has many worthy investment projects. This time, those who want to transfer their assets and leave include not only those wealthy businessmen, but also some established and well-known enterprises." (To be continued.) Chapter 575： Idealist Xu Wenbiao Chapter 575: Idealist Xu Wenbiao He explained, "Compared to ordinary businessmen, entrepreneurs are more afraid of changes in the current situation. If the chairman is willing to make acquisitions at this time, those high-quality companies will be better than those real estate projects. Development potential." Xu Wenbiao said in an excited tone, "These manufacturing companies have been operating for many years, have stable skilled workers, complete machinery and plants, and they represent actual production and manufacturing. These companies are more than simple. A building and a house in China represent the interests of more people." "Not only that," Xu Wenbiao walked to the computer and opened another ppt on the computer. He demonstrated the new ppt, pointed to some data above, and explained. "In my analysis, there has been a serious bubble in real estate prices. Hong Kong''s per capita income has been unable to keep up with the growth of housing prices for many years." ppt turned to a comparison chart of Hong Kong''s per capita income and housing price growth. It can be clearly seen from the graph that the growth rate of per capita income in Hong Kong is far lower than the growth rate of housing prices. Xu Wenbiao said in a heavy tone, "After years of polarization between the rich and the poor, the gap between the rich and the poor in Hong Kong has become wider and wider. Many Hong Kong people can only live in public housing." "Other high-income groups can only afford small dwellings. Housing prices in Hong Kong are already higher than those in London and New York. Such housing prices have seriously overdrawn Hong Kong''s future." The other Hong Kong colleagues were also silent for a while. They are all high-income groups in Hong Kong, but they are also bothered by the problem of housing prices. Even if they are all elites, they have a lot of income. Regardless of when they are in the company, they worry about hundreds of millions of billions of investment. When they get home from get off work, all they can live in is a small pigeon cage. They entered the glamorous office building in the morning, dressed in neat suits and leather shoes, all of them looked human. But as soon as they left the company, they immediately changed back to the snail-inhabited ant tribe, crowded with their roommates in small, crowded rooms. The world is so ridiculous. Those who worry about the general trend of the country, the general economic situation, and the investment in major projects. Those who build high-rise buildings and watch the high-rise buildings take shape. Most of them are unable to buy a house of their own. Reborn zombie, he is a drought Xu Wenbiao waved his hands and said excitedly, "The price of the house has already been speculated very high, but the prices of those properties are now at the cheapest time, and they are eager to change hands. Compared with the high prices, No one cares about the industry now, and we can buy those items at very low prices." He said in an expectant tone, "Hong Kongs future cannot be solely dependent on financial speculation. Hong Kong is isolated overseas, helpless, and independent from other countries. Without the support of its own industry, Hong Kong will only end up Become a declining hollow city." Xu Wenbiao looked at everyone with expectant eyes, hoping to get the support of others. But he could not see anything in the eyes of other people. He slowly said, "From all aspects, whether it is for profit or for the future of Hong Kong, we have reasons to invest in some companies with development potential. They will be good investments and will be prosperous in the future. cornerstone." "Your name is Xu Wenbiao, right?" George said gently. "Yes, chairman." Xu Wenbiao replied quickly. George crossed his fingers across his chest and said slowly, "Hello, Xu Wenbiao, I very much agree with your views on industry. Manufacturing is the foundation of wealth. Only after manufacturing creates wealth, does the tertiary industry need to distribute it." wealth." Xu Wenbiao''s face showed a happy expression, and the chairman''s attitude was much better than he thought. Originally, in his opinion, proposing housing price bubbles and speculation was like rebutting the chairman''s corporate strategy. He had already made a lot of bad plans. "but." However, everyone''s heart was raised. George continued, "However, after wealth is created, the most important thing is distribution. After all, after wealth is created, it does not mean that you are eligible to participate in distribution." George looked around at everyone and said in a faint tone, "I think everyone will be clear that we are not people who will go to the actual site to work, but we are involved in the distribution of wealth." It is not love but love. He said lightly, "Not only that, we also have a great advantage in distribution, far exceeding the advantages of those producers in the manufacturing industry." Listening to George''s statement, Xu Wenbiao''s excitement gradually cooled. He knew that George was telling the truth and that finance often occupies a great advantage in the game with industry. In many cases, it is not necessary to participate in the creation of wealth to be able to distribute wealth. On the contrary, the heaviest and dirtiest work is often left to those who have no choice. And those smart people, those smart funds and money, have more ways to go beyond those hard work and directly participate in the distribution of wealth. George continued to ask, "I don''t know, Manager Xu, have you communicated with those entrepreneurs in depth. If so, I think they will complain to you that the industry is not good?" Xu Wenbiao nodded and said, "They all complain that the industry is not easy to do, the profit is too low, and it is far inferior to real estate speculation. So they would rather lose money than transfer the business." Other colleagues also became ugly. This Xu Wenbiao is really too ideal and naive, even those entrepreneurs for many years find it difficult to do business, how can they buy it. Xu Wenbiao quickly explained, "If we are willing to take over, we can obtain a complete industrial chain at a very low price. After integration and reorganization, we will have the most important manufacturing industry in Hong Kong. This is unique. opportunity." He is not only full of enthusiasm, he really made a lot of preparations in order to persuade everyone to invest in Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry. As long as those manufacturing industries are bought at a low price, the overall profit will be increased after integration and reorganization, and this investment will definitely be profitable. "No, no, you didn''t understand." George shook his head and said, "The root cause of manufacturing problems is not in manufacturing. It is meaningless to simply integrate and reorganize manufacturing." He gave an example, For example, high rents caused by high housing prices, profits cannot keep up with housing prices, and wages in the manufacturing industry will naturally not increase. As housing prices rise, factory employees will become poorer and poorer. There will be a lot of loss of employees." (To be continued.) Chapter 576： Cruel taxation Chapter 576 "These excellent employees are the company''s most valuable asset. Their loss will accelerate the company''s decline." George said lightly, "Besides, high house prices will **** up ordinary people''s deposits. House slaves have been carrying debts for decades in advance, and their spending power in the next few decades will not be greatly improved. This will cause the manufacturing industry to lose its entire future." George said in a positive tone, "Hong Kong''s existing distribution system determines the decline of manufacturing." Xu Wenbiao''s face became a little pale, and every word of George fell on his sore spot. He lowered his head and added what George hadn''t said. "Although from the current price point of view, these discounted manufacturing industries have a good appeal. However, these manufacturing industries have lost their future, and high housing prices are destined to reduce their profits year by year and their costs to increase year by year." "In a few years, those manufacturing industries that seem to be profitable will also go bankrupt and lose money." George nodded and said faintly, "Hong Kong''s existing distribution system has determined that it is not suitable for the survival of the manufacturing industry. Obviously, we are enterprises and businessmen. We cannot change Hong Kong''s distribution system." Xu Wenbiao said in a bitter tone, "Unless the citizens recognize this and are willing to make sacrifices to protect Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry. Otherwise, the manufacturing industry will slowly disappear in Hong Kong." He said in an annoyed tone, "But why can house prices continue to rise on the basis of a bubble? People''s income has not risen accordingly." George smiled and explained, House prices do not need to correspond to the increase in peoples incomes. Its good to understand house prices as taxes. House prices are a kind of tax. As long as the tax can continue and the rule can continue, the house price can maintain." "House price is an invisible tax." Xu Wenbiao murmured. "If you know about the Muggle world... uh, the history of the human world." George was quick to speak, and he had already spoken smoothly. He slowed down and said slowly. Portable space: the famous abandoned concubine has a little field "Franklin once said that only death and taxes are inevitable. The only thing that the human world cannot escape is death and taxes." "From everything you consume, your breakfast in the morning, to the clothes you wear, the dwelling you live in, and the vehicles you commute to and from get off work. There are endless taxes hidden behind everything you encounter." George said in a relaxed tone, "All other costs can be compressed, but tax can not be compressed. If you can see this, you will understand that the price of breakfast is not because of the uncle who sells breakfast. I feel I should get a high income." "It''s because of taxes, which pushed up the cost of selling breakfast. He can work harder himself, but he can''t pay less tax. The fundamental reason for the price increase of breakfast is because of the increase in taxes." "So clothes are too expensive because of taxes. Houses are too expensive, but also because of taxes. Traveling is too expensive, in fact, because of taxes." George said slowly, "The city you live in, everything that surrounds you in modernization, behind everything, there are tax reasons that play a role. What keeps the whole city running is the tax, and what keeps the whole city running, those Official income is also tax." "When the cost of running a city is too high, and the income of officials is too high, all costs of the entire city will continue to rise under the influence of taxation, which will eventually lead to a high cost of living in the entire city." Xu Wenbiao nodded, "Hong Kong is a country with an ostensibly low tax system. Nearly half of the Hong Kong government''s fiscal revenue is based on land transfers. Government officials have great incentives to push up land prices and jointly push up housing prices." George said flatly, "The price of land transfer, the deed fee for the transfer of real estate, and other taxes and fees brought by investment, real estate accounts for most of the Hong Kong governments tax revenue. In this case, as long as the Hong Kong governments tax revenue If they can maintain it, they will do their best to maintain Hong Kongs high housing prices." "Could it be that Hong Kong''s housing prices will continue to rise? So much that everyone can''t afford it?" Li Youran asked curiously. No one in Hong Kong would not care about the trend of housing prices in Hong Kong. Reborn Master Almighty The other colleagues were listening to George''s analysis attentively. They are all Hong Kong people and have immediate interest in Hong Kong''s housing prices. They are eager to know how Hong Kong housing prices will change. They all want to know whether they should buy in debt now, or wait to buy a house when they have money. Or simply need to sell their own house, waiting for the price drop. George slowly explained, "House prices are taxes. These invisible taxes are an important means to ensure the financial balance of the Hong Kong government. They have the greatest willingness to maintain high prices." "But the Hong Kong government is not omnipotent. The Hong Kong government adopts the linked exchange rate system. This is a more restrained and more effective exchange rate system. The Hong Kong government itself cannot directly issue Hong Kong dollars and must have the corresponding U.S. dollars as a guarantee. , The Hong Kong government can use US dollars to increase the Hong Kong dollar in the market." George said slowly, "These Hong Kong dollars are an important means of pushing up housing prices, but Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry is declining. If under normal circumstances, with the decline of Hong Kong''s manufacturing industryHong Kong can obtain The US dollar will become less and less, and finally house prices will reach their peak." Xu Wenbiao nodded and said, "So logically speaking, the decline in Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry has brought people''s incomes that cannot keep up with the growth of house prices, which should have caused house prices to fall. But now, because everyone is optimistic about the speculation factors after the return, Instead, it attracted more U.S. dollars at home and abroad, pushing up housing prices." Li Youran asked cautiously, "Then, only when those U.S. dollars that are optimistic about Hong Kong house prices leave, will Hong Kong house prices fall?" "That''s the case." George said in a positive tone. "Look at those dollars. When will it be more and more difficult for Hong Kong to obtain dollars? When will those dollars start to stop growing. The last bubble in Hong Kong housing prices." "When will this time be?" Xu Wenbiao frowned and said nervously. If he can, he hopes that time will be faster. Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry can no longer afford the current high housing prices. Just wait a year or two longer and Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry will be completely swallowed up by real estate. (To be continued.) Chapter 577： Asian financial crisis Chapter 577 George thought for a while and continued, "The entire Asian financial market is in a very strong financial bubble. It may not take long." In the memory of his previous life, the Asian financial turmoil occurred in 1997, when the bubble completely burst. But before 97 again, the bubble has been accumulating and expanding, and the accumulation of risks is accelerating. In fact, just now, the rent-to-sale ratio of Hong Kong''s housing prices has far exceeded the level of normal countries. In order to control housing prices not to skyrocket in the short term, so as not to cause more problems or even trigger a chain reaction. The Hong Kong government also issued some regulations on the regulation of housing prices in the previous period. However, these weak regulations cannot change the general trend after all. The policy of the Hong Kong government has always only hoped that housing prices will rise slowly, rather than really intending to control housing prices, or to restore housing prices to a level that the manufacturing industry can adapt. Regardless of the previous life or this life, the Hong Kong government did not have the guts to burst the bubble. As long as the Hong Kong government does not have the guts to pierce the bubble and try to make a fortune in this bubble, there will be a steady flow of inflow. In the final stage of the bubble, these big capitalists will sell the bubble in their hands to the civilians in a beautiful package. Once that time comes, all newspapers, media, magazines and television, and even senior officials of the Hong Kong government will come out to endorse and guarantee these powerful capital. At that time, all public opinions will collectively endorse the high housing prices and use various methods to prove that housing prices will always rise, forcing everyone to get in the car quickly. It wasn''t until those people who realized afterwards bought these sky-high price bubbles that the bubbles collapsed, and the last people who took the order were trapped for a lifetime. George continued, "Beijing, in 1993, greatly devalued the RMB exchange rate from 5.5 to 8.3. In the past two years, through the sharp depreciation of the RMB, the capital has gained a lot of money in coastal areas. With foreign investment, a large number of factories have sprung up along the coast." "In this case, the entire manufacturing industry in Southeast Asia is being swallowed by the capital." He continued, "Southeast Asia has lost its manufacturing industry, but in the past two years they have not thought of improving their own manufacturing environment. They have adopted more radical measures than Hong Kong. Southeast Asian countries have not only failed to experience a decline in manufacturing Tax cuts." Huang was late "On the contrary, in order to maintain high taxes, they borrowed heavily from international capital and used the borrowed funds to push up the real estate and stock markets. They created false prosperity in order to maintain their taxation and luxury lives." He emphasized, Once the international capital is unprofitable, the capital that fled will instantly destroy the financial order in Southeast Asia. At that time, Hong Kong will not be immune. Judging from the current flow of capital, Asia The time of the financial crisis is not far away, just within these two years." Others were shocked. There will be a financial crisis within two years. This is big news. However, even economists can''t judge this kind of thing. Can the chairman in front of him really judge it accurately? Xu Wenbiao sighed and said, "In two years, I don''t know how much is left in those manufacturing industries." He hesitated for a moment, and plucked up the courage to continue speaking, "Chairman, at the current price, we are still profitable to buy those manufacturing industries." "If there is a financial crisis within two years, we should buy those manufacturing industries. At that time, the real estate bubble has burst, and owning some manufacturing industries will make our situation better." If possible, he hopes to help those entrepreneurs in the manufacturing industry, who employ a large number of workers and also provide Hong Kong people with familiar commodities. But in the process of skyrocketing real estate, these hard-working people did not get the rewards they deserved. With the skyrocketing housing prices, they became poorer and harder to maintain. Finally, the entrepreneurs have planned to close the factories and leave Hong Kong completely. And those workers who stay, they will lose their jobs, will be dismissed, and they will have nowhere to go. George looked at Xu Wenbiao and said in a gentle tone, "Mr. Xu, you are a very thoughtful and ideal person. I like to work with people like you, but sometimes, when doing business, you cant just Relying on ideals. The decline of Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry and the gradual hollowing out is the general trend, and it cannot be changed by two people alone." Brilliant Night He said in an encouraging tone, "Compared to real estate investment, although it is easy to make money, I actually prefer manufacturing. Manufacturing is the foundation of other industries and the foundation of wealth creation." "But I will not invest in manufacturing in a place that is not suitable for manufacturing. If you are really interested in manufacturing, whether it is a branch in Europe or America, you will be welcome." George hesitated and said slowly, "Or, if you dont want to go that far, I can consider asking you to set up related companies in Guangzhou or Shenzhen. After all, compared to cheap manpower on the other side, For the land that was given away for nothing, Hong Kong has no possibility of turning over in the manufacturing industry ." George still likes Xu Wenbiao''s ideals very much. Once people are rich, they will inevitably have many ideas. For a small amount of money, if it can promote the rise of a talent, he is still very happy to see it. Seeing Xu Wenbiaos hesitation, George continued, You can also persuade those businessmen who plan to sell the factory, instead of selling the factory at a low price, watch their efforts being dismantled and sold by others. "It''s better to relocate the factory as a whole. The other side is attracting investment at this time. If they are willing to go, they will get a lot of preferential treatment. Maybe they can catch up with a good time and do something big." Xu Wenbiao said hesitantly, "Is the chairman very optimistic about the economic development on the other side?" He already believed in the things analyzed by the chairman. After listening to the chairman, he was willing to provide financial support. He also has some thoughts and ideas. He believes that the hard work of Hong Kong people is not lost to those of other places. As long as there is a suitable place, Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry can also develop. "Of course." George said in an unquestionable tone. "There has never been an East Asian country that has not achieved tremendous economic development after deciding to open up." "Think about Japan, think about South Korea, the other side chooses to follow this path, even if the worst development becomes a developed country. With the size of the other side, it is enough to create a shocking wealth behemoth. (To be continued.) Chapter 578： Cruel distribution system Chapter 578: Cruel Distribution System As long as the hard work of the people of East Asia is not restricted, as long as the system does not hold back, East Asian countries can achieve good economic development. Not to mention the heyday of later generations, selling the capital to buy the whole United States. Even in the next few years, with the continuous influx of foreign capital, with cheap labor. This ancient kingdom, which had been drifting outside the entire world before, once began to wake up, a steady stream of cheap labor is enough to flush the order of the entire world. "But those skilled workers in Hong Kong may not follow the past." Xu Wenbiao thought of another headache. George said flatly, "Only the most important outstanding employees are the cornerstones of a company. Those outstanding employees have the will to pursue a better life. When they move to the other side of the factory, the factory He also gained a firm foothold on the other side." "As for the others, they stay in Hong Kong as long as they are willing to stay in Hong Kong. Everyone needs to be responsible for their choice, don''t they?" George said in a disapproving tone. "You have done enough, other decisions. , You dont need to help them." George looked at the others and said, "Okay, that''s all for today''s meeting. Let the others leave first, Jason stay." Seeing that George had made a decision, the others left the meeting room one after another. When Xu Wenbiao left, the brows on his face never stretched. After waiting for everyone else to leave, Jason hesitated and asked in a somewhat puzzled tone. "Chairman, would it be too good to disclose the company''s strategy and secrets so that other employees would know it?" He didn''t quite understand why George would tell others about the company''s future strategy. Whether it is Hong Kong''s real estate decline in two years or the speculation of the Asian financial turmoil, it seems that these should not be told to employees who are not qualified to know. He explained, "After all, these problems are also related to their vital interests. They have relatives and friends, and others who have interests. The news and content of today''s meeting will easily be spread." The devil is on the road. This is what Jason worries, he doesn''t believe in the ability of those employees to keep secrets. Even if he encountered such a thing, he would definitely discuss it with his family. He doesn''t believe that ordinary employees can keep secrets completely. George smiled softly and said softly, "Jason, you should know that we are not doing private calculations and business. What we invest in is the general economic situation, the general trend, these are not a few people can change of." He explained, "Investment in real estate is different from other investments. Such a project involves too much capital and the interests of too many people. Real estate has become an important issue in the world, no matter which country it is in, Real estate is an important part of national taxation." George said with emotion, "In the real estate game, the real big players and real behind-the-scenes manipulators have always been the whole country, and finally the whole society. People have to pay for this all their lives. Individuals can decide." "It is different from other transactions and general trends. The view on real estate investment cannot be hidden. On the contrary, the more people who know about real estate trends and the more people who follow, the more rapid the rise in housing prices. The entire feast of wealth sharing, feedback The faster it will be." He concluded by saying, "The real estate distribution feast relies on the deprivation of others and the creation of a fear of losing peoples future life, making the entire distribution completely cruel. This bubble will make people Attacking each other and making people hate each other is what makes the real estate bubble scary." Jason nodded suddenly and said, "It is also because of the **** cruelty of the real estate bubble, so the company chooses to invest more in industries in Europe and America instead of real estate?" "Part of the reason is indeed so." George slowly explained, "Real estate is a kind of tax, a kind of landlord. In fact, all countries know this very well. Developed countries basically understand the huge real estate. The destructive power, the people are also very sensitive to taxes." He said with emotion, In developed countries, it is difficult for a collective real estate wave to emerge. Even if it does, they will eventually pierce the real estate bubble without mercy, just like the US and Japan. Heroes "Developed countries rely on this emphasis on the country''s long-term interests to become a developed country. They will not allow the real estate bubble to wipe out the entire country''s future." Investment in manufacturing is a very troublesome thing. Only by continuously improving technology and improving management can we maintain our competitiveness. The low-end manufacturing industry has no barriers at all. Only a little money can start production immediately. High-end manufacturing requires the cooperation of the entire form of technology, and it is very difficult to cultivate the corresponding skills and skilled workers. But it is easy to destroy these, just need to hype up local housing prices. Even high-end manufacturing will be destroyed by high housing prices in the short term. Industry is hard to make money. If it is not a good environment, most industries will lose their competitiveness. After all, everyone will have decades of debt for a house. These people with huge debts will not be able to provide much purchasing power in the coming decades. The leftover residue from high housing prices is the market that all other industries can share. In this case, any manufacturing industry is a victim of high housing prices. High housing prices ruin the entire manufacturing industry, from the lowest-end bottom manufacturing industry to the highest-end precision manufacturing industry. Once housing prices remain high, not only manufacturing, but all industries except hype and deception will be swallowed up by real estate. After all, normal wealth creation, where there is direct participation in the carve-out, comes quickly and conveniently. George himself has a deep understanding that his industrial investment in developed countries employs far more people than his Hong Kong branch. But the return on those investments is far worse than the easy speculation in Hong Kong. Those industries that invest in developed countries are not so much profitable as they are more concerned about the industrial chain and the skilled workers in the upstream and downstream, and they value the influence of the entire industrial chain. These influences and industrial chains can be transformed into other things when needed in the future. The fastest money in the world, after all, is directly involved in speculation and distribution. (.) Chapter 579： Unexpected provocateur Chapter 579: Unexpected Provocateur A frothy feast is enough to overdraft the consumption of a country or a region in the coming decades. How could it be that there is any manufacturing industry comparable to this. George said slowly, "Developed countries attach importance to the future, which is what developing countries lack, whether it is countries in Southeast Asia or Hong Kong. For them, the future of the country does not need to be cared about, only their own pockets. Is the most important thing." "They will not hesitate to overdraw the country''s potential and eventually bring the whole country into disaster. As for themselves, they have made enough money to immigrate to developed countries." Jason showed a look of contempt and said in disgust. "I hate to be with shameless people who have ruined my country. For a little short-term benefit, Britain accepts those bastards'' refuge, and sooner or later it will bring itself into the abyss. Those shameless people, even in the UK, are not What good things will be done." He said in a dissatisfied tone, "Those criminals who have messed up their own country, their next generation, will have the right to run in the UK, and there is nothing worse than that." George said with emotion, "So, a united world, a united government, and an institution that can try criminals all over the world is exactly what the world needs." He said in a malicious tone, "Those criminals who have messed up their own country, even if they fled abroad, should be sent back. If their country has the death penalty, so much the better." "It''s true, I hate Britain without the death penalty." Jason said in an agreeable tone. Two nasty old men talked about some nasty topics. "Well, let''s not talk about this." George waved his hand and turned the subject, "I need information about the auction. In addition, I need to know, where are the auction items stored now?" Jason nodded intently, and from his briefcase, he took out an exquisite, magazine-like auction introduction document. He slowly explained, "Three days later, the auction will be hosted by Sotheby''s Hong Kong, at the Mandarin Oriental Hotel. The location of the Sotheby''s auction will be at Tower 1, Pacific Place, 88 Queensway, Hong Kong." Epiphany space of the last days "At this time, most of the ordinary auction items are in Sotheby''s safes, and Sotheby''s provides security measures." Although Jason didn''t know why the chairman asked him to collect information on some special collections, he meticulously implemented the requirements of the chairman. He paused for a while and continued, "But some of the most precious auction items, some of the collectors do not trust Sotheby''s. They take the collection with them and are looked after by the security company that Sotheby''s cooperates with." He took out a map of Hong Kong, spread it out on the conference table, and pointed to a location on the map. "The auction item that the chairman is paying attention to is currently under the care of the collector and the security company in the Marriott Hotel." He pointed to another location, "This is Sotheby''s auction house on Admiralty Road. Most of the collections are in their company''s safe." George flipped through the introduction document of the auction, looked at the auction items one after another, and looked at two locations on the map, and said flatly, "Very well, I see." George quickly turned to the auction item he was concerned about. Looking at the detailed photos on the introduction document, the expert''s identification document, the collection history of the auction item and the source of the right track, he nodded slightly. Suddenly, at this time, there was a clamor and noise outside the meeting room. "Mr. Xiang, you can''t just break in. Please wait in the lounge for a while, and we will go and notify the president." Li Youran said in an anxious voice. "Mr. Xiang, you can''t come in, Mr. Xiang, Mr. Xiang..." Li Youran screamed. "Go away, you dead woman, there is no place in Hong Kong that I can''t go to." A nasty tone said in a high voice. The door of the meeting room was knocked open. A man wearing a checkered shirt, Hawaiian shorts and a cigar came in. Behind him was a bodyguard with a face full of flesh, big and big, wearing a suit. Li Youran was stopped by the bodyguard with her hand. She hurriedly tried to prevent these two people from breaking into the conference room, but there was no way to deal with such an unreasonable person. Heavenly Sword Song The man in the flowered shirt walked into the meeting room and looked around in the meeting room with a pretentious attitude. At a glance, he noticed the comparison chart on the projection screen between the growth rate of per capita income in Hong Kong and the growth rate of house prices. The man in the shirt brightened his eyes and said in a slick tone, "It seems that your company has also done some homework. It''s not all real people are stupid and have a lot of money. The full-faced bodyguard followed the man in the flower shirt into the meeting room. Li Youran finally got rid of the bodyguard and walked to George in a panic, just about to explain the current situation. The man in the flowered shirt said in an arrogant tone, "Tell you that ghost boss, everyone earns business. He is an outsider, he has no roots and foundations in Hong Kong, and he doesn''t know how to worship mountains, water, and docks when he comes here . A person wants to eat so much business, are you not afraid of recruiting ghosts, are you not afraid to die?" Seeing this unexplained, aggressive guy. There was a contemptuous expression on George''s face, and he said in a bad tone, "Well, I have seen the kid I brought in." "Where are the security personnel of the building?" He asked in an unpleasant tone Where are the company''s security personnel? " When such a disheveled and rude guy broke in, he immediately had a bad impression of the security of the building and the company. Li Youran hurriedly explained, "Sorry, chairman, he is the second son of Hong Kong''s Xiang family, Xiang Yan, an upper-class celebrity in Hong Kong society. He can enter and exit these buildings freely. The company''s security guards were stopped by his bodyguards. We couldn''t stop him." When they were at work just now, the second son of the Xiang family took his bodyguard and directly broke in. They tried hard to want the second son of Xiang family to visit according to the procedure, but this arrogant second son of Xiang didn''t mean to follow the rules at all. "Oh, I''m still a Chinese speaker. Chinese is pretty slick." Xiang Er Gongzi said in a slick tone, "Since you can speak Chinese, that''s great. I''m here to find you this time." He glanced at Jason lightly and said lightly, "We have contacted your company several times before, and they all shied away, saying this is the company''s strategy and saying they can''t be the master." (.) Chapter 580： 4 big families in Hong Kong Chapter 580 He walked up to George and said slowly, "I guess you can call the shots. You are the chairman of this company. You are making these decisions." With a displeased expression on his face, he looked up at George and cursed inwardly, "This ghost, he is really **** tall, not only tall but strong, he grew up on hormones." "No one told you that smoking is forbidden here?" George looked at the man in the flower shirt condescendingly, and said in a disgusting tone, "If you want to say something, please submit a formal notice and I will consider arranging for Jie Sen will talk with you." He looked at the man in the flower shirt with the look of dirty things, and said impatiently, "Now, you can go." "Hahahaha!" With his cigar in his mouth, the second son of Xiang made an exaggerated and awkward laugh, "In Hong Kong, no one has ever dared to talk to Xiang Yan like this." He said in a bad tone, "You should be thankful that you are now in your company." George looked at Xiang Yan condescendingly, and said in a dismissive tone, "You really should be fortunate, now you are in my company." Looking at the guy who came to the door suddenly, Zhang Ya Wu Claw wanted to scare him. George looked at a praying mantis, trying to stop a big car with his teeth and claws. "Young man, don''t be so irritable, be kind and make money." Xiang Yan shook his head and said. He walked slowly in the conference room, pointing to the ppt on the projection screen, and speaking in a warm tone. "Like the table you analyzed, the growth rate of per capita income in Hong Kong has often lags behind the growth rate of housing prices. With the income of these poor people, it is completely impossible to afford the current high-priced houses." Xiang Yan paced back and forth and said, "We are in real estate, but we are in finance. What we make is future money, and what we make is bank money." He said in a high tone, "Those poor ghosts only have a few dollars. They sell their parents, sons and daughters, and they can''t buy houses. The ultimate real estate buyer is the bank from beginning to end." He said in an arrogant tone, "And what we have to do is to let the poor ghosts carry their bank debts. This is not a difficult task. As long as everyone cooperates, the poor ghosts will enjoy the wealth on paper. Work for the bank all my life." The bad girl is a school girl "But." Xiang Yan looked at George with a threatening eye, and said fiercely, "This game has never been one person, a company can afford." "The real estate feast needs to deal with the major families in Hong Kong, the banks need to be dealt with, and the Hong Kong government needs to be dealt with. No one can eat such a feast. Xiang Yan shook her finger and said, "If you want to make money, you have to cooperate. In Hong Kong, you have to talk about Hong Kong''s rules. In this area, even the dragon has to be tied, and the tiger has to lie down. He said in a bad tone, "So, I say whether you understand or not." George snorted and said, "Hurry up when you''re finished, no rude guys are welcome here." Just looking at the idiot''s face in front of him, he already felt his fist itching. "You!" Xiang Yan stared at George fiercely like a hungry wolf, as if to eat a piece of meat from him. "It''s not good if you don''t import oil and salt like this," he said after a meal. "As an outsider, you should understand Hong Kong''s rules." "Hong Kong does not have a little money, you can do whatever you want." He said in a bad tone, "Those who are not smart enough will soon lose their lives. In the sea of ??Hong Kong, there are several outbreaks every year. If you want to survive in Hong Kong, you must abide by the rules of Hong Kong." He was fierce at George, trying to frighten the opponent who didn''t know what was wrong. George said dismissively, "As for the rules, you can contact the lawyers of Source Point. They have enough time to chat with you, and I will pay them to chat with you." When a flea keeps jumping around in front of the eyes, it will always make people feel an eye-catching, and people can''t help but find something to slap the flea to death. George said impatiently, "Are the security guards here yet? It seems that next time I should send a few security guards who do not understand Chinese. Any cat or dog can break in. This is not a comfortable working environment. ." "Amao and a dog... Okay, let''s wait and see." Xiang Yan said fiercely, "This matter won''t just leave it alone, now the situation has changed, Hong Kong is not the world of you ghosts." Cute things: black-bellied husband is addicted to pets He stared at George fiercely, as if to remember the person in front of him who dared to fight him. "Then Hong Kong is not the world of you rascals." George said disapprovingly, urging them out with a gesture like driving a fly. Xiang Yan glanced at the auction report document on the conference table, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes, "Lets see who can laugh at the end. With so many properties, its easy to eat but not easy to survive." He smiled fiercely, beckoned to his bodyguard, and swaggered out of the meeting room. "Sorry, Chairman, we could not stop him." Li Youran continued to apologize to George. George waved his hand gently and said, "It''s none of your business, you can''t stop such a rude fellow." "They didn''t hurt you?" He looked at Li Youran carefully, trying to see if she was hurt by the two bastards. "Thank you, I''m fine." Li Youran shook her head and said, "They didn''t do anything. I almost fell down just now." "They don''t come to make trouble and you won''t be pushed and pushed by them to fall down." George said displeasedly, "The company''s security is too shabby." He pondered for a moment and said slowly, "It seems that arranging a few foreign security personnel is an indispensable method. They can take turns to change their guards without worrying about the local gangsters in Hong Kong." George was very dissatisfied with the security''s dereliction of duty, but he also knew that these security guards were just ordinary people, and of course they couldn''t afford the rich and powerful guys. Even the security of the building couldn''t stop the two bastards, and it was too difficult for the company''s security to get a salary to get on the rich and powerful guys. But even if he can understand the difficulties of those security guards, it does not mean that he can accept such a situation. The companys security must be strengthened so that nothing can break in. "Chairman, they are not the local ruffians in Hong Kong. The man just now is the second son of the Xiang family, Xiang Yan. They are very powerful in Hong Kong, and they eat black and white." Li Youran was cautious. Reminded. (.) Chapter 581： Kidnapped Hong Kong Chapter 581: The Kidnapped Hong Kong "The four major families in Hong Kong?" George asked in a curious tone, but he didn''t know much about these. Li Youran slowly explained, The four major families in Hong Kong are the Xiang family, the Liu family, the Li family, and the Zheng family. The four major families make their fortunes in real estate and are the top giants in Hong Kong. Among the four major families, the most The famous one is Li Jiacheng, known as the Asian superman." She continued, "Hong Kongs four giants have been entrenched in Hong Kong for many years, and they have always been the uncrowned kings of Hong Kong. The four families are high above the top and hold the lifeblood of Hong Kongs economy. Extremely dependent on them." Li Youran said anxiously, "Chairman, you shouldn''t have offended that Xiang Yan too much. The Xiang family has a huge power in Hong Kong, and it is not just a power on the White Road." She couldn''t help but be a little worried. The four major families have been entrenched in Hong Kong for many years. Every Hong Kong person can listen to their prestige and feel their influence. Offending such a person will be a very dangerous thing for the company and its employees. "It''s just a real estate agent." George said disapprovingly. He shook his head slightly and said coldly, "A city that is helpless and lonely overseas. Relying on high housing prices, it has developed four top-notch giants. Even with its economy and policies, all four Kidnapping by real estate agents. Hong Kong is about to end." In a small city, the top local giants all come from real estate. One can imagine how crazy housing prices are in this city, and how weak other industries in this city are. With such four giants, the decline of Hong Kong''s manufacturing industry and the hollowing of the entire city are almost a destined result. Li Youran said with an awkward expression, "The four big families are the biggest beneficiaries of high housing prices in Hong Kong. Every round of housing price increases has their shadow. This round of housing price increases, because of the special situation, they have been While watching the situation, I dare not start." She slowly said, "It is the wait-and-see of the four big families that allowed us to buy many projects at a superior price two years in advance." She pondered for a moment and said, "It may be that they have heard some news now, and they are beginning to be optimistic about Hong Kong''s future housing prices." "In the past six months, the four big families have been slowly cheering for real estate. They started to compete with us for some projects in the market. They also contacted us privately and wanted to acquire the projects we hold from us. " She added, It is precisely because of the encouragement of the four major families that housing prices have risen rapidly during this period, and our projects have risen with the tide. The tremendous changes made by Yuandian during this period are inseparable from the actions of the four major families. The four big families became optimistic about the future of Hong Kong''s housing prices. Their actions and competition made it difficult for Yuandian to obtain better projects. Not only that, the four big families are also optimistic about the high-quality projects held by the company and want to buy projects held by Yuandian. George snorted, "So when they see their eyes hot, they want to frighten us, they want to get a share of our project." Although these things are not surprising at all, there are disputes where there are people, and where there is money, they are battlefields. But thinking of someone hitting his idea on his head, George couldn''t help but want to laugh. Is this a group of rabbits trying to provoke the dragon? Li Youran looked at George and said anxiously, "Their statement is not aimless. The four major families are powerful in Hong Kong, and they have a great influence on the Hong Kong government. Among them, the Xiang family is even more black and white. He didnt succeed this time, and he is likely to cause trouble for our company." As a native of Hong Kong, Li Youran can''t show a relaxed attitude in the face of the four big families who have been entrenched in Hong Kong for many years like George. George said dismissively, "I really want to see what they can do for me. They''d better be faster. My time is very busy." George didn''t like to beat up children, but he was always happy to beat up the **** who came to him. When someone deliberately came to find fault, he was absolutely unambiguous. "All right." He turned off the topic and said calmly, "I will arrange some foreign security personnel to rotate to Hong Kong to ensure everyone''s safety. Local security personnel are afraid of offending Xiangjia, but foreign personnel will not have this concern." Concubine: Supreme Mad Wife "Hum, hum, hum," Someone was knocking on the glass door of the conference room, and Xu Wenbiao who made a good impression on George walked in. Xu Wenbiao walked in, bowed to George, and said in a firm tone, "Chairman, I have already thought about it. I hope the company will appoint me to the other side." He said in a sighing tone, "I just heard the second Young Master Xiang''s remarks, and he was right." The second Young Master Xiang''s voice was very loud in the conference room just now. He was very close, and he listened all Arrived. Xu Wenbiao shook his hand and said in a heavy tone, "As long as the four big families cooperate well, they can put the poor people on their backs of bank debts. As long as they use their mouths and brains, they can raise prices." He sighed and said, "They joined the bank and kidnapped the entire Hong Kong, allowing the poor to work for the bank for their entire lives. In the end, the poor lived in a small pigeon cage, and they would continue to enjoy their wealth on paper." Xu Wenbiaos face revealed his unwillingness He said angrily, They dont even know how to build a building, and they dont know anything about manufacturing. They just take a little bit of money and spend it. With a little bit of time, you can continue to make a lot of money by raising housing prices." "And those poor people only want a very ordinary and ordinary house! Why do they spend their entire lives to provide for a house? Because it is the rich who play with them! The richer the more, the more they play. Get up!" He has always known that this is a conspiracy of the four major families, and has always known that this is a conspiracy of the rich. When he discovered this conspiracy, he could endure it, and he could work hard and buy a house with the crowd. But when he heard, the conspiracy maker, a member of the four major families. He really couldn''t bear it anymore while showing off the conspiracy high above him. It was unfair, and it was so unfair that he couldn''t bear it. "What are your plans?" George asked calmly. He wanted to know what plans this seemingly idealistic person would have. (.) Chapter 582： A feast of wealth Chapter 582: A Feast of Wealth Xu Wenbiao said firmly, "I want to build a house on the other side, and I want to be the largest real estate agent on the other side. I want people on the other side to afford a house, and I want people in Hong Kong to buy a house on the other side." Since Hong Kong can no longer accommodate the manufacturing industry, he does not intend to stay in Hong Kong anymore. He does not want to rely on clever gains in the financial market, just to save enough to buy a dwelling. He wants more, he wants to do more, and he hopes that more people can buy affordable houses. Hong Kong has no chance for him, he wants to go to the other side. He wants people on the other side to afford a house. He wants future Hong Kong people to go to the other side to buy a house without being deprived by the four big families. George froze for a moment. Xu Wenbiao''s thoughts have changed a bit quickly. The previous step was still optimistic about the manufacturing industry. Now he has become the largest real estate company on the other side. But in this case, he has chosen the best industry for him. In the next two decades, the biggest wealth feast on the other side of the country will be a national speculation on real estate. George nodded and said mildly, "That''s good, the company will fully support you, and you will dominate the real estate business on the other side." "Do you have any relatives in Hong Kong? Do you need to bring someone there in the company?" He continued to ask, "The company can give you more support, whether it is financial or technical." George himself has no time to manage real estate, but since someone in the company is willing to go this way, he will certainly try his best to support it. Xu Wenbiao was silent for a while, shook his head, and said calmly, "I have no relatives in Hong Kong, and I dont plan to take anyone in the company. I also have a cousin on the other side called Xu Jiayin, who also invited me to do it before. Real estate development. If possible, I plan to bring him into the company." If he has more concerns in Hong Kong, maybe he will be trapped in a pigeon cage for the rest of his life like everyone else, and he will bear the debts of his entire life for a small snail house. Become a bank and become the object of deprivation by the four major families. "Let''s do it." George encouraged, "It''s easy to make money in Hong Kong, but you have to make some career and want to help others. There is more stage on the other side." He turned his head, looked at Jason and said, "It is very difficult for Hong Kong to have suitable investment projects now. Things on the other side can be the key content of Asian companies from now on. Whether it is capital or technology, it can be proposed to the head office. Apply, I will arrange them to support as much as possible." In the next two decades, the world''s largest wealth feast will be the development and capture of the entire opposite bank. Those who are deprived will create wealth that will dazzle the whole world. "Thank you, Chairman." Xu Wenbiao looked at George excitedly. The company''s strong support made him a little flattered. George smiled softly and said softly, When you make money to a certain extent, everyone will have the idea of ??doing something. Im lack of skills and Im not good at these things, but I can let people who are good at it. Do these things. At critical times, help those who can grow, and ultimately help everyone." For him, what was buried was just a seedling, just a little investment in reads(); a **** who was alone for a thousand years. A lot of things will be exchanged in the future, and those who control the general trend of history have such advantages. Anyone who goes back to the past, as long as his brain is not broken, become a billionaire is a sure thing. And the more he does, the more seedlings he planted, the whole world will be different because of him. ..... In an office building on Admiralty Road, Central, Hong Kong. Xiang Yan, the second son of the Xiang family, has changed into a suit and leather shoes, but the cigar in his mouth remains unchanged. He paced back and forth in his office, and the more he thought about it, the less he felt. He said angrily, "That **** ghost, he dared to ignore my warning like this, he dared to stamp my face under his feet." "I said earlier that George Washington is not easy to deal with." A white and insidious looking man with gold-wire glasses said slowly, "After only more than two years of establishment in Hong Kong, Source Point''s assets have expanded several times. They are like unexplored prophets. The sale is the most valuable real estate investment project in Hong Kong." He said slowly, "Such an opponent, there will be so easy to deal with." The four major families have paid more attention to the source company. As early as more than a year ago, the source company entered their sights. After all, a wealthy foreigner, a large number of competitors who eroded their market in a sensitive period and a period of their wait and see, they cannot turn a blind eye. The four major families have been able to stand in Hong Kong for many years It is not just luck, they know everything they do in Hong Kong. From any angle, the four big families will not turn a blind eye to challengers who emerge. They have been silently observing the actions of Source Point. They are observing the intentions of the source company, and they are observing the forces behind the source company. The only problem may be that they have been observing for too long. When they started to be optimistic about the real estate prices in Hong Kong in the next few years, Source Point had already acquired the most valuable projects during this period of turmoil through the previous panic. This made the four major families in Hong Kong become very passive, and they also discovered this feast of wealth. But they were a step late, and the best delicacies were packaged and taken away by outsiders. This really made the four big families feel the nausea of ??swallowing flies. Xiang Yan said angrily, "We visited the pier in the capital and obtained approval. This saved us from worry and had a good opportunity to make a fortune this time. The ghost did not know that it was too lucky. Still guessed it. He was able to set up in Hong Kong two years in advance, and he had the best projects in Hong Kong." He said in an annoyed tone, "This time the wealth feast of the return, I did not expect that our major families in Hong Kong had not yet been on the table, and a ghost started to pick up the best dishes and start eating. This is simply lawless. We. The hype during this period of time has all the **** turned into a sedan chair for this ghost." The four major families have been entrenched in Hong Kong for many years, relying on real estate speculation to control the lifeline of Hong Kong''s economy and become the actual controllers behind Hong Kong. This is a changing situation, and they are the biggest stakeholders. Until there is no clear news, they are always ready to run and leave. In this case, they naturally have the guts to invest heavily. (To be continued.) Chapter 583： 4 big family ambitions Chapter 583 Ambition of the Four Great Families When they finally established a relationship in the capital, bowed to the dock, obtained approval, and finally felt relieved. They discovered that an outsider who had arranged in advance had already packed away the most exquisite dishes from the wealth feast. How could this make them bear it? Xiang Yan said in an unkind tone, "I kindly went to teach him, let him know how to advance and retreat, and give him a chance to join us. I didn''t expect this ghost to know good or bad, he dare to disobey me, could he? Do you really think that Hong Kong is still under their hands?" Although he had expected that the ghost would not be so easy to deal with, he never expected that he would be driven out directly. He didn''t even say the intention of commercial cooperation, so he was kicked out. This time he was really humiliated by that ghost. "Is it possible that the ghost is someone else''s white gloves?" The man with gold glasses asked cautiously, "The rise of Yuandian is too coincidental, and the rise is too fast. To say that they have no background, this Its hard to believe." A company that has been established for two years has been so fast and accurate, and its assets have doubled in just two years. No one would believe that they rely on luck only. "I don''t rule out this possibility." Xiang Yan paced back and forth. He pondered for a while and continued to say, "But we have confirmed that since he is not a white glove in the capital, he will pass the dragon at most." He said fiercely, "Regardless of whether he is behind the ghost or not, Hong Kong is now our territory. Since he is disobedient, we shouldn''t let him go. We must get rid of this one to let others Outsiders, put away those thoughts that shouldn''t be there." He said in a determined tone, "The current situation is turbulent, we must not show our timidity at this time." The man with golden silk glasses smiled lightly, and slowly said, "It seems that you have a very good effect in worshiping the pier in Beijing. Before that, everyone was panicked, for fear of being driven out of Hong Kong. " Xiang Yan said in a relaxed tone, "Worshipping the pier, we also have a backer. Hong Kong is now the Hong Kong of our four major families. Although there is one more emperor, the emperor is far away, as long as he pleases the emperor. This feast in Hong Kong, It''s still up to our four big families to take turns eating." It was with the approval of the capital that they found a backer in the capital, and the four big families were relieved again and decided to stay honestly in Hong Kong to make a fortune. After all, the world is big, and there are not many places where they can dominate. It is too hard and too dangerous if you can kill a guest at the door, why should you cross the ocean to do it? "Will you continue to take action next?" The man with gold glasses said calmly, "Or, we need to take action from the Liu family." "Forget it, Liu Che, you just look down on me, can''t I even deal with an outsider?" Xiang Yan was insulted, he said angrily, "I can solve this problem by myself , No need for others to intervene." Liu Che, a man with golden silk glasses, said gently, "This is not your business alone. Dealing with Yuandian, sharing the benefits of their company, and driving outsiders out of Hong Kong is the common interest of the four major families." He said quietly, "We can''t always wait for you to take action." Xiang Yan waved her hand and said affirmatively, "It wont be long, I will be able to get that Guilaos reads() soon; the mans Prince number. Speaking of which, I was still in that Guilaos office and saw one Something interesting." "What?" Liu Che asked curiously. "In the auction three days later, the ghost guy will also participate. Although I haven''t found a chance to deal with them for the time being, at the auction, I will tidy up him. Let him know that it has offended the Big Four in Hong Kong. Family, its not so easy to just go over. Xiang Yan said in a bad tone. "Aren''t you, do you plan to buy things to honor the Zhao family at the auction? You have to clean him up at the auction, don''t be self-defeating." Liu Che gently reminded the other party not to lose a lot of money. Xiang Yan glanced at Liu Che and said dismissively. "How can I not be prepared? Even if that ghost is a tragic situation, it is hard to protect myself now. I have already arranged eyeliner there, and their company''s cash flow has long been exhausted. If it were not for the trend of rising housing prices , The bank had asked them to recover the funds long ago, and they would have finished playing long ago." Thinking of this, Xiang Yan was even more frustrated. The collective hype of their four major families has all become a huge fortune to lift the sedan chair for Yuandian Company and let them hitchhiker all the way. He took a breath and said in a bad tone, "But don''t think he, we don''t have any means." Xiang Yan said in an arrogant tone, "I only need an introduction to make the castle in the air they built collapse." "Well, it depends on your actions. Our Liu family and Xiang family advance and retreat together In this project, that ghost will not be able to seek benefits." Liu Che said lightly. "Today, I have other things, so I will leave first." Liu Che motioned towards Xiang Yan, walked to the door, opened the door of the office, and walked out. Immediately after Liu Che left, a tall man with a face full of flesh came in, "Big brother." Xiang Yan nodded, and said in an instructive tone, "Abiao, you send someone to keep me staring at the ghost of the source point company. I want to know his every move in Hong Kong. Whether it''s him looking for it. I need to know which Lou Feng I called or which model agency I called." He said fiercely, "As long as anyone enters that ghost''s room, whether it is a man or a woman, I will know everything." Xiang Yan said in a disdainful tone, "What about the British ghosts, this is Hong Kong, and it will return soon. The power of the British has long since withdrawn, and our four major families are the kings of Hong Kong." If it was at other times, he really didn''t dare to say that he could deal with a long-timer from Britain. But now, the British are in the past tense, and Hong Kong is now the Hong Kong of the four major families. "Then, I''ll go..." Then Abiao made a threatening gesture. Xiang Yan slapped A Biao on the head and cursed loudly, "You are **** crazy, you pig brain, you told you that you are going to be 97 soon. At such a sensitive time, you threaten a British ghost, or a Billionaire." He kept poking Abiao''s head with his fingers, and said cursingly, "There are only a few people in their country. This kind of rich man is regarded as an elite by the ghosts. It''s a treasure. You **** provoke him now. At that time, the capital and Britain, the first person on both sides not to let go is you." (To be continued.) Chapter 584： How to do things Chapter 584 A Biao said in a dilemma, "Boss wow, can this ghost provoke or not." "Let you use your mind, you **** know how to eat." Xiang Yan sat back on the boss chair, with his back leaning on the boss chair, his feet resting on the desk, and speaking proudly. "When you act honestly, when you are aggressive, you can provoke whatever you want. The louder the better, how patriotic you can come, the higher the tone, the better, the more evil the pen. The more evil pen, the more patriotic, the more faithful you are. The more you can only go one way to the dark, the more optimistic you are." He said slowly, "But don''t stand next to anything you can''t do, you can talk nonsense, after all, you are a silly pen, they can''t be as knowledgeable as you." "But the bottom line is, don''t move a finger. This is the time when you are sensitive. It''s all **** honest. When the ghost took control, stepped on your left cheek, and you have to turn right. Put your face up and let him step on it, who makes you irresponsible reads(); the most beautiful words of love." Xiang Yan put out half of the cigar and took out a new cigar. He lit the cigar and continued talking. "Usually the biggest thing is the fist. At this time, the biggest thing is the truth. Usually you can use your fist to make the truth kneel down, but now it is sensitive and the truth makes you kneel, you just hold my fist and kneel down." Xiang Yan looked at A Biao casually, and said arrogantly, "Understood?" Abiao was only a promise, and didn''t know what to answer, whether he understood it or not. Xiang Yan jumped up from the boss chair and kicked it up, "Get me away. With your IQ, it''s hard to explain to you." A Biao ran out of the office rolling and crawling. Xiang Yan cursed and said, "From now on recruiting a kid, you must graduate from university with a major in psychology, otherwise it''s too **** mentally retarded." Although he was swearing on his mouth, his face was contented. The little brother is not stupid, how can he appear smart. A fool has the benefits of a fool, and a fool will be loyal and loyal. ... After a busy morning at the company, George also had a work meal with everyone at noon. After showing off the approachable attitude with a simple box lunch, the atmosphere of the company has become more active. At the lunch break, George said goodbye to the company''s employees. Li Youran and Xu Lele accompanied George back to the Peninsula Hotel. At the door of the suite, George said gently to them, "In the afternoon, I won''t go out, so go and rest by yourself." He said faintly, "In the past few days, I will spend most of my time in the hotel. If you feel bored, you can go shopping nearby. I will call you when I have something to do." He doesn''t plan to go shopping these days, but he stays in the hotel, but there is no need for other people to follow in the hotel. Li Youran immediately said in a hurry, "Mr. George, please do your own business first, don''t care about us. We can put our work in the hotel and we will stay in the room. You can find us at any time." George smiled softly, "Well, these jobs can be counted as overtime, and you can freely switch to vacations in the future." Such employees are usually the boss will like. "That''s it, goodbye." George returned to the room and closed the door gently. After returning to the room and putting a warning spell on the door, George sat back on the sofa and began to meditate quietly. As long as Voldemort is not dead, as long as he is not completely safe, he will never be able to really relax. Making money can be stopped, but it is urgent to increase strength. Even if it''s just a few days of leisure, he will not let himself completely relax, and always keep himself in a state of alert. In the hotel, it is natural not to do strict training, but simple meditation, used in this mortal world, also has a different taste reads(); Real Fire Great Emperor. Practice means never stop, and practice means adapting to local conditions. Fighting and fighting on the battlefield, reading and writing in the academy, sharpening the mind. The stern look in the laboratory, the excellence in work, the competition for fame and fortune in the market, all things can be incorporated into people''s practice. A wizard is a strong man who masters power and wisdom, and both power and wisdom are the source of the wizard''s strength. George let go of his thoughts and radiated his spirits. With the emptiness of his thoughts and the divergence of his spirit, his spirit spread. Spread to the entire room, then spread out. It spreads to the entire corridor, then to the entire floor, penetrates the wall and continues to spread, and finally spreads to the entire hotel. At this time, he was like breaking free from the shackles of *, getting rid of the gravity of the earth. It''s like a fish jumping out of the water, looking down at the entire river, and like a bird flying in the sky, overlooking the vast land. From his spiritual perspective, the hotel is full of various shapes and forms. In the hotel, there are travellers who fall asleep with jet lag, and some staff who are still working, facing computers and documents There are rich second generations who come out to fool around, and there are beautiful girls who are climbing dragons and phoenixes. . There are young lovers who have accumulated for a long time and come out for a romantic time, and there are old men who are casually asleep with a few tender models. There are people who are still loving couples in middle age, and there are also cheating men and women who have just been married and cheated on their own. One time and one place, one place for one residence, one heart and one self, like the world of Hengsha, blooming like flowers. George was aloft, watching all this with cold eyes, not to let these distracting thoughts interfere with his thoughts. There is only one kind of heroism in the world, and that is to discover the truth of life and still love it. Endless Hengsha, seemingly indistinguishable from each other, actually represents a completely different world. The world of others is always the world of others. Whether others are depraved, detached, happy, or disaster, it is all about others, just like your own world, only about yourself. Slowly, I realized the unique perspective, and realized the great red dust. In the end, he withdrew his thoughts and let his spirit fall back to the sea of ??knowledge without any shock. After dinner in the evening, George waited quietly, and night fell. The bright lights came on, and the whole of Hong Kong took on another look. All the lights shone ambiguously under the curtain of night. Hong Kong is perhaps the busiest and noisiest city in the world. At least at this time, whether it is London or New York, Tokyo or Seoul, it will not be like Hong Kong. In such a small place, there are so many men and women driven by modern metropolis life. The dense high-rise buildings are like ant caves and nests. The night is when these people in it fall and indulge. After removing the mask during the day, people reveal the truth, or another mask. (To be continued.) Chapter 585： Japanese real estate bubble Chapter 585: Japanese Real Estate Bubble When he came to the mirror, George transformed into the shape he had last night, and his apparition appeared on the roof of the hotel. He opened his arms and slowly flew towards the Marriott Hotel. Looking down on the earth from the sky, everything seems small. Those rich luxury cars and mansions, those beautiful handsome men and beauties, all seem insignificant at this time. reads(); Husband and sultry: The evil phoenix returns to the couch. Like the pictures and images in a picture album, they are remote and unreal. But when George fell back to the ground, everything became alive again. With feasting and busy traffic, he was like a transparent ghost, shuttled between the people. Like a ghost, like a ghost, in the downtown and hotel like no one. In front of a suite on the 27th floor of the top floor, heavily armed security personnel were patrolling in the corridor. Although security personnel cannot be equipped with guns, most of these tall and sturdy big men are serious retired special forces soldiers, and some have participated in real wars. When they are equipped with stun guns, pepper foam spray, telescopic batons, handcuffs, and even bayonets. In this narrow corridor, they are no easier to deal with than police officers with guns. What''s more, they also bring well-trained police dogs. They watched the elevator and the corridor with caution, not letting go of the slightest movement. In their view, under such precautions, even a fly would be discovered by them. It is even more unlikely that anyone can escape their sight. Fortunately, all this is for "ordinary people", and George is obviously not in the ranks of ordinary people. He is like a transparent air, passing by these experienced security personnel, even a well-trained police dog is at a loss at this time. The door of the suite has been tightly closed, but George has appeared in the room. The room was clean and tidy, as it was, the sheets were neat, no one had slept, and the fruit plate on the table was intact. The only special thing, a striking safe is placed on the coffee table in the room facing the TV. A slightly bald, gray-haired middle-aged man was leaning on the sofa, using the remote control irritably, switching between TV programs one after another. He switched channels repeatedly while muttering, but he was speaking in Japanese. George used a "speaking language" and heard the man complaining. "...I have to wait here for three days...It''s really troublesome..." The man complained for a while, stood up again, and found a few bags of bread with Japanese labels under the coffee table. He tore open the wrapping paper of the bread and ate it with the same mineral water with the Japanese label. The man looked at the bread in his hand with a slight disgust, and said unhappily, "I have to eat these for the remaining three days. It''s really disgusting." He reluctantly ate half of the bread, drank a little more water, leaned back on the sofa, and said in a sorrowful tone, "I really want to go home, I really want to eat tonkatsu made by Ryoko." He looked at the safe in front of him with hopeful eyes, and muttered softly, "As long as he can sell it and get enough money, his daughter will be saved, and Ryoko will not be caught and become an actress." Listening to the man in front of him, George slowly remembered the current situation in Japan. Japan is not at all difficult. Japan at this time is the time of the worst economic depression. In 1991, the bubble in the Japanese stock and property market had completely burst. During this period, countless companies closed down, and many people were unemployed and unable to find new jobs. In the bubble, the companies and individuals who arbitrarily expanded their leverage and carried huge debts paid a painful price for their madness reads(); rebirth one of the servants and three masters. For many years thereafter, they must have been savoring this bitter fruit. They accumulated debts at the height of the bubble, and after the bubble burst, they were unable to repay their debts. The extreme character of the Japanese makes them intolerant of those who cannot pay off their debts. This period is the most chaotic and craziest time in Japan. Those who are heavily in debt, in order to repay their debts, their wives and daughters are forced to shoot AV, men are desperately belly, scenes of human tragedies, are repeated after the real estate bubble. The whole thing is actually not weird, to some extent, it is very similar to that era in later generations. In 1985, Japan''s export-oriented production model reached its peak. Japan''s cheap goods have repeatedly impacted the entire world. At this time, countries can no longer afford Japan''s powerful manufacturing industry like a scourge. Japan''s manufacturing industry has almost wiped out the local companies in developed countries around the world. Workers in developed countries are unable and persevering to work hard. In order to make money, Japanese people who have no quality of life compete in manufacturing. Their manufacturing industries are in jeopardy under the impact of Japanese exports. Workers from all over the world are protesting. The Japanese do not take vacations on weekends and do not go home from get off work They do not travel on holidays and do not spend on weekdays. They are holding back their energy to save money and exporting. Workers all over the world were beaten by the perverted diligence and cheapness of the Japanese. In this case, the major developed countries gave Japan two options. One is to increase tariffs and trade protection to exclude Japan from the markets of developed countries. From the perspective of developed countries, the citizens of their countries have become accustomed to taking vacations and leaving get off work on time. They cannot compete in manufacturing with Japanese people who want money and life. Either the Japanese change it by themselves and follow the holiday and get off work, or the Japanese will leave. The other is the appreciation of the yen, which makes Japanese goods more expensive and allows people in developed countries to reduce imports in order to protect the local industries of developed countries. They also confuse Japan, and the appreciation of the yen can make Japanese people rich and allow Japan to invest overseas. Seeing these tangible benefits and looking at the fists of developed countries, Japan decisively chose to appreciate the yen. The play of the yen''s appreciation went out of control in a short time. The Japanese failed to control their greed and greed, and the Japanese also underestimated the lethality of the sudden windfall. The Japanese discovered that they were not really perverted, cheap, and hardworking. They don''t really want to consume. They used to have no money. After the yen began to appreciate, it doubled in only three years between 1985 and 1988. This means that the Japanese economy, without any reason, has doubled the dollar-denominated gdp just because of the currency appreciation. The wealth of the countrys wealth on paper doubled in three years. In this incredible, unprecedented wealth growth, all Japanese people are crazy. (To be continued.) Chapter 586： Man in debt Chapter 586 The poor and scared Japanese have never seen so much money, and never made so much money so easily. ,:. Nothing, no reason, just because of the exchange rate changes, within three years, everyone''s assets have doubled. The rapid appreciation of the yen has brought about a collective increase in the wealth of Japan, and attracted global capital speculation, which has set off more chain reactions, and housing prices have started to go crazy. Everyone does nothing, and the value of their assets is increasing at a rate of more than 30% per year. There is nothing more crazy than this. This kind of crazy quick money, this kind of sudden windfall, made all Japanese people crazy. They are perverted cheap hardworking workers who don''t consume and save money in developed countries, and they turn into "buy, buy, buy" shopaholics all the way. Every Japanese is crazy "buy, buy, buy", they only buy the expensive ones, not the right ones. Ordinary Japanese buy a lot of houses, cars, and famous brands. Large Japanese companies buy buildings, land, and businesses. They even bought the iconic American building, Rockefeller Center. House prices in Japan are the same every day, buying in the morning and rising in the afternoon, buying in the afternoon and rising late. With the increase in housing prices, the wealth of the Japanese is rapidly expanding. In its heyday, even the whole world is exclaiming that selling Tokyo can buy the entire United States. A small district in Tokyo can buy a small European country. The appreciation of the yen is like a terrible monster. Once it is released, all Japanese people are crazy, including the leaders of Japan. If the leaders don''t do anything, their approval ratings will rise. Relying solely on exchange rate growth, the Japanese did nothing and suddenly entered the best golden bubble era. The yen has been rising, housing prices have been rising, and banks have gone crazy. Banks will extend loans based on the current income of these people multiplied by the next few decades. Money is just like coming out of thin air. Companies use the money to recruit, and the company is playing forever. Land kings frequently come out, and construction sites are endless all day long. The stock market, the property market, the exchange rate, everything is going up soaring. Everyone is making a fortune, everyones wealth is growing, and no one is losing money. This is the best golden bubble period. With the extremely prosperous economy, the Japanese have changed from a perverted door to a global shopaholic. They are all over the world, carrying on the most luxurious travels. Luxury stores in the United States and Europe were all taken over by Japanese with huge sums of money. Wherever the Japanese go, they buy it all the way. In those countries, there have even been robbers who specialize in door robbing of the Japanese, because the Japanese are all famous brands and carry a lot of cash with them. LV handbags, Armani clothes, luxurious sports cars, expensive watches, and luxury shops in various countries are full of Japanese. The clerk of luxury goods hired employees who can speak Japanese for the door, and added a Japanese explanation for the door. The major tourist attractions are full of Japanese people, and Hawaii has become a private swimming pool for the Japanese. This feast of wealth is both long-lasting and short-lived. The feast of wealth lasted so long that the Japanese almost bought the world. The feast of wealth was so short that the Japanese had not yet reacted to the bubble, and they returned everything. The Rockefeller Center bought at a high price was returned at a low price. The houses, cars, and businesses bought at a high price have all become liabilities. As the Japanese bought and bought all the way, Japan exported through manufacturing, and the foreign exchange accumulated over the years quickly became stretched. High housing prices have led to a sharp increase in manufacturing costs in Japan. The sharp appreciation of the exchange rate has brought the price of export commodities to rise exponentially. Soon, Japans exports collapsed, and Japanese manufacturing collapsed. At the same time, with the collapse of Japanese exports, the collapse of Japanese manufacturing. Japans golden age finally began to burst at the top of the bubble. Nothing can rise to the sky, and all the investment, when flying to the sky, finally found that it was only a fragile bubble under my feet. The stock market was cut in half, and the stock market fell by two-thirds from its peak. The property market is cut in half, and Tokyo''s housing prices, which are almost impossible to fall, are cut in half. Tokyo is a very hot and hot city, this is a city that gathers the richest people in all of Japan. This city that controls education, medical care, finance, and employment, and the capital city of Japan''s economic and political center, has cut its housing prices in half. One can imagine how far the Japanese economy is at this time. During the bubble period, most of the senior middle class who bought houses and the rich class became negative equity. The price of real estate in Yuzawa Town, Japans hot door holiday apartment, has even fallen to one-twentieth of the highest point. Some old houses, in order to avoid maintenance fees, property fees, even sold at zero price. If it must be compared, it is the scene that later generations of capital housing prices may only see. And this year, Japans exchange rate continues to rise, and continues to rise in this terrible economic crisis. With the continuous doubling of the exchange rate, Japans exports have completely collapsed. In such an era those Japanese who were in debt during the bubble period sold everything they could sell, and sold children and women. It is not easy for this person to persist until now. The middle-aged man took out a cell phone, and the old Nokia cell phone was a little stripped off, showing that this man''s financial situation is not good. He entered a number on the phone. He stared at the screen of the phone fiercely, and after hesitating a few times, he finally failed to dial the number. "Bell, bell, bell!" At this moment, his cell phone rang suddenly, and the middle-aged man stood up in a humble manner and connected the phone in a humble tone. "Ryoko, it''s dad, Miki Tomiya." "Ryoko, why did you suddenly think of calling Dad?" "Oh, miss dad, dad miss you too. Are you bored in the country?" "Boring," the man was silent for a while, and said in a loving tone, "Dad will be back soon, and I will pick you up and mom back to Tokyo." "You said you don''t want to go back to Tokyo. There is a strange uncle in Tokyo that scares you?" The man showed an uncomfortable expression on his face, and his tone was a little trembling, "Oh, then we will move to a good neighborhood and go Is it okay to be friends with good neighbors?" "Okay, Ryoko is so good. By the way, Ryoko, how is mom today?" "Mom is still crying, Ryoko must be obedient, Ryoko is already a big girl, take care of her mother." "Well, Ryoko is the best, and my dad also wants to eat grilled fish made by Ryoko. My dad has already eaten, and my friends in Hong Kong invited my dad to a big meal. Ryoko and mom should also eat well at home." ==(The free reader for mobile novels is online! Over a million novels are free to watch, come and follow the WeChat public account kehuduan (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the free reader. Chapter 587： Flashy bubbles, joys and sorrows Chapter 587 Flashy Bubble, Joy and Sorrow "Oh, mother hasn''t eaten yet, Ryoko is going to warm up the rice for her mother..:. She''s really a good "girl", father really misses Ryoko and her mother." "Dad will be back soon, at most a week, we can go back to Tokyo after we come back. If Ryoko and mom don''t like Tokyo, we can move to other places." "Dad has done a big business and will be back soon. Okay, Ryoko will take good care of her mother. Go to bed early and good night." The man''s voice was already a little choked, his eyes were red, and he stared at the phone screen. Until it was confirmed that the phone had been hung up, the man put down the phone, put his head in his hands, and started sobbing. "Michiya, you are really a bastard, you are trash, you are scum, you are rubbish, you are shit. You damn, you should cut your belly, you should die ten thousand times." He scolded himself bitterly, and sobbed while holding his head, "What kind of man are you, you are not a human being. In order to get rich, he owed a debt of a butt, which made his family suffer." "Why don''t you die early, why do you want to live, why don''t you cut your abdomen early in the morning." The man pulled his hair and bumped his head on the sofa. When his crying voice became louder, he tried hard to control his emotions, but his distorted face could not restrain the sobbing and crying. He tucked his clothes into his mouth and covered his mouth to prevent his cry from spreading. After a while, he controlled his emotions and stopped crying, leaving only a burst of sobbing. He murmured, "I can''t die yet...I haven''t raised enough money...I can''t let them take Ryoko..." He was probably tired of crying, but he had an illusion. He saw a white light flashing across the void, and then he fell into a coma. "Oh!" George sighed, "A flashy bubble, how much joy and sorrow." Looking at the sight of this man today, George can already imagine it. Two years later, when Hong Kong''s financial bubble bursts, what will it look like? All the assets bought at high points become their reminders in the end. Those who are lucky are just carrying debts, and those who are too indebted are really wives scattered and separated. At that moment, even death became a luxury. Death is easy, and it is not easy to drag one''s wife and children to die. George gently pointed his finger, and the combination lock of the safe was turned on the coffee table, and then the safe was opened. A big red and beautiful box, with a velvet cushion inside the box, and a stone printing plate. The old traces can tell the age. George was gently tapping his finger, and the stone printing plate began to flash black. The black light is dense and dense, like a mist, tightly surrounding the stone printing plate, with a bit of mystery. He nodded slightly, "Good luck, it''s true." Looking at the middle-aged man lying on the sofa, George sighed, tapped his finger, and a transparent mark landed on the stone printing plate. He waved his hand again, closed the box again, everything returned to its original position, and the safe was locked again. "It won''t be lost if it''s stamped on it. Otherwise, wait three days." With a slight noise, George leaves the Marriott Hotel. After a while, the man lying on the sofa woke up. He seemed to be a little confused about why he fell asleep. Looking at the safe on the coffee table in front of him, his heart beat violently, as if he was about to jump out of his''chest''. The fierce heartbeat made his body tremble slightly, and his chest rose up and down. He hurriedly screwed the secret lock on the combination lock, his hands trembling, it was difficult to screw the secret lock to the correct position. He gasped for breath, he tried several times before opening the safe with trembling hands. With trembling hands, he took the red colored box out of the safe, and he opened the box. His heartbeat slowly calmed down until he was sure that the contents of the box were still there. He gently touched the box with his hands, and looked at the contents of the box with his own life gaze. He murmured, "Fortunately, it''s just a nightmare. Everything is still there. As long as the debt is paid off, nothing will happen. Ryoko will not be taken away..." ....... George came out of the Marriott Hotel and wandered in the sky of Hong Kong again. Looking at this prosperous and lively city, watching the men, men, women, and women who are "chaotic" and "fascinated" on the earth. Thinking back to the Marriott Hotel, the man who owed a huge debt just now felt that reality was truly illusory and bizarre. On another piece of land separated by the sea in Hong Kong, the real estate bubble has already caused many families to break. A feast of wealth, after a short carnival, brings lasting pain. Just three or four years ago, Japan was so rich that it could buy the entire world. The Japanese buy and buy everywhere, all over the world, and all over Hong Kong. But in an instant, the real estate bubble burst, a large number of Japanese companies closed down, and people were unemployed. All the wealth on paper was in vain, and only the debts of those people were left behind. During the bubble period, those people used the highest income to get the highest loan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and finally bought the most expensive house. They caught up with the car and caught up with the last bus of the house price. Then, in an instant, they chased the high housing price bubble, and forced the company to death, forced the export to death, and lost their job. They are unemployed, have no money to repay their loans, and house prices are cut in half. The wealth they once pursued, and the price of Tokyo, which will never fall, has become a hot potato that no one cares about. Yesterday was the golden age. Everyone was looking forward to the future. They carried heavy debts just to become noble people in Beijing. But overnight, the bubble burst, and all they had was a house they couldn''t sell, a job they couldn''t find, and debt they couldn''t get rid of. The man in the hotel is lucky. He still has a home and family. Although they are facing threats, he still has something to sell. As long as the debt is paid off, he can start again. As long as the debt is paid off, he can move to a friendly community with his family, and let his "girl" avoid the strange uncle. He can move to another city and start over. And more people died in that bubble, and their wives were scattered and left alone. The real estate bubble is really a madness sweeping the country. What''s strange is that Hong Kong, separated by the sea, is repeating the path of Japan. Two years later, there will also be an almost identical drama of the era when the real estate bubble burst. The only experience mankind has learned from history is that mankind never learns from history. The tragedies that occur today have been staged countless times in the past, and will be staged countless times in the future. Important notice on this site: Please use the free novel aPP on this site, no ads, no errors, fast update, member synchronization bookshelf, please follow the WeChat public account zuopingshuji (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the mobile client! Chapter 588： Rich is high society Chapter 588 Hong Kong people are also lucky. After their real estate bubble burst, they soon caught up with the rapid economic growth on the other side. .:. They don''t need to live in a small country like the Japanese, but in the end they can only rely on making love action movies to boost the economy. But after Hong Kong, where is the luck of the real estate bubble in another place? George has no intention of inquiring about the auction items kept by Sotheby''s Auction House. The most important thing has been done, and the rest is waiting for the auction three days later. .. For the next three days, George was too lazy to figure out the door. After all, he seems to be in the second phase now, seeing things that he can''t understand, he really has the ability to manage. If he doesn''t reduce his going out, maybe he will be busy everywhere, playing the game of punishing evil and promoting good. At least for now, he still doesn''t have this time for the time being. He always remembers that his first priority now is to improve his strength. Only after the elimination of Voldemort can he let go of his mind and have enough time to slowly realize his ideas. Finally it''s time for the auction. At nine o''clock in the morning, Li Youran and Xu Lele accompanied George to the Oriental Mandarin Hotel. Jason was already waiting at the door. When the elongated Lincoln stopped at the door of the hotel, Jason walked up quickly and opened the door of the car. "Chairman, the auction is still half an hour away, and they have already begun to enter." George nodded, he sensed the mark he had left, it was nearby, so it seemed that there was no surprise. This made him feel much better, and he had already spent a lot of time on going out this time. If possible, he can''t wait to go back, and he has a lot of things to do next. The plan to strengthen his strength needs to be completed before the beginning of school, and the transformation of Hogwarts cannot be stopped. After the beginning of school, he also has a lot of things. Jason walked ahead, leading George into the auction. Here, a modified sports car rushed all the way with a peculiar roar. A purple colored Lamborghini stopped at the door of the hotel, and the door boy quickly drove the door and hid next to it. A man with a flower plaid shirt, white trousers, pointed leather shoes, and sunglasses holding a cigar came out. The mouth he used to hold the cigar made a peculiar weird laugh. "Ha...ha...ha...ha" George frowned slightly. This man was the man who broke into the meeting room last time, Xiang Lao Er of the four major families in Hong Kong. Behind Xiang Lao Er, a beautiful female with a fiery figure, wearing a bright red color evening dress, showing a long, white leg, followed in and got out of the car. Xiang Lao Er put his arms around the slender waist of the beautiful female, and patted heavily on the slender waist of the female female, which caused the female to feel tenderly. laugh. George ignored this rude fellow. He continued to walk into the hall. Li Youran and Xu Lele followed closely behind him. As he passed the lobby, George thought for a while, took out a black card and handed it to Jason. "The second child might have trouble, you can verify this with the auction house." George said slowly, "Maybe the second child might have trouble, you can verify this with the auction house." I even saw the second child of the Xiang family at the auction. This person seemed to be a restless person who wanted to make trouble. George decided to be prepared first. Prepare more security deposit first, and then you will know who is unlucky. The last thing he fears is that someone will come to the door to make trouble. In the hotel, going straight along the lobby, at the end of the corridor is a magnificent auditorium. The neat rows of sofa chairs are facing a solemn and grand auction table of golden nanmu. Next to the auction table is a conference table with the appraiser already in place. There are already quite a few people sitting in the conference room, some of them have a relaxed face and whisper to each other, and some have no distractions, focusing only on the auction table. George also saw the Japanese man with white and bald hair. He was fidgeting, with a look of anxiety and anxiety on his face. George found a place to sit down near the cultural relics display table. Li Youran and Xu Lele sat on the sofa chair to his left. Xu Lele looked at the high-rollers around who were waiting for the auction, her face could not contain excitement. She was startled and said, "Isn''t that Liu Tianwang, so handsome." She covered her''chest'' with her hands. He said in an excited tone. "There is also the **** of song..."Jade""female" star...that is the boss of Chow Tai Fook..." Suddenly, they actually saw the well-known Hong Kong celebrities and wealthy businessmen at this auction. "Sure enough, it''s the place where rich people come," Xu Lele muttered quietly, "At auctions, there are rich stars everywhere." Li Youran gently kicked Xu Lele''s''legs'' under the sofa, glaring at her, and beckoning her not to talk indiscriminately. George watched quietly, these characters that could only be seen on TV in previous lives. They are younger than what you see on TV, but if you look closely, their skin is not as good as on TV This is the beauty of money, the life on TV, all the good things need money to pile up . When you have enough money, you are like those people, living on TV, living in the hope of others. There is still a little time before the auction begins, and the auctioneers participating in the auction are still entering the venue one after another. At this time, an unwelcome person appeared in front of George again, the second child of the Xiang family. He put his arms around the hot, tall and beautiful "woman", and sat on the sofa chair in the same row as George, separated by a few empty seats. He took off his sunglasses and looked at George with provocative eyes, with an expression of making big news in his eyes. George ignored him, just quietly waiting for the auction to begin. Xu Lele suddenly realized, "Oh, I remember, that''female'' is a very famous''female'' actor on TV recently. What is her name? Her acting skills are not good, but she suddenly became popular. Big money." The auctioneers took their seats one by one, and the auction began immediately. It seems that those people have also felt the strong smell of medicine between George and the second child of the Xiang family, and no one dared to sit on the sofa between them. "Dang! Dang! Dang!" A British man with white hair and a suit and leather shoes walked onto the auction stage. He gently knocked on the auction mallet to indicate that the auction was about to begin. Jason returned to the auditorium before the start of the auction. He nodded and signaled to George that everything was done. Then sat down on the sofa on George''s right. ==(This site''s novel book-chasing artifact is on the shelves! No ads, no errors, fast update, member sync bookshelf! Bookworm essential! Follow the public WeChat account zaixian (press and hold for three seconds to copy) to download the reader of this site! Chapter 589： The auction begins Chapter 589 The second child of the Xiang family was dangling a cigar, leaning his legs carelessly, rubbing a hand on the hot female star. When the time came to 9:30, the auction wiped the auction mallet, and when the auditorium was quiet, he said loudly in English. "Welcome all guests, all auctioneers, and welcome everyone. Welcome to this auction, to participate in the summer auction held by Sotheby''s Auction House at Oriental Culture Hotel." He bowed deeply to everyone in the auditorium, and said in a sincere tone, "I am the auctioneer of this auction, Ai Yi Chad, and my Chinese name is Ai Wen. The meaning is that I love love. China has a long history and culture. My main job is to auction and appraise Chinese antiques and collections." Either Chad used a simple opening remark, a Chinese name with allegorical meaning, to easily close the distance with the auctioneers present. He said in a loud voice, "This auction will be hosted by me. I hope everyone can get their favorite auction items in the next auction." "Okay, let''s not say much. We are starting to get to the point. I know that everyone is not here to listen to me. What everyone really cares about is our precious collection." The auctioneer looked around the auditorium, "Then, this auction will begin now." He knocked the auction mallet, which represented the official start of the auction. He pointed to the location of the auction display stand and said loudly, "Our first auction item in this auction is an item that everyone is familiar with. Now we invite our staff to display it on the auction display stand. This auction item." Under his instructions, the staff next to him immediately put the already prepared collection on the auction display stand. On the auction display stand, under the spotlight, a piece of white jade that was warm and smooth was carved with Aoxue Hanmei. The winter plum and the white jade complement each other, and they are very beautiful. The surrounding cameras, from different angles, photographed all the details of the auction item, showing every bit of the auction item through the projection screen hung around it. On the huge screen, the auction items must be exposed, and all the advantages and disadvantages are displayed. Jason leaned beside George and whispered, "This man is the chief auctioneer of Sotheby''s auction house. He has worked at Sotheby''s auction house for more than 20 years." "He is also an expert in antique appraisal, especially good at Chinese porcelain and bronzes. He has sold many auction items with record prices." George nodded and didn''t say anything. His goal was determined from the beginning, and he didn''t care about the other items in the auction. If there are good auction items later, you can buy them. But if there is nothing special, he doesn''t mind just walking through the scene like this, buying what he wants to buy, and quietly waiting for the auction to end. "A gentleman is like jade, and jade has always occupied an important position in Chinese culture. People use jade to symbolize the humility of a gentleman, and people use warmth like jade to describe the quality of a gentleman." "The auction item in front of you is this piece of Hetian jade pendant, a white jade of sheep fat, which is hand-carved on the Aoxue Hanmei by skilled craftsmen, which symbolizes the elegance and vigor of a gentleman. This piece of Hetian jade pendant will be as elegant as it today. Noble master." The auction was fluent in English, narrating Chinese culture and beautiful words about jade, and provoking the interest of the auctioneers on the spot. The auction was full of affectionate tone and said, "In Chinese history, the value of beautiful jade has always been above gold. Ancient Chinese symbolizes imperial power. According to legend, it was carved from a piece of beautiful jade called Heshibi." "It''s a pity that Yuxi has been lost, but the pursuit of jade and the love for jade are spread in China''s long-standing culture." "People raise jade, and jade raises people. The jade pendant in this auction has not been experienced by other owners. This makes this jade pendant and the owner under the auction a real match made in heaven." George nodded slightly. The host knew how to provoke people''s minds. A new product has no value in the age, and it was originally a shortcoming. But combining this new product with people, this shortcoming turns into an advantage. In the past, those ancient jade belonged to other people after all, and the owner had died many times. This new product could completely belong to the next bidder. "Well, the starting price of this auction item is 100,000 yuan, and the price increase cannot be less than 50,000 yuan each time. Now please start bidding." In the passionate provocation of the auctioneer, the bidding for the auction finally began. As the auctioneer said, jade has always occupied an important place in Chinese culture. Many people who have a little money, when they start to want to collect some things Jade accessories, it is easy to enter their eyes. What''s more, for such a piece, the base price of the exquisite jade pendant made of Hetian jade is indeed not high, and the auctioneers words were tickled by the words of the auctioneer, and soon someone began to offer it. There are many people who are interested in this jade, whether it is a person who pretends to be a gentleman or an arty person, they can find their favorite qualities in jade. "Two hundred thousand!" "Three hundred thousand!" "" "one million!" Soon, the jade pendant of Hetian jade was raised by the bidders to a high price of one million, which was ten times higher than the starting price. The auctioneer dropped the hammer after three confirmations. This Hetian jade pendant was photographed by a middle-aged man who looked like a businessman. George quietly watched other people bid for this jade pendant, and didn''t plan to make a move. After all, he pretended not to be a gentleman, and he wouldn''t wear such a pendant that would break with one touch. The first auction item was sold at a high price of one million, which greatly exceeded the appraiser''s estimate. The atmosphere of the auction was also aroused. The auctioneer also seemed a little excited, and he immediately launched the second auction item while the iron was hot. The second collection is a gilt bronze Guanyin statue of the Song Dynasty. The auctioneer slowly said, In the language of believers, you cant say buy a Buddha statue, but please say please. Bring a Buddha statue home for the sake of your familys health, peace and joy. Such a beautiful meaning, I Don''t superfluous." "This auction item has a starting price of 5 million, and each increase cannot be lower than 100,000. Now please start bidding." "Five and five million!" "Five and eight hundred thousand!" "" The bidding for this statue of Buddha was more intense than the jade pendant just now. Men, women, young and old are actively bidding for this statue of Guanyin. ( [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] ~： So what, ask for a monthly pass! The number of monthly passes this month is a bit bleak, and subscriptions are also declining. Please support me. Legend of Eternal Celestial Core Ask for subscription, ask for monthly pass, thank you! Chapter 590： Self-control Chapter 590 George speculated, "Compared to being a gentleman, it seems that everyone prefers to be blessed by the Buddha." Xu Lele whispered, "Many celebrities are shooting this Guanyin portrait. I didn''t expect these celebrities to be so superstitious. This is a lot of money." As the price of Guanyin statues went up in the auction, she was finally shocked. If it is said that the jade pendant just now is just a warm-up, let her see that the rich can buy a shape with a million at hand. So now, a group of people buy a Buddha statue for more than the price of a luxury house, which is completely beyond her ability to understand. "That male star has always been known for his continuation, but he didn''t expect to spend so much money to buy a Buddha statue." She looked surprised. She didn''t expect that a star who was famous for his frugality would spend a lot of money to buy a Buddha statue that, in her opinion, is completely useless. George said disapprovingly, "Fame is a difficult thing to control. There are some stars whose own strength is not strong. After accidentally becoming famous, they quickly fall off, so everything is attributed to luck. And even for the stars with strength, they can It cannot be red, and how red it can be depends on chance." He explained slowly, "A movie or a TV series cannot be supported by a certain star. Movies and TVs that can become popular are multi-party cooperation. The celebrity''s fame and wealth are very dependent on luck. The treatment of famous actors is worlds apart." "In this case, every star is eager to get luck, and also eager to maintain his attitude. Li Youran pointed to a middle-aged bald man sitting on the sofa in the front left. She whispered, "That person is the owner of a food company in Hong Kong. His company was found out for cutting corners, was reported and fined. He cried in the newspaper that it was because of rising costs and rising wages. I had to do this. I didnt expect that as soon as he turned his head, he would have the money to invite Buddha statues here." She said in a contemptuous tone, "These people don''t want to honestly rely on the quality of goods to satisfy consumers. Instead, they have money to buy a Buddha statue and ask the gods to protect themselves from cutting corners and not being caught." Under the hammer of the auctioneer, the gilt bronze Guanyin statue of the Song Dynasty was photographed by a middle-aged businessman who was blessed for a price of 15 million. Li Youran explained in a low voice, "This man is the owner of a zinc real estate company in Hong Kong. He has a relative who works in the Lands Department." She used a meaningful look, and then she didn''t explain much. While cutting corners, seeking Gods blessing, while breaking the law and committing crimes, while taking advantage of the law. I have to say that this kind of picture is really sad sometimes. The auctions continued, and George observed noncommittal. The second child of the Xiang family hasn''t started to act, he and the female star are no one else. The auction items now appearing are not yet his target. As each auction item is sold, the number of auction items decreases. Finally, when he reached the item he wanted to buy, he leaned forward and waited for the auction item to start. He had already spent several days on this thing, which seemed a little weird to him, who was already tight on time. But sometimes things are like this, even if time is tight, he can only hold back his thoughts and try to abide by the rules. Why not take the auction items directly, and why do you want to participate in the auction yourself? With the power of a wizard, he can of course easily win over. On the first day in Hong Kong, he can directly find Jason and find out where the things he needs are located. After that, he only needs a few simple spells, all troubles will not appear, and what he needs will immediately become his private possession. This is really simple, as he once said, when it comes to his strength, all the laws and all the rules can''t force him to restrict him. Everything is so simple, it is always easy to break the rules. But in many cases, the bottom line set by oneself cannot be changed at will. When the law cannot restrain people, when the rules cannot restrain people, a person''s nature will be fully revealed. Of course George can take the item directly and drop a suitable amount of money, so that even if he is forced to buy and sell, it is still fair to some extent. The real question is, what will happen after doing this, what kind of person will he become? George never believed in a person''s self-control, even for his own nature, he was extremely pessimistic. He believes that if he can easily take away the possessions of others today, he will sneak into the treasures of other countries sooner or later after several times. His will continue to climb, and the limits he will break through will be more and more. Finally, Qiao Rangduo may become a habit Slowly, he will not be able to bear any delay, he will accept any opposition and accusations, and he will gradually become like Voldemort. Just like this time, if he hadn''t waited patiently for a while, he wouldn''t know the seller''s situation. If he is directly because of prejudice, he will take away the item in the Japanese collection. He has only a small amount of time, and it is possible that Michi and his daughter Ryoko Mitake lost their lives and fell into a bottomless abyss. While George was thinking about it, the auction display table had already begun to display this item. A big red box appeared on the display table of the cultural relics. The auctioneer opened the box and a stone printing plate appeared in the box. The auctioneer said in a sighing tone, "This is a complete Jiaozi printing plate from the Northern Song Dynasty." George knew all these things well. Jiaozi is a banknote issued a thousand years ago in the first year of Renzong Tiansheng in the Northern Song Dynasty. The issuance of Jiaozi created a precedent for the issuance of paper money in the world. And this Jiaozi printing plate is the only one in the world, that is to say, it is the only symbol in the world that represents the most primitive and earliest banknotes in the world. Before this printing plate, there was no paper currency, after this printing plate, paper currency slowly appeared. "Everyone knows the usefulness of the money printing machine." The auction comb chuckled lightly. "This is the oldest and most primitive money printing machine in the world. It has no history before and no one in the future. It has great historical value." Not only the historical value, the appearance of Jiaozi represents another beginning. It was after this attempt that subsequent dynasties began to further explore the issuance of banknotes. Paper money is the source of modern financial bubbles and the source of modern finance. [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 591： Troublemaker Chapter 591 After the advent of Jiaozi, the past dynasties began to understand the mystery of wealth that is made out of nothing. Wealth does not necessarily come from creation, but can also come from bubbles. Since then, history has opened a path of asset bubbles and rapid currency devaluation. During the Yuan Dynasty, the luxurious life of rulers further promoted the proliferation of banknotes. After the Italian traveler Marco Polo came to China, he discovered the paper money used in the Yuan Dynasty, and through his travel notes of Marco Polo, he spread the concept of paper money to Europe. After the appearance of the first Jiaozi, it was not until more than 600 years later that the first European banknotes were issued in Sweden. After that, banknotes became more and more popular and became the beginning of modern currency. The auctioneer said in a bewitching tone, "The Jiaozi printing plate we see now is the only printing plate handed down from the Northern Song Dynasty. This is the source of the history of world banknotes and the origin of world banknotes." "The starting price is ten million yuan, and each increase must not be less than 500,000 yuan." Compared to auctioneers who are not familiar with this auction item, George knows a lot about this printing plate. Paper money is a pioneering work in human history and an innovation in human history. Its significance is by no means inferior to the four great inventions. After paper money, the world entered another state, gold and silver no longer became a problem for people, and the world entered the era of paper money rule. Countless generations since then have been heavily restrained by the magic rain of banknotes. This printing plate is the source of world banknotes. Money can move God, and the emergence of banknotes makes the magic of money expand the scope of money to infinity. This is the first banknote printing machine in the history of the world. Paper money has brought the world into a completely different era. Only with paper money has the current finance and development, and everything that is developing rapidly today. In a sofa chair on the right side of the auditorium, a Japanese man looked at the printing plate with a look of anxiety and expectation. This was all his hope. George motioned to Jason to raise his placard. "Twenty million!" George knew that this Jiaozi printing plate indeed had unparalleled historical value. But that''s all. Compared with the collections with legendary stories, a money printing machine lacks story and imagination. Not everyone cares about its value. The most expensive collections often contain a series of stories, like the Heart of the Sea and the Titanic, like He''s Bi and the Jade Seal. Although this printing plate is something he must have, it is only because he has a special purpose. In terms of the value of the collection, the price of this ancient money printing machine is not very expensive, but it is not difficult to buy it. Just as George expected, he raised the price by 10 million in one go, immediately dispelling the wait-and-see mentality of others. This is by far the highest quotation in the auction item. A piece of collection that seems to be only used as a historical memorial. The price of 20 million is enough to dispel some of the tentative ideas of others. "Is there anything higher than this?" Auction Shu said with excitement, "This gentleman increases the price by 10 million at a time, just to obtain this unique ancient money printing machine in the world. Someone is willing to make this unique. For your collection, will you pay a higher price?" No one responded, and the 10 million increase was enough to dispel other people''s thoughts. What''s more, this collection is indeed not everyone''s fancy. "If no one is bidding, then this unique ancient money printing machine belongs to this gentleman." The auctioneer looked around the auditorium. It seems that no one is really interested in this printing plate, but the price is already Far beyond expectations. "Then, this printing plate" "thirty million!" The younger brother next to Xiang''s second child raised a sign to increase the price, which was also based on a 10 million increase. "Forty million!" Jason immediately followed up with a card, and again increased the price by 10 million. The people at the venue were stunned for a moment, and took a breath. They had seen more expensive auction items. But ten million, ten million increase in price, they really haven''t seen it at such an auction of ordinary collections. What''s more, this is an auction item for which no one can see the reason. The ancient money printing machine could not actually print US dollars and Hong Kong dollars. If it can print US dollars and Hong Kong dollars, it will be of great value. But the ancient money printing machine, this kind of collection, has no author and no provenance. Its hard to get a good price for such a collection if you show it off. "Fifty million!" The younger brother of Xiangs second child continued to hold his placard, "Sixty million!" An ancient money printing machine, a collection of sufficient historical significance but lack of imagination. In the promotion of the two people the price went higher and higher, exceeding all previous collections. The second child of the Xiang family seemed to be determined to make trouble for George. George increased the price all the way, and he followed the price all the way. This printing plate has far exceeded its market value. George looked at Xiang''s second child and saw his triumphant expression. Xiang Jia''s second child said in a slick tone, "I''m out of money, Guilao." He said in a provocative tone, "Your money is all set on those buildings, right. Every move in Hong Kong is clear to our Xiang family. How much money does your company have? How much money is owed? We all To understanding." He yelled arrogantly, "Do you really want to buy this thing, please, please, please. Maybe I will be soft-hearted and won''t grab it with you." George said indifferently, "One hundred million!" Li Youran and Xu Lele both looked stunned, and it was true that the biggest local tyrant was still by their side. When they invested in the company, they saw more money, and the value of those buildings was far above the auction items here. But that is a huge building in Hong Kong. Every dwelling in it contains an elite of Hong Kong. Only an elite can dwell in Hong Kong. Ordinary people in Hong Kong live in public housing. Thousands of Hong Kong elites live in one building, and that high price is generated. And what is on these auctions, a printing plate made of a stone, probably has a history of a thousand years. Such an inexplicable thing, the current bidding price has been able to change many suites. It is enough for them to work for hundreds of years, which can''t help but make them dumb. The world of the rich is truly extraordinary. "Oh, you still have money, yes, yes, go on. One hundred and ten million," Xiang Jia''s second child said loudly, "I know it''s not worth the money, but I just have a lot of money." [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 592： Mutual speculation Chapter 592 Facing the rudeness and arrogance of the second child of the Xiang family, the others were also dull, but who can say anything about this person who can call out 110 million and buy a stone printing plate? The Xiang family is so powerful in Hong Kong that no one wants to provoke him. "Do you want to follow one hundred and fifty million more? Let me give it to you again." George said flatly. This printing plate has far exceeded its actual value. Even if he does not lack the money, he would not want to compete with such a rich second generation to burn money. After all, he earned his money. Although it is easy for George to make money, it has not been easy for him to spend money. Needless to say, Mofeng''s low prices, the price of 150 million yuan is enough to buy the entire Mofeng in Britain, and now it is used to buy a printing plate that makes him feel like he is spending money. He is accustomed to the low prices of the devilish wind, and he has always been restrained in spending money. In his opinion, if he has money, he cannot spend it randomly. The second child of the Xiang family said arrogantly, "Since you have no money to follow, I will reluctantly accept it. You came to Hong Kong specifically to buy it. It''s not easy to come all the way. It''s a pity, you buy it. Not it anymore." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." The second child of the Xiang family laughed wildly, "I dont have much else but money. Spend 151 million and buy a happy one. I know you are also very rich, but its a pity that the money is now in the building. Then you cant buy what you want to buy, or you cant buy it. Does it upset you?" "But I''m so happy, beg me, beg me. Or, if you sell a building, you can collect some money." He said arrogantly, "If you think you can buy this thing back from me after you raise enough money, you are quite wrong." He arrogantly said, "This thing is completely useless in my hands, but I can smash it and throw it into the monkey. Although I don''t know what you are going to do with it, but I am unhappy when I see you I am very happy." "One hundred and fifty-one million sold!" The auctioneer dropped the hammer and said in an excited and trembling tone. "This Jiaozi printing plate from the Northern Song Dynasty belongs to Mr. Xiang." Its not that he has never auctioned more expensive things, but watching two local tyrants **** off and sold an item worth ten million or even less than fifteen times the price, even he felt that the rich were really rich. capricious. George smiled disdainfully, and the real smile was the last laugh. He doesn''t really mind the money, but since someone is in trouble, he naturally doesn''t mind letting the other person suffer. This one hundred and fifty-one million is regarded as the appetizing bitterness of Xiang''s second child, and there will be more meals for him to prepare. The auctioneer looked extremely excited. This printing plate, the money printing machine from the Northern Song Dynasty, sold at a price beyond imagination. In their initial valuation, the value of this printing plate was about 10 million, and it might be 20 million if you met a fan, but not more than 30 million. If it weren''t for the compulsory requirements of the auctioneers, they would never start the auction with a reserve price of 10 million. In their opinion, the starting price of this printing plate is at most 5 million, and it is not Chen''s mistake that someone can bid 10 million. After all, a collection without imagination and story can hardly attract irrational auctioneers. And those sane auctioneers, they will not give a high price to a collection. However, in the field of auctions, when encountering crazy local tyrants, all auction laws will be broken. No matter what the local tyrants are happy, it is good. The auctioneer said while the iron was hot, "Next we will auction a fantastic collection. Ladies, gentlemen, ladies, showmen, scream." He said in an excited tone, "This is the largest ruby ??in the world, with a 22-carat Heart of the Sun." A new auction item appeared on the auction exhibition stand. This auction item is not large in size and it is difficult to see the seats farther apart. But at this time, everyone leaned forward unconsciously. A beam of light hit the body of the auction item, reflecting a dazzling brilliance. Looking at the ruby ??the size of a pigeon egg, George''s expression was slightly moved, "I didn''t expect there to be unexpected joy." Because he was troubled by the second child of the Xiang family, his a little irritable mood improved. He muttered silently in his heart, not so much the heart of the sun, as the heart of lava. He could see the fire element hidden in the ruby ??from a distance. The auction pointed at the beautiful ruby ??on the auction display table, saying loudly, "This is the largest natural ruby ??in the world, the "Heart of the Sun". It has 22 carats. That dazzling beauty, that coquettish charm Red, just like growing in lava." He said in an affectionate tone, "Any lady will be crazy about its beautyOnly the richest, most beautiful, and luckiest woman can wear it in her hands. , Enjoying the envy and jealousy of women all over the world." "It is so beautiful, so the person who buys it must have a big heart." Of course, she cannot bear the jealousy of others." The auctioneer''s incitement seemed to have an effect, and the breathing in the auditorium became rapid. The hot star who was sitting next to the second child of Xiang''s family immediately flashed light in his eyes. Her breathing became rapid and hot, and her face flushed slightly. She said in a deadly tone, "That ruby ??is so beautiful, I really want to wear it on someone''s chest." She took the hand of Xiang''s second child, put his hand on her Feng Ting chest, and said in a sweet voice, "If you touch it, people''s heartbeat will speed up." "Let''s take a look to see if that gem matches people''s chest well." She tidyed up her clothes, revealing a little smooth and delicate chest. The sweet voice, the hot face, and the mountain peaks made the men around him look at her secretly without realizing it, what a fairy. The second child of the Xiang family squeezed her soft chest forcefully, causing the woman to gasp more, "It''s really worth it." Xu Lele and Li Youran turned their heads sideways, looking at the ceiling, they couldn''t even look at that way. "Really a nasty society." Xu Lele mumbled quietly. The auctioneer yelled loudly, "The starting price of Sun Heart is 30 million, and the price increase shall not be less than 1 million." "Fifty million!" Xiang Jia''s second child was the first to call out an offer. "80 million!" George added the price lightly. The two local tyrants immediately poured a basin of cold water on the others who were eager to try. [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 593： Zhou Wangding Chapter 593 They simply don''t play cards according to the routine. Each time the price increase is one million, they add tens of millions in one breath, and they don''t even give others the opportunity to bid. Those beautiful stars, those elegant ladies, there is no elegance and nobility at this time, only an angry expression looks at the two local tyrants who are fighting for me and constantly increasing prices. This can''t help but make people angry. Many people are thinking that even if they can''t buy it in the end, they must participate in the auction. Even if you can''t buy it, you can at least brag about it with your sisters when you go back. He has also participated in the auction of the world''s most luxurious gems. But the two local tyrants who did not follow the routine immediately raised the auction price to the extreme, exceeding the quotation ability of most people. "Nine million!" "One hundred million!" The two people increased the price at will and immediately pushed the auction item to a price of more than 100 million yuan. Girls, showmen, ladies, and ladies, at this time there was nothing but resentment and anger. Why are they not bidding at this time, but these two messy men? "However, a man''s words." They looked at the female companions sitting next to the two local tyrants again, and secretly aroused comparative thoughts, which only made them more discouraged, and even the last resort was gone. The price of gems has exceeded the quotation ability of most people, no matter how unwilling they are, they have to give up. Only auctioneer Ai Eichard looked excited, and this auction item was afraid that it would be sold at a much higher price than just before. "One hundred and fifty million." Xiang Jias second child said in a provocative tone, I know youre out of money, continue to increase the price, this time I can let you. You did not buy what you want to buy, buy a dove egg at the same price. Its not bad to throw pigeon eggs in your arms and cry at night. The price at which a gem has been auctioned is already his psychological limit. After all, he came to the auction this time with other tasks. It cost 150 million to hit that ghost and another 150 million to buy this gem. Even if it was him, it was a bit difficult. George smiled disapprovingly, looked at this self-righteous opponent quietly, and helped him buy another good thing. His sudden cessation made others stunned for a while, and others speculated that perhaps the funds he prepared were only 150 million. After the auctioneer repeatedly confirmed that George would not increase the price, he dropped the hammer somewhat disappointedly. He said in a professional tone, "This time the''Heart of the Sun'' was obtained by Mr. Xiang." The auction price is actually not low, and it is also higher than expected, but compared with the printing plate just now, this special drop seems a bit awkward. The worlds largest ruby ??was sold at almost the same price as an ancient money printing machine, and it was still a million lower. Whether it is the auctioneer or the ladies and ladies, they feel a little awkward. Could it be that in the eyes of that man, the world''s largest ruby ??could not be compared to an ugly slate? The hot female star, with brilliance in her eyes, does not care if the "Heart of the Sun" has the most expensive price, she only knows that she is away from the world''s largest ruby ??"Heart of the Sun" One step closer. She quietly glanced at the Second Young Master Xiang Jia, as long as she can entangle her son-in-law, the world''s largest ruby ??will be hers sooner or later. "Also, maybe she can wear that ruby ??on her chest only at night." Thinking of this, the flush on her face was even more alluring, tempting other men to look sideways, and the second youngest Xiang Jia couldn''t bear to rub her chest a few more times. Of course, the auctioneer couldn''t see this. He continued to boost his spirits and said loudly, "Next, this auction will be the last and the most important collection." He said in an agitated tone, "This is an unprecedented treasure collection. I have hosted the auction for many years, but I have not seen a more precious collection." The two staff members carried the collection in heartily, everyone''s eyes widened, wanting to see the last piece of treasure. There was no specific explanation for this auction item in the introduction document before the auction. There is only a mysterious picture that hangs people''s appetite, and its value surpasses all other treasures. When I arrived at the scene at this time, I was finally able to see the true face of this auction item, which immediately aroused the interest of other people. Lift off the red cloth covering the auction item. Under the red cloth is a half-person-high bronze tripod. The mouth of the bronze tripod is folded outwards, and the thick two ears stand upright, the neck is slightly retracted, the abdomen is slightly bulged, and the abdomen is placed under it. Tripod. The light hits the body of the bronze tripod, and the surrounding projection screen reveals the figure of the bronze tripod ~ www.novelhall.com~ elegant and bold lines, and the mottled rust reveals a strong historical trace. The auction was full of profound meaning and said, "In the early years of the Xia Dynasty, Xia Wang Dayu divided the world into Kyushu, and made Kyushu animal husbandry contribute bronze, cast Jiuding Ding to symbolize Kyushu, and engraved the famous mountains and rivers and strange things of Kyushu in the country. Yiding symbolizes a state and concentrates Jiuding in the capital of the Xia Dynasty." As the introduction of the auctioneer ended, everyone present was collectively blinded. Is this the legendary one? Unlikely, right? Fortunately, the auctioneer didn''t dare to sell the Guanzi at this time, he explained quickly. "After the Xia Dynasty, Jiuding became a symbol of China''s supreme power. After Shang Tang replaced the Xia Dynasty, Jiuding acquired the Jiuding. King Wu of Zhou extinguished Shang, and Nine Tons once again changed their owners. In the last year of the Zhou Dynasty, Nine Tons were missing. Throughout the ages, we have searched for the whereabouts of Jiuding, but nothing has been gained." He said in a sighing tone, "In the history of China''s origin, Jiuding is more precious than the emperor''s jade seal of Heshibi, and Jiuding is the source of Chinese history." "Although this Zhou Wangding is not a nine-understanding one, it is also a ritual vessel enshrined in the ancestral temple by the Emperor Zhou at the time. The inside of this Zhou Wangding is engraved with Wang Zuo Zuo Shouding, which represents this Wang Ding enshrined in the ancestral temple. in." "With the loss of Jiuding, this Zhou Wangding is the most important historical relic in China." The tone of the auction was emphasized, "This Zhou Wangding is the only one in the world. Even in the museum in the capital, there is no more historically valuable collection than this auction item." Listening to the introduction of the auctioneer, George was also interested in this Zhou Wangding. He had already guessed that the purpose of Xiang Jia''s second child coming to this auction this time should be for this Zhou Wangding. [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 594： Mutual bidding Chapter 594 "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Net" George was amused secretly, he had already guessed the intention of the Xiang family to buy this collection. 97 is approaching, the four major families in Hong Kong, in order to stifle their wealth, will inevitably go to the capital to establish relationships and find backers. This week Wang Ding is of great significance. Whether it is given to a high-ranking official or dedicated to the Beijing Museum, it can be easily exchanged for the name of a patriotic businessman. With this patriotic banner, continuing to do business at that time is equivalent to putting on a red top, and one more guarantee. For those big businessmen, it is definitely a good deal. However, the second child of the clan wanted to die and provoked him all the way. Since he has offended him, the ingenious calculations of the four big families will be greatly discounted. When George looked in the direction of the second child of the Xiang family, unsurprisingly, the second child of the Xiang family had no intention of paying attention. The hot star next to him was already staring at the Zhou Wangding on the auction display stand. Just as George guessed, Xiang Yan came to the auction this time for this Zhou Wangding, even his purpose was guessed by George. However, their four major families operate in private, but they know a lot more than George. This Zhou Wangding auction did not catch up casually. It is a trouble to persuade collectors to take out the collection. How to persuade the auction house is also a trouble. It should not be too much fanfare before, attracting many predators. It can''t be touched quietly, and it is not formal enough to cause dissatisfaction among collectors. The number of participants cannot be too many or too few, and the auction price cannot be too high or too low. It is not so easy for them to get this auction item under a formal name. Fortunately, everything was done. They used the name of patriotism to buy back the lost cultural relics and donate them to the museum. They impressed the collector and asked him to take out the collection. They are both soft and hard to the auction house, while talking about the value of this collection, and reminding them of the sensitivity of this collection, so that the auction will be held in a controlled situation. Although after so much trouble, after all these things have been done. The four major families are very powerful in Hong Kong. As long as they can persuade collectors, as long as they take out this collection, all that remains is to put it in the bag. The auctioneer looked at the legendary thing in front of him, announcing the start of the auction with excitement. "I won''t emphasize the value of Zhou Wangding. The starting price of this tripod is 100 million yuan, and each increase in price must not be less than 10 million yuan." With a sky-high starting price and an indescribable historical value, the only Zhou Wangding in the world has finally begun to be measured by a conclusive price. "One hundred million!" A wealthy businessman quickly tentatively called out the starting price. Many people have the idea that if it is too expensive, of course they cannot afford it. But if it is only one hundred and two hundred million, such a unique collection will definitely appreciate when bought back. "One hundred and ten million!" "One hundred and twenty million!" "One hundred and thirty million!" "" "Three hundred million!" There were many people who shared the same idea as the rich businessman, and soon someone started to increase the price. In the midst of their competition, Zhou Wangdings price was raised to 300 million Hong Kong dollars. Xiang Yan did not bid at the first moment, he was observing who might be his potential opponents. This auction was under the control of their four major families from the beginning. This set-off sale is limited to the rich and famous in Hong Kong, and as long as they are in Hong Kong, there are no other people who can compete with their four big families. Everything is progressing in the way they expected. Although the wealthy businessmen are one by one, they can all be regarded as rich and powerful in the eyes of others. But compared to the four major families, this is nothing. As long as there is no sudden unexpected disruption, this lining sale will be in the bag of the four major families, which is a matter of course. After all, they have done a lot of preparations for this auction before. Things are just as they expected, as long as the news of Zhuwei is controlled, where will there be any unexpected spoilers for the rich. Seeing that the bidders were all familiar faces who knew everything, Xiang Yan showed a satisfied expression. These people are far from being able to wrestle with them regardless of their funds or strength. To win this Zhou Wangding is already a sure thing. "Five hundred million!" Xiang Yan said lightly, calling out a price for Zhou Wangding, a reasonable price in his opinion. This price can be accepted by the owner of that collection, can also please newspapers and magazines, and can also be used to make the museum pay attention. In addition, such a price would not cause Xiang Jia to lose too much. The auditorium was silent for a while, and there were very few people capable of making additional bids at such a price . Now that the second child of the Xiang family has made a bid, George naturally understands that his guess has already taken the thoughts of the four major families. The second child of the family was really prepared. This time he came here not to make a special trip, but to come here for the Zhou Wangding. But I also blame him for having to die, otherwise, George might not be interested in this satin. Wang Ding is indeed of great historical value this week, but for George, he has seen too many cheap and valuable things, and it is difficult to develop a good impression of these expensive things. Seeing Xiang''s second child''s sudden move, and the collective misfire of others, George had already understood that if he didn''t make a move, Xiang''s abacus would be out of control. In this kind of offline auction, the price of 500 million is high enough. After all, there are only a few people present, and there are not many people who are willing to spend a lot of money to buy this Zhou Wangding. Although Zhou Wangding is of great significance to Chinese history. But the individual is no better than the country, and everyone''s money is not brought by the wind. Regardless of whether the national investment is tens of billions or hundreds of billions. But that kind of investment is also to be apportioned to tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people. To the common people, it is not even a few dollars. The state invests hundreds of billions of dollars. The vast majority of the people have no benefit at all. It will only push up all prices and house prices. The landlords and landlords will benefit. The countrys money is not real money, its money from the money printing machine] A penny of countrys money invested in the market is a wise man to the current money. Every penny spent by the country is the money spent by all the people. As for the merchants money, if the loan is not calculated, it is real money. It is the money the merchant earns from other people. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 595： Angry into anger Chapter 595 Bank loans are all future money, and all future money is essentially food, and overdraft consumption will immediately push up current prices. network It is for these reasons that now is no better than later generations. In this age, a businessman can earn several hundred million, and he is already rich and expensive. If the property reaches several billions, then he is a very rich family. If it can reach tens of billions, it must belong to the four major families in Hong Kong. Level. In this era, the house price in Beijing is less than 3ooo per square meter, 500 million Hong Kong dollars is enough, and several real estates have been bought in Beijing. Such a patriotic gift is given out, and with some privately given things, the hats of the patriotic merchants of the four major families can be easily worn immediately. But it is a pity that they offended George and allowed them to do their best. Now they can only suffer a big loss. Seeing other people, unable to prevent Xiang''s second child from obtaining this Zhou Wangding, George also began to report back to back, he said lightly. "Six hundred million!" Just when Xiang Yan saw that Zhou Wangding was already in his pocket, something impossible in his eyes appeared, and there was really a spoiler. Moreover, the spoiler was still the ghost he was always paying attention to, which made him feel agitated and disturbed. He said with an impatient look, "What a shit, auctions are not allowed to make random offers. You must prepare a deposit in advance when you come in the auction. Do you think you can scream casually, are you stupid?" George said disapprovingly, "Who is stupid can tell at a glance? Since you are willing to buy a printing plate and a gem for 300 million, Wang Ding will naturally have one this week, which can be worthy of its price." "If you want to buy this Zhou Wangding with a ridiculous quotation of 500 million yuan, don''t imagine such a cheap thing." He gestured to the auctioneer and said flatly, "Since the auctioneer has accepted my offer, the deposit I prepared is of course sufficient." The auctioneer hurriedly said loudly, "The deposit prepared by Mr. Washington is naturally sufficient. This offer is real and valid. If Mr. Xiang wants to buy this Zhou Wangding, he must make a higher offer. Otherwise, this Zhou Wangding belongs to Mr. George Washington." "It seems that I wrote about you. I thought that 150 million is already your limit. It seems that your limit is higher than I thought." Xiang Yan looked at George with disdain, while guessing how much deposit the ghost had prepared. He thought quickly, "Judging from Gui Lao''s previous bid, when it reached 150 million, Gui Lao gave up. In this way, his funds are not very sufficient. The deposit is based on three points. If you dont pay, you will be deducted the deposit." He turned his mind frantically, guessing Georges bottom line, If he pays the full deposit, then his funds are at least 150 million. But he can bid a price of 600 million, and his funds are at least Two hundred million." "If it is estimated to be higher, this ghost guy may have prepared 300 million yuan in funds. If he desperately bids, then he can at least call out an offer of 900 million yuan." Xiang Yans mind was full of roars, Damn, this is troublesome like I am sure that he will buy the printing plate, so I can fry the printing plate to a high price he cannot accept. He is certain that I will buy this Zhou Wangding. I intend to stir up the price to the point where I cannot accept it." He looked at George with a look of anger, and cursed, "Are you **** crazy? For a broken stone, you have prepared a capital of 300 million yuan. You are so rich. Why didn''t you just buy it? " Xiang Yan regrets miserably now, if he stopped earlier and let the ghost spend 100 million to buy the printing plate. That Guilao would immediately lose 300 million of the quotation range. If he even gave the Ruby to Guilao, then Guilao would lose 300 million of the quotation, and there would be no current disruption at all. This time I really picked up a rock and hit my own foot. George said in a bad language, "I think you are indeed crazy. I hope your fat pig head will laugh later." He looked at Xiang Yan with cold eyes, and said coldly, "Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won''t let you off easily." If you don''t teach this pig head a lesson, this pig head is really lawless. "One billion!" Xiang Yan shouted loudly, "I **** give out one billion!" He looked at George ferociously, as if he was about to eat a piece of meat from him, "Isn''t it a billion? I can afford it. Today is not the end of the matter. My Xiang Yan accepted the plant today and spent 500 million to buy it. A lesson, but if the mountains do not turn, I will find them back sooner or later." Xiang Yan has made up his mind. He wont just let it go this time against Yuandian. He will make the other party regret what happened today Since his birth, I have never suffered such a loss. The other people in the auditorium just watched a big scene, really one after another, brilliant. These two wayward tyrants are really not ordinary rich. Just now, a printing plate was fired to 150 million and 1 million, and a gem was fired to 150 million. Now it is a bronze cauldron which has been fired to 1 billion. Calculating in this way, the second master of the family actually spent 1.3 billion in one day today. This is the full value of a wealthy family in Hong Kong, and the most exaggerated thing is that the money for this sale must be prepared in advance of the deposit and working capital. A rich mans greatest value has never been working capital. The real money of a rich man is in his assets. A building is worth hundreds of millions of billions, but it will take months or even years for the money to be fully paid out through real estate sales. In the short term, these real estates cannot be cashed out at all, and these real estates owe a lot of bank loans. A real estate project does not have a penny on its account, and it owes hundreds of millions of loans to the bank. The so-called unfinished building is precisely because the real estate owes hundreds of millions of loans to the bank. When the real estate is not sold, the value of more than one billion is only an estimate, a phantom. Once the market is not good and the house cannot be sold, the value of more than one billion will disappear instantly. Only those hundreds of millions of debts are truly real and bear on the real estate owner. For businessmen, the significance of liquidity is very important, it is that they revitalize the entire business, with small and broad bargaining chips. Even a billionaire, when he goes out without a wallet, it is very troublesome to want to exchange his watch clothes for a meal. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 596： 1 mad dog Chapter 596: A Mad Dog This time, the Second Young Master of the Xiang Family was vindictive with others, and it was calculated by others that they had to spend 1.3 billion yuan in a short period of time. Even if Liewen.com is one of the four major families in Hong Kong such as the Xiang family, it will inevitably hurt its vitality in the short term. It was when those audiences were gloating at misfortunes and screaming at that arrogant and domineering Second Young Master Xiang Family. To their surprise, the drama is not over yet. "1.5 billion!" George continued to make an understatement and shouted the offer. He didn''t add 10 million to 10 million or 110 million. He directly added 500 million. Those audiences are really stunned. Although shouting 1.5 billion may not mean that 1.5 billion can be spent, it at least means that the other party can spend at least 500 million in funds. Such pride is only four in Hong Kong. The big family can be comparable. No wonder he dared to do the right thing with the Xiang family. This person was afraid that he was also a raptor who crossed the river, and the Xiang family might suffer a big loss. "What, 1.5 billion?" Xiang Yan jumped up from the sand in shock. He no longer had any calmness. The cigar in his hand fell from his fingers and landed on the skirt of the hot star next to him. "what!" The hot and beautiful female star screamed immediately, and she swept the cigar to the ground in a hurry. But the cigar had burned a hole in her beautiful red dress, leaving a black blush on her smooth and beautiful thighs. "Call, call, call, call a fart, call!" Xiang Yan slapped the face and slapped the beautiful female star fiercely, "I didn''t see the uncle talking, you are a dumb thing." The hot and beautiful female star covered her mouth with her hands, not daring to make a sound. The tears in her eyes continued to slide weakly from the corners of her eyes. The bright red, ugly palm prints on her beautiful, tender face made her look so helpless and vulnerable. Suddenly, those who had been very disdainful of this female star also sympathized. "Why is that **** like this? He is rude and vulgar. He even dared to hit people maliciously when his cigarette burned. He is simply not a human being." Xu Lele said angrily. Although she looked down on that female star before, now she is very uncomfortable seeing her being beaten for no reason. Li Youran also lost her gentle and indifferent temperament. She cursed and said, "This kind of **** relies on her own money and never puts others in the eyes. In their opinion, other people are not their doglegs. It is their playthings, and the rest who disobey them are also enemies who should be killed by them." Forget the arrogance and domineering of Xiang''s second child on weekdays, he didn''t expect that he would dare to beat a woman under the crowd, even if this woman was praised by him, he shouldn''t treat the other person as a person. It is not just the two of them who are dissatisfied with this. More ladies and ladies are looking at the direction of Xiang Jia''s second child with an angry expression. This man sincerely beat women in the public, not only his female companion, but also all the upper-class women in the face. Everyone stared angrily at this arrogant and domineering Second Young Master Xiang Family. Suddenly, the crowd in the auction hall was excited, and there were whispers, complaints and accusations everywhere. Xiang Yan ignored these. Those people were toothless kittens, and could not do anything except talk to him. Now he is being targeted by toothless tigers, so how can he pay attention to those toothless kittens. He shouted to the auctioneer, "Old man, you are in collusion, you are all British, have you colluded? How can the ghost prepare so much money? This auction has already been explained in advance, the deposit They are all paid in one-third." He pointed his finger at George and said angrily, "This gangsters company is about to break the capital chain. He doesnt even have the money to take photos of the things he just wanted to buy. I dont believe it, this gangster Now I can still prepare a deposit of 500 million Hong Kong dollars. Do you want to play with me? Are you stupid?" He really didn''t believe it. For no reason, that ghost prepared 500 million Hong Kong dollars to auction a stone plate. Who would be so crazy? He said in an official tone, "Sorry, Mr. Xiang, Mr. Washington''s deposit is sufficient to support the continued auction, and his quotations are true and valid." "You must be in collusion, you must be playing with me, do you think I am a fool? The ghost guy prepared 500 million Hong Kong dollars in advance to shoot a stone plate. Who do you want to lie to?" Xiang Yan refused Speaking without mercy, at this time he didn''t want to let the other party''s trap go. "At the beginning of the auction of this printing plate, the deposit I prepared was 100 million. There was no other reason, just to round up." George said lightly, the amount of deposit he had prepared before ~ ??www.novelhall.com~ this amount. In his previous prediction, the printing plate could be photographed under any circumstances. "One hundred million guarantee deposit, you can quote 300 million at most. How did you get the 1.5 billion quotation? You guys play with me, right?" Xiang Yan immediately yelled, as if not willing to give up. "However, I just saw a mad dog at the entrance of the hotel. In order to prevent the mad dog from bringing me bad luck, I added hundreds of millions of deposits." George said coldly. The other people immediately looked at the Second Young Master Xiang Family with inexplicable eyes. The crazy dog ??here is him. It seems that this person is really the one who planned to target the Second Young Master Xiang Family from the beginning. Not to mention, the second master of Xiang Jia took the initiative to find faults, and even actively bought the auction items that the other party was speculating. They immediately looked at the silence in front of them with a keen interest, and fiercely presented the foreigners with the second youngest Xiang family. I saw the foreigner, tall and burly, young, handsome and handsome. He really looked extraordinary, and instantly compared Xiang Family''s arrogant second generation ancestor. Those girls and showmen thought more in their hearts. Seeing this man, they played around with that arrogant and domineering second generation ancestor of the Xiang family. They all felt that this was helping them out with a sigh of foul. For a while, I can''t help thinking that this person is really rich and handsome, he is simply the legendary Prince Charming. In the beautiful eyes of these girls and shows, there is a little more expectation and other thoughts. Feeling the hostility and resentment of everyone, and seeing the opponent''s understatement and his own rage, Xiang Yan only felt that he was about to explode, and no one had dared to treat him like this. He exasperated and exclaimed, "Just shoot and shoot, I want to see if you are about to finish playing with more money, or I have more money." (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 598： Shameless Xiang Lao 2 Chapter 598 Seeing this scene, the auctioneer began to count down, and finally, the auction hammer was dropped and the deal was sold. "Well, this Zhou Wangding of the Western Zhou Dynasty was auctioned by the second son of Xiang, and the price was 4 billion Hong Kong dollars." With everyone''s silence, Xiang Yan slowly recovered. He shook his head vigorously, "What''s wrong with me? I''m confused. How can I buy a broken bronze cauldron for four billion?" " His mind turned quickly, "You can''t do this, if I do, the old man must kill me. Four billion, I''m a **** prodigal, and I don''t have the right to prosecute four billion a day!" He retired with anxiety and couldn''t do that. The auctioneer said loudly in an excited tone, "This auction has come to a successful conclusion. This is a grand auction, and this is a grand auction." "In this auction, an unprecedented transaction was made. The second son of the Xiang family, in this auction, he bought three collections in one go, and the total price was 4.3 billion. " He bowed deeply to Xiang Yan and said loudly, "Let us all Sothebys employees, deeply thank all the guests present and thank the second son Xiang. It is precisely because of the support and support of the guests. With trust, we can find suitable owners for collections at home and abroad." All Sothebys staff members bowed deeply towards the guests at the scene, bowed deeply to the Second Young Master Xiang, and said loudly, "Thank you for all the guests, thank you Second Young Master Xiang." "What is it called, something wrong?" Xiang Yan shouted loudly, "This is a conspiracy, this is a conspiracy against me, I won''t be fooled." He said loudly, "Are you stupid, four billion to buy a broken tripod, how is it possible, I don''t want it." Xiang Yan''s words shocked everyone, how could this be the case at the auction? Really live a long time, I will see everything, see shameless, never seen such shameless. Sotheby''s employees are all stunned. What''s the matter, they are not a small auction house on the side of the road. Those who came to participate in the auction were not the passersby drawn from the road, but the rich and celebrities from all walks of life in Hong Kong. Everyone has to pay enough deposit to be able to bid and bid. I didn''t expect that this would be met with remorse on the spot. This is really amazing. Exclusive pet: the president is in hot pursuit Those stars also looked at the Second Young Master Xiang Jia with a dumb expression. It would be a pity that this person didn''t become an actor, but fortunately he was not an actor, otherwise they would have an extra celebrity-level rival. At this time, a scene that surprised them even more appeared. The second son of Xiang took out a cell phone and dialed a number quickly. "Hey, Standard Chartered Bank? I want to freeze my bank account. Yes, it is the one specially made these few days with a quota of 5 billion. It will be frozen immediately. Without my presence, no penny from it is allowed to be transferred. ." "What? I want to be there in person, what do you do to eat, these little things can''t be done well, I will come right away." The auctioneer at the auction, with a wicked expression on his face, and there is still such a play, he immediately shouted to the staff around him, "Contact the bank to deduct the money, you can''t let him freeze the account." The Japanese man sitting in the corner of the auction was excited. His joy and happiness had been going on for a long time. Since his Jiaozi printing plate was sold at a price he could not imagine, he has been immersed in boundless joy. He was saved, his family was saved. His joy continued to the present, he didn''t care at all, what prices were sold for the next two auctions. As long as the auction is over, as long as he can get the money, he can go home. He can go home truly and honestly. As long as he gets the money, his home is still there, and his family is still there. He thought to himself that the money sold was enough to pay off the debt, the house in Tokyo could be preserved, and everything could start over. He must give his family and children the best life. He was immersed in the boundless happiness and joy. For some reason, he found that the venue was noisy. He didn''t understand why such a thing happened suddenly when everything was fine. Why are these rich people playing with him again and again, at this time, they have to play with him again. The huge blow was like a heavy hammer hitting him, he just felt like the sky was spinning around and fell on the sofa. Hearing Xiang Yan''s words, even George couldn''t help but laugh. This Xiang clan''s second child is really someone who can do great things. The thick skin is amazing. Jin Pingmei If it weren''t for finding the wrong opponent, this second cock''s method of mixing is really beyond the reach of others. George looked towards Xiang Yan''s position, his finger lightly flicked in a position no one saw. Xiang Yan was on the phone while standing up from the sofa. He is leaving now, he has to rush to the bank to freeze the bank account previously prepared. Although the deposit for the auction is prepared in advance, after all, it does not need to be directly transferred to the auction account. The auctioneer only needs to have enough guarantee amount to guarantee payment. He has just called the bank and asked the bank to freeze the account. As long as he is fast enough, he can rush to the bank and intercept the bank payment before the auction house sends a payment confirmation. Just as he was about to leave, George flicked his finger, as if plucking an invisible string. Xiang Yan''s anger rekindled, and he glanced at George angrily, "It''s all because of this man, it''s all because of this bastard, and it''s him who made me the laughingstock of Hong Kong." His angry eyes touched George''s smile, which made his anger even more exciting. "Damn bastard!" Under the agitation, as if anger burned into her brain, Xiang Yan''s brain suddenly went black and fell on the sofa. There was another rush. The staff of Sotheby''s auction house were gathering around to persuade Xiang Yan. Before approaching him, I saw this man suddenly fall to the ground. They immediately raised their hands and signaled that they had done nothing. They were far away, not daring to step forward, so they had to tentatively shout, "Mr. Xiang, are you all right, Mr. Xiang." The younger brother who had been following Xiang Yan immediately rushed over and shouted, "Second Young Master, Second Young Master" The beautiful female star with palm prints on her face was also at a loss. When Xiang Yan left, she didn''t even bother her. Now that Xiang Yan fell to the ground, she was stunned, not knowing whether to leave or step forward. (.) Chapter 599： Retribution Chapter 599 Looking at the bewildered staff, George walked out and said loudly, "Second Young Master Xiang fainted with joy, and the medical staff from Sothebys Auction House will come over soon. Please spread out a bit, Don''t block the patient from breathing fresh air." He shouted at the auctioneer, Dont let the others just be stunned. Theyll do their own thing. The ambulance will be here soon. The items photographed by the second son of Xiang will be sent by the security company to Xiangs home. Go, tell the bank to pay now." When the auctioneer heard George''s reminder, he immediately reacted and rushed to urge the staff. The little brother beside Xiang Yan said in a bewildered manner, "But the second young master just said not to buy it." George said disapprovingly, "This is an auction, not a vegetable market. Even if it is the Xiang family, it is impossible to cause trouble here." He waved his hand, "It''s all gone, why should I go? Those who have auctioned items can go and wait for the handover, and those who have not auctioned can leave." The medical staff of Sothebys Auction House had already walked up. They checked Xiang Yans condition and immediately said loudly, Second Young Master Xiang just fainted. We have notified the hospital and the ambulance will be here soon. . Please spread out a bit, we need to let the stretcher pass." Two more staff members carrying the stretcher came over. They put the stretcher on the ground, lifted Xiang Yan up, put on the stretcher, and walked out of the auditorium as people watched the excitement. When Xiang Yan was carried out, there was a cheerful atmosphere in the auditorium, and everyone was chatting enthusiastically. The drama just now was really lively and exciting. Everyone shook their heads with contempt when they mentioned the second master of the Xiang family. The second master of the family raised the auction price and had to stop midway. Everyone looked at him high, thinking that he could make a counterattack. In the end, he couldn''t help being angry and increased the price like crazy. Later, he had another scene of recklessness, and everyone was waiting to see the excitement. They thought that the second youngest of Xiang''s family would stage a farce about an auction, but they didn''t expect him to faint suddenly with anger. This person still has some brains, but the belly is too small, not to mention the despicable character, not being able to get up, really nothing. The Flowery Life of a Peasant Girl At this time, someone in the venue discovered the situation of the Japanese in the corner, and the Japanese also fainted. Immediately there was a flurry of turmoil, but fortunately the medical staff already had experience, and they quickly carried the Japanese out of the auditorium on a stretcher. At this time, George and the others had already left the auditorium. When he passed the auction items, he quietly stamped them and added protection, and then he took the others and left the auditorium. No one else was silent along the way, and didn''t dare to disturb him at this time. In their opinion, the chairman made a special trip to Hong Kong once and prepared enough funds to auction a favorite collection. But I didn''t expect an auction that should have gone smoothly, but it was disrupted in the middle. Later, in order to be angry with others, I had to give up the auction collection. Although fighting against each other, in the end, the other party spent billions of unjustified money, and from the result, it can be regarded as the upper hand. But the chairman did not buy what he wanted to buy after all, so naturally they dare not touch the chairman''s mold. When they got back in the car, George had guessed their thoughts through their faces. He said lightly, "It''s just a collection of relatively historical value. It''s a good price to buy it. But if the price is too high, the value of the purchase will be lost." At this time, he can only say some scenes, although he still has other thoughts in his heart, but these must not be casually told to other people. Xu Lele immediately agreed, "If the price is too high, it will be annoying when I buy it back. I guess that **** will be mad when he wakes up." In her eyes, the farce just now was really pleasant. The second child was irritated by the chairman and lost his mind. He spent more than four billion crazy and bought a few useless things. When he recovers, he might be **** off. After all, even if the Xiang family is rich, the money is not from Xiang Lao Er, but from his father Xiang Chao. Even if it is Xiang''s second child and his father, Xiang Chao, it will take many years to make back four billion. His father Xiang Chao had made money for many years, and was defeated by Xiang Lao Er today. After Xiang Lao Er returns, he will definitely be repaired miserably, he may be kicked out of his house, or he may be beaten. Thinking of this makes people happy, this **** deserves bad luck. If love returns Li Youran carefully observed George''s face and made sure that he was not upset because of the auction failure. She also said comfortingly, "This is really evil. The Xiang family has suffered a big loss, and more than four billion funds have been withdrawn. Now the Xiang family will be hurt." More than four billion circulating funds, which is a very large number. When these big businessmen do business, they have always used leverage for playing, using bank loans. Just like a mortgage, first make a down payment and pay the rest slowly. The same goes for business. More than four billion working capitals are used in business. This has to be at least several times higher, representing a business worth tens of billions. With such a huge amount of funds drawn away, the Xiang family''s tens of billions of business will all be affected, and it may decline from the four major families. The second child of the Xiang family, he might be beaten to death if he goes back. Li Youran''s tone was a little confused, "Speaking of which, today''s things are too coincidental. For a moment, the **** of the family almost gave up and continued to shoot. Fortunately, he didn''t have the means, and finally couldn''t hold it back~ www.novelhall.com~ The scene at the time, in her opinion, was also very lucky. Although she didn''t know how much funds the chairman had prepared. But if the second child of the Xiang family really gave up and did not follow the auction, the 3 billion yuan of the source company''s working capital was withdrawn, which would definitely cause great turmoil to the company. Although this kind of gambling seems to be fast for a while, the impact after the moment of breathing can be greater. Whether it''s a source company or Xiangjia. Behind them all represent numerous companies and branches. These huge economies affect tens of thousands of employees, and these employees represent tens of thousands of families. No matter which one fell or caused a major shock, it affected tens of thousands of families. Fortunately, it was the Xiang family that was unlucky this time, and it was also the tens of thousands of families related to the Xiang family. Although those families are innocent, bad luck for others is better than bad luck for yourself. And speaking of it, everything is deliberately found fault by the Xiang family, deliberately causing trouble. (.) Chapter 600： Deep lesson Chapter 600 Xu Lele said in fear after a while, "Yes, fortunately Xiang''s second child has a small belly and chicken intestines. Fortunately, he photographed the bronze cauldron." Immediately, her tone became more relaxed, "I think this is evil and retribution, he has done too much bad things, how can he have any belly to hold back. Even when he wanted to repay the debt, he couldn''t hold back. Suddenly fainted with anger, it''s really happy." She said enthusiastically, "He is really a man with a small belly. I don''t know when he wakes up, knowing that more than four billion has been transferred to the auction house. Will he not vomit blood and die of anger?" George smiled softly, "Whether he will vomit blood and die, that''s not sure. But when he wakes up, he will definitely be half angry." He emphasized in an affirmative tone, "When he wakes up, he will definitely be half angry." George thought to himself that despite the auction, Xiang Lao Er had not really fainted. But when more than four billion yuan was transferred to the auction house''s account, when Xiang Lao Er woke up, those things were enough to make him really faint. Along the way, Xu Lele twittered and choreographed, and Xiang Lao Er''s unlucky encounter in the future. Maybe Xiang Lao Er will be beaten to death by his dad Xiang Chao, or he will be kicked out of the house and begging on the street. . Slowly, the car returned to the Peninsula Hotel. After a relaxing lunch, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. Early news of what happened in the morning has been made on the Internet. Xu Lele happily used anonymity to post with everyone on the Internet to discuss what happened at the auction. George also returned to the room. He did not go online to read the news, nor did he practice or meditate. He simply watched the TV and waited quietly for the night to come. I had dinner in the evening and stayed until night fell and darkness enveloped the earth. George changed his figure and flew all the way in the direction of the magic mark left. It didn''t take long before he arrived over a mansion in Repulse Bay, Hong Kong. From the sky, this mansion is built on the hillside, surrounded by mountains and rivers. The surrounding trees are lush and lush, matched with daylight lighting, which is quite scenic. Queen''s Choice (Football) Without delay, George continued to follow the magic mark all the way. He was like air, passing by the security guards, guards, and police dogs on the road. A few minutes later, he was in a room on the second floor of the mansion. Here is a private meeting room, with luxurious carpets with beautiful lines on the floor. In the middle of the living room is a red sandalwood mahogany desk. Behind the desk is a boss chair. On the wall above the boss chair, there are landscape paintings of famous people. But George didn''t understand the cultural relics and couldn''t recognize any celebrity. On the red sandalwood and mahogany desk, there are two exquisite boxes, and the boxes have not had time to close. Inside the opened box, it was the Jiaozi printing plate and the largest ruby ??in the world. That week, Wang Ding was steadily resting on the floor in front of his desk, the red cloth on it was only half opened. "It seems they are walking in a hurry." George guessed the scene at that time. The staff at Sotheby''s, after notifying the Standard Chartered Bank of the deduction, immediately asked the security staff to deliver the three auction items. "I don''t know, did they say anything about it. If they had a better mind, they might not say the auction price." "Security personnel only need to keep three auction items, and then tell them that Xiang Laoer passed out at the auction. This just drew their attention. Maybe Xiang''s family members are going to the hospital now. I went to see Xiang Lao Er." George put away the print plates and rubies. When he was about to leave, he hesitated, after all, he put away the Zhou Wangding. "Just taking away the printing plates and gems, this lesson is too small for them to remember." Although George is willing to abide by the rules and his heart many times, he has never been a pedantic fool. For a little convenience, he would certainly not do it to hurt innocent people. But for the enemy, to talk about morality with the enemy and to talk about benevolence and justice in the face of the enemy is purely an idiot with a brain problem. Of course, he will talk about tolerance and caring after destroying the enemy, but when they are still hostile to each other, at this time they are softhearted to the enemy, but it is stupid suicide. George wondered, "I don''t have time to play with these Muggles slowly. After returning to the magic world, it is impossible to come to Hong Kong again for this little thing. This time I have to deal with the matter cleanly." God said the world is surging. Thinking of this, he took out a piece of Jin Jialong, and with a single tap, the gold coin turned into a round eyeball. A little more, his eyeballs turned into transparent colors, floating in the air, like transparent bubbles, making it hard to detect. After dropping a magic mark, George Apparated and left the villa. For a moment, he had arrived at the Elizabeth Hospital on Gascoigne Road, Hong Kong. The intensive care unit of Mount Elizabeth Hospital, Gascoigne Road, Hong Kong. In the bright and spacious ward, in the center is a hospital bed. In front of the bed, a beautiful nurse with black pretty big eyes is looking after a patient lying on the bed. In front of the hospital bed, a doctor with gray hair in a white coat was reading the patient''s test report. He flipped through the inspection report and said softly, "From the inspection report, the patient is fine, and the body is still healthy. There will be no major incidents." Standing opposite the doctor was an old man with white hair and piercing eyes. He was dressed in a suit, full of energy, and quite majestic. He said in a slightly dissatisfied tone Dean Zhang, since my son has no problems after the inspection, why hasn''t he woken up? " The doctor said disapprovingly, "Boss Xiang, we are doctors, not gods. We will be able to see a doctor, but it takes time. When the medicine is used to get rid of the disease, it will get immediate results. That is a god''s method." He said lightly, "We have already checked. Except for a little fatigue and kidney deficiency, the second son of Xiang is very healthy. As for not waking up, it is because his anger attacked his heart and was extremely tired, and his body was automatically protected. Status. When he has enough rest, he will wake up naturally." A middle-aged man next to the white-haired old man said in a calm tone, "I''m sorry, Dean Zhang, we don''t want to offend you. But we do need him to wake up early. Can you see any other way?" He explained, "Our Xiangjia has always trusted the doctors in your hospital very much. Otherwise, we would not think of you as the doctor in the first place." He said in an emphatic tone, "This matter is indeed related to the major changes in our Xiang family. Can you think of a way to make my brother wake up sooner?" (.) Chapter 601： The hypocrisy of the rich Chapter 601: The Hypocrisy of Rich People He bowed and said sincerely, "Excuse me." The gray-haired Dean Zhang frowned, and said with some embarrassment, "Coma is a kind of stress reaction, just like sleep, it is a rest necessary to restore energy. The second son of Xiang is angry, exhausted, and extremely exhausted. Tired, the body enters an automatic protection state." He hesitantly said, "In this case, if you want to wake him up, it will interrupt his rest. This will only make him more tired, it will also affect his mental state, and cause damage to his health. " The white-haired old man said coldly, "Don''t care about him, just wake him up. This stinky boy knows that he is in trouble, and this time he has caused me a big trouble. He will do all the little things, and give it to me. Caused such a big trouble." "He just flicked his hands and fainted with anger. This kind of dull thing is better than dead." "This" Dean Zhang was helpless, he really didn''t know what to say when he encountered this kind of family relationship. In fact, he saw a lot of such things. The unscrupulous person in front of the bed for a long time, no matter who it is, whether it is a loved one, or a family member of blood. As long as one person is ill for a long time, wait for various family ethics dramas to be staged. He saw a lot of family troubles in the hospital, father and son crippling, couples torn, **** couples. Whatever weird things happen to be commonplace in the hospital. Birth, old age, sickness and death, the most terrifying things in life are all concentrated in the hospital. The people in the hospital are well-informed. People like him who have worked in the hospital all his life have become accustomed to all human tragedies. He hesitated for a while, and then continued, "It''s not impossible to wake him up. After all, he is healthy, but he is over-fatigued. An electric shock, a cardiotonic shot, and some adrenaline will wake him up immediately. Its not impossible to come here." Dean Zhang warned, "For a healthy person, electric shocks and cardiotonic injections are all very bad things. And the second son of Xiang is weak now, and he needs a rest." "At this time, using these methods to wake him up will cause a serious burden on his body, and even cause sequelae. You have to think clearly." The white-haired old man hesitated for a moment. Although he really needed to wake up his second son now, he also hesitated at the thought of sequelae. Seeing this, the middle-aged man said in a low voice, "Dad, or let my brother rest first. If he wakes up in a few days, let''s ask him." "In a few days?" Hearing these words, the white-haired old man immediately hardened his mind. He said firmly, "Use the maximum power electric shock, the maximum dose of cardiac acupuncture, and now wake him up. This is this. The waste caused a lot of trouble, and I still have the face to sleep. A few days later, the day lily was cold." This couldn''t help but he didn''t harden his heart, but that was billions of dollars of funds, so he was defeated by this stinky boy. Such a large amount of circulating funds involves tens of billions of business in the Xiang family. If he was young, he would have beaten this stinky boy to death. The son is dead and reborn. If such a large sum of money is gone, it will really hurt the Xiang family. Hearing what the old man said, a smile hung over the middle-aged man''s mouth. Immediately, he stopped smiling again. He walked quickly to Dean Zhang and said in a low voice, "Dean Zhang, the power of the electric shock should be lower, and the dose of inotropic acupuncture should not be too high. I believe that under the superb medical skills of the doctors, my second My brother will not have any sequelae." Dean Zhang looked at his insincerity with a look of contempt, and said casually, "We have experience in this kind of thing and will not mess up. You sign, the treatment plan is your initiative, and we just follow yours. Ask to act." "Of course, of course." The middle-aged man nodded, turned his head and immediately became a filial son, and walked up to the white-haired old man with a humble expression, "Dad, let''s sign." "Oh!" The white-haired old man sighed, "That stinky boy, if half as capable as you, I won''t worry about it." The middle-aged man said softly, "My brother is still young, he will be fine in a few years." "Still young?" The white-haired old man said angrily. "He is in his early thirties and he is still a small ass. At this age, I have you and my own company. Know to play with women." "In a few years, in a few years, this is the first time I have said it, and it has been many years." The white-haired old man said angrily. Frozen Romance of the Bones The white-haired old man and the middle-aged man left the intensive care unit cursingly. Seeing these two people leave, the beautiful nurse who had been taking care of the second youngest of Xiang''s family just now took a few deep breaths and whispered, "The rich are really hypocritical. Sons are not like sons, and Laozi is not like Laozi. ." "That''s uglier things you haven''t seen. There are more troubles in poor people''s homes." Dean Zhang said disapprovingly, "I persuaded you long ago, don''t be a doctor or nurse, angel in white, I''ve seen it. We have seen There are more dirty things than anyone else." "Grandpa, don''t try to convince me. It is my dream to save the dead and heal the wounded." The beautiful nurse said firmly. She hesitated and asked, "Grandpa, are you really going to give this patient an electric shock and a cardiotonic injection? This will affect his health." Dean Zhang said lightly, "Of course I didn''t do these things. The Xiang family will naturally find a doctor who is familiar with them." "Isn''t that the same." The beautiful nurse said with some dissatisfaction. "Then what do you want Is it possible to force them to transfer?" Dean Zhang said disapprovingly, "They are the family members, and they are the guardians who decide what treatment the patient receives." "But, Grandpa!" said the beautiful nurse dissatisfied, "As a doctor, shouldn''t it be necessary to save the dead and help the poor? The patient needs a rest, but we went to electrocute him and give him a cardio-injection. This is too inhuman." Dean Zhang''s eyes widened, and he said with a look of surprise, "Who told you that the doctor is helping the wounded and the poor?" He said disapprovingly, "It''s a **** to save the dead and the wounded, help the poor, and help the poor. A doctor is a craft, sewing and repairing, cutting and cutting, prescribing medicines and infusions, and cutting meat for blood transfusion." He added, "Of course, occasionally, we also work part-time as residents'' committee aunts, as psychological counselors. Especially for those little broken children who want to commit suicide for a little bit of trouble and have not died." "You", the beautiful nurse puffed her face and glared at her grandpa. She did not expect that her grandfather, whom she had always regarded as a hero, would actually talk about the patients like this. (.) Chapter 602： Professor Yang Chapter 6o2 Electric Shock Madman Professor Yang She said angrily, "Don''t think that if you say this, I will give up. I am not one of those people who flinch after seeing a little difficulty!" "Then you can watch it slowly. Net" Dean Zhang said dismissively. He didn''t believe it, he couldn''t cure a little girl after so many storms came. With more time, he can always find a way to dispel the idea of ??his granddaughter being a nurse. At this time, footsteps came from outside the door. The old white man and his son, accompanied by a middle-aged doctor and two middle-aged nurses, walked in. The nurse is pushing an instrument cart, and all the necessary tools are on the instrument cart. The middle-aged doctor greeted Dean Zhang, "Hello Dean Zhang!" "Professor Yang!" Dean Zhang nodded to the doctor. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you here." Dean Zhang said to the young nurse again, "Zhou Huixin, go, don''t delay Professor Yang''s treatment here." The beautiful female nurse said hesitantly, "But..." and asked her to look at a patient and be electrocuted for no reason. This was a bit beyond her imagination. An eldest nurse came over immediately and comforted her gently, "Hui Xin, you and Dean Zhang will leave first, and leave it to us. Dont you believe us? Nothing will happen, okay, here Its too late. Its time for Dean Zhang to go back to rest, and you should also go home." The nurse sister, while talking, took Zhou Huixin out of the department with half pushing and half pulling. Waiting for Dean Zhang and the young nurse to leave the department, the nurse sister returned to the department. The beautiful nurse and Dean Zhang were standing outside the department. Through the glass window on the door, they could vaguely see Professor Yang taking out the syringe and starting to look at the patient with the strong heart needle. After the patient was injected with adrenaline, Professor Yang picked up the electric shock device again and began to shock the patient. Electric shock, electric shock, electric shock. Just when Zhou Huixin wanted to watch, Professor Yang had already packed his tools, and pushed the equipment cart with the two nurse sisters towards the door. Professor Yang and the two nurse elder sisters walked out of the department and brought the door to the room. "Professor Yang, is the patient okay?" Zhou Huixin asked anxiously. "What can the patient do?" Professor Yang said disapprovingly, "Young people should be electrocuted. The sooner the better, the earlier the electrocution, the greater the future. Look at this elder Er Xiangyan, I told his father a long time ago, this child Just get power. Early power is better than late power. They still dont believe me. Look, isnt he in big trouble again now? He said in a disdainful tone, "In the past, this swallow used to eat and drink whoring and bet and play with women. His father also thought it was human nature, and men should eat and drink with whoring and bet and play with women." "What is the result? People are always dissatisfied. The more he plays, the more difficult it is to play, and the more trouble it becomes. At first he played the unspoken rules, and then he started looking for tender models. I started to win celebrities, and then I started shopping with people." Professor Yang said indignantly, "This yan has less electricity, so he should be sent to my medical hospital] Tiandian three times to reduce trouble. Damn, more than four billion, it allows me to drive several times. The home is divided." "Well, you guys talk first. I''ll make a cup of coffee and be shocked." He gestured to the others, "I''ll be back soon. I don''t know if I need to continue the electric shock later." After speaking, Professor Yang walked along the corridor to his office. Zhou Huixin said dumbfounded, "Isn''t there a problem with Professor Yang?" This is too different from the doctor she imagined. "How do you say it?" Dean Zhang said in a dissatisfied tone. "What do you know? Professor Yang is a specially-appointed star professor in our hospital. He is an expert in education and psychology, and he is also a guide in the hearts of parents from all walks of life. The beacon is a guest of high society." The two middle-aged nurses walked aside silently, not listening to the gossip between these senior officials. "But these are not the standards of a doctor?" Zhou Huixin immediately caught the omission in the words of Dean Zhang. Dean Zhang said meaningfully, "You shouldn''t judge the standards of a doctor." "Who should judge then?" Zhou Huixin asked immediately. "Maybe it is the patient, or the patient''s guardian." Dean Zhang hesitated and said, "Whoever gives the money, who decides, after all, the doctor is just the breadwinner." "Grandpa, why do you always say that the doctor is the breadwinner, and the patient''s safety?" Zhou Huixin said unhappy. "The patient''s relief and safety are the patient''s own business. Whether they smoke or drink, stay up late and hurt themselves, or even self-harm and use drugs. It is the patient''s own business. What is the doctor''s business?" Dean Zhang was very unhappy and said, "I don''t know where you heard a lot of tricks to deceive filial piety, but I have been a doctor for my whole life. You had better not think that your tricks can convince you. I." Zhou Huixin looked at her grandfather with enthusiasm This in her heart, has always been a rescuer and a heroic grandfather in her heart, unexpectedly has a side she could not imagine. ........ In the ministry, George stood silently in the corner like a ball of air, quietly waiting for Xiang Yan to wake up. He arrived here when Xiang Yan was shocked. Originally, he planned to use magic to restore Xiang Yan. After all, if Xiang Yan recovers sooner, the Xiang family will be able to clarify the means to deal with him earlier, so that George will be better off. I have to say that he came at the right time. If he came a little earlier, he might not have seen this interesting scene. The means of modern technology do have the ability to fight magic. That Professor Yang gave Xiang Yan a cardiac shot, injected adrenaline, and then started electric shocks. The effect of the electric shock is really obvious, and the magical Qihe sleep has to be defeated under the stimulation of the electric shock. After being electrocuted by Professor Yang three times, Xiang Yan woke up in a daze. George quietly watched Xiang Yan recover, waiting for Xiang''s response plan. At this time, Xiang Yan was very uniform, and he was like being pulled by two horses to different ends. On the one hand, the body is too heavy to lose consciousness, and on the other hand, the spirit is like a medicine, trance, wandering and unable to sleep. A kind of extreme incongruity, a kind of distorted weightlessness made him very uncomfortable, he wanted to vomit but couldn''t vomit it out. At this time, someone patted him constantly, and he turned his head to the man in a daze. It was his disgusting, hopeless brother, who only knew that he was kneeling and licking Xiang Chu of his old man. The middle-aged man Xiang Chu patted his brother''s body and said warmly, "Second brother, are you better? My father and I came to see you. You will be fine, don''t worry." (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 603： Demon George Chapter 6o3 Demon George "What''s wrong with me?" Xiang Yan was in a daze, and began to recall what happened. network "What''s wrong?" The old man said gruffly, "You **** got into big trouble again. At the auction, you bought a bronze cauldron for 400 million, and then fainted with anger. ." He said fiercely, "Why don''t you just die? If you continue to live, I will be **** off by you **** sooner or later." "I didn''t buy the bronze tripod. When I got 300 million yuan, I gave up." Xiang Yan said in a daze. "You have that moment, and a little bit of brain." The old man said angrily. "But your brain obviously didn''t hold for one more minute. You immediately offered to buy the broken tripod with a price of 400 million." Xiang Yan''s eyes were erratic, and he continued to recall more clues. He said slowly, "But I gave up again later. I called Standard Chartered Bank to freeze the bank account." "Haha..." The old white man''s face was flushed with blue veins on his face, and he gritted his teeth and said, "If you really can get rid of it, I will take a high look at you. It is also a skill to do big things shamelessly." He pointed to Xiang Yan, and said angrily, "You idiot, you obviously failed the account, but at the last moment, you fainted with anger." When you said the account, you didn''t really lose the account. You let the Xiang family, A full-page newspaper that has become the laughing stock of Hong Kong, Tian, ??will be a joke about the Xiang family." He roared loudly, "You spent 4.3 billion, just to make Xiang''s face scandal, just to make Xiang''s the laughing stock of Hong Kong. Why don''t you just go to the street and commit suicide? laughing stock." The roar of his father seemed to restore Xiang Yan more energy, his free eyes began to gather, and he began to defend himself. "It''s not me, it''s really not me, it''s that George Washington did it." He suddenly realized, "I remember, he looked at me at the auction, and I lost my mind and went out to 400 million. Price. I obviously plan to give up." He continued, "Yes, and I have called before and asked the bank to freeze my bank account. I have refused the payment, and the bank asked me to be present in person within a half-incline to freeze the transfer. I was at the time. He was about to leave the auction and rush to the bank. He also fainted when he glanced at me." Xiang Yan continued, "He is not short of money at all. He came to Hong Kong this time to buy the printing plate, but he failed to achieve his goal and gave me the printing plate for no reason." "It must be him, he is a monster." In order to shirk responsibility, Xiang Yan kept raising doubts about George, and he shifted all the responsibility to George. But as his excuses were spoken one by one, he only felt a horror. No wonder that person can rise up in two years and have such a huge net worth. No wonder that person is always aloof and invincible. No wonder that person didn''t care about Xiang Jia at all, and looked as if he had eaten him. He was really convinced by himself, so many doubts, so many mysteries, besides George is a demon, what else can explain? George was in the corner, quietly watching Xiang Yan''s poor performance. He sneered to himself, demon? For those who are seeking their own way of death, he is much more terrifying than a monster. However, this Xiang Yan still has some brains. Although he hadn''t completely hidden his shots before, he was able to react immediately. Whether it was by analysis or intuition, this Yan still had some brains. It''s a pity that he shouldn''t get offended by people who shouldn''t get offended. This little cleverness can''t make him excuse him from getting into trouble. "Demon." The old man sneered. "Do you think I will believe your excuse?" He said bitterly, "4.3 billion, the entire Xiang family will be destroyed by you, you are the monster of my life, you are simply the monster of the entire Xiang family." Xiang Yan couldn''t listen to his father''s words anymore, and he was full of fear and anxiety. When he thought that George was a demon, the resentment and anger in his mind disappeared, leaving only boundless fear. The special mental state is affecting him. The state of separation of body and spirit makes him extremely uncomfortable. Fear is like a tide, constantly pouring out of his body. He couldn''t hear anything anymore, his thoughts kept wandering, and his eyes started to drift away again. His father''s anger is getting further and further away from him. Vaguely, his spirit was flying higher and higher, and he felt that there seemed to be other people in the ministry. His free eyes drifted toward the person. It turned out to be {eyes widened, horrified on the face, mouth wide open, but could not say anything. The boundless fear is like a big hand, tightly pinching his heart, making him breathless. He went into a coma again, and he was fainted. The old man Bai was angry when he reprimanded Xiang Yan, saw that he was in a coma again, and immediately cast a gloomy face, "This useless thing." "Dad, do you want to continue to give the doctor the electric shock?" the middle-aged man reminded in a low voice. The old man nodded and shook again. He hesitated and said, "Forget it, the situation is already known. It is true that he photographed those things, and there were people on the scene who testified and could not be fake." He sighed and said, "There is no proof, the money has been transferred, and it is difficult to get the money back from Sotheby''s." The middle-aged man said unwillingly, "Is there no other way? Even if you recover a part of it." That''s more than four billion. It''s the Xiang family''s money, and it''s also his money. All of the Xiang family''s business is involved behind that money. The old man Bai said slowly, "If it''s other places, it''s okay to say, with the strength of the Xiang family, it is not without accommodation." He shook again, "But Sotheby''s is a British company after all. It is difficult for the Xiang family to threaten them. It is extremely difficult for them to spit out such a large business." "As for Standard Chartered Bank." The old man sighed, "They are even more difficult to provoke. They came in accordance with legal procedures, and we can''t find their loopholes." He said helplessly, "Xiang Family, after all, the strength is only in Hong Kong." Although the Xiang family is the top giant in Hong Kong and the uncrowned king of Hong Kong, it is only Hong Kong. After leaving Hong Kong, Xiang''s family is after all just a rootless Piaoping, an ordinary rich man. In Hong Kong, the Xiang family is of course not disadvantaged, but once out of Hong Kong''s sphere of influence, the Xiang family can only shrink back. "but..." The middle-aged man still looks unwilling, such a big loss, does the Xiang family just swallow it like this? (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 604： The old rivers and lakes who have experienced zero wars Chapter 6o4 The old man waved his hand and interrupted the middle-aged man, "Let''s go back first. If it works properly, there is no way to save it. Net" He immediately cheered up. He is Xiang, the head of the four major families in Hong Kong. Their family has been doing business for generations, and it was in his hands that they grew stronger. Xiang Jia has grown from a small businessman in his hands, step by step to become Hong Kong''s top giants, one of the four major families in Hong Kong, and one of the masters behind the scenes in Hong Kong. What kind of storms did he not go through? How could he be overthrown by such a thing. The middle-aged man saw that his father had resumed his decisiveness on the battlefield, he immediately had the backbone and respectfully followed him behind him. After the old man made a decision, he immediately left the department resolutely, and he nodded to the doctor and nurse at the door of the department. He said in an apologetic tone, "The stinky apricot in the ministry will trouble you to take care of it, and it will cause you trouble." After speaking, he strode out of the hospital. In the Ministry, after listening to everything, George quietly walked to Xiang Yan. This person seemed not courageous. Xiang Yan seemed to have seen him at the last moment, and then she was shocked. George wondered whether it was a near-death experience or a keen perception caused by a state of mental dissociation? It seems that the body of ordinary people also has a lot of potential to be tapped. He added a psychological hint to Xiang Yan. If he develops a heart of revenge, this psychological hint will make him streak and jump off the skyscraper. After Xiang Yan''s worries were easily resolved, George followed the Xiang family to the Xiang family''s mansion in Repulse Bay. After getting out of the car and returning home, when he walked into the large living room, the old man waved his hand. He stepped away from the servants and sat down on the sand in the living room. The middle-aged man Xiang Chu finally stopped asking, he asked curiously, "Dad, how do we operate to make up for the loss?" The old man said slowly, "Although the stinky apricot caused a disaster, the money was spent at the auction after all. The money was spent through serious channels after all. Although it was bought at a high price, it was just right. The price that was sold at auction." He said in an affirmative tone, "We bought this Zhou Wangding with four billion real gold and silver, and we have already paid a lot of this money." He lowered his head and said thoughtfully, "We bought it for four billion, everyone saw it, and the bank saw it. No one can give it an accurate quotation for this kind of idle cultural relics. We spent money after all. Yes, as long as we say that Zhou Wangdou is 4 billion, then it is worth 4 billion." Xiang Chu nodded immediately, the four billion was spent seriously, and no one could argue. They bought this Zhou Wangding for four billion, no one can say that it is not worth four billion. The old man Bai said with convincing words, "Wang Ding Zhou is a unique cultural relic after all. It is now worth four billion and will be worth ten billion in a few years. As long as we don''t put it out for auction, we can say that it can be worth as much as possible. " He pondered and said, "As long as it operates properly, it is not impossible to find a bank that has a good relationship with us and use it to mortgage 4 billion, or even 10 billion." This method is really good, even George who is hiding on the side can''t help but nod to himself. I have to say that **** is still old and spicy. After all, Xiang is a powerful old world. From a small businessman to Hong Kong''s top wealthy, the rich man who has the lifeblood of Hong Kong depends on more than luck. For things like money, banks need as much as they want, as long as they can find a suitable reason. The people at the bank would like to lend money to anyone. After all, the people in the bank also rely on loans to get high bonuses. As long as there is no accountability, as long as the loan can be recovered on the surface, the bank will not consider whether a bronze tripod is worth ten billion. What''s more, Xiang''s family has always been a high-quality customer of the bank. As long as Xiang''s family does not fail, the money will be repaid. Whether it is for the bank or the Xiang family, this is a happy thing for everyone. Hearing this, Xiang Chu was also happy. A big rock in his heart finally fell, and he said contentedly, "It''s still Dad who has a way. Those banks have lined up long ago and wanted to lend us Xiangjia loans. As long as there is one For reasonable reasons, they would like us to borrow more." "But." He said slowly, "In this case, Zhou Wangding cannot be given to the Zhao family this week." The old man stood up from the sand, with his hands behind his back, pacing back and forth in thought for a while, and said helplessly. "This is something that can''t be helped. The smelly apricot has caused such a big trouble, and it is already very good to make up for a part of it. For the Zhao family, we can only think of other ways." He said righteously, "This time our Xiang family suffered such a big loss The others cant just look at it. After all, this time Xiang family is also eating for the common interests of the four big families. In this matter, the other companies must do more." In the beginning, in order to curry favor with the Zhao family, in order to obtain more benefits, the Xiang family took the initiative to do the task of pleasing the Zhao family. But now that he is in trouble, he can only take the initiative to protect himself and let other families share those tasks. "Okay, it''s late." The old man said calmly, "Go and put Zhou Wangding and the two auction items away first. Other things will be discussed tomorrow." Xiang Chu immediately replied, "Dad, you go and rest first, I will put them away now." The old man nodded and said calmly, "In a few days, you can find several advertising companies that we often cooperate with, and let them hype Zhou Wangding." "We want to fire this Zhou Wangding so that everyone knows that our four billion has no white flowers." He said lightly, "Others are waiting to see our Xiangjia jokes, and I will let them know. , They are the jokes." He has been in the business world for so many years, and he has no idea how many he has seen if he wants to see his jokes, and wants to be right with him. But after so many years, the changing faces of those opponents disappeared all the way all the wayAfter that, he was the only one who stood firm. Only he established the top richest and became the top richest man in Hong Kong. "Yes, they are a joke. Xiang Family is not so bully." Xiang Chu nodded excitedly, and hurriedly walked upstairs. Zhou Wangding is the key point now. As long as Zhou Wangding can be properly hyped, it can prove that the value of this tripod is above four billion. This bad thing can turn into a good thing in the end. This is the business experience of the Xiang family. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 605： Missing collection Chapter 6o5 The Missing Collection George watched their performance quietly from the side, and had to say that he was indeed the correct ulcer for taking Zhou Wangding. Otherwise, with the ups and downs of the Xiang family, this matter may have passed so lightly. Seeing Xiang in a short period of time, he turned a major event that was enough to make Xiang''s family turbulent and decline into invisible, and he couldn''t help but admire it secretly. Everyone has something they are good at. To deal with these geeky old guys, they can only use their strengths and circumvent their weaknesses by attacking the areas they are not good at. If you compete with them in the field they are good at, then you will be self-exposed. After some tricks, most of the problems have been solved. The old man slowly calmed down, and cursed softly, "Finally wiped that stinky apricot''s butt." He eased his emotions and started walking upstairs. At this time, it was time to rest. As a top businessman, he must ensure a regular schedule of work and rest, so as to ensure that he has plenty of energy to deal with the complicated things and changing situations every day. When he needs a rest, nothing can interfere with his rest. This is the kind of temperament that he has cultivated over the years and has never changed. As he went upstairs, he saw that his son was pale, stumbled, and hurried out. There was a look on his face. Although his son was obedient, he still lost his tolerance. At home, what can make him so irritable. He was about to speak to his son when he heard it suddenly. "Dad, Zhou Wangding is gone." Xiang Chu said in a panicked tone. "What?" The old man suspected that he had heard him wrong, and he asked quickly, "What''s missing?" Xiang Chu swallowed, and said in a flustered tone, "The Zhou Wangding in the living room, the ruby, and the printing plate are all gone." "How is it possible, this is our home." The old man said with a look of disbelief, and he strode towards the drawing room. How could things be lost at home, this is his home, his fortress. The top security team is hired around the villa. For so many years, there has been no accident at all. He walked quickly to the meeting room and glanced at the opened door. Zhou Wangding, who was supposed to be at the door of the desk, has disappeared, and the ruby ??and Jiaozi printing plates on the desk are also gone. "Is the door locked when I go out?" he asked quickly. The sight in front of me is definitely not a trace of when I went out For someone who has been here, someone has definitely taken Zhou Wangding and two other things. "Of course there is a locked door." Xiang Chu replied hurriedly, "I opened the door just now before entering the house. As soon as I came in, I saw that Zhou Wangding and the other two things were gone." "How is this possible?" said the old man in an incredible tone, "how can the things at home suddenly disappear." He immediately shouted loudly, "Sister-in-law, has anyone been to the living room today?" He felt uneasy. Not everyone has the key to the room at home. Don''t be the room with precious items. Once closed, even the maid at home cannot open it. Who on earth entered the living room and took those things? Xiang Chu immediately ran to the corridor and shouted loudly, "Sister-in-law, has anyone been here tonight?" A middle-aged maid ran over immediately. She is a distant relative of the Xiang family, and she has been working as a servant in the Xiang family ever since. Although they are servants, they are actually working as housekeepers. After all, she is a relative, and Xiang Family can rest assured that she has also benefited from this big tree. Listening to Master Xiang''s yelling, she was frightened, but don''t let anything serious happen. She is very satisfied with her current job. Being a servant in Xiang''s house is much better than being a white-collar worker outside. This world has always been like this, the subordinates of rich people live better than ordinary people. She walked quickly to Xiang Chu and hurriedly replied, "Today was the only time to deliver things at noon. Those Sotheby''s staff came here. After they left, no one came to the house." She said in a positive tone, "I will supervise other people''s work throughout the afternoon and evening. It is impossible for anyone to come and I don''t know." She was still sure about this. After all, working as a servant in the Xiang family was not so easy, except for supervising other people at any time. She also has to keep an eye on her host''s home when she comes back. She asked anxiously, "Is something wrong? Young master." She looked towards the meeting room, and saw that Master Xiang had closed the door of the meeting room, his face was stern and did not speak. "Let''s see the monitoring first." The old man Bai did not continue to explain, he strode towards the third floor, Xiang Chu closely behind him They went up the third floor from the carpeted stairs, and walked along the corridor. Zinc room front with a combination lock. The old man opened the door of the room with his fingerprints, and Xiang Chu followed him into the zinc room, which was a surveillance room with multiple display screens. Xiang Chu came to a computer and called up today''s surveillance video. He used a fast-forward way to play surveillance video after they left home. Time passed by. On surveillance video, the corridor in front of the meeting room was only a few seconds past the door when they left the house while the servant was cleaning. But no one has ever opened the door of the meeting room. George looked at the surveillance room quietly. It seemed that these wealthy people were really timid, and even installed so many surveillances in their homes. Indoors and outdoors, hallways and corridors are surrounded by surveillance. By the way, they are not only timid, but also perverted. They even installed surveillance in the maid''s bedroom, and even smashed them. This is certainly not for their safety. The old man pressed a microphone in the monitoring room and asked loudly, "Captain Zhang, did the guards find anything unusual during the patrol today?" In the microphone, a serious voice said meticulously, "Report Mr. Xiang, today''s patrol is all normal, there are no other people approaching, nor any animals or flying objects approaching." The voice asked, "Mr. Xiang, is there something wrong?" The old man Bai said in a cold tone, "It''s okay!" Then he turned off the microphone. "Dad." Xiang Chu said in an incredible tone, "There is no abnormality in the monitoring. No one has been to the meeting room. The Zhou Wangding in the meeting room disappeared as if he was invisible." (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 606： Cant afford Chapter 6o6 He didn''t know what was going on, it was incredible. network He lowered his head and thought for a while, and suddenly thought of what he had heard in the ministry, "Is that man really a monster?" "How could it be a demon!" The old man snorted, "There is no demon in the world. I want to be the top thieves." Xiang Chu said in a puzzled manner, "But the security measures of our family are also the best security company in the world." "No matter how good the security measures are, they will only deal with ordinary people. If they are dealing with the world''s top criminals, they will be uncaught." The old man said calmly, "We are serious businessmen, and those security measures can deal with them. They are just ordinary people." Xiang Chu''s heart shuddered, "Dad, what do you mean." He said wingedly, "Maybe it''s oo7 in the movie, the hand of an agent like James Bond?" He knew this metaphor was a bit stupid, but he couldn''t find a more suitable metaphor. He still has these self-knowledges, no matter how powerful the Xiang family is in Hong Kong. How and how the top giants, celebrities. But these lofty and prestigious aspects are only aimed at the superiority of ordinary people. When faced with those truly terrible opponents, it is better than Xiang Jia, but also vulnerable. Just like this time, the four big families are sitting by and watching Yuandian Company upset in Hong Kong and watching them buy many projects at a superior price. Just because the four major families have not yet established the relationship between the capital and the attitude of the capital. If Beijing is a little dissatisfied with their attitude, at that time, no matter how nostalgic the big four families are for Hong Kong, no matter how many years the big four families have been operating in Hong Kong. Once it was confirmed that the capital had the slightest attitude towards them, the four big families would immediately die of their tails to survive and flee from Hong Kong desperately. This is the world''s top giants, the top forces. Just such a latent attitude can scare other forces that have been operating in Hong Kong for many years to leave their homes. He knew that if it was really against such a power, the Ren Xiang family''s power in Hong Kong would only have to close his mouth, smash his teeth and swallow it in his belly. "This thing ends up everywhere." The old man said calmly, "With this method, we can take away those things without knowing it, even if it is not a monster, it is not something we can afford." He said coldly, "They can take away the protected gems, and it is not difficult to take our lives. We are asking for money, and it is too unwise to provoke these terrible forces." Xiang Chu nodded hurriedly, and stopped asking about this matter. He said anxiously, "This is our home already, and it''s not even safe here, so where can we hide. If there is really a grudge, then it will really be handed over to the other party." He is more afraid of provoke those powerful forces than his father. He is still young, has not lived enough, and has not had a hard life. He did not dare to imagine the terrible place of provoking those truly powerful forces, just as Xiang Jia was enough to prevent a person from gaining a foothold in Hong Kong. Those terrifying forces can leave a person with no place. Modern society is completely different from the past. At that time, the society was chaotic, what happened, changed a name, changed a status, and was a hero again. But now, to find a job anywhere in Hong Kong, you need to check the persons identity information and social security account. Without the help of insiders, this information cannot be faked. This is true in Hong Kong, and it is true in most other countries. If a person offends the top powers, it is only a clear means to prevent a person from gaining a foothold in society. "I just hope that this matter is over. Only the three things are lost in the living room, and the other things have not moved at all. The other party may just want to give us a warning." The old man hesitated for a while and continued, "In addition, I am also afraid that this is an action against our Xiang family. Now it is just a warning. If we don''t deal with it properly, it''s not just this new point." He sighed and said, "Hong Kong has been a troubled time recently. Even our four major families need to be cautious at this time." Xiang Chu said wingedly, "Isn''t it, these crossing rivers are not easy to provoke. Not long ago, that Zhang Ziqiang rushed into Li Jiacheng''s house, and even the old fox encountered this desperate desperado. It can only come up with a billion in life money." He clearly remembered that just a few months ago, the gangster Zhang Ziqiang kidnapped Li Jiacheng''s son, and rushed into Li Jiacheng''s house alone with explosives. It can be considered that Li Jiacheng has seen strong winds and waves, and he drove away the police who came to ask questions at the first time. This saved the lives of his family Zhang Ziqiang came to Li Jiacheng''s house alone, asking for 2 billion cashhome Chengdang Punishment agreed to all Zhang Ziqiang''s requirements, and also called HSBC in person, because the bank had limited cash and could only raise one billion cash in a short time. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Zhang Ziqiang agreed, and put one billion back into Li Jiacheng''s son. The next day, Li Jiacheng prepared cash and prepared a special van, which made Zhang Ziqiang sway a billion in cash and saved his son''s life. Until now, Li Jiacheng has not dared to call the police, and Zhang Ziqiang is still at large. Even Li Jiacheng, who is rich in Hong Kong and has seen a life-long ups and downs, can only give in to such desperadoes who are not afraid of death. I was really willing to take the emperor as a horse. The characters facing the Xiang Family this time are probably even more terrifying than Zhang Ziqiang. At this time, there is really no other way but to give in. The old man nodded affirmatively, "In the future, Yuandian Company will not be able to provoke. Who can eat and kill, and who can not provoke, this must be clearly distinguished. We rely on plundering the poor instead of fighting desperadoes. Fight for your life." "What about the funds?" Xiang Chu continued to ask. He understood that Yuandian Company would not be able to provoke them in the future, but how should Xiang family make up for the 4.3 billion lost funds. The old man pondered for a while, and said slowly, "There will always be a way. This matter is not our family''s business after all." Seeing that Xiang Jia knew so well, George couldn''t make any more moves. Since things can be resolved smoothly in this way, it is naturally the best. If you continue to attack the Xiang family, there will only be more things to deal with. At this stage, things in the Muggle world are not his focus after all. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 607： The gap between ideal and reality Chapter 6o7 The gap between ideal and reality Quietly leaving Xiang''s house, George has returned to the hotel. Liewen.com looked at the beautiful night view of Victoria Harbour from the balcony. He felt relieved. He should go back tomorrow. He has been in Hong Kong for quite a while. Fortunately, everything is done. ....... In Elizabeth Hospital, a beautiful female nurse is chatting with an elegant foreign beauty. "Sister Catherine, are you going to be discharged from the hospital today?" the beautiful nurse asked in a low voice, with a bit of dismay. The foreign beauty smiled and said relaxedly, "Hui Xin, as a nurse, watching the patient leave the hospital, isn''t it happy?" Zhou Huixin nodded and said immediately, "Of course I am happy for Sister Catherine, I am just a little sad." Catherine smiled slightly and said, "It''s time to go back. I''m all urging me at home. If it weren''t for meeting you in the hospital this time, we would have returned home a few days ago. But now, it will be easy to go back after a thorough examination a little." Earlier, they had planned to return to their homeland for training after a thorough inspection in Hong Kong. However, she happened to see her friend in the hospital, so she simply stayed in Hong Kong for a few more days and had a detailed and comprehensive examination, so that she did not have to go back to China for another examination. "Then if I stay in Hong Kong in the future, it will be hard to see you." Zhou Huixin said sadly. She is Catherine''s school sister and has always had a good relationship with her when she was in the United States. When I came back to Hong Kong this time, I didn''t expect to see her again. But after Catherine returned to the United States, it would be difficult for her to see Catherine again. "When you grow up, people will have their own lives." Catherine said gently, "Is the life in the hospital still accustomed? I remember being a nurse has always been your wish. When you were in college, you did not hide from your family. I secretly transferred my major, and now I have achieved what I wanted." She still remembers that this school girl once complained to her that her family did not support her as a nurse. It is said that nurses have heavy responsibilities, low income, and are not respected. Let her study finance, and help her family to take care of the family property and make some investments. You dont have to do things under the hands of others, it can be easier and more autonomous. But this school girl, because of the influence of her elders, has a good impression of treating trampling people. She has a good heart and has always liked taking care of others. When studying abroad, she kept the secret from her home and secretly changed her major. Zhou Huixin said in a depressed mood, "I''m not very used to it. My family still doesn''t like my job as a nurse. They all want me to change careers and I want to take another degree in finance." Although she is obedient from Xiong, she has been an adult with her own ideas with careful teaching and good education. When she was in college, she didn''t follow the family''s arrangement to study a finance degree step by step, then take care of the family''s assets and lead a relaxed and leisurely rich life. She followed her own heart to fulfill her childhood dream. She hopes to see those who are fragile and injured, and slowly get better under her careful care. When she was in college, she secretly changed her major and took a nursing major. She made up her mind to become a nurse after graduation. It was also because she was hiding well, and the elders in the family were also very busy at work. After she graduated, she couldn''t help it. The family knew that this obedient and well-behaved child had such a rebellious side. She thought that it was done, and seeing her so determined, her family would naturally support her in pursuing her dream. But she never expected that her family''s stubbornness was no less than hers, and they did not approve of her as a nurse. Instead, I hope she will switch careers and take another degree in finance. She hesitated for a moment, as if he wanted to talk. Catherine looked into her eyes and said comfortingly, "What''s the matter, how long hasn''t you seen this before you dare not tell me about yourself?" She pretended to be angry and said, "Do you treat me as an outsider so quickly?" Zhou Huixin said in a hurry, "No, no, I''m just thinking, what should I say." She hesitated and said, "You know, my grandfather is a very good doctor. He has always been my role model. But he is also the most opposed to me being a nurse. Now I work under his hand and he has seen a lot of hospitals. The unknown side." She didn''t follow the family''s requirements to retake a finance degree. Instead, she began to apply for a resume and started looking for a nurse job in major hospitals. In this case, the family could no longer sit still, and they held a family meeting. At the unanimous request of her family, she was assigned to her grandfather''s hand and started working under her grandfather''s hand. She did not refuse this request, and she is also planning to rely on her determination to change the thinking of her family. But her grandfather did not seem to be at ease watching her show her determined thoughts. These days, her grandfather kept showing her the other side of the hospital. This was a side she had never thought of, and didn''t want to see, but she couldn''t help but look at the things that were happening. In her initial vision, all she needed to do was to give the patients more care and best care. But when she saw the scenes of life in the hospital, things were different from what she had imagined. She said in a heavy tone, "This is very different from what I thought before. I used to think that as long as we give more care to the patients and give them careful care, they will overcome the city and recover. I like watching Those people returned to descend, seeing their eyes rekindling hope." This is the reason why she insists on her own opinion, ignores repeated dissuasion from her family, and secretly transferred her major to learn nursing. She believes that this is the most valuable thing to enable a patient to recover again. Seeing them regaining their lives and returning to their normal lives, there is nothing happier than this. "But now, what nurses can do is very limited, and even what doctors can do is very limited." She said in a low tone, "I know that many times, not everyone wants patients to recover. Patients don''t want to. , Their family doesn''t want to." This is what makes her the saddest place, these days, it is the most heavy blow to her. Not everyone wants patients to recover. There are many things that doctors cannot do, let alone nurses. As her grandfather said, the patient''s relief and safety are the patient''s own business. It doesn''t matter if they smoke or drink, stay up late and hurt themselves, or even self-harm and use drugs. It''s all the patient''s own business, and the doctor can''t control or care about it. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 608： Nothing can be changed Chapter 6o8 Nothing Can Be Changed Many patients really make people angry. They don''t want to recover from the heart. They have no interest in living, and they have no interest in life. Liewen ignored the doctors and nurses'' orders. Regarding the warnings of doctors and nurses, they did their own way. When doctors and nurses use moxibustion to make the patient recover, the patients discontinue the drug indifferently and violate the taboo indifferently. Compared with long-term recovery, they value short-term willfulness. In their eyes, doctors and nurses are people who get in the way. If it is not a last resort, they will never want to see people in the hospital for the rest of their lives. If the patient''s inattention to herself and non-cooperation with the treatment just make her sad, then another kind of non-cooperation makes her a little desperate. "Except that the patient doesn''t care about his own surrender, in many cases, the patient''s life and surrender are not in the hands of the patient. In many cases, it is not in the hands of the doctor." She said sadly, "The lives and lives of patients are in the hands of their families and guardians, and in the hands of money." The rich are not short of money, but it doesn''t mean they can be well taken care of, just like the patient from the Xiang family last time. When he was resting, all his family needed was to give him an electric shock, regardless of whether this would damage his fall and leave him with sequelae. All his family needs is for him to wake up. The rich and the rich are like this, but the poor are even more hopeless. "The high medical expenses are too high for most patients. When they want to persist, their families are already secretly persuading us to ulcerate those cheap placebos." Her eyes reddened, and her voice choked with a little sob, "There is a kid named Tiantian, he is very strong, every time I give him an injection, he encourages me to say,''I''m not afraid, Sister Huixin, I am not afraid of injections because I want to get better soon, and I want to go home early.''" Zhou Huixin lowered her head and her shoulders trembled slightly. She tremblingly said, "He wants to recover sooner, wants to go home sooner, and he also wants to go to Disneyland. But his parents have given up early, and they stopped those who cannot be reimbursed. Expensive medicine, a pain-relieving and soothing medicine." "He doesn''t know, he won''t get better at all." Catherine was slightly startled, she didn''t know how to console her friend. From ideal to reality, from learning shame to society, the biggest change is not to face the pressure of work and life. Pressure does not make people despair. After entering society, the biggest change is that generations of innocent and ignorant young people will see the other side of society, or the true side of society, the truly realistic and cruel side. The most terrifying thing is not the pressure, but the lack of hope. She looked at this innocent friend, just as she looked at herself. This stubborn girl who turned her professional secretly for the sake of her ideals is also like her, stubborn and strong against things that she can''t agree with. She said slowly, "In the United States, children are not the continuation of parents. We have to rely on housework such as cleaning the room and mowing the lawn to get pocket money from parents." "When we are older, we need to do summer jobs and do more work. We will not be completely controlled by parents like filial piety in Asia." She raised her head and said quietly, "But this does not mean that we have complete autonomy. Compared with Asian filial piety, we are in contact with society earlier, and we recognize reality earlier." "When I was ten years old, I already knew that I would become the heir of the Hearst family in the future. I would have the wealth and status that ordinary filial piety would never have in my life. From birth, I and others People from two worlds." She looked directly into Zhou Huixin''s eyes quietly, and said in a reassuring tone, "But I also know at the same time that I am a girl and I can never be like a boy and satisfy my family. My family reminded me time and time again that if I were a boy, that would be great." There was a bit of complaint in her tone, "Even though the boys are so stupid to me, they only know how to show up for five and six, and they only know how to chase and whistle from behind to attract attention." "I never lose to those boys, those boys who whistle at me, I will educate them severely with my fist." "But no matter what I do, I will never be recognized by my family. Even now, I have started my own business with the help of the platform at home. I am better than all the boys in the family, but it is still The fact that I am not a boy cannot be changed." She looked at Zhou Huixin gently, and said lightly, "Look, I have worked hard for so many years, and in the end I can''t even change my family''s ideas Is it a failure?" "No." Zhou Huixin quickly retorted, "Sister Catherine is very good, better than all boys." Zhou Huixin suddenly felt sympathy for this friend in front of her. Others only saw Catherine''s glamorous side, but never saw it. This girl has been desperately pursuing those things she would never get since she was ten. . In comparison, although her family did not approve of her becoming a nurse, her family never regretted that she was a girl. Zhou Huixin said in a positive tone, "Uncles and aunts will be proud of you." Catherine smiled softly and said softly, "I am no longer a dutiful son. These statements can''t comfort me. Fortunately, I don''t pursue those things anymore." She walked to the window sill, looked out the window, and said quietly. "Over the years, I have slowly begun to understand myself. I have slowly realized that many things are not our responsibility. Realizing many things, in fact we will never be able to do it. I will not be a boy, and I will never be The pride of the family." Listening to Catherine''s relief as if she had accepted her fate, Zhou Huixin only felt that her heart was stabbed by something. "Recognizing the mediocrity as a mortal may be a sign of our maturity." Catherine paused and emphasized, "Although I hate this kind of maturity." She turned her head, looked at Zhou Huixin''s eyes, and said gently, "You have been protected too well since you were young. This is your luck and your misfortune." "Having never been in contact with the real world, so that you have kindness and sympathy to others, you have the kindest and softest heart." Her eyes are tender, as if she is appreciating a beautiful thing. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 609： Turned out to be just ordinary people Chapter 6o9 This is what she admires most about Zhou Huixin. Her innocent and kind heart is as warm as the sun, making people unbearable. network "But this kind of kindness and softness makes it difficult to bear the burden of reality. After leaving school, you have to start to learn to be strong." Catherine said slowly. "You need to learn to understand the burden of life. We can''t change most things. Whether it is the self-defeating patients or the poor who cannot get medical treatment, their destiny is doomed from the beginning, and no one can change it. " "But this is not our responsibility." Catherine said softly, "We can only do our own thing. We can''t even change ourselves, even our family." She said softly, "I will not be a boy, nor will I be the image in the minds of my parents. Their regrets, let them regret it, it may make them more dreams and more. pleasure." "But I already have my life, and my efforts will not be wasted. I have my own business, and I can do what I want." Catherine''s tone was extremely firm. This is her consciousness, this is her thought. She already knew that she might never get the approval of her family, but this would not stop her from moving forward. She accepted the worst things and moved on. Zhou Huixin looked at the dazzling friend in front of her. Is this what she really thinks? Her brows gradually unfolded, yes, even if those difficulties will stop her, even if those difficulties can never be changed, this is not a reason to stop. As long as people are still alive, they can only move on. She said firmly, "Sister Catherine, I will not give up." Everyone is working hard for the future, and those patients will work hard to recover, how can she give up easily in the face of her ideals. Catherine looked at Zhou Huixin''s firm expression and said softly, "This is your dream. I don''t know how to enlighten you. Everyone can only face everything in life by themselves. I just hope that you can Understand that no matter how much suffering you see, those are not your fault, not your responsibility." Everyone is brought into this world without consent. They came to this world innocently, they don''t owe anything to this world, and they have no responsibility for the past and future of this world. All of it is not their fault. She whispered, "Maybe, only the gods can save all this, and only the gods can alleviate the suffering in the world." For some reason, she remembered the scene on the snow-capped mountain again, what she felt in the dimness, the tall and warm figure like a god. "Ah, it''s so late." Zhou Huixin exclaimed. She only now remembered her intentions. She said hurriedly, "Sister Catherine, let''s have breakfast first, and we have to go through the discharge procedures later." She originally came to ask Catherine to have dinner together, and then she had to go through the discharge procedures, but she didn''t expect to chat and chat, a lot of time has passed. "Don''t worry, it won''t delay discharge." Catherine said softly. They walked along the corridor all the way to the hospital canteen. They came late, and most of them had already eaten breakfast. Fortunately, the cafeteria needed to take care of all kinds of patients, but they could eat them at all times. They went to the cafeteria window to have breakfast and found a place to sit down. There was also a newspaper left by someone. Zhou Huixin looked at today''s front page curiously. This is an Oriental Daily newspaper, and the front page of it is written in both pictures and texts. The two local tyrants are fighting together, spending 4.3 billion a day. Seeing this terrifying title, Zhou Huixin couldn''t help complaining, "It''s really the Zhumen''s wine and meat, there are frozen bones on the road." On the one hand, the filial son stopped the medicine because he looked down on the disease, and the family ulcer stopped. Everyone quietly watched the death of a lovely life. On one side is the madness of those giants spending billions a day, this is not hell, this is Hong Kong. Catherine listened to Zhou Huixin''s complaint, but didn''t understand what she was talking about. She looked sideways to read the newspaper, and a figure on it immediately caught her eyes firmly. She leaned against Zhou Huixin, pointed at the person on the photo, and asked curiously, "Who is that person?" "Oh, let me see." Zhou Huixin slowly found the man''s message in the newspaper and read it out, "George Washington, Chairman of the Origin Group, a mysterious upstart in the UK, and a recently rising rich man." She narrowed her mouth and said disapprovingly, "A British tycoon, he was at auction with the rich second generation of a big family in Hong Kong. The rich second generation spent a day in order to win over him. 4.3 billion Hong Kong dollars." "George Washington." Catherine said the name a little awkwardly, she asked curiously What does Yuandian Group Corporation do? " "It seems to be engaged in financial investment speculation, as well as real estate. The source company has made a lot of investment in Hong Kong in the past two years, and has also done a lot of work in pushing up Hong Kong''s housing prices." Zhou Huixin said lightly With. She has no affection for such mobsters at all, and can be a good person who can spend money at auction with the rich second generation. Her family hopes that her major is financial investment. She hopes that after graduation, just like these companies, she can easily make money through financial hype. But this is exactly what she looks down on. What these people do is ingenious, using human greed and fear to constantly create financial bubbles to plunder everyone. "Sure enough, just an ordinary person? Investing in real estate business." Catherine said with a disappointed look, with some regret in her disappointed tone. She smiled lightly, shook her head, and laughed at herself secretly, "What am I thinking about, how could there be a god?" She looked at the familiar and unfamiliar figure in the newspaper with disappointment, and she felt a kind of inexplicable regret The connected breakfast also became unsavory, like chewing wax. I ate breakfast dullly, and then went through the procedures for leaving the hospital. Fortunately, everything had been prepared, and with Zhou Huixin''s full follow-up, Catherine quickly completed the discharge procedures, and just before noon, she was already standing at the gate of the hospital. Waved to her friend from afar, Catherine got into a taxi, accompanied by her bodyguard. "Go to the airport." She finally looked back at the direction of the hospital. The cute school girl was still looking at her direction from a distance. She was a little sad, and she didn''t know when she would meet again. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 610： 3rd encounter Chapter 61o As the taxi drove all the way from the hospital to the airport, Catherine slowly thought about the next thing in her heart. Since Wang had an accident on the mountain last time, she would not consider going mountain climbing for a long time. This was bad news for the whole team. Fortunately, for the members of the mountaineering team, she has arranged formal work for them. Now at least there will be no problems in the short-term, and other people also need to rest for a long time. After returning home, she needs to devote more time to her work. This accident has put her under a lot of pressure at home. She must use better work results in exchange for the elders understanding of her ability. trust. During her thoughts, the taxi had arrived at the airport, got out of the car, led the way by the bodyguard, and Catherine went all the way to the airport waiting room. Unexpectedly, she saw the familiar and unfamiliar figure again. George completely resolved the affairs of the Xiang family last night. Early this morning, he told Li Youran and Xu Lele about his leaving. Then Jason rushed to the hotel and brought some documents that needed to be processed and signed by him. He finally handled some Hong Kong company affairs. It wasn''t until noon that he resolved everything and was sent to the airport by Li Youran and Xu Lele. And when he just walked to the waiting room, he unexpectedly saw a somewhat familiar figure, the woman who was rescued by him on Mount Gang Rinpoche and met on the plane again. It turned out to be the third time I met, and it was a coincidence that he couldn''t bear it. The woman saw him too, and walked towards him upright. He quickly began to recall that woman''s name, what was it? He thought a little embarrassed. Catherine didn''t know why she took the initiative to say hello again. It was obvious that she didn''t even ask for the other party''s name and phone number last time. This was not her style, but she was still curious. She cheered up for herself in her heart. This person is an upstart in the UK. Maybe she has some potential news or opportunities for cooperation. She walked slowly to the person, and saw the person wandering around and thinking, she was so angry and funny, this person didn''t even remember his name. "Hello, this is Katherine Hirst, I hope you can remember my name this time." She spoke softly and stretched out her hand. "Hello, I''m George Washington, nice to meet you." George shook hands with her amicably, and said embarrassingly, "I rarely go out and rarely use the phone. It is difficult to reach me on my phone. So under normal circumstances, I don''t contact other people. Way. So that no one answers, it would be rude." Since he had met this person for the third time, he was too embarrassed to refuse him thousands of miles away. "What do you do?" Catherine couldn''t help being curious as George said. She explained, "It''s hard for me to imagine that modern people don''t use communication tools such as phones and computers." Their family is also a big family in the United States, but no matter who it is, it is impossible to escape the telephone and modern communication tools. It is difficult for her to understand how a businessman can never find it. George hesitated for a moment, and explained, "I have my own laboratory, and I am doing some important research recently. I spend most of my time in the laboratory." This is not a lie, he has been studying magic most of the time, staying in the magic wind, naturally it is difficult to find. Catherine''s eyes lit up and she continued to ask, "Can you tell me what kind of research it is?" She took out a business card of herself and handed it to George, "I am a media company, and I have my own advertising agency. If there is a chance, we can cooperate in the future." George took the business card and saw the title and phone number on it. He put the business card in his pocket. He thought for a moment and said softly. "I am mainly engaged in medical research, including biopharmaceuticals, disease prevention vaccines and other projects. I can put my email and website on your current mobile phone." He explained, "I don''t usually take charge of the company''s business. If you have any needs, you can directly contact other people in the company. Normally, my phone will not be turned on, and I will look at my emails for a long time." The research on biopharmaceuticals and vaccines is indeed a research project of George. Occupying the general trend of history, making money in the Muggle world is very easy. But to gain enough influence without touching the nerves of others, other plans are needed. Medical treatment is undoubtedly a very good starting direction. No matter whether it is the poor or the rich, no one cares about their own lives If you want to gain sufficient and firm influence, there is no other direction that can be more caring and not hostile. Of it. "Medical is a project that benefits everyone." Catherine said in an admiring tone. "Although there are many industries in the world, there are not many industries that can really help everyone." George smiled and said softly, "It''s okay. Actually, I also like the media industry. Compared with the changes made by medical care in the future, people are even more unbearable for the boredom of the moment. Medical care may win in the future, but the media The impact is where the present is." In his opinion, among all industries, it is the media that has the greatest impact on the present. Compared with the forced indoctrination of education, the subtle influence of the media and society can even transform people''s thinking. Most people in the world have been wandering in boredom and loneliness all their lives. The media is their only sore to comfort themselves. Catherine''s eyes lit up and she said in admiration, "Very few people see the essence of the media in this way. Otherwise, they will say that the media is brainwashing, or they will disdain the media and have a kind of disciple to the paper books. Like worship." She said with admiration, "Every industry can grow and grow, there must be a side that conforms to human nature, human nature will not change, and the industry will naturally not change. Instead of criticizing the nature of an industry, it is better to take practical actions. Make change." George nodded in agreement, even if he couldn''t do it, he should at least make a fortune. If you don''t have the ability to protect yourself, just jump out and say it, it will only touch the interests of others, and in the end you will really be the first shot. After chatting with the other party for a while, George sent his email address and company website to the other party''s phone, and then spoke softly. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 611： Anecdote of Xiang Jia Chapter 611 "I''m going to get on the plane. Then, for cooperation matters, you can contact the company directly. If the internet is not urgent, you can go to my mailbox." He said apologetically, "I will be very busy in the next year. There are several important results of laboratory research that are finally about to be completed." He hesitated, "Maybe in a year, I will be more free, but I can''t tell." "Okay, goodbye." George nodded slightly and turned to leave. Catherine only felt embarrassed. She looked at the email and website on the phone and couldn''t help but feel discouraged. "I thought it was a good conversation, and I won''t have time until at least a year later. What kind of state is this?" She couldn''t help being discouraged. Whether it was a partner or an ordinary friend, she didn''t directly say that she won''t have time to say that in the next year. She shook her head vigorously, as if she had met a businessman by chance, maybe there is a chance for cooperation in the future. She checked the time, her plane was almost here, so she stopped thinking about these things, and walked in the direction of boarding. George followed the flow of people and boarded the plane in order. After finding his place in the first class, he closed his eyes and calmed down. ....... At night, a mansion in Repulse Bay, Hong Kong. The two figures looked at the house quietly in the dark. A figure said unwillingly, "Dad, must this be done? Haven''t we already decided not to investigate?" He didn''t understand why he wanted to do this. The loss was too great. "What other investigations are you talking about? You have to be clear. Now that others have great power. We are the meat on the cutting board. It is still a problem for others to let us go. Your brother is foolish now, our family can''t stand the storm anymore. ." It can be vaguely heard that this is the voice of an old man, even though his words are all about some tragedies, his tone still reveals an unquestionable strong confidence. "You have to do everything. Don''t do half of the work. Keep half of it. It''s better not to do it." The old man said categorically. "It''s like the Li family met a gangster who came to the door. Reach out and beat others." "After all, this time we took the initiative to provoke such a big trouble. Without a little blood, how can we bother people and let them let go? Come out, who cant provoke them. After we provoke them, how can we solve them? Great knowledge." The old man trembled and said, "This is the only way to lose billions, which is not too bad." As soon as his words fell, the mansion in front of him suddenly heard an explosion, and the whole mansion was like being gnawed by a giant beast, leaving only half of the wall intact and half of it broken. There was a raging fire on the damaged boundary of the mansion. Through the burning carpets and furniture, one can see the exquisite decorations in the mansion, and what is reflected here is the hideous wall and ruins dust at the boundary. Under the reflection of the fire, the two figures are a middle-aged man and an old white man. They are Xiang Chu and Xiang of the Xiang family. Xiang Chu asked in a low voice, "Dad, the chairman of Yuandian has left Hong Kong? He has no plans to pursue it." He dared not remind his father that his younger brother was foolishly stupid after being shocked. But he got the news at noon that the chairman of Source Point had already returned to London by plane. Xiang said coldly, "If he is gone, it doesn''t mean that his power is gone. After all, this matter needs to be settled." He sighed and said, "Do you think I''m willing to do this? Isn''t it no way." He said slowly, "We can keep Zhou Wangding when he is still there. Anyway, if the Zhao family really wants it, we can send it directly. The Zhao family will never let us suffer. They are such a real wealthy family. The vellus hair is thicker than our thighs." "But now, Zhou Wangding is missing in our house, and we can''t produce evidence We are afraid that when the Zhao family really wants this thing, we can''t take it out. We just escaped from a powerful man and immediately got into another powerful man. Its not something our Xiang family can afford." He quietly watched the fire in the mansion, and said sighfully, "Whether it is exploded or burned, we are still a victim now. Anyway, the Xiang family is saved." As the saying goes, the companion of the king is like the companion of the tiger, next to the top powers, so why not. It is as strong as the Xiang family. It really provokes these people, and there is no resistance to it. The family is a lesson for the past. If it is not for people to deal with it properly, I am afraid that the scumbag will die in the hands of a desperado. What''s more, what the Xiang family faced was a powerful force far more terrifying than desperadoes. He had to be extremely distracted by this situation, so as not to express his hatred of the ages. A transparent eyeball recorded everything in a place that the Xiang family couldn''t see. Then, the transparent eyeball disappeared completelyUnexpectedly, the newspaper of the next day only published events of tonight''s life in an inconspicuous place. "Due to poor management, the Xiangjia wine cellar stored too much spirits, and accidentally exploded, causing many of Xiangjia''s profits to be damaged and collapsed. Fortunately, there were no casualties." Even such a small announcement caused an uproar among Hong Kong residents. They could not get the real news, and Xiang Jia kept the news very well protected. But one by one rumors spread from the cheerful discussions among the people. Some of them claimed that the nephew of the seventh uncle and grandfather of their seventh and eighth aunts worked as a security guard at Xiang''s house, so they knew the truth. In fact, Xiang''s family was struck by a dry day thunder in the wine cellar because of being rich and unkind, so it exploded. Many cultural relics in the family were blown to pieces and burned to ashes. Although someone quickly reminded that there was no lightning strike in Repulse Bay that day. But no one cares about their reminders, people insist on spreading these interesting rumors privately. In the interlaced discussion, the discussant came to the conclusion that the rich were not easy to live with, and then happily drank it several times. Some of them said conclusively because the Xiang family bought the Zhou Wangding and did not have enough virtue. The Xiang family angered the gods for being rich and unkind, so at night, the gods were angry and blew up the Xiang family''s house, and then disappeared into a rainbow. Such rumors are also very interesting to people, so one after another legend about Zhou Wangding is also constantly released in everyone''s discussion. Naturally, some people say that the Xiang family was actually a thief. The Xiang family has always been wealthy and unkind. Among those who were persecuted, one of those who was persecuted was filial piety who went to his sixth year and learned martial arts there. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 612： Georges Lab Chapter 612 George''s Laboratory That person returned to Xiang''s house this time just for revenge, but he didn''t expect to let Xiang''s family escape. network When hearing this kind of rumors, the young people asked curiously, "That filial piety is the palm of the Buddha, right?" The old man who spread this kind of rumors swayed and said, "Look at the swaying posture of the earth and the mountains, I am afraid it is a congenital power, or a treasure from the sky." This posture has caused other people to laugh more. Suddenly, Xiang''s accident turned out to be an anecdote on the streets of Hong Kong. For some reason, Xiang Jia didn''t come forward to stop these rumors. This at least let other people know that the Xiang family really suffered heavy losses this time, and there are too many places to be remedied, and they no longer care about other people''s gossip. ... George knew about this scene when he was on the plane. The surveillance magic he left in Xiang''s house passed back everything he saw. He looked at the information sent back with a little dumbfounding. He didn''t know whether the evaluation item family was deliberate or overreacted! This is the magic power of the superior, just an understatement, an inexplicable hint can scare those other people to use the stage to offer the name, just to avoid offending the superior. However, George pondered, the mess facing the Xiang family is really hard to clean up, not just the more than 4 billion lost funds. That Zhou Wangding is also a hot potato, this kind of national treasure that has been lost, just don''t know it. Once you know it, it will eventually attract people to watch. If Na Ding was still there, the Xiang family could resist for the billions of funds. But now that the tripod is no longer there, the Xiang family is also in distress, and if such an explosion is done, it can be regarded as tearing open the wound for others to look at and pretending to be pitiful. I dont know if Xiangs family bought insurance, but insurance companies are not that easy to cheat. After thinking about it, the plane had already landed at the London airport. George ignored this and finally returned home. There is an 8 slanted time difference between London and Hong Kong. When George returned to London, it was in the afternoon and he was just in time to go home for dinner. He was transported back to the castle from a property in London, just in time to finish his meal. When it comes to food, it must be said that relying on magical cheating cooking methods is really a chef in the world. The chefs of those five-star hotels are just ordinary people''s cooking methods after all, and it is impossible to directly use a cheat device to taste like a wizard. After dinner, Anna handed George''s favorite drink to George, and asked in a low voice, "How well did things go?" George took the drink and said relaxedly, "It''s all going well. I''ll start making potions later. I will definitely be able to handle everything before the summer vacation." This time I went out, although it was a week late. But the previous goals were achieved, and there were some unexpected gains. In general, the schedule was satisfactory. "Yesterday, the family received a letter from Dumbledore. We haven''t opened it yet. Do I need to bring it over now?" Anna looked at George quietly and said softly. George thought for a while, and slowly said, "I''m reading the letter tomorrow. Today, I will prepare the potion first." Although I don''t know what Dumbledore is asking for him, it won''t be a big deal if I think about it. It is probably the Order of the Phoenix or Voldemort. These things are far inferior to the importance of improving his strength. "Yeah." Anna nodded obediently, "You go ahead, everything is fine at home, and Harry and the others train very hard." George looked at Anna with an apologetic look, and said gently, "Then I will go busy first, and I will stay at home for the rest of the time. Before the summer vacation, we will go out once." Anna smiled and nodded, without asking where she was going, she took the drink glass that George had drunk and urged him to hurry up. George nodded and walked all the way towards the library. He opened a raised floor in the library and entered his underground base. Down the stone ladder, and then down the tunnel, he came to his underground laboratory. The bright lights illuminate this place like daytime, and the air has a special smell of herbs, which shocks people. In the past two years, the underground laboratory has undergone some expansions, and it has become larger and wider, just like a huge factory. In the general basement of a factory, there are some completely enclosed glass houses completely enclosed glass houses, which can effectively isolate external interference. Those glass rooms have been reinforced with a curse. Among the long-burning flames and crucibles, some medicinal materials that need to be treated for a long time are also boiled. He has modified many timesThe refining cycle of most potions, Can already be greatly shortened. This allows him to refine the many materials he has acquired into the items he needs in a shorter time. Looking at his laboratory, George nodded in satisfaction. The only flaw is probably the lack of manpower and some mechanical devices. Most things need to be handled by him himself, which makes his time seem a little insufficient. George wondered, after Voldemort''s death, he could promote these laboratories. Wizards are very good skilled workers, even those students at Hogwarts, they can do some simple operations. By the way, students can also earn some credits and pocket money, which is the best of both worlds. George flicked his fingers, and a transparent foam-like cover surrounded himself. His fingers flicked again, and the whirlpool of magic power swept his whole body, and the simple magic rushing cleared away the dust and interference that he might carry. With a flash of body shape, he has teleported into a glass room. In the glass room is a large workbench, on which various equipments are neatly placed. Beaker, measuring cylinder, dropper, curved bottle, accurate balance and weights and measures. Under the row of crucibles, there are magic lamps of different sizes and colors. These magic lamps are using different flames to continuously boil some magic medicinal materials that are difficult to handle. George found a silver-white magic lamp on the ground next to the workbench, and he muttered silently, "The heart of lava cannot be processed by magic flame burning, it will directly explode and annihilate the violent fire element." He lightly tapped his finger on the silver-white magic lamp, and a group of illusory flames lit up on the silver-white magic lamp. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 613： Contact of the Order of the Phoenix Chapter 613 The silver magic lamp uses a ghost grass-tanned wick that can only be seen in the moonlight, and uses a special solution catalyzed by ghost energy as fuel. network The ghost fire is invisible and innocent. It is not so much a kind of flame as it is a special kind of radiation, even a solution. This special processing method can be used to deal with some rare treasures that contain violent energy but are difficult to mobilize. The ghost fire uses a flexible way to slowly tame these violent energies, transforming them into gentle energy similar to life force. George found a bracket and put it on the silver-white magic lamp. Afterwards, he placed the ruby ??from the auction on the stand. The ghost fire penetrated the gap of the bracket, soaking the ruby ??in the illusory flame. Through the ethereal ghost fire, the ruby, shining and charming like lava, became deserted and illusory. In George''s special sight, he could see the illusory ghost fire, like a neatly assembled army. With the support of the silver-white lamp, this army is constantly eroding towards the shiny and charming rubies. A steady stream of radiation and activation energy began to erode and attack the occupied land step by step from the periphery of the lava heart. When those violent fire elements come into contact with these special energies, they can''t find anyone to resist. Only under the boundless radiation, slowly under the erosion, changing its own characteristics, the violent energy becomes soft. The violent energy contained in the heart of lava is being tamed little by little under the erosion of the nether energy, and constantly transformed. "It takes about half a month." George estimated that the huge energy contained in the heart of the lava would take at least half a month to be completely transformed, but fortunately there was enough time. In addition, medicine is needed. As George pondered, he began to deal with the other potions. He is like a master chef, all kinds of potions quickly decompose in his hands, and under the preparation of flames and solutions, various changes occur. Bottle by bottle of powder, all kinds of liquids, under his hands are like assembly lines quickly forming. Having been busy until the night, George had to miss the time to rest on time. When he came out of the underground laboratory, the moon was already in the sky, and the stars were blooming. Without disturbing anyone, George returned to the room and went into meditation again. ..... On the next day, George got up early and took part in the morning exercise with everyone. After breakfast, Anna gave him the letter from Dumbledore. George lightly picked up the letter and observed it slightly. The brown envelope was in an inconspicuous position, with a small magic stamp. Once opened without using a specific magic, the letter will be automatically destroyed immediately. He smiled lightly, tapped his finger, and easily got rid of the protective magic on the envelope. Open the envelope, there are two notes, one large and one small inside. One was written Dumbledore''s invitation to him, and the other was used to ignite magic signs for people to come and meet him. George glanced at Ron and said calmly, "Dumbledore invited me to the Order of the Phoenix to discuss matters. Do you need to follow me to see your parents?" Ron has stayed here for more than half a month. Since he was going to the Order of the Phoenix this time, he could just take him to meet the Weasleys. Their family was scattered throughout the summer, and it was not easy. Ron nodded and agreed to the invitation. He immediately said again, "I miss them too, but I will come back with you when the time comes. I don''t want to lose too much training." It''s important to meet mom and dad, but the most important thing is training. They have a deep understanding of the difficulty of training these days. After all, what they were practicing was a deep magic that was enough to fight Voldemort, which could not have been taken care of by them. George smiled softly and said comfortingly, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you there." Harry and Hermione also looked expectant, and they wanted to see Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. George turned his head and didn''t go to see them. After all, this was not going out for an outing. It would be convenient if he brought Ron. It would be a bit cumbersome to take them together. In the disappointed eyes of Harry and Hermione, George had left the house with an elated Ron. Using teleport from the fireplace at home, George and Ron made their first step to Diagon Alley. Diagon Alley still looks deserted today, but it has become more popular than when George came last time. On the one hand, under the influence of George''s open engagement with Voldemort, with a powerful wizard like him, people have more or less recovered some courage. On the other hand, many shops in Diagon Alley have become his business in secret. He hired those brave wizards to keep them in business and maintain the normal operation of the magic wind. At least for now, the effect is good. Although Dijiao Alley is far from restoring the former prosperity, at least the magic wind is still operating normally and has not been frightened. As long as it continues, people''s courage will slowly rise. The sudden release made Ron, who had been training at home for more than half a month, a little excited. He peered around, looking at the exquisite magic items in the shop through the transparent windows. He had already saved a lot of Jin Jialong, and he was already able to spend a lot of money in Diagon Alley. But George didn''t give Ron time to hang out. He dragged Ron by the collar and led him to a cascade. George took out the note that Dumbledore had sent with the letter. He gently threw the note out. The note was ignited by an invisible flame, twisted and turned into a plume of black smoke. After waiting quietly for a few minutes, a familiar voice rang. "Hello, Mr. Soros." The man bowed to George and said respectfully, "I am the contact person arranged by the Order of the Phoenix. I will lead you to the secret headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix." "Hello, Lupin." George said quietly. The person who greeted him was Remus Lupin, who had once served as the Defence Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts. Lupin had more white heads than he had when he left school, and he looked haggard and looked very tired. However, he is a bit fatter than he was in school. The old robe that could not be beaten by thunder has finally been replaced. Lupin, who has put on a clean gray robe, looks mature and stable. feel. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 614： The most powerful wizard Chapter 614: The Most Powerful Wizard "Hello, Professor Lupin. Net" Ron said hello to Lupin and nodded. "Hello, Ron." Lupin said in a relaxed tone. "I didn''t expect you to come here today. Mrs. Weasley has been talking about you recently." Ron smiled slyly, "I miss Mom and Dad a lot, so come here to see them this time." Seeing Lupin''s relaxed look, George smiled softly and spoke softly. "It looks like you have had a good time recently." Lupin now looks much better than when he was in school. He has used it well this year, he has gained weight, and his clothes have been replaced with new ones, which is much better than his previous impoverished appearance. There is no conflict between George and Lupin. If it is normal, he will not dislike such a good old man without principles. What''s more, Lupin is now a member of Dumbledore''s Order of the Phoenix, a wizard who is fighting Voldemort with his life. For such people, even if George does not value their strength, he will not despise their courage and consciousness. Lu Ping smiled and said calmly, "The exhibition of things is really wonderful sometimes. I didn''t expect that last year would be my best and happiest year in recent years. ." Even if he recalled his experience last year, he felt a sense of emotion as if he had passed away. He thought that being able to teach at Hogwarts was already his best experience in these years. He didn''t expect that after leaving Hogwarts, nothing changed, and he even had a better experience. "Thank you for improving the wolf poison potion." He bowed deeply to George, "You helped all werewolves plagued by wolf poison." George''s improvement of the wolf poison potion was just a new one at his hand. But for those werewolves who are plagued by wolf poison, this is a major change to regain a new life. The cheap and easy-to-available wolf poison potion has allowed werewolves to really have a normal life, allowing them to walk in the sun and have a human life. "For those innocent people, the wolf poison potion is just a way to get them back to their normal lives. They should have obtained this long ago." George said flatly. He didn''t take credit for this, and the improvement of the wolf poison potion was not difficult. The potions teachers at Hogwarts have such a level, but unfortunately, they did not have this idea or willingness before. The usefulness of this potion is too partial, and the only person who really needs the potion of wolf poison is the werewolf. And the werewolf itself is the bottom of the magic wind, no one would spend too much time to develop a medicine for the werewolf, they simply can''t afford it. Many things in the world are like this. Those who have the ability don''t have this idea, and those who have this idea don''t have this ability. It was precisely this way. After George knew about it, he immediately improved the wolf poison potion. For him, this was an easy new love. But for those werewolves that no one cared about, this was a feat that saved their lives. Lu Ping said sincerely, "No matter what kind of gratitude, it is not enough to express my gratitude. For the great you. Improving the wolf poison potion is only one of your trivial achievements, but for those poor werewolves, This is their only way to the light." Only a wolf like him knows what cheap and easy-to-obtain wolf poison potion means to a werewolf. That is the ladder from the endless abyss, that is the smooth path to the light. For the werewolves who have suffered, that day is simply the day when all werewolves regain a new life. George didnt care much about this, he said flatly, Then, if there is nothing else, lets go to the Order of the Phoenix now. He deliberately went out early in order to settle everything early. If possible, he Hope to catch up with home for dinner. Lupin froze for a moment with a hesitation on his face. He said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Soros, I don''t want to refuse any of your requests. But it''s too early, we need to find a place to rest. Going to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix in the evening." George said calmly, "Don''t wait for the evening, just go now." "But." Lupin looked at George embarrassedly, and said with some embarrassment, "The headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix is ??a hidden location. For the safety of the Order of the Phoenix, we cannot enter there during the day." George waved his hand and said disapprovingly, "I will use magic. No one can follow me without being discovered, no one." "Neither Voldemort nor Dumbledore can," he said in a positive tone. Lu Ping''s heart was shocked, seeing the man full of majesty in front of him, subconsciously obeyed his arrangement. "Yes, he is George Soros the great wizard who defeated Voldemort head-on. Even Dumbledore was easily defeated by Voldemort. Only this man can defeat Voldemort head-on. Such a wizard, Who can follow such a wizard without being spotted?" Lupin suddenly realized that it was not the ordinary wizards he was going to meet this time, and he needed to avoid Voldemort with heart and wings. He greeted the most powerful wizard in the world today, a peerless powerhouse who defeated Voldemort head-on. In front of such a wizard, even if Voldemort and the Death Eaters saw it, they didn''t dare to chase them, and naturally they didn''t have to hide. He stretched his brows and his face showed a joyful expression, "Okay, let''s go back to the headquarters now." "can not do this." Just when Lupin agreed to take George to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, a voice of opposition came from outside the door. A sorcerer with a long gray head missing a large piece of meat on his nose and a face full of scars came out (He was Professor Moody who had been imprisoned by Barty Little for a year. He said with a stern face, "The location of the Order of the Phoenix headquarters is absolutely confidential. We are the last line of defense against Voldemort. Any action that exposes the location of the Order of the Phoenix is ??absolutely intolerable." He looked at Lupin tit-for-tat, and never allowed any violation of the rules. George stared at Moody with pitch-black eyes, and said coldly, "No, the Order of the Phoenix is ??not the last line of defense against Voldemort. You can''t deal with Voldemort, you don''t even have the ability to look directly at Voldemort." Although he admires the courage and consciousness of the wizards of the Order of the Phoenix, he does not think that with courage and consciousness, the contrast of strength can be changed. It is useful if you rely on courage. The foolish man is the most powerful person in the world. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 615： Disparity in strength Chapter 615 He said in an affirmative tone, "Recognizing the gap between you and Voldemort is very important to the lives of you. Net" There is a huge power gap between the people of the Order of the Phoenix and Voldemort. Even Dumbledore has no curtain of Voldemort, not to mention the others. If the people of the Order of the Phoenix can''t even recognize this most fundamental fact, all their actions are just to die in vain. George''s terrifying black eyes are like the most terrifying monster, like the most powerful spell. Moody''s bet that even if an Avadaso''s Mantra was shot at him, he would not feel such a huge pressure. He was trembling all over, he was absolutely not afraid, his mind still clearly remembered what he was saying, and he kept commanding his body, "Move, move me." But he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers, he didn''t even have the ability to turn his eyes, and even the magic eye in his eye socket seemed to be frozen. The only movement he can do is trembling. This is something the most powerful Binding Curse can''t do, but just looking at George''s terrifying black eyes, this incredible thing happened like this. This has subverted all the common sense of Moody''s over the past few decades, how can wizards be so powerful! Moody''s heart was full of panic, "Is this the power that the most powerful wizard in the world has? If Voldemort also has such power, then how can we be able to fight against this devil." "So, we should go now." George cast his gaze on Lupin. George''s words seemed to have boundless magic power, Lupin nodded and walked to Ron''s side. He said slowly, "Next, we Apparate to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, Mr. Soros, please follow me." George walked to Lupin''s side and put his hand on his shoulder. Lupin grabbed Ron''s shoulder with his hand and began to apparate. After a while, they appeared in front of a dilapidated house. This is a dirty and dilapidated building, with thick mud and dust on the walls, various gaps and cracks on the doors, and the gloomy windows as if they had not been opened since they were built. "It''s really tattered." George frowned slightly, hoping that after entering the room, he wouldn''t be so tattered and dirty. Lu Ping explained with an awkward look, "The history here is too long, and there is no one to live for a long time. It hasn''t been long since we moved here, and we are still slowly clearing this place." He continued, "We still have to pay attention, we can''t attract the attention of the Muggles around, so our cleanup work is progressing very slowly." Lupin drew out his wand and knocked on a silver door knocker in the shape of a large snake. Then there was the loud sound of many metal crashes, and the rattling sound of a chain creaking and opening. "I hope you can bear a little more, it''s really dirty here." Lupin said embarrassedly. He said to Ron again, "Ron stay close to me, don''t touch anything, you can see your mother right away." They walked into the almost dark hall. The air was moist and dusty, and there was a sweet rotten smell. This place feels like an abandoned empty house. "I''ll get a little light out." Lupin said softly and flicked his wand slightly, and then all the old-fashioned gas lamps on the wall lit up, casting a dangling and unreal light, shining on the peeling in the long gloomy hallway Wallpaper and polished frayed carpet. A cobweb-shaped chandelier shimmered overhead, and some portraits that were darkened by age were hung askew on the wall. With a rush of footsteps, Ron''s mother, Mrs. Weasley, walked out of a door at the other end of the hall. She walked towards them in three steps and two, with a warm smile on her face. She nodded to George, and said kindly, "It''s been a long time, Mr. Soros, I''m so happy to see you." As she spoke, she dragged Ron over and hugged him fiercely. Afterwards, she pushed Ron away a bit and looked at it carefully, "It seems that you are doing well, much easier than the two brothers, and a lot fatter." She said to George again, "You have come a little early, and you have to wait for lunch." George asked softly, "Where is Dumbledore?" Mrs. Weasley said with an awkward look, "I''m sorry, Mr. Soros. You came a little too early. Dumbledore happened to be away. He usually is there at night." Although Dumbledore gave George an invitation , it was really impossible for Dumbledore. He stayed in the house all day and waited for George to arrive. Under normal circumstances, they thought that George would arrive at night. George held his forehead with his hand and made a headache expression, "Well, it''s my fault. I came too early. I don''t like staying up late." He shrugged, "I''m still growing up, I''m used to a regular schedule." He is not an unreasonable person. After all, he didn''t contact the time in advance. When it was too early, he just missed it. Seeing George''s understanding, Lupin said gratefully, "Now, if Mr. Soros is interested, I can show you this house. Although it is dirty and dilapidated, it has many years of history. " He explained, "This is the oldest and most famous family of pure-blood wizards, the Black family mansion. There are many ancient collections here, and we are also cleaning up the house. There may be something that interests you." George looked around the room layout with a strong sense of history and got some interest. He said gently, "Also, maybe there will be a collection here that I don''t have." He had never seen such an old house. After all, although wizards are old-fashioned, most of them still pay attention to some quality of life. It''s not easy for this gloomy old black wizard''s residence to be preserved for so long. "If there is anything you like, please take it all. If I can help you, I will be very happy." A loud voice said briskly. Following the voice, there was a handsome man with black, dark gray eyes and a tall stature. "Hello, are you?" George asked curiously. He felt that the person in front of him seemed a bit familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 616： Blacks Therapist Chapter 616 Black''s Therapist "I am the current owner of this house, Xu Langxing Black. Net" The man pulled Lupin over, put his hand on Lupin''s shoulder, and said relaxedly, "I am Lupin''s brother. " This turned out to be Xu Langxing Black, and George looked at this man in surprise. He had no sails in front of him, the tall craftsman''s Ying gnaw and the mad, skull fugitive with only a layer of skin on his face corresponded. Blake held Lupin in his arms, bowed to George, and said loudly, "You helped Lupin, and even if you helped me, I have nothing to return. What do you want to see in this family? Yes, please take them all, we will be very happy." He said with some regret, "But I have lost my memory, so I can''t remember all the things in the house. I can''t help you find out which things are worth collecting." "Thank you, I''ll take a look." George nodded, understanding what was going on. He looked at Lupin, and said with some surprise, "The healing effect of St. Mungo''s Magic Injury Hospital is really quite good." After just thinking about the causes and consequences, George has roughly understood what is going on. Xu Langxing Blake had been injured by a dementor the year before and became silly and stupid. Under Lupin''s desperate protection, Harry did not continue to pursue it. The Ministry of Magic''s verdict on Xu Langxing Black was also blocked by Dumbledore and Lupin, which resulted in the lightest sentence. After this, Xu Langxing Blake has been arranged to receive treatment at the St. Mungo Magical Injury Hospital because of his injuries. Judging from the current results, the treatment effect is not for singers, and Blake is obviously no longer insane, nor idiotic. Lupin said with a grateful look, "Thanks to you and Harry who stopped pursuing the matter at the time, so that Black can go to the hospital for treatment." He said with joy, "We are lucky. We met a brilliant therapist at St. Mungo''s Magic Injury Hospital. With the help of that therapist, Black slowly recovered." "Although the lost memories cannot be found, the therapist repaired the broken memories for him, and those bad memories disappeared along with him. He is completely healed." Lu Ping said happily, "In fact, looking at it now, it may be a good thing to lose those memories." Black nodded, "The past things are all over. Although some memories have been lost, I actually don''t care." He said relaxedly, "Therapy has told me that as a human being, the most important thing is to look forward, and the most important thing is to be happy. I think I am having a good time now, and there is nothing to worry about." He looked at Lupin with a gentle gaze, and said happily, "I know that Lupin is my brother, and that he cares about me, that''s enough." George nodded slightly, this kind of life attitude is actually very good. Compared to more than a year ago, Xu Langxing Blake was still a madman with only a layer of skin on his face. In just one year, he turned out to be an optimistic and cheerful middle-aged uncle. If it were not for losing his memory, this would be an absolutely impossible change. Black continued, "I know more than this." He said excitedly, "During the treatment process, I once again saw the flowers bloom, watched the leaves, listened to the drizzle, and admired the stars. I never knew that there were so many beautiful things in the world. " "Compared to these, what are the memories of the past?" He turned his gaze to Lupin, patted Lupin''s shoulder vigorously, "My brother is more burdened with thoughts, and I have asked him for a long time. , He was willing to change his torn robe." "Look, if he dresses up now, is he more handsome and can attract the attention of the girls." He asked George and Ron, wanting to hear their affirmative answers. "You will be very popular with girls." George said sincerely. Although I don''t know why, this kind of vicissitudes of life is really popular with young girls. "Hahahaha!" Black smiled heartily, "I think so too." He continued, "However, my goal now is not to be popular with girls. My biggest wish is to be like a healer, like you, Mr. Soros, a powerful wizard who can help others." "I was at the therapist, and I heard many things about you, Mr. Soros. The wizard the therapist admires most is you, Mr. Soros." When talking about the therapist, Blake showed respect and admiration. It can be seen that he was heavily influenced by the therapist. He admired and said, "Of course the vision of the therapist is not wrong. At that time Voldemort had not attacked Hogwarts, and everyone else thought you were an excellent student The therapist always praised you. Mr. Soros, you are the greatest wizard in the world." George nodded thoughtfully. It seems that the therapist is still someone he knows. Among the people he knows, who went to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital to become a therapist? As far as he knows, it seems not. Suddenly another person flashed in his mind. If it were that person, he did have a problem that could cure Black. George smiled lightly. It seems that he had a good time at the St. Mungo''s Magic Injury Injury Hospital. This is really a good example of his skill. "Okay, let''s take you around the house." Blake said enthusiastically, "I really hope there is something in this house that you can see. Although this cannot express our gratitude, it will let us Very happy." Blake led the way, and George wandered behind him and began to look carefully at the furnishings in the room. I dont know if its in disrepair for a long time, or its always the case. Its not like a normal family residence. George said aloud, "You have already cleaned the first floor, why not replace it with a brighter decoration? Thinking about this kind of room will affect your mood." "Not really." Black complained in a low voice. "This house is distracting to look at, but there is not enough manpower in the house. It hasn''t been inhabited for almost ten years, and many weird things have been breeding. Trouble. We are still cleaning the kitchen and bedroom." "Do you want me to help?" George said quietly, "I will be able to clean all the rooms soon." Seeing this messy and dirty environment, George came up with a kind of general cleaning, and could not bear to throw away all the dirty things and burn them. (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Website] Chapter 617： Clean up portraits Chapter 617 He added, "Of course, my methods will be a bit rough. Net" "That''s great." Black said happily. He also endured the dirty house long enough. He hesitated again, "This is not good, you are a distinguished guest, this is too much trouble for you." "It''s okay, you don''t mind, it''s all using magic anyway, it''s not troublesome." George said lightly, and took out a small statue from his pocket. He placed the statue on the ground and tapped it lightly with the magic wand. The small statue gradually swelled and turned into a big dog with pointed ears, a big mouth and a huge belly. He gestured to Black and explained, "This is the golem I used to clean up the laboratory. It has a non-marking stretch curse inside, and a deterrent, protection, and absorption curse on the outside. It has a certain combat power. Although the combat effectiveness is not strong, it is more than enough to clean up debris and rooms." He patted the big dog lightly, and slowly said, "This one will be given to you in return for visiting your collection. You can control it to clean the room. It is very convenient and practical, and it can also be used to carry some thing." "That can''t work." Black quickly refused. "We haven''t been able to express our gratitude yet. How can we accept your gift at this time." Lu Ping also said with great conviction, "It is already very rude to ask guests to help with cleaning. We can''t continue to receive your gifts." "Okay." George didn''t argue either. Pushing around at this time was just a waste of time for no reason. He said faintly, "If you have the time and interest, you can also try to study the use of magic. The combination of several magics can sometimes double the effect. For me, such a prop manufacturing It''s not difficult to get up, I will prepare several with me." "I think just controlling it to clean the house, you won''t refuse such a request." George looked at Black. Black froze for a moment, and immediately replied, "Of course, I will leave the cleaning up." After that, he tentatively pointed to a broken and dirty carpet in front of him, which had been kicked into a ball, "That can be cleaned." The big dog ran over immediately and opened its mouth wide, as if by magic, the carpet was instantly sucked into the big dog''s mouth. The big dog smashed his mouth and walked back slowly. Black said with joy, "It''s really convenient." Immediately, he was like filial piety who had gotten a toy, and he kept instructing the big dog to swallow one thing after another that needed to be cleaned up. Piled on the side, they are moldy and have mushroom pants. The damaged, stained carpet fell to the ground, and I dont know whose towel it was. One object after another entered the big dog''s belly. The whole living room immediately became tidy and beautiful. Black exclaimed, "How many things can it swallow, and where are all the things it swallowed?" "This one is specially used to clean up debris. It has a large capacity, enough to fit a room." George explained gently, "The swallowed things can be spit out according to manipulation, or Destroy it directly, and then spit out the residue." Lupin said in admiration, "It''s really convenient magic. If we clean it up, it will take at least one afternoon." He turned his gaze on the big dog who was fighting with a bunch of Humeizi. The big dog was like a monster that brought death. When its eyes fell on those Humeizi, the timid Humeizi was immediately shocked. Can''t move. The big dog took a big mouth, and one after another Hu Meizi was sucked into the big dog''s blood basin without resistance. "Its combat power is not low, and ordinary wizards may not be able to defeat it, and it is more than enough to deal with some monsters in the family." Lupin said in a pertinent evaluation. George said softly, "Low combat power refers to wizards who have the ability to fight. But if they are wizards who are incapable of combat, they may not be able to enjoy them even if they face ordinary beasts." Although the wizard masters magic, the wizard himself is very fragile. Ordinary people with guns can kill beasts from a distance, but once the beast gets close, ordinary people don''t have the consciousness and courage to fight. Under Black''s control, the big dog was like a demon carrying out a raid. All the debris, all the things that Black disliked, was sucked into the big dog''s mouth. It didn''t take long for the hall to become a bit empty. Except for the too big sand, the remaining small pieces all entered the big dog''s belly. Black had an excited expression on his face, "It should have been this way, now I am more comfortable looking at it He walked quickly to the stairs leading upstairs, and was about to go to the second floor to continue the raid. Turning his head suddenly, he asked George. "Mr. Soros, can you please take a look at these portraits, can you shout?" George walked over slowly, and on the dirty gloomy wall at the top of the stairs, there were portraits that had been darkened by age. Among them is a particularly huge portrait, which is blocked by a mould-eaten curtain. Black said helplessly, "These portraits have used permanent paste curses, and we have always wanted to call them all. Otherwise, we would have to use coma curses and silence curses every few times." While Blake was talking, a portrait on the wall seemed to wake up from a dream, and she immediately let out a harsh scream. A portrait of an ugly old woman screaming loudly at Black. "Beasts, bastards, dirty and sinful sinners, bastards, freaks, ugly monsters, get out of here, how dare you defile the house of my ancestor?" Blake took out his wand and skillfully cast a coma spell, and then the old woman fell into a deep sleep like being knocked out by a heavy hammer. The whole house became quiet. Blake shrugged. "I counted on Dumbledore, but he said it was out of his abilities and he couldn''t help it." These portraits that can drive people crazy are their biggest obstacles here. But unfortunately, none of them can get rid of these portraits. "Fortunately, it is not difficult." George has already seen the mystery of these portraits. "They are not placed randomly, but hung in a special position according to the magic points. Just wanting to call them, it will be very difficult to fight against the magic network of the whole house." (To be continued.) [Remember the URL Sanwu Chinese Network] Chapter 618： Unsuitable place Chapter 618 He glanced at Black, "My approach may be a bit rough, if you don''t mind." He explained, Removing all the photo frames that are hanging will affect the magic network of the house. I can rush all the portraits on the photo frame into one photo frame, which will make them a bit crowded. But only remove With a photo frame, the impact on the house will be much smaller." Blake said happily, "That''s too much trouble for you, thank you so much, please dispose of these portraits as you please." George took out his wand and tapped it lightly. The moldy curtain was rolled aside, revealing a huge picture frame. Inside was a mean and fierce old lady who was about to yell at her. As George''s wand waved again, it was like an invisible rope wrapped around the portrait figures. They were dragged to the border of the frame by the invisible rope and disappeared. "You bastards, scum," the old lady was yelling. Suddenly, on the border of that huge picture frame, it was like rain. An old lady fell, and an old man fell. Another old lady fell, and another old man fell. The old man and the old lady, like rain, kept falling from the border of the frame. Klang, Klang, Klang. The old lady in the frame, the old man who was rained down from the sky, the old ladies were crushed under her body. The curses and swear words in her mouth were held back alive. George waved his hand again, and the sound of raindrops disappeared. I saw that the picture frame was crowded with grim-faced old ladies and old men, their teeth and claws were like ghosts, like demons dancing. In the frame, the portraits crowded together and stepping on others opened their mouths wide, as if they were cursing something, and as if they were simply howling. A group of corpses came out of the cage, the scene of zombies rampant. Watching this scene, both Black and Lupin couldn''t help feeling cold and sweating. Such a scene is truly spectacular and frightening. "Where do you want to put this picture frame?" George looked back at Black and asked casually. "What? Where to put what?" Blake hadn''t reacted from the shocking picture yet, he asked puzzledly, but he quickly understood. With a touch of George''s wrist, a white light shot out from the tip of the wand, and the huge picture frame immediately fell to the ground. With a bang, the photo frame fell to the ground. The old ladies and old ladies in the frame were bounced up during the shock, and fell heavily. They were all shaken to a stunned head. Blake subconsciously pointed with his hand, and the big golem ran up immediately, opening its mouth wide. Suddenly, that huge picture frame was also swallowed into the belly of the Golem Dog. "amount!" Everyone was stunned. "In fact, you can find a box to put it up." George said quietly. After all, it was a portrait of the Black family, and it seemed a bit bad to treat it as garbage. "But now that this is the case, let''s throw it away." Black said freely, "It''s finally quiet now." Seeing the picture just now, he didn''t dare to put away the picture frame. If one is not careful and makes them quarrel, the quarrel of those old men and ladies must make people go crazy. "It always feels a bit bad." Lu Ping said embarrassingly. Such a picture always feels embarrassing. As a result, the portraits of so many generations of the Black family were wiped out and thrown into the garbage. "Continue to clean up the second floor." Black didn''t care about these details. He headed toward the second floor with a look of pride, as if he was about to launch a battle to destroy the entire old house and the entire degenerate Black family. Blake walked quickly to the second floor. He continued to command the Golem Dog and attacked the garbage on the second floor. The first thing that was cleaned up was the heads of house elves who had served the Black family all their lives on the walls. Those wrinkled, shriveled heads are enough to frighten any normal person who walks into this house. This is another perverted tradition among the Black family. When house elves are too old to handle their plates, they cut off their heads and hang them on the wall as decorations. He watched as the Golem Big Dog swallowed the heads of the ugly and twisted house elves into the big mouth, and said disapprovingly, "I don''t know which idiot ancestor of the Black family, invented this idiot. Tradition." Although I lost my memory, seeing the unbearable scene in front of me, Black said with certainty, "I believe that I must be the only normal member of the Black family for so many generations." As long as you are a normal person, you cant accept that the walls of your home ~ www.novelhall.com~ are covered with so many ugly and perverted heads. When the heads of the wrinkled, filthy and twisted house elves were cleaned up, Black let out a long sigh of relief. In no comparison, it is easier to clean up these abnormal traces. They continued to walk forward and came to a spacious living room, which was a long room on the second floor with a high ceiling, with dirty tapestries hanging on the olive green walls. When a person steps on the carpet, a small puff of dust is raised, and the long, yellow-green velvet curtain hums as if there are many invisible bees flying inside. They stood far away and dared not come close, and Blake looked at this place with disgust, "It''s like a garbage dump. I really should throw this garbage away with that useless house elf." Blake instructed the Golem Dog to start cleaning up the trash, and the Golem Dog stepped forward and opened his mouth. Just like a typhoon passes through, all the dirty things, dense dust, and overwhelming pests are like hitting a vacuum cleaner with the highest power. They are sucked into the belly of the golem big dog. After the golem dog ransacked, the living room is finally a little normal now. The entire carpet, tapestries, velvet curtains, and the pests crawling behind the curtains were all sucked into the stomach by the big golem and swallowed clean. Blake walked to a writing desk and tapped it lightly with his hand. The desk immediately trembled and rattled. "There should be a Bogut inside." "Forget it." He looked at his palm that had become pitch-black because he had touched the desk, and simply directed the Golem Dog to swallow the entire desk, including the Bogut that might exist inside. Black continued to look around, throwing all the unnecessary things on the ground, and let the Golem Big Dog clean it up. (To be continued.) Chapter 619： The perverted Black family Chapter 619: The Perverted Black Family He found a litter of dead puff pastel on the sofa again, and commanded the big golem to swallow the sofa. Black said helplessly, "If it''s not for safety, this is really not a place to stay alone. I don''t like it at all. Although I don''t have any memory of it, it''s gloomy and uncomfortable here. ." Lupin explained to George, "It''s not suitable for living, but we couldn''t find a better option. All the confidentiality measures known to the wizarding world have been added here. The house cannot be mapped on the map, and no one can visit the house. visit." "Dumbledore has since added some of his protection measures. We can''t find a safer house elsewhere than here." He also hated this place, he was a little worried that if Blake stayed here for a long time, he would remember some bad memories. This is the most unbearable place for Lupin. He is very concerned about the way Black is now. "You can stay outside and act more, I think, the Ministry of Magic''s wanted for you should have expired." George said calmly. This place is really disgusting, it''s just like a specially created biological nest. Normal people will feel uncomfortable if they stay here for a long time. Blake''s eyes lit up and he said in agreement, "I think so too. I keep asking Dumbledore to let me work outside. If he refuses to agree, I will simply go back to the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injury." He whispered, "I wouldn''t want to stay with people like Dumbledore if it wasn''t for Lupin." For some reason, he was at odds with Dumbledore, and when he stayed with Dumbledore, he always felt depressed. Had it not been for Lupin, Black would have returned to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. He can also help other people while staying there. After cleaning up the furnishings of the living room, even the workbench and the sofa were swallowed by the big golem dog, and the whole living room immediately became spacious. After clearing the rubbish, Black turned his gaze to the large fireplace in the living room. On both sides of the fireplace were two glass cabinets covered with thick dust. Opened the dirty glass cabinet door, there are many messy things inside. Some can be seen at a glance, and are creations of black magic. Rusty dagger, animal claws, coiled snake skin. There are also silver snuff bottles. A particularly ugly silver utensil, like a pair of multi-legged tweezers. With a disgusting look, Blake used a stick to plan all these things to the ground. These things are not peaceful, like a dusty cupboard that is unwilling to leave easily. The snuff bottle grew out of a mouth and bit it on the stick. The multi-legged tweezers used their pointed feet to climb up the stick. Black shook the stick vigorously, and the multi-legged tweezers and the silver snuff bottle immediately fell heavily to the ground, and was swallowed by the big golem dog. He commanded the Golem Dog, and sucked all other messy things into the Golem Dog''s belly. At this moment, George suddenly came up, his gaze fell on a spot in the window. George''s actions immediately attracted the attention of Black and Lupin. They followed George''s gaze and saw a locket, which was not moved by the suction of the Golem Dog. Other messy debris and dark magic items were all sucked into the stomach under the swallowing of the golem big dog. Only this lone locket was left, and they naturally reacted immediately. This locket is somewhat unusual. . "Is it a very powerful black magic creation?" Black asked curiously. There is no other explanation. Putting it together with other black magic creations, and showing such unique characteristics, what else can it be except that this is a clever black magic creation? "Well, very powerful black magic creation, if you don''t mind, I plan to take it back and destroy it." George said calmly. "Of course, this is the best way to deal with it." Black agreed immediately. Many of those powerful black magic creations carry terrible hazards. If they are placed here, what will happen. George took out his wand, added several sealing spells to the locket, and then put it in his pocket. At the end of the living room, the wall is covered with a black family tree-shaped genealogy tapestry, which covers the entire wall. The tapestry looked very old and very old, the color was dim, and the bugs had bitten it in several places. However, the gold thread embroidered on it is still shining, and a family tree of vines can be clearly seen, dating back to the Middle Ages. A few large characters are embroidered on the top of the tapestry: The noble and oldest Black family is always pure There are small round holes in the tapestry that are burnt by cigarettes. Blake shrugged slightly and explained, "The burned place is like me, a family member who is not recognized by the family." He said with a scornful face, "Perhaps in their opinion, people who don''t like to hang the heads of house elves in their bedrooms are not worthy of being a member of the Black family." Then Black began to try to take the tapestry off the wall. He used several magics to no avail, and finally had no choice but to ask George for help. Under George''s magic, the tapestry immediately fell from the wall obediently and wrapped in a ball. Blake didn''t miss it, let the Golem Big Dog swallow this genealogy that represented all the glorious history of the Blake family. With the help of the Golem Dog, the cleaning job became very easy, and soon they cleaned up the second floor. They moved from the living room to a dining room on the ground floor. Whether it was a spider as big as a saucer in the cupboard, or the porcelain with the Black family crest and inscription, or some old photos in faded silver frames, they All were swallowed by the big golem dog. They cleaned room after room, and they even found a ferocious and cruel old ghoul in a toilet upstairs. This old ghoul also failed to get rid of the fate of being swallowed by the big golem dog. The Golem Dog is like a bottomless black hole, swallowing all unnecessary garbage, debris, and some inexplicable things into its stomach. With the action of the Golem Big Dog, the whole house completely changed its appearance. When I was eating at noon, the whole house, which looked like an abandoned warehouse, finally became clean. (To be continued.) Chapter 620： Other peoples summer vacation Chapter 620 The dust and stains were all cleaned up by magic. George reapplied the magic to those magic chandeliers, and the whole room became bright, and under the bright light, the room was even a little empty. When Mrs. Weasley came to call them for lunch, she couldn''t believe her eyes. She exclaimed with joy, "I originally thought it would take at least a week to clean these." Who can believe that the dark ghost-like room just now has become bright and spacious, so it can be inhabited. She looked at George in surprise, and said admiringly, "Mr. Soros is not only a great wizard, but also a great home expert." She said gratefully, "Without your help, we would have to spend the next week on these things." George said gently, "This is the credit of magic, we just moved our fingers." He didn''t actually do much, except for a few powerful cleaning spells, other things were done by the Golem Dog. With an expression of joy, Blake touched the big golem dog and said excitedly, "This golem is so convenient. With it, cleaning is so easy." George said lightly, "Since I like it, I will leave this golem to you." He continued, "I found a few good collections in the study, as well as the pendant box just now. Let this golem be my gift. There are many such golems in my house." Black hurriedly pushed back, "Is that not good, a few books are not a big deal at all, that pendant box is even more a dangerous black magic creation, we actually did nothing to help." He looked at the golem with a bit of dismay, such a convenient and practical golem really made his heart move. But accepting precious gifts from the other party in this way seems a bit bad. George said in an unquestionable tone, "You can''t just let me take the gift. It''s courtesy. Do you want me to take out those books?" Listening to George''s words, Black finally agreed to accept the golem dog. It could be seen that he was very satisfied with the big golem, and immediately began to direct it to turn around. George told Blake the spell and the main points of controlling the golem, and now he took away the precious collection of books, and he seemed at ease. "Okay, Black, stop playing, go to lunch." Mrs. Weasley greeted everyone warmly. They went all the way down the stairs to the first floor. At the end of the porch on the first floor was a basement, and after going in was the kitchen. The kitchen is surrounded by rough stone walls. There is a fireplace at the farthest point, and a tin can hang from the ceiling. A large pot of stew has been placed on a table that can accommodate many people. Others have already taken knives and forks and are sitting on the chairs around the table. "Hi George, long time no see." Fred, Joe, and Ginny all greeted George enthusiastically, and Ron nodded at him. George sat down opposite them and asked curiously, "You haven''t stayed at home these days?" He remembered that Fred and the others had always had a bad impression of the Order of the Phoenix. So although the Weasleys joined the Order of the Phoenix, they would rather stay in the Burrow than come to the Order. They did not expect to meet them here now. Fred and Joe looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders helplessly, and said in unison, "Ginny''s food is not as delicious as mom''s." Ginny immediately glared at Fred and Joe and complained loudly, "You two guys who don''t even know how to cook, are not qualified to say such things." Mrs. Weasley immediately began to make a round, she said with her hands on her hips loudly, "Is it a shame to admit that you miss your mother?" She immediately explained to George, "Dont listen to them. Ginny is serious about cooking. She cooks no worse than mine. They stay at home and cant go out. They miss us, so they ran. Come here." George nodded. If there is nothing to do during the summer vacation, staying at home would be really annoying. Mrs. Weasley took out an exquisite silver dinner plate, and served everyone a large plate of stew, and she also gave everyone a large portion of yellow bread, followed by custard. She prepared butter beer for the others, and another non-drinking George prepared black tea specially. While she was busy, she said to George, "I''m sorry, George, today''s food is a bit simple." She explained, The materials in the kitchen are not enough. Its inconvenient to live here and buy vegetables. Unlike at home, we still have our own vegetable garden. "Very good." George said quickly, "It''s not that troublesome, I think it''s good." Mrs. Weasley looked at Ron with a grimace on his face and said, "I heard you just now, you have given your brother and sister to show off the delicacies you ate at George''s house. " Ron lowered his head and grabbed the stew on the plate, not daring to raise his head. George saw that his ears were red. George couldn''t help laughing. Mrs. Weasley still had such a side. He immediately adjusted and ate the bread and stew quietly, ignoring Mrs. Weasley''s complaint against Ron. Ginny looked at George and asked with some worry, "Does the food we cook really taste ordinary?" Ron was in front of them just now, showing off the magical food of George''s family, just listening to those weird names. Ginny, who has always been confident in cooking, was discouraged by what looked like dreamy and illusory rice crust, panda-like tofu. After all, the meals they cook are not stews, but omelettes, barbecues, and fried fish. They just lose their names. George said in an affirmative tone, "The food you have cooked is pretty good." He added, "If there is more magical combination, it will definitely make people unable to fault." Ginny hesitated, and continued to ask, "How are Harry and the others recently, why didn''t he come together this time?" When Ginny asked about Harry, Fred and Joe smiled consciously. They said in unison, "Ginny, your cooking skills still have a lot of room for improvement, so work hard. " "Harry and the others are busy training, so they didn''t come together this time." George smiled lightly. "I came here early in the morning, also wanting to finish things early, and I can go home for dinner in the evening, but Then came Dumbledore''s absence." "How was your summer vacation?" George asked them. (To be continued.) Chapter 621： Crazy Kreacher [Thanks to silverking... Chapter 621: Crazy Kreacher "It''s terrible." The twins scrambled. Fred looked depressed, "We can''t get out." Qiao looked unloved, "Can''t receive business." They said in unison, "We can only clean here." Fred glanced at Mrs. Weasley, learning her voice and saying, "You are too young, you didn''t join the Order of the Phoenix." His voice was the voice of Mrs. Weasley, immediately aroused The laughter of other people. Mrs. Weasley said irritably, "I haven''t said you yet, who is this to blame? You dare to provoke Voldemort like that, you are so bold." Fred and Joe looked at each other and sighed long. "Ugh!" George said noncommitantly, "It''s true that you shouldn''t go out, but just wait until school starts." He said slowly, "When it''s school, you can receive orders, and the school is safe." Fred and Joe''s eyes lit up, yeah, school just started. They looked at each other again and sighed, "It''s still a long time." After lunch, they went to the living room on the second floor, took out some chairs from the clean room, and then sat in the living room to rest. With the bright light, George slowly flipped through a historical collection found in the library of Black''s house. Fred and Joe, looking at the cleaned up living room with surprise on their faces, said in an incredible tone, "We only cleaned the bedroom and kitchen, and it took us a whole week. You cleaned it all morning. The whole house." "If you are willing to lose more things, cleaning and cleaning will be much faster." George said lightly while flipping through the book. Cleaning up so fast, in addition to the role of the golem, Black''s concise requirement of "throwing and throwing" also made cleaning and cleaning extremely smooth. "It''s easy to say, throw a little more, Kreacher will go crazy." Fred said disapprovingly, "Just because we want to clean the kitchen cabinets, it can be cursed like crazy in our ears for a long time. ." He said angrily, "The crazy house elf, wouldn''t let us move anything in the room, or the house elf was not bound by magic. He must have wanted to kill us and throw it out of the house." Their cleaning up is so difficult these days, and it has a lot to do with the crazy house elf. Kreacher, a mad house-elf left by the Black family, always appeared where they concentrated their work. Do everything possible to prevent them from touching anything in the house, while constantly chanting and cursing them. Joe nodded in agreement, he said curiously, "Where is Kreacher?" Immediately, he knew where Kreacher was. There was a scream that rang through the entire house. The scream was really hoarse, heart-piercing, like a howling ghost, sharp and piercing, as if it had been attacked by magic sounds. Clang, clang, clang! Boom, boom, boom, boom! The loud sound of hitting the wall and hitting the floor was continuous and continuous. In the meantime, those screams continued, really hysterical and thrilling like a slain New Year pig. Immediately afterwards, a crazy voice burst into tears. The heartbreaking cry was like a man being attacked by a man, using the most hysterical voice to vent the most painful wailing. Except for George and Ron, who were inexplicably strange, everyone else had a steady expression, as if what was in their ears was not crazy yelling and crying, but the sound of wind and rain, and they didn''t care at all. Between the cries, George heard Fred muttering, "I knew it would." The sound of crying, howling, and crashing continued for a long time. The whole room was like meeting a decoration team, banging and banging. Ping ping bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang, the terrible noise is unbearable. After a long time, those voices finally disappeared for a while. Just as the others looked relieved, resentful curses came again. "God damn, kill a thousand knives, go to hell. Damn mudblood, werewolf, liar, thief, gangster, you have lived in my mistress''s house and ruined my mistress''s family business. Now you will be the whole The house is completely destroyed, and even my mistress you will not let it go." Accompanied by the spiteful curse, an ugly house elf, except for a dirty rag around his waist, is almost naked, like a waist cloth used by men in tropical countries to cover his body. It looks very old, and its skin seems to be several times more than what its body actually needs. Although its head is as bare as all house elves, it has two big bat-like ears. A lot of white hair grew out of it. His eyes were bloodshot, watery and gray, and his fleshy nose was big, almost like a pig''s nose. The house elf, while walking toward this side, looked at everyone with bloodshot eyes and with the most hateful eyes, and kept cursing. "Everywhere is the smell of scum crawling out of the gutter, you scum in hell, you nasty old prodigal, dirty little cub, lowly werewolf, and despicable hooligan." "All petrochemicals!" A white light instantly hit the crazy house elf. The crazy house elf immediately seemed to have been pressed the pause button. The curse in its mouth could no longer be sent out, only to stare at everyone with spiteful eyes. Black rushed to the house elf, his face flushed, his eyes were angry, and he roared angrily, "How dare you?" He scolded furiously, "You filthy and lowly thing, if it weren''t for Dumbledore to stop him, I had driven you out a long time ago, you would dare to treat your distinguished guest like this. George closed the book and stood up slowly, he said coldly. "This kind of thing, let''s clean up with the garbage." Although he didn''t know what was going wrong with this house elf, since he was crazy, he should deal with it sooner. "That''s right," Black said through gritted teeth. "We shouldn''t have tolerated this dirty and lowly animal." He held up his wand and pointed at the dirty **** house elf. "Don''t kill it." A voice suddenly came from the stairs. Dumbledore came up from the stairs, yelling loudly, preventing Black from making a move. (To be continued.) ~： The monthly pass addition has been completed, continue to ask for the monthly pass! Such as the title, please subscribe, ask for monthly pass! I want to add more to the old world, please readers greatly satisfy my small wish Chapter 622： Dumbledore Chapter 622: Old Confused Dumbledore Listening to Dumbledore''s words, Black''s wand trembled, and he waved his wand, after all, he didn''t say a spell. He turned around, flushed, and glared at Dumbledore. He roared loudly, "This is your order? You occupy my house and tolerate this dirty and humble animal to humiliate us constantly. Is this what you did?" "Dumbledore, that''s how you welcomed me?" George took his wand and pointed at the dirty **** house elf. "Please don''t kill it!" Dumbledore walked over quickly, yelling loudly, trying to stop George from taking action. "Forgotten." George muttered softly, and then the house elf sat on the ground stupidly as if he had lost his soul. He said coldly, "Maybe you think it is very interesting to let such a bad thing and yell at guests, but I don''t think so at all." "As a guest''s etiquette, I did not kill it, but as a host''s etiquette, I hope you can restrain yourself, including other things you release." He used a powerful memory spell to wash away all the memories of the house elf. Although he believes that the only correct way to deal with this house elf is to kill it. But he didn''t want to argue with an old man who had been stubborn to the extreme on these side matters. "It''s time to do this." Black said with a big laugh, looking at him relieved, as if he had gotten rid of his confidant heart. All people showed a relaxed expression. Fred said happily, "It should have been this way, this **** Kreacher is driving us crazy." Joe said joyfully, "The world is finally quiet now." He muttered in a voice that everyone could hear, "I don''t know why anyone thinks that hearing such vicious curses in the house is something that makes people happy." The flower chef dragged away King Huainan. Mrs. Weasley glared at the twins, complaining, "You only talk a lot." But it can be seen from her face that she is also in a very happy mood. What happened just now is really pleasant. Dumbledore frowned and glanced at the house elves. He sighed and said, "The house elves are poor creatures. Their experience deserves our sympathy. Kreacher has served the Black family all his life. We should treat him well. " He said solemnly, "The wizard has abused and abused our partners for a long time, and he will definitely suffer the consequences in the end." Dumbledore''s words silenced the others. Everyone in the room was not a bad person, and none of them wanted to hurt anyone. A cold voice broke their silence. "Put away your clichs." George looked at Dumbledore coldly, and said indifferently, "If you really have this idea, you shouldn''t sit and watch a crazy house-elf, humiliating those friends who follow you after your ruin." The scene just now made him be sure that Dumbledore was already confused. Dumbledore could tolerate such a dirty and crazy beast, and casually insulted those friends who used their lives to protect him. He snorted and said, "In the decades since you became the most powerful wizard in the magical world, apart from meaningless clichs, what have you done for these house elves?" "When you are ruined, you hide in Black''s house, but you can indulge this dirty and crazy monster and humiliate those who risk their lives to run around for you. You are simply old and confused." George Hao Accused Dumbledore unceremoniously. Blake looked at George with admiration, completely agreeing with him. As the house elf of his family, Kreacher has been humiliating his most important brother and guests. He had long wanted to drive out this dirty monster. However, Dumbledore had a completely tolerant attitude towards Kreacher, always telling others in a clich that you should treat Kreacher well. The conscience of heaven and earth, their tolerance of Kreacher is more indulgent than their own family. If Fred and Joe dared to speak to Mrs. Weasley like this, they would crippled the twins on the spot. It happened that this dirty little monster had Dumbledore''s backing and indulgence, and they couldn''t beat or scold them. Can''t drive away, can''t kill, during this time, everyone is going crazy with Kreacher''s curse. Tennis genius Lupin looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. Normal people would not like Kreacher, except for Dumbledore. Mrs. Weasley immediately rounded the field, and she walked between George and Dumbledore, waving her hands, trying to get their attention. "It''s all over, everything is okay, and the current situation is the best way to deal with it. Kreacher has no memory, and will not swear, just keep it here." With her hands on her hips, she said loudly to Dumbledore, "George has handled it well, whether Kreacher has been wronged or not, it is not qualified to vent his grievances on us. The conscience of heaven and earth, how we treat him, As long as your eyes are not blind, you can see." "He scolded me, scolded Fred and Joe, scolded Ginny, I didn''t say anything. But Mr. Soros, it''s not this dirty and crazy house elf that can insult." "Mom, are we biological?" Fred and Joe exclaimed dissatisfiedly. "Are you sure we were not picked up by the neighbor''s trash can?" Mrs. Weasley really thought about it for a while, and shook her head, "Of course not, where are neighbors near the Burrow? There is no trash can Seeing Mrs. Weasley really thought about it. After a while, Fred and Joe said dissatisfiedly, "Then we must have come here by ourselves from the next door. " The interruption between the twins and Mrs. Weasley eased the rigid atmosphere a bit. Dumbledore thought for a moment, then he bowed deeply to the others. He said in an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, it was really my fault this time. I didn''t think about it well. I put too much thought on thinking about how to deal with Voldemort. I completely ignored what should I do. Treat the partners who support me correctly." He smiled at George and said softly, "As George said, I must be confused. No matter what Kreacher has suffered, I shouldn''t place him above my partner." "Let''s not condone his unprovoked humiliation, those friends who still support me with their lives after my ruin. (.) ; Chapter 623： Dumbledore in a few days Chapter 6 Dumbledore in Short Time He looked at the others with grateful eyes and said sincerely. "I''m sorry, I know that you trust and believe me so much. But I have to say, I''m just a stubborn, and a little old confused old man. Too many times, I don''t think well. Not Georges reminder, I made another big mistake." Listening to Dumbledore''s sincere apology, the expressions of other people eased, and the atmosphere in the living room eased a lot. "I don''t care about Kreacher scolding me. I''m not such a stingy person." Black narrowed his mouth and said slowly, "but he humiliated my most important brother and humiliated my guests, so I couldn''t bear it. ." "I hate him scolding my children. I can be angry, but I can''t accept my children being cursed for no reason." Mrs. Weasley said grumblingly. She had endured Kreacher long enough, if it wasn''t for Dumbledore''s face, who would have endured such a crazy thing and repeatedly humiliated them. Fred and Joe said immediately unhappy, "Kreacher deserves it. He is not qualified to scold any of us, let alone our mother." George said flatly, "He scolded me, so I didn''t kill him." Hearing everyones complaints, Dumbledore bowed deeply again and said apologetically, "Please forgive an old man who is stubborn and confused. I promise that there will never be such a thing again. . If I make any wrong decisions in the future, please do not condone me." He sighed and said, "I''m really confused. I seem to be blind. I can''t notice many things that should be seen. I didn''t expect Kreacher to hurt you so much. I know, I am too old." "So." He said in an imploring tone, "If you are dissatisfied with my decision, please bring it up, and please tell me. Although I am confused, I can still listen to my opinions. This time , I really made another big mistake." Dumbledore''s repeated apologies finally won everyone''s understanding. Mrs. Weasley said happily, "Today is really a nice day. When George came, the whole place has changed, everything has become clean and tidy, and there will be no more disgusting curses." "I''m going to get you some dessert and making a pot of tea." Confused the world It seems that happiness is not enough to express Mrs. Weasley''s happiness, she needs to convey her joy with busyness and dessert. "That''s right." Dumbledore smiled, "I received your notice and knew that George was here, so I immediately dealt with the matter in my hands and rushed back, just before lunch. Molly, if you can, please give me a beer. ." "no problem." Mrs. Weasley hurried down the stairs and ran towards the kitchen. Soon, Mrs. Weasley brought yellow bread, custard, black tea and beer. The ease of mood gave everyone some appetites, and they started eating desserts again. Dumbledore was eating cake with beer. He had a good appetite. He ate three pieces of bread and drank a small jug of beer. After eating these, Dumbledore stood up and looked at George gently, "Excuse me, can I go and chat alone?" George stood up and said quietly, "Of course." Dumbledore took George up the third floor and into an empty room on the third floor. This is a simple and small study room, an old simple desk, and a bookshelf and a cabinet lined up against the wall. Dumbledore went straight to the cabinet, opened the cabinet, took out a stone basin from it, and took out a small crystal bottle from the pocket of his clothes, which contained some light things. He put the stone basin and crystal bottle on the table, then turned to look at George. Dumbledore said in a solemn voice, "I have to apologize again." He bowed to George, "I have never noticed that the Order of the Phoenix that I have formed has hidden the introductory disintegration. And these evil results are just what I planted by indulging a house elf." "I am indeed too old. I have seen too many things, and I have seen too many bad things. It is difficult for me to tell which things should and which should not." The poisonous tongue BOSS fell in love with the cute wife. "My perception of the outside world is very vague and difficult to distinguish. I have really become a stubborn, old and confused old man." He said apologetically, "They trusted me too much and they couldn''t point out my mistakes face to face. This made me go further and further down the wrong path without getting the right advice." He said faintly, "Sometimes, I think I''m really going to rot, and my reaction and perception have become very slow. I don''t know whether this is because of aging or because of injuries from fighting Voldemort. But. I think my days are running out." Dumbledore spoke calmly about his physical condition and his state of near death, with a careless look on his face, as if he was talking about trivial things that happened to strangers. "Thank you very much for pointing out my mistake. I shouldn''t treat it this way. I still care about my friends at the end." Dumbledore said sincerely. "It is unforgivable to ignore Kreacher''s damage, he It almost destroyed the trust between the entire Order of the Phoenix." George said calmly, "After all, they are just ordinary wizards. When facing a powerful demon like Voldemort, it is difficult for them to remain calm. They dare not even say Voldemort''s name, and you can hardly expect them to point you out. mistake." In the more than ten years after Voldemort''s death wizards dare not even say Voldemort''s name, which is really too bad. Among them are Dumbledore''s responsibilities, as well as the wizards'' own responsibilities. A wizard who is afraid of the devil to his bones, how can he truly resist that devil? Their blindness and obedience have been carved into their bones. When facing Voldemort, they dared not say Voldemort''s name. When facing other people, they also dare not point out the mistakes of others. This also resulted in Dumbledore''s wrong decision being meticulously implemented by them. Whether it''s pampering Kreacher, or pampering other issues. Dumbledore looked at the young and powerful wizard quietly, and couldn''t help feeling. Yes, George is the most powerful wizard in the world today. Only a strong man like him can completely treat him as an ordinary old man, who can treat him completely and calmly, and can point out his mistakes without caring. No one else can do this. (.) ; Chapter 624： Voldemort’s past [thanks to silverking... Chapter 624 Voldemort''s Past "Recently I have been investigating things related to Voldemort. I know that I can no longer fight him. But I can''t tolerate myself and sit back and watch the mistakes I made." Dumbledore looked at George with a sincere gaze, "It is you who can really defeat Voldemort. I know it is not easy. But whether it is you or anyone else, we have no choice." He turned his gaze to the stone basin, "These are the only things I can do. Over the years, I have been investigating Voldemort''s information. I have been making various preparations for his return. I am looking for his strength. origin of." Dumbledore said in a sighing voice, "I brought him into the magical world. I have been watching all the things he does. I am not innocent. All the sins of Voldemort are closely related to me. relationship." He began to recall the memories of that time, speaking in a daze. "That year, I was also a teacher of a transformation class at Hogwarts. At that time, I was tasked to go to a Muggle orphanage to pick up a student with magic potential." "There, I first met the dean of the orphanage, Mrs. Cole. She is a shrewd and kind woman. From her mouth, I learned something about Tom Riddle." "His mother wandered to the door of the orphanage on New Year''s Eve. She gave birth to Riddle in the orphanage, and then she died." "Riddle has extraordinary potential since he was a child. His magic power is much more outstanding than that of his young wizards. He can control his power without teaching and training. In the orphanage, he grows savagely, he uses My own special ability bullies other people and shows my own difference." Dumbledore slowly recalled the scene at the time, "The first time Riddle and I met each other did not have a bad impression. He was an arrogant child, and he used his own arbitrarily to those who visited. power." He smiled lightly, "Of course, his power at the time could be used to deal with some Muggles, but it would definitely not be effective when used to deal with me." The four reincarnated vampire slayers Dumbledore frowned again, "For this, I deliberately frightened him, and I lighted his wardrobe with a spell." He then said, "Of course, those illusory flames did not burn his things. But now that I think about it, this kind of demonstration is really wrong for children. Maybe I should change some Barbie dolls." "That would be a good idea, or Transformers would be good." George nodded in agreement. The first impression of magic is very important. The first magic you encounter will make people remember. new. "Perhaps flying skills are also good. Looking from a high altitude to the ground will make people see their own insignificance." Dumbledore immediately agreed, and put forward other ideas. "That''s really good. There is also the reflection of the stars, the underwater world, and the Disney amusement park." George said softly, thinking one after another, "I have to write them down. When Hogwarts recruits students, The magic that can be displayed must be chosen from these." Dumbledore was taken aback for a moment, and he immediately reacted. The man in front of him was already the principal of Hogwarts. And he, now just a quiet bystander, running for the regrets of the past. He turned his thoughts and began to remember what happened again. He continued, "I plan to take him to Diagon Alley and help him buy all the books and lists he needs, but he hates staying with other people. He He immediately refused my request. He planned to go to Diagon Alley by himself." "I didn''t insist, but told him the location of the Broken Cauldron Hotel and Old Tom''s name. It was obvious that he hated the name Tom very much." Dumbledore said slowly, "Looking back now, it seems that I should have taken him to Diagon Alley with him. It is not a good thing for a bad boy to let them be exposed to more bad things. " Over the years, he has recalled many memories related to Riddle. He has imagined many times, maybe in a few key places, and then things may change a lot. If he meets Riddle, the first magic is to conjure a Barbie doll, maybe Riddle will not be so enthusiastic about the power of magic. If he took Riddle to Diagon Alley, at least in the first year, Riddle would not come into contact with a wizard who was too distorted and dark. Paradise of Bliss George listened quietly to Dumbledore''s memories, and no one could say anything about the past. If it wasn''t Dumbledore who had gone there, but a female teacher, some other changes might have happened. Thinking of this, he began to consider whether to enroll students in the future, give priority to beautiful and kind female teachers, which should be of great help to improve the image of the school "That meeting was considered unique, but in fact I didn''t take it to heart." Dumbledore said flatly, "After all, I was already the most powerful wizard in the magical world at that time. There are some talented young people who come out of the orphanage and they are not worthy of my attention." "However, after returning to Hogwarts, I still paid special attention to him. After all, I was a teacher at Hogwarts. However, my thinking at the time was not based on the teacher''s concern for students. At my age, Haven''t realized the importance of these concerns." He said faintly I didn''t like him at the time. Obviously, you heard it just now. For a young wizard, his abilities are very perfect and mature. Without training, he can use his magic power to deal with Muggles. " "And this is what I don''t like. He has discovered that he can control these abilities to some extent and start using them consciously." "When he was in the orphanage, he was already using magic to deal with others, using magic to intimidate, punish and control others. He hanged other peoples rabbits and tricked two children into the cave to scare them. For his own mood, he Already using the power of magic to hurt others." George can understand Dumbledore''s dislike of Tom Riddle, and powerful wizards like them know the terrible power of power. Absolute power brings absolute, absolute power, and unlimited privileges. If there is not a mind that can control power, once indulging in the privileges brought by power, a wanton and crazy saboteur will slowly take shape. (.) ; Chapter 625： Opportunity to change the past [Thanks? η? Xia Wan reward] Chapter 625 Dumbledore continued, "Magic can do more than just destruction. It can even be said that destruction is only the most insignificant and least valuable part of magic. In addition to being used to intimidate others, destruction is difficult to bring about substantial things. ." "Having some special powers allows Tom Riddle to obtain great privileges in the orphanage, but he didn''t think about being gregarious, and he didn''t want to help others in the past. He chose to isolate and be hostile to others from the beginning. He bullies those he doesn''t like and steals from them." George nodded, accepting that magic is not used to destroy this. The most powerful element in the Muggle world, the power of these weapons far exceeds the power of magic. But these terrible weapons, apart from being used to scare everyone and let people know that the entire earth can be razed to the ground in human wars, they will not bring anything meaningful. In comparison, the truly valuable magic is to cure diseases, prolong life, change lives, and create light. And those lowest-level destructions, apart from making the wizarding world and the entire Ming continue to regress, will not bring any beneficial effects. Dumbledore continued, "At that time Tom Riddle was very confident, the city was very deep, and obviously he had no friends." "He goes to Diagon Alley by himself, without the help and company of others. He is willing to do everything by himself. Riddle refused to let me accompany him to Diagon Alley. I also warned him not to steal after entering school." "From now on, Riddles personality hasnt changed much. The same is true of Voldemort as an adult. He doesnt need friends. Youll hear many Death Eaters claiming that they have his trust. Claiming that only they can approach him and even understand him." "Actually, they were all fooled. Voldemort never had a friend and never needed a friend." "This is a completely different place between Voldemort and us. We all need friends, and we long for those close and friendly relationships." Dumbledore seemed to think of something, with a trance on his face. He quickly recovered and continued, "The new school year has begun and brought Tom Riddle, a quiet boy in a second-hand gown, and other freshmen in line for the sorting ceremony. The sorting hat almost touched His head assigned him to Slytherin College." (Quickly through) The female lead, the male lead is cannon fodder "Perhaps that night, he learned that the founder of Slytherin was also a snakeboy. This news must have excited him and made him even more conceited." Dumbledore looked at George and slowly said, "I was also the best student in Hogwarts history. At that time, Voldemort was somewhat similar to you. This made me have been Its not convenient to contact you more." "Voldemort is extraordinary, handsome, and an orphan, who easily attracted the attention and sympathy of the faculty. He did not show the slightest arrogance or aggressiveness. He looked polite, quiet, and eager for knowledge. Almost everything Everyone has a good impression of him." Dumbledore smiled lightly. "Just like observing you in secret, I am also observing Voldemort in secret. I didn''t find much at first. He was very wary of me. He was very keen and could perceive me to him. Beware." "He carefully concealed himself, not exposing more things in front of me. But he is not content with the ordinary, he has great ambitions, and he continues to exert his influence in school." Although Dumbledore didn''t say anything, George understood that his own growth process was very similar to Voldemort''s. The only difference is that Voldemort uses other people to achieve his ambitions. The rapid growth of George actually took the same path that Voldemort and Dumbledore had walked in a shorter period of time. It is through this experience that he can step on the shoulders of Voldemort and Dumbledore and have a stronger and broader path to magic. Dumbledore continued, "During his years at school, he has gathered a group of desperate men around him. I say this because there is no better word, but I have already mentioned that Riddle undoubtedly has no affection for them. ." "This group of people has formed a dark force in the castle. They have a complex composition. The weak seek refuge, the careerist wants to gain some power, and the cruel nature is attracted by a leader who can teach them a higher form of cruelty." Exclusive sweet love: second married sweet wife is too popular "In other words, they were the predecessors of the Death Eaters, and some really became the first Death Eaters after leaving Hogwarts." Dumbledore lowered his head, "At that time, I was in my own predicament, and I ignored a lot of Riddle''s attention." "Riddle has very strict control over his men. These people have never been found to have done bad things publicly. Although they had a lot of bad things in Hogwarts during their seven years at school, they were not able to get up with them conclusively. The most serious one is of course the opening of the secret room, which caused the death of a girl." "If I put more of my mind on this, I would be able to prevent this from happening." Dumbledore looked up at George, his tone of guilt, "Just like you stopped the basilisk, if I Ken pay more attention, I know, I can stop all of this." George naturally believed Dumbledore''s statement, and Riddle was only a brilliant student at the time. Even though his strength at that time was close to the level of an ordinary teacher, it was definitely not as good as Dumbledore, who had already stood at the top of the magical world at ~www.novelhall.com. George even suspected that Dumbledore at that time was stronger than he took over at Hogwarts. After all, Dumbledore was in his prime at that time and was still ambitious. After taking over at Hogwarts, Dumbledore has lost his ambition and even the motivation to move forward as a wizard. After Dumbledore suffered a heavy blow, he has never improved, or even regressed, whether in strength or academic. At that time, Dumbledore would at least be able to catch Riddle and send him to Azkaban as long as he was willing to pay more attention. After all, as long as Dumbledore is willing, whether it is Veritaserum or Desire, it is not only Riddle, who is only the teacher, can resist. "For many years since then, based on the guilt of the student who died, I have been following Riddle, and I began to investigate him more." (.) ; Chapter 626： Determined activist Chapter 626 Dumbledore continued, "I didn''t find much memory of Riddle at Hogwarts. Few people who knew him at the time were willing to talk about him. They were too scared." "What I know now is that after he left Hogwarts, he spent a lot of effort, searching for people who could be cited, looking up old records, and inquiring about Muggles and wizards." "Those who are willing to remember me told me that Riddle was fascinated by his origin. Of course this is understandable. He grew up in an orphanage and naturally wanted to know how he got there." "It seems that he has searched for the old Tom Riddle in the prize room, in the school''s old records of the prefects, and even in the history of magic, but found nothing. In the end he was forced to admit that his father had never entered Hogwar Ci." Dumbledore said slowly, "I believe it was at that time that he abandoned this name, changed his name to Voldemort, and began investigating the family history of his mother who had been despised by him before. You should remember that he thought that woman had succumbed to Death, the shameful weakness of mankind, cannot be a wizard." "His only clue is the name''Marvolo.'' He learned from the orphanage manager that this was his grandfather''s name." "After arduous inquiries in old books and the wizard''s family, he finally found a remnant of the Slytherin family. In the summer of sixteen, he left the orphanage he had to go back to every year to find his Gunter family. relative." Dumbledore sighed and said, "There, he found Marvolo''s son, Morfin. He knew his life experience from Morfin. Knowing his life experience obviously wouldn''t please him." "His mother married a Muggle and was abandoned by the Muggle. He was finally born in an orphanage and died impotently. This is probably the most unwilling fact in his life." "At that time, did he kill his father Tom?" George immediately guessed what was going on. "Yes." Dumbledore nodded. "When Morfin woke up the next morning, he was lying alone on the ground with the heirloom in his hand. Marvolo''s ring was gone. At the same time, in Little Hangleton Village, a maid screamed in the street He ran wildly, saying that there were three bodies in the living room of the mansion: old Tom Riddle and his parents." "Of course the Muggle authorities could not find out the cause of their deaths. The Avadasore Curse would not leave any scars. But the Ministry of Magic immediately knew that they were the poisonous hand of a wizard. They also knew that a man who hated Muggles lived there. Opposite Dels house, and this person was in jail for assaulting a victim in this case." "So the Ministry of Magic found Morfin, and he didn''t have to interrogate him. He immediately confessed. He provided details that only the murderer knew, and said he was proud of killing those Muggles, saying that he had been waiting for this for years. opportunity." "The wand he handed over was immediately proved to be the murder weapon for killing the Riddles. He did not resist and was taken into Azkaban obediently." "The only thing that disturbs him is that his father''s ring is missing.''He will kill me.'' He repeatedly said to his arrester,''I lost his ring, and he will kill me.'' It seems that All his next words." "He spent the rest of his life in Azkaban, mourning the loss of Mavolo''s last heirloom, and was finally buried next to the prison, with the other poor people who died in prison." Dumbledore sighed and said, "He is only sixteen years old, just a sixth-grade student. At that time, Riddle was already a terrifying dark wizard. He had the power and wisdom not lost to adult wizards, but Used these for the most evil killing." George shook his head slightly, "The clever memory implantation, even the staff of the Ministry of Magic, can hardly tell." "It is conceivable that Riddle had almost no hesitation. He made all the plans in the shortest time. Without hesitation or hesitation, he immediately started the action. It is a terrible ability to act." Riddle''s strength at the time may not be surprising, but his determination and action were really terrifying. Maybe it took him only a few minutes to have decided to kill his father and all those who were related to him by blood. "He stunned his uncle, took his wand, crossed the valley to the mansion opposite, killed his father, by the way his grandparents, and erased the Riddle family." Grudge "Then he returned to Gunter''s house, planted a false memory in his uncle''s mind, put his wand next to its unconscious owner, took the ancient ring and drove away." Dumbledore said slowly, "I have been investigating Voldemort''s past. I found Morfin''s clue based on the clues I found. I went to visit him in Azkaban and used a lot of effort. I extracted this memory from his mind with the mind of meditation." "After seeing this, I tried to try to release Morfin from Azkaban. But before the Ministry of Magic made a decision, Morfin died." Dumbledore sighed and said, "If my actions are not so slow, it is another node that can change everything. With Morfin and that memory, I can send Riddle into Azkaban. " He said regretfully, "But Morfin is dead, that memory is no longer enough to serve as evidence, and Voldemort has also graduated from Hogwarts I don''t even have the opportunity to continue to monitor him. " Dumbledore stood up, and he said solemnly, "Now, I need to show you an important thing. This is the most important one among the memories I have collected about Voldemort. He will help us defeat Voldemort. It helps a lot." Dumbledore poured the contents of the small crystal bottle into the stone basin, and after emptying the small bottle, "Now, we can enter the basin." George and Dumbledore appeared in front of a middle-aged wizard through the memory of the penis. The wizard had thick, shiny yellow hair, like messy thatch. There is a large bald spot on the top of the wizard''s head, and his **** beard is also very thick. The wizard was wearing an embroidered vest, and the golden buttons on the vest were quite tight. He has a pair of small feet resting on a large velvet cushion, lying halfway on a comfortable winged armchair, holding a small glass of wine in his hand, and picking from a box of pineapple compote with the other. The wizard was sitting in an office at Hogwarts. Six or seven boys were sitting next to Slughorn, all fifteen or six years old, and the chairs were harder or shorter than his. (.) Chapter 627： The mystery of the Horcrux Chapter 627 The Mystery of Horcrux One of them was Riddle, his handsome face and the most relaxed one, his right hand resting carelessly on the arm of the chair. Riddle already carried a huge black gem ring on his finger at this time, which looked very luxurious. Obviously, at this time he had already killed his father and blamed his uncle Morfin. "This is Marvolo''s heirloom, right?" George said in surprise. "Such a large black gem, even if you sell Riddle, you can''t buy the corners of this ring. The whole Hogg Watts''s teacher, didn''t he care at all?" A poor student in an orphanage, with such a big fanfare, wearing a luxurious black jewel ring, is still the heirloom of the Marvolo family. Amazingly, none of the teachers at Hogwarts noticed. Especially Dumbledore has been investigating Riddle. What is he investigating? Dumbledore looked a little embarrassed. He said embarrassedly, "The Marvolo family has been crazy for years. They can''t deal with other people at all. People in the magic world know very little about them. I also graduated from Voldemort After that, the information was found." "However, I did not notice at the time. Riddle already had this ring in his hand. At that time, I didn''t pay much attention to it." Dumbledore was annoyed, and it was another opportunity to catch the young Voldemort. , Was missed by him. He pointed to the middle-aged wizard and explained, "This is an old colleague of mine, Horace Slughorn." At this moment, Riddle began to speak, and Dumbledore fell silent immediately. "Sir, is Professor Melos going to retire?" Riddle asked towards Slughorn. "Tom, Tom, I know I can''t tell you." Slughorn reproached him by shaking a frosted finger, but blinking his eyes slightly damaged the effect, "I have to say, I want to know where your news came from. , Boy. You know more than half of the teachers." Riddle smiled slightly, and the other boys also laughed, casting admiring glances at him. "You ghost spirit, you can know things you shouldn''t know, and you will be careful to please important people. By the way, thank you for the pineapple, you guessed it, this is my favorite." Shili Hongzhuang The boys snickered. "I believe you will be promoted to Minister of Magic in twenty years. Maybe only fifteen years, if you often give me candied pineapples. I have a very hard relationship in the ministry." The other boys laughed again, and Tom Riddle smiled slightly, like a big man. "I don''t know if politics is right for me, sir," Tom Riddle said lightly after the laughter died down, "First of all I have no background." "What?" Slughorn said heartily, "you must come from a decent family of wizards. That''s not clear enough. You have a bright future, Tom, I have never missed a student. " The small golden clock on Slughorn''s desk struck at eleven. "God, it''s time? It''s time to go, kids, or we''re in trouble. Lestrange, hand in the paper tomorrow, or we''ll be locked up. The same goes for you, Avery." The boys filed out. Slughorn got up from the chair and brought the empty glass to the table. The movement behind him turned his head back, Riddle was still standing there. "Hurry up, Tom, you don''t want to be caught until the lights are out. You are the prefect." "Sir, I want to ask you something." "Then ask, kid, ask..." "Sir, I want to ask if you know, Horcrux." Slughorn glared at Riddle, and his fat fingers stroked the cup''s feet absently. "The subject of Defense Against the Dark Arts, isn''t it?" No, sir, I dont understand what I saw in the book. " George raised his eyebrows. Hogwarts at that time was obviously more open than later, and wizards were also more likely to gain power. *The books in the district can even be found in Horcrux manufacturing. Fortunately, now Hogwarts is his. He glanced at Dumbledore, who was watching Riddle intently, hoping that he wouldn''t take anything valuable from Hogwarts, after all, those were now his collection. [Comprehensive Man] Lulu, be happy "Yeah...it''s hard to find a book detailing Horcruxes at Hogwarts, Tom. It''s a very evil thing, very evil." Slughorn said slowly. "But you obviously know well, sir? I mean, a powerful wizard like you. I''m sorry, I mean, if you can''t tell me, obviously, I only know if someone can tell me, it''s you, so I just want to ask." "Well," said Slughorn, he didn''t look at Riddle, but played with the ribbon on the candied pineapple box. "Of course, it wouldn''t hurt to give you a brief introduction, just to make you understand the term. Horcruxes are objects that hide part of a persons soul." "But I don''t quite understand what''s going on, sir." Riddle said gently, but there was an unusual gleam in his eyes. Seeing this, George couldn''t help but feel some nasty interest in his heart. He planned to put some interesting things in the * area in the future. If there are students like Voldemort in the future, they will definitely gain a lot from those interesting things. "That is to say, you split your soul," Slughorn said lightly, "Hide part of it in an object outside of your body. In this way, even if your body is attacked or destroyed, you will Can''t die, because there is still a part of the soul left in the world unharmed." "But, of course is very painful to exist in this form. Life is better than death. Few people think that, Tom, there are few and few. It''s easier to die." Obviously, Riddle did not heed Professor Slughorn''s warning, his face was already showing greed. Now he can''t completely hide his *. "How to divide the soul?" "Oh," Slughorn said uneasily, "you must understand that the soul should remain intact. To divide it is a rebellion and anti-natural." "But how to divide?" "Through evil behavior, the most evil behavior, through murder. Killing will split the soul, and wizards who want to make Horcrux use this destruction: to seal the split soul fragments." "Packed? But how to seal it?" "There is a spell, don''t ask me, I don''t know!" Slughorn shook his head irritably, "Do I look like I tried it? Am I like a murderer?" (.) Chapter 628： Dumbledore the True Indifferent Chapter 628 The True Indifferent Dumbledore "No, sir, of course not," Riddle said hurriedly, "I''m sorry...I didn''t mean to offend..." "Where, where, no offense," Slughorn said gruffly, "it is normal to be curious about these things... Talented wizards are always attracted to the magical side..." "Yes, sir," said Riddle, "but what I don''t understand is that, just out of curiosity, what I want to ask is, is a Horcrux useful? Can the soul only split once? Is it divided into more pieces? Better can make you stronger? For example, isnt seven the most magical number? Seven?" "My goodness, Tom!" Slughorn cried, "Seven! Isn''t it evil enough to kill one person? Anyway, splitting the soul is evil enough, and divided into seven pieces." Slughorn looked very upset now. He glared at Riddle, very regretful that he had said the paragraph just now, he seemed to vaguely noticed something. He looked at Riddle solemnly, and said in a low voice, "These are all hypotheses, right? It''s just academic, right." "Yes, sir, of course." Riddle replied quickly. "Tom, what Im talking about is what were discussing. Dont say it. The teacher and the principal know that we would be very upset when we talked about Horcrux. This is a taboo prohibited by Hogwarts, you I know, Dumbledore objected particularly fiercely." "I won''t say anything, sir." Riddle left after speaking. When he turned his back to Slughorn, his face was ecstatic, which made his handsome face look hideous. "You are so opposed to the Horcrux, haven''t you thought of removing it from the *zone?" George asked curiously. Dumbledore was stunned for a moment. He immediately reacted and said quickly, "Hogwarts *zone, there were no magic books for making Horcruxes at that time, but *zone has a lot of ancient books, there will always be Some magic books mention a few words about Horcrux." He explained, "At that time, Hogwarts'' style of study was still very enlightened. Some evil spells and terrible magic can be found in the * area." Magic Scheming "I have to say that Riddle is indeed a genius. He relied on the few words scattered among the many black magic books to restore the whole picture of the Horcrux. Only after I became the principal, did the content related to the Horcrux , Completely cleared out the * area of ??Hogwarts." George did not directly ask about the Horcruxes, as long as the books are still at Hogwarts, he can find them after school starts. What''s more, those books are only part of the reference meaning for him now, even if they can''t be found, there is nothing. "Seven Horcruxes, how many have you found?" George asked casually. The memories just now and the memories I saw are just an introduction, the whereabouts of the Horcruxes, this is the point of everything. Dumbledore was embarrassed, and said embarrassingly, "I have exactly one thing in my grasp." "I have to say, your procrastination is serious enough." George said slowly, "From the time you started to pay attention to Riddle, and from you to get the memory of Morfin, it was all right that Riddle killed his father. Decades." Dumbledores procrastination is really amazing. He has been paying attention to Riddle since Riddle was eleven. But after that, Dumbledore didn''t do anything, and quietly watched Riddle develop and grow, snatching up minions. When he confirmed that Riddle caused the death of the student, he started investigating Riddle, and soon learned that Riddle killed his father. But after that, it took Dumbledore several decades to find a Horcrux. This kind of work efficiency is really not comparable to ordinary procrastination. Dumbledore coughed slightly, "This is not good when you are old. When things don''t come to your door, one day will pass in the sun, and one year will pass in the sun." "Decades in the sun, decades have passed." George said sarcastically. Dumbledore at that time was in his prime, far from being very old. "Yes, so old, if there is nothing to do, it really won''t work." Dumbledore said in agreement, as if he hadn''t heard George''s irony at all. He continued, "From Morfins memory, I just made sure that Riddle killed everyone who was related to him. At that time I just suspected that he did a lot of bad things, but these are not particularly important things. At that time, I didnt actually have the idea that criminals must be sent to prison." "At that time, Voldemort had already graduated and left school. I would never leave my home to secretly monitor a student who just graduated, even if he killed all of his relatives, what does it matter to me?" Dumbledore Said calmly. "Well, to outsiders, we are all very ruthless." George laughed blankly. Such a real and indifferent Dumbledore is really terrifyingly realistic, and really has a somewhat superior and powerful posture. It now appears that Dumbledore''s attitude towards Voldemort at that time was more of a cunning old cat over the years, observing the attitude of a mouse developing and growing in the dark. Dumbledore actually had a way to kill Voldemort, as well as a way to catch and stop Voldemort. But the inexplicable bystander mentality made him seem to project part of his feelings on Voldemort. There is no doubt that Dumbledore is ignoring Voldemort, even to some extent can be called an indulgence of Voldemort. He didn''t do the things he should have done. He was the first person who discovered that Voldemort was on the evil road, and quietly observed Voldemort''s development and growth step by step on the evil road. He quietly observed Voldemort for decades, but he did nothing. He didn''t start to deal with Voldemort passively until he was forced to a corner and there was no way to retreat, and at this time, Voldemort had not lost to him. As he himself said, he was never ignorant of the bad things Voldemort did, and was never without responsibility. "Contact me this time, are you going to get that Horcrux?" George had already guessed that Dumbledore''s intention to invite him this time was to get the Horcrux in his hand. Dumbledore said quietly, "I thought about acting alone. At that time, he was not very strong. I should be able to deal with his arrangement. But I am afraid of being stunned. Once his arrangement, if there is any Let him know the magic message, I have to confess there." (.) Chapter 629： Voldemorts basement Chapter 629 Voldemort''s Basement He smiled softly, "Although I am not afraid of death, it would be a bit too trivial to die like this." He didn''t care much about Voldemort''s arrangement. At that time, Voldemort was far from powerful. But now Voldemort is indeed beyond his ability. George said quietly, "A wise decision." He turned and walked towards the door, "If I move fast, I can still hurry home for dinner." With George''s urging, Dumbledore''s procrastination obviously did not recur. Starting from the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, they soon appeared on a country road with tall, leafy hedgerows on both sides. The summer afternoon sun fell on them, and in the hot weather, they all wore long magic robes, and seemed a little out of place with the surroundings, like two travelers coming from a long distance. "Sorry, I haven''t been here for a long time, the Apparition is a little bit off, and we have to walk a few steps." Dumbledore looked at a wooden signpost and said calmly, "But it''s okay, you can send it directly, if you don''t know how to trigger something, it''s not far from it." A wooden sign points in two directions, one is Great Hangleton, 5 miles. One is Little Hangleton, 1 mile. George didn''t care about this, he followed Dumbledore quietly, walking unhurriedly. This is a secluded countryside. From the dirt and gravel roads, it can be seen that modernity and modern technology are difficult to radiate here. They walked a few hundred meters along the path, turned left and down the slope, and a valley appeared in front of them. Between the two steep hillsides, is a small village. From a distance, you can vaguely see the old church and the deserted cemetery. On the hillside opposite the valley, there is a large house of weeds, broken tiles, and full of creepers. Dumbledore took a step forward, turned right along the path, and turned a bend. When I came to a narrow dirt road, the dirt road was full of grass and wildflowers. It was obvious that no one had passed by for a long time. On both sides of the dirt road are dense and tall hedges, and the branches and leaves of the hedges have stretched out onto the road, blocking the scene ahead. Monster Beast Forbidden Domain When Dumbledore and George passed by, the branches and leaves that protruded, as if they had heard the instruction, automatically stepped aside, like a guard of honor welcoming the people, and separated one by one. After not going far, from a steep slope, a small patch of dark wood appeared. Those ancient branches were flourishing, blocking all the light. A step away, they walked from the sunny world to the dark and cold corner under the tree. A few dozen steps further ahead, the ruins of a house appeared before their eyes. The tangled bushes shielded the ruins tightly. If you didn''t walk directly here, you would never find such a secluded corner outside. The ruins were covered with dense weeds, nettles, and rafters covered by tiles were covered with mushrooms. "This is the old house of the Gunter family." No need for Dumbledore to explain more, George had found clues in the magical traces around him. "Crappy magic protection." George looked towards the empty direction and commented lightly, "Even after so many years, the traces of magic are still clearly visible." "For a student who just graduated from Hogwarts, this is an amazing level. You can''t use your standards to measure other people, even if he is Voldemort." Dumbledore said calmly. He was quite admired for Voldemort at that time. He hesitated for a moment and continued, "To be honest, I am not sure if I can do this at his age. Even if I can do this, it is not easy to do. I have to do a lot beforehand. ready." George tapped his finger in the void, as if puncturing an invisible bubble in the air. He divided his hands to the left and right, and the invisible giant hand swept everything on the ground like a bulldozer. The earth parted under his hands, revealing a dark cave leading to the depths of the earth. "Let''s go." George took a step forward and walked down the uneven dirt stairs to the ground. "Simple and rude." Dumbledore commented, and he slowly followed George into the dark cave. Rebirth Animation As George walked forward, he flicked his fingers, calling out faint rays of light. Like a floating candle, a little bit of light continues to spread along the cave, reflecting the underground cave like daytime. The cave is not big, more than twenty steps down is a small passage. They continued along the passage and walked forward less than a hundred meters, revealing a basement the size of a classroom. Compared with the uneven soil stairs and passages, the basement is much flatter. In a rectangular basement, the stone floor is covered with carpets, and the room is filled with sofas, bookshelves, tables, and stools, just like a wizards underground library. There is a marble podium in the center of the basement. Inside a delicate crystal cover on the podium, there is a huge black gem ring, the heirloom of the Marvolo family. "Psychological tactics are good. Looking at the life scene in such a home, it is easy to let people put down their vigilance." George looked at the basement furnishings and simply commented. In the sight of his black eyes, these seemingly ordinary furnishings all exude a thick black air. The air in the basement was filled with curses and poison. No need for traps and explosions Ordinary thieves and wizards died in the invisible poison gas before they got here. Those who are lucky enough to escape the poisonous gas, as long as they touch anything in the basement, they will immediately be covered with various curses. Even in George''s opinion, Voldemort''s arrangement in this underground chamber was very good, especially considering that he was just a student who had just graduated from Hogwarts not long ago. His layout in this secret room, his dedication and the use of magic are all unique. The poison gas and curse in the secret room are the first killer move. The poison gas and curse are bound by magic in the secret room. This not only prevents the power of the poison gas and curse from losing, but also makes people fall into the most unprepared. Generally speaking, everyone''s first defense is when they actually enter the channel. There is the first blind spot in the darkness, and also the first pass for many traps. But unlike many people''s imagination, the true trap master will understand that when you just enter the dark, it is not the best opportunity to attack. When a person enters an unknown place, it is also the time when everyone is the most guarded. (.) Chapter 630： Voldemorts arrangement Chapter o Voldemort''s Arrangement At this point, Voldemort understood the thoughts of other people very well, and he didn''t have any layout in the first level. ? Undoubtedly, once the first attack does not kill the intruder, it will immediately make people full of vigilance over the entire secret room, which will cause huge troubles for all traps afterwards. Voldemort didn''t have any arrangements at the beginning, which easily made people lose their vigilance unconsciously. Once they relax their vigilance, easily find the underground secret room, and see the relaxed and warm home furnishings, with the front bedding, it is easy to think of it as a simple underground library arranged by a wizard. And when they relax their vigilance, the invisible ultimate move has already appeared, and the curse and poison gas tightly bound in the air will make the visitors fall into death without knowing it. Once you enter the secret room, if you don''t have enough precautions, even if you immediately exit the secret room at this time, you will only die on the way home. Dumbledore said slowly, "At that time, he was much smarter than after. He didn''t have enough power yet, so he knew how to make up for his shortcomings with wisdom. Later, he believed in power. , The brain becomes more and more difficult to use. I don''t know if it is because of the Horcrux that has split the soul many times." "What''s disturbing is that this time his resurrection, even his wisdom has begun to recover." Dumbledore frowned and said, "I''m not sure whether destroying all the Horcruxes will weaken his power. " "There will always be some influence, at least he won''t die and resurrect easily." George said calmly. After a closer inspection, George walked straight to the marble podium. "Be careful," Dumbledore reminded. As soon as his words fell, dense arrows shot down the ceiling and stone wall. In the faint light, those sharp arrows were pitch black and silent, just like a silent **** of death. But these sharp arrows passed through George''s figure, completely unable to touch his body. Even the **** of death cannot summon people who cannot be touched. Toot, toot, toot, sharp arrows pass through George''s figure and pierced into the thick carpet. The place where the carpet was pierced by a sharp arrow, instantly seemed to have been poured with a corrosive solution, making a chuckle. Ignoring everything behind him, George didn''t stop half a step, he had already reached the marble podium. George waved his hand gently, and the transparent crystal cover immediately floated into the air. The moment the crystal cover left the marble platform, it immediately turned into a swarthy poisonous snake. The poisonous snake opened its big mouth and exposed its sharp fangs, one by one, trying to bite at the people coming. With a flick of George''s finger, the viper struggled hard, and it immediately turned into a pile of black dust, slowly dropping from the air. He waved his hand again, and the black gem ring immediately floated and fell into a pocket he had prepared. As soon as the black gem ring left the marble podium, the podium immediately turned into a group of black snakes, like a billowing flood, attacking George in all directions. George stomped lightly, and an invisible wave spread, and the black flood seemed to be steamed to dryness instantly, turning into thick black smoke. "You can go." George turned and walked all the way out of the tunnel. From George to the basement, from when he stepped on the carpet, to before he walked to the marble desk, to when he got the black jewel ring, and then turned and left, the whole process took less than a minute. In less than a minute, all of Voldemort''s meticulous arrangements were completely useless. Seeing George''s actions along the way, Dumbledore was dumbfounded, "Really simple and rude." Except for the curse and poisonous gas in the secret room, anyone who enters without permission will fall into death without knowing it. Exploring in the secret room will only hide more dangers. A simple basement, although the space is not large, but deliberately arranged various targeted traps. The sand, tables and chairs used for rest are accompanied by hidden curses. Once these are ignored, the intruder unknowingly takes a few steps on the road to death. And entering the underground library of a wizard, normal intruders will naturally not let go of those precious books. As long as they pass by the carpet, the mechanism on the ceiling and walls will shoot sharp arrows, and the sharp arrows will be added with highly toxic poison, and blood will seal the throat. As for the most important Horcrux, it has also been heavily protected. There is no special arrangement around the Horcrux, the mechanism is for the entire room, but if you think that you can get the precious ring after passing the mechanism, then you are quite wrong. The crystal cover made of crystal is itself a magical object, once touched, it will immediately touch and attack. When the ring is taken away, the entire marble podium turns into a sea of ??snakes, which will make the elite wizards also deal with difficulties ~ www.novelhall.com~ inevitably, they will be stretched out. As for the final moment, the black gem ring also has a powerful curse attached to it, combined with a charm spell, an inadvertent, even a powerful wizard will be caught. However, how much thought and effort did Voldemort did, and in the end, in front of George''s overwhelming strength, he could only return without success. Just as Dumbledore sighed, the simple and crude power ignored all the elaborate arrangements of Voldemort. Quietly walked out of the underground secret room, and came to the ground. Facing the ruins of Gunter''s house, George waved his hand again, the separated ground closed again, and the two rows of ruins pushed aside were restored to their original appearance. George carefully leveled a fallen leaf, crushed weeds, so that it didn''t look like someone had been here. "I can go back, and I have time to go back to dinner." George clapped his hands and said relaxedly. It went smoothly, and another Horcrux was obtained. Dumbledore lowered his head and was silent, as if thinking about something, he suddenly said, "Can I look at that ring?" "of course." George threw the little pocket with Horcruxes to Dumbledore casually, and he said lightly, "But be careful, there are curses and charms attached to it." Dumbledore took the pocket and took out the black jewel ring from it. Facing the light, he put the black jewel ring in front of his eyes and looked at the black jewel ring carefully. His eyes suddenly became blurred and greedy, and he tremblingly stretched out his fingers to put the ring on his hand. "All petrification." A white light hit Dumbledore in an instant, stopping his silly behavior. "I said, your aging and degeneration are too serious?" (To be continued.) Chapter 630 Read Online Chapter 631： Dumbledore the old Chapter 631: The Old Dumbledore The black jewel ring flew into George''s hand, and he looked at Dumbledore with a look of surprise, "I reminded you, you can still be tricked." There was a feeling in his heart that Dumbledore was really running out of time. In his opinion, the spell on this ring could only be used against ordinary elite wizards. A strong man like Dumbledore, even if time is short, shouldn''t be so easy to get caught. George freed Dumbledore''s shackles and restored him to his original state. Dumbledore immediately breathed hard, he panted hard, and every breath, every breath, seemed to exhaust all the strength of his life. It took a long time for Dumbledore to calm down, and he refused the bottle of healing potion that George handed over. "That is the resurrection stone." His eyes were a little red, and his voice trembled slightly, not like a powerful wizard, but like an old man in his twilight years. He tremblingly took a few steps forward, and stretched out his hand, as if he wanted to reach out and grab the black gem ring again. After a few steps, he stopped again. He stood there and withdrew his hand. He lowered his head and said in a low tone. "Keep it away, I don''t want to see it anymore." George held the black gem ring and took a closer look. After finding a special mark on the ring, he put it in his small pocket. He said flatly, "Whether it is a resurrection stone or not, it cannot really resurrect the dead. This is basic common sense. This common sense is self-evident to a wizard. Watch less children''s stories, as a wizard. , To believe in science, to believe in magic." In the story of the resurrection stone, some books and history in the magic world, there are still a few words occasionally. But there is no doubt that a wizard who has no special knots will not care about those joking legends. In the eyes of the wizard, the resurrection stone is understandable, and this can only summon a thoughtful body similar to a living person. In the world of magic, there is no real resurrection of the dead in any sense. Unless it is the deepest magic, turning back time, it is possible to change the fate of death. Once a person really dies, there is no specific immortality spell. In magic, there is no way to bring the dead back to life. "I know, but I can''t control myself, just like the years when I was alive, I have never been able to control myself and I have never been able to forgive myself." Dumbledore said in a gloomy voice, "With their deaths, my heart has long since died, and in the following years, I don''t know if I really live." "Okay." George said helplessly. "Anyway, you won''t live long. Don''t worry, you will see them soon." This sentence seemed to boost Dumbledore''s spirits again, and he quickly adjusted his emotions. Obviously, it was not the first time in his past years that he adjusted his emotions like this. "Yeah, I will be able to really rest soon." He looked at George indifferently, and said gently, "Actually, I can also leave early, you are much more reliable than me." George shrugged disapprovingly, turned and walked outside, "Whatever you want, I won''t persuade a bad old man." "Haha, don''t be so stingy, you should learn to respect the elderly." Dumbledore quickly followed George''s pace, complaining, "Can''t you pay attention to my age and give me the respect I deserve?" "What''s so great about being old, I''ll be old in the future, oh, no, I will only be old, not old." George said disapprovingly. "Then, it seems that you are going to extend your youth and life." Dumbledore asked curiously. "Isn''t that nonsense, I''m so strong now, I wouldn''t be willing if I didn''t go to the end of magic and see." George looked very disapproving of Dumbledore''s question. Dumbledore was stunned for a moment, watching George''s growing taller back in the sun, he seemed to see the two ambitious young men once, the end of magic and the end of the world. George was almost walking far away, and he hurried to catch up, "What a young man with great energy," He said in a negotiating tone, "When you reach the end of magic, can you send me a letter in front of my grave, with a word or something." "Let''s talk about it." George waved his hand impatiently, "Who knows that it is thousands or hundreds of years from now, there is little chance I can remember you." "You are really unkind to old people," Dumbledore complained. "You will be responsible if you say something. My relationship with you is not to the point where you need to comfort you." George said lightly. "Don''t do that, we can continue talking" Under the sun Two shadows were drawn to the elderly, a young man who does not look like a young man, and an old man who does not look like an old man. When he reappeared at the head office of the Order of the Phoenix, George warned again, "The Hufflepuff Golden Cup matter, you can figure it out by yourself. Once you find the location, just tell me." Dumbledore said with an odd expression on his face, "I didn''t expect that you have found so many Horcruxes in silence." George said disapprovingly, "I haven''t deliberately searched for it, but I have to say that the magical world is actually very small. If you are willing to think a little, instead of maintaining the procrastination for decades, everything will be resolved long ago. ." "It seems so, I have to think about it." Dumbledore said with a look of surprise, "Where is the time?" "The time is spent basking in the sun and you have slipped away while chatting with the portrait." George replied unceremoniously. In the chat, they had returned to the house, and Mrs. Weasley took Ron and walked down the stairs. Mrs. Weasley took Ron''s hand, still a little reluctant, she told repeatedly. "Remember to be honest at George''s house and don''t cause trouble to others. As a guest, you must be polite and well-mannered so as not to be annoying. The hosts hospitality is the hosts kindness, and it does not mean that as a guest, you can take it easy. Thank you forever. Those who help you, take care of you." Ron immediately replied, "I see, Mom, when did I cause trouble to others, I was quiet at home." "It''s fine if you know." Mrs. Weasley nodded towards George, "Then I will trouble you George. If there is something wrong with Ron, please feel free to teach, even if we are not better at educating children than you ." To be continued. Chapter 632： Slytherins Locket Chapter 632 Slytherin''s Locket She hesitated and said, "Actually, you should keep it here for dinner. It''s a rare occasion. I really want to cook more special dishes instead of the simple meal at noon. This is really rude. ." "However, I also know that you are very busy. You have too many things to do now, and there is no rest time during summer vacation. We won''t bother you to go home for dinner at this time." She had been thinking all afternoon about whether she should persuade George to stay for dinner. The lunch reception was too simple, which really disturbed her. But listening to Ron talking about George''s busyness this summer, she was too embarrassed to keep George. George had only made a trip to the far door two days ago, and Dumbledore was invited to help again the next day. It was really not appropriate to trouble George at this time. Black and Lupin also walked over, and they looked at George gratefully and said, "We want to say too much to express our gratitude, but mere gratitude is not enough to express our feelings." They said in a positive tone, "Although we are not strong and have no ability to face Voldemort, we do not do nothing. We can also run errands around, inquire about some news, and win over some wizards who oppose Voldemort. , We will do our best to help others." Fred and Joe beckoned, "I really hope to start school soon, we are all going to be moldy, see you when school starts." Ginny hesitated for a while, and said, "Goodbye, then, when you have time, you can visit us and say hello to Harry and Hermione for me." "Well, then see you at the beginning of school." George waved and said goodbye to everyone. He said in an affirmative tone, "As for Voldemort, no matter what actions you take, you should focus on protecting your own safety. I will take care of him." Giving others words of encouragement, George pulled Ron away from the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. From a house in London, they teleported back home. The time is just right, just when the training is about to end. George still had time to rush to the kitchen to help a little, and judging from the taste of his early taste, his cooking skills have obviously not declined. During the rest time after dinner, everyone looked at George curiously, waiting for him to talk about today''s affairs. George slowly drank the black tea after dinner, and said softly, "Things are going well. Dumbledore and the others secretly formed the Order of the Phoenix in the old house of the Black family. They did some inquiries to win over the opposition to Voldemort wizard." "Is anyone willing to accept Dumbledore''s solicitation at this time?" Harry asked with some curiosity. It was hard for him to imagine that Dumbledore would be able to win over the wizards who supported him after the betrayal. "I guess it''s difficult." George said seriously, "Most of the members of the Order of the Phoenix, we all know. Now Dumbledore, it''s hard to find someone who can trust and help him." "Who are there?" Hermione asked immediately. "Oh!" Ron sighed, "most of them are my family." He really didn''t know what to say. Fred, Joe and Ginny, after all, couldn''t stay at home all summer, so they all went to the Order of the Phoenix. Although they cannot directly participate in the operations of the Order of the Phoenix, they are still involved. Although their family has long been involved, the problem is that Dumbledore is now unable to protect others. He glanced at George quietly. It would be nice if George had brought Fred Ginny and the others here during the summer vacation. But he also knew that it was impossible. If there were too many people, everyone''s training would be affected, and George didn''t have much time to spend on them. "Besides, there are Lupin, Black, Alastomoudi, and some of Dumbledore''s former men." George said flatly, "Dumbledore will definitely not find new people willing to join him at this time, but some of his old men and old friends can still get some people together." "Black? Sirius Black?" Hermione asked in surprise. "Isn''t he attacked by a dementor, he is demented, and has he entered the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital?" The Blake in their memory is naturally only this person, but this person is already demented. Harry also looked at George curiously, wondering what happened. George slowly explained, "Blake met a master of memory manipulation at the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries. The therapist reorganized his memory for him. Blake is no longer insane and in a very state of mind. Yes, his relationship with Lupin is very good now. Together they are working for Dumbledores Order of the Phoenix." "That''s good too." Harry said with emotion Peter Pettigrew was not dead, and the past events were not what Black originally intended. It''s good that he can recover. Professor Lu Ping is not a bad person either. It would not be a good result to let him take care of a black with dementia for the rest of his life. " Since he gave up on Black, he has no idea about Black. After so many things, Harry no longer knew who to blame. After all, under the rule of the devil, everyone could only be in deep trouble and usher in tragedy. He didn''t even know whether his family''s death was an accident or Dumbledore''s elaborate prophecies and conspiracies. But after all, we have to look forward. Dumbledore is dying, and Black has also been imprisoned in Azkaban for twelve years. He has become mad. They have paid the price for their past. The only ones who didn''t pay were Voldemort and Peter Pettigrew, they were the ones who had to die. "Dumbledore invited you to go, what is it for?" Hermione continued to ask. Dumbledore would never let George stop by and stroll around. "What else can be, nothing more than those things related to Voldemort." George said flatly, "Although I don''t know who Dumbledore and the others have won, the past gains this time are still quite big. ." George spoke slowly, and took out a locket from his pocket. He put the locket on the coffee table and showed it to everyone. This pendant box can be seen at a glance. The transparent amber lid is inlaid with a green gem with a snakeskin pattern. The gem is surrounded by many small emeralds and embedded Into a gorgeous s. Hermione could barely recognize the small lines engraved around the gems, which were some runes from the astrology course. To be continued. Chapter 633： Fight between relatives Chapter 633: Fighting Between Relatives "It looks precious, can you touch it?" Hermione wanted to take a closer look at the locket, maybe she could recognize something. "Of course, there is no offensive magic on it." George motioned for a while and made an invitation gesture. Hermione picked up the locket and examined it carefully. She checked it over and over again. "I can only recognize that there are some astrological runes on it, and the snake mark on it seems It''s Slytherin''s mark." "Indeed, this is Slytherin''s locket." George explained calmly. Listening to this turned out to be the locket of Salazar Slytherin among the four founders of Hogwarts, they immediately became curious and looked at the locket with their heads. "Then isn''t it more than a thousand years old." Harry took the locket, and he suddenly felt a pulsation. There seemed to be something beating in the locket, like a small heart inside. "It''s weird, it''s beating like a heart, as if it''s black magic added." Harry put the locket back on the table, talking with lingering fear. "No way." Hermione took the locket in her hand curiously again, and she didn''t feel anything unusual. "This is a Horcrux of Voldemort." George said lightly. Hermione immediately threw the locket back on the table, and wiped her hands on her clothes, as if she had touched something dirty. "Voldemort''s Horcrux? Where did you find it." Harry asked curiously, and he looked at the locket, comparing it to the diary he had seen before. Obviously, only on the surface, they have no connection at all. George said slowly, "It was found in a cupboard in Blake''s house. At the time, it was placed with a lot of black magic supplies and debris. We almost disposed of it as trash. But fortunately, it behaved. When something strange came out, I took another look." Ron suddenly said, "The Black family is a very famous and extreme pure-blood family. Their family is more radical and perverted than the Malfoy family. This is not surprising. Voldemort must be kept in their house. Yes, like the diary he gave to Malfoy." "Probably." George said slowly, "but their house is dead. Black had been locked up in Azkaban before. The house was abandoned early in the morning. This time the Order of the Phoenix needs a safe place as its headquarters. , They remembered this place no one knew." "Speaking of which, our family still has some relatives with the Black family. My mother and Black can be regarded as cousins, and my father is the great-grandson of Black''s grandfather." Ron said calmly, "But their family has always looked down upon our family. Most pure-blood families are very extreme. They hate Muggles and the pure-blood families who are friendly to Muggles. They want to drive us out. The ranks of pure blood." "Your family is still relatives to Black?" Harry looked curious, "I never heard you talk about it." "Because this is nothing at all." Ron said disapprovingly, "Our family is still relatives to the Malfoys, and the magical world is too pure-blooded." "Needless to say, go up for a few more generations. My family and your Potter family, and the Soros family also have some relatives." Ron turned his gaze to George, apparently not lying. "Haha." George smiled lightly, nodded and said, "That''s it, the magic world has changed too much and the history has not been broken. If you go back, you will definitely be able to establish relatives." He said slowly, "If we pull up the relationship, we all have some relatives with the four founders of Hogwarts, and Voldemort can actually build some relationships with us." "In fact, it''s not just relatives. Most British wizards graduated from Hogwarts. Whether it''s Voldemort or anyone else, these generations are considered Dumbledore''s students." George spread his hands, "Look, the entire history of the magical world is actually a game of fighting and fighting among various distant relatives." "So don''t care about those dogmatic relatives and teacher-student relations. Only mutual help and mutual care are meaningful." He said slowly, "As for other blood and social connections, they are not worth mentioning. Voldemort killed his family, and Barty Jr. killed his father. They all wanted to kill Dumbledore. Of course, they too. They are all good students of Dumbledore." Harry and Hermione''s eyes widened, dumbfounded and dumbfounded. Hermione stammered, "The relationship between the magical world is really complicated and terrifying Come to think of it, the entire magical world is actually a small town. There are relatives who lived here in the era, and then These relatives discriminated against each other and killed each other. Just thinking about this made Hermione speechless in surprise. George waved his hand, "It''s not that the relationship between the magical world is so complicated. The relationship between wizards and ordinary people, ordinary people and ordinary people, is actually as complicated as that." Harry nodded seriously, "I and the Dursley family are also relatives, and our relationship is very close, Aunt Petunia and my mother are sisters. But they also hate me, wishing I never existed. Not because of Dumbledores threats. They must have sent me to the orphanage, although I was eager." Speaking of family relations with ordinary people, Harry still has some say, and he can slowly understand now that the Dursleys think of him. As ordinary people, the Dursley family naturally did not want to live with a dangerous person who could use a stick to summon flames and explosions. But due to Dumbledore''s pressure, they dared not send him to the orphanage. In this kind of forced family relationship, there was no other possibility other than disgust and disgust. "That''s right," Hermione nodded, thinking of her parents, "Dad and mom love me so much that they can accept the fact that I am a wizard. But even so, they will face threats from the magical world. I wont be able to stay at home this summer." She always remembered her parents'' worries about the magic world. They don''t like the magic world, those magical magic, they will never be able to match. They are also not liked by the magic world. People call them Muggles. Many pure-blood wizards hate Muggles. To be continued. Chapter 634： A family that depends on hatred Chapter 634 It is only because of the love of her parents that she tolerated her and supported her to become a wizard. С˵ She remembered her dream again. It is really a long-term task for people who can and cannot get along. "As for the relationship between ordinary people and ordinary people, looking at the crime rate, all kinds of quarrels and contradictions, getting along with people is inherently troublesome." George said, "So the relationship between people is inherently very complicated. The blood relationship is not reliable, and the social relationship is not reliable." "That''s not the case." Ron said in agreement. "People who get along day and night, if they don''t have feelings, it''s too bad. Those extreme pure-blood families have the only thing in common, only discrimination against mixed blood and Muggles. There is no relationship at all between their families." He said disdainfully, "This is no wonder the Black family disappeared. Although their family is very old and does not lack money, their family can only be connected by hatred of other people. Once anyone in the family expresses hatred for continuation If they are not so active, they will be kicked out of the family and become strangers." "When my dad was in the previous generation, he still had some connections with the Black family. But when my dad did not show the hatred and discrimination unique to the pure-blood family, they immediately gave our family the same title as the shame of the pure-blood family. . They refuse to contact our family and treat our family like a plague." Ron snorted, "Then those extreme pure-blood families slowly disappeared. Whether its the descendants of Slytherin, other pure-blood families, or Blacks family. Home is torn apart." In his opinion, these extreme pure-blood families are as stupid as they are. All normal family members were swept out by them as a plague, and only those who were crazy with them were regarded as family members by them. But even so, they still have no feelings at all. He continued, "If they hadn''t chosen Black''s old house this time as the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, I think it would become ruins in a few years, completely burying everything about Black''s past. "But it''s really not like a place where people live." Ron complained, "I don''t know how Mom and Ginny stayed, or George went to clean the house, and it was barely able to live there. " He continued to complain, "There is also that crazy house elf, thanks to George, I was stunned at the time. I have never seen such a terrible and crazy house elf." At that time, he also saw the vicious curse of the house-raising elf on everyone, and he was really stunned. It was the first time that he saw a house elf, it could be so crazy and terrifying, it was like a vicious hell, an ugly monster bred. Those house elves who are only promise and timid can show their resentment and evil without concealment. After that, he saw Black take action and controlled the house elf with a binding spell. Then George washed away all the memories of the house elves and forced Dumbledore to apologize on the spot. Hearing the complaints of his family members, he realized that his family had suffered such insults many times in front of the crazy house elf. This made him even more disgusted with the ugly and dirty house elf, and even more disgusted with Dumbledore. He shook his head and said in disgust, "I will definitely not be able to bear it anyway. There is a house elf at home. I guess my mother will never want a house elf anymore." He still remembered that his mother''s previous dream was to have a house elf to help with housework. After this experience, his mother would never want house elves again. "The house elves, what''s the matter?" Hermione asked suspiciously, and she felt the bad things in it. Ron elaborated on the birth at the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix. "That''s how it should be, that house-raising elf is really too bad." Harry immediately supported George''s behavior, he didn''t have much favor with house elves. What''s more, this is obviously another crazy house elf. "Yes, I also think now that most house elves are a little crazy. They don''t use their brains well and they always mess up everything." Ron was very happy that Harry could agree with him, and he gave another example, "The same is true of the house-elf in the old Bartys house, if it werent for her help. Old Barty might not let his son out. There wont be so many things." "Yes, when I see house elves outside, it''s nothing good." Harry said with deep conviction that the house elves they had met had never done anything good. The house elves in Hogwarts Kitchen If you don''t go out, that''s not bad. But when I was outside, I saw house elves, and it was a bit bad. He first saw the assassin elf of Voldemort''s house. The house elf attacked him again and again, and was finally killed by him with a candlestick. For the second time, I saw the house elf of the old Batty''s family. The house elf interceded for the little Batty and gave the little Batty a chance to let him go. He almost made him escape in the Quidditch World Cup. This time Ron saw another crazy house elf. This really makes people wonder, as long as you come into contact with the house elves, nothing will happen. "Why are you doing this?" Hermione said unhappily. "The house elves become like this, and it''s not what they want. That old Barty''s house elves, she just wanted to help her master, she was just kind Done something bad." "Even the crazy house elf, he has lived alone in an abandoned house for more than ten years. His owner is dead and can only speak with some portraits. It is normal to go crazy." Hermione said dissatisfied, "They don''t want to be like this, but they have no choice. They are born as slaves, and they are slaves for generations. They are born without freedom, no ideas, and no education. You can''t use too high. Standards to require them." She looked at her good friends a little bit angrily. They were all good, but they were too indifferent to irrelevant people. They really had no sympathy for the house elves. She looked at George angrily, and said, "That crazy house elf, you must have other ways. You can do it whether it is to modify the memory or partially. But you choose the best The simple and rude way washed away all his memories." (To be continued.) Chapter 635： Indifferent and fair George Chapter 635 She was a little dissatisfied with George''s actions, she knew that George had other ways to deal with it. He is the most powerful wizard in the world, as long as he wants, he can have a gentler method instead of rudely washing away all the memories of the house elves. "Well, I admit that I have other means." George admitted decisively that he had other ways to deal with it. He continued, "But so what? I never feel that I need to take care of an enemy''s attitude. If I need to understand the enemy''s sufferings and forgive the enemy''s faults. Then what attitude should I use, To give back to those kind people?" He said unceremoniously, "No matter what kind of grievances that house elf has suffered, he is not qualified to bring these grievances to others. No one owes him anything. When he sends his grievances to others, he should bear it. There is no doubt about the counterattack and revenge of others." In his view, repaying grievances with virtue is an evil habit. If you still treat resentment and sin with kindness, how should you treat kindness? A person who treats enemies and friends equally, even if he doesn''t have any bad thoughts, has a bad enough brain. Tolerating evil and supporting evil is itself a crime. Goodwill and malice are two sides of the same body, one side is more, the other side is less. Tolerance of malice is naturally a suppression of goodwill. Only support for good faith and counterattack with malice can reduce malice. Supporting kindness is kindness, and suppressing maliciousness is even greater kindness. Just because destruction is always easier than construction. Tolerance to malice is the greatest damage to goodwill, and punishment of malice is the greatest support for goodwill. George looked at Hermione with a stern look and said solemnly, "I hope you can understand that tolerance is never an forgiveness for evil. Tolerance is the second time for those who have received reasonable punishment and paid a serious price. opportunity." He said unceremoniously, Those who deserve to die deserve to die. Those who dont sin to death can survive after paying the price. This is tolerance. Those who deserve to die dont die, those who sin, To be forgiven easily. That''s not tolerance, it''s support for evil, it''s encouragement for crime." Super Tech Overlord Seeing George''s ferocious expression, Hermione immediately hung her head in embarrassment, like a student being scolded by a teacher. George slowly eased his tone and continued, "You are very young, and your parents love you very much. The environment in which you live and your childhood experiences are very friendly. This allows you to maintain kindness and sympathy with others. A good thing." Hermione looked at George with a weird look and couldn''t help muttering in her heart, as if he was how old he was. "But there is a difference between relatives and sparseness. It is very important to distinguish which are your friends and which are the people you can''t touch." George looked at Hermiones somewhat dissatisfied eyes and asked, "Game theory, I think you should have seen a little bit. Although I dont know much, but the prisoners dilemma and repeated game experiments, I suggest everyone should go. Take a look." Hermione turned her head and immediately recalled what George had mentioned, "I have heard of the Prisoner''s Dilemma, but I am not sure about repeating the game experiment." Obviously, these are Muggle school courses, and they are not junior courses. She is smart and has no time to read those things. Harry and Ron were even more at a loss, "Game Theory", what the **** is that? George explained, "Game theory, also known as game theory, is a new branch of modern mathematics and an important subject of operations research." He slowly said, "Of course, the point is not this. The point is that game theory can calculate the definite gains and losses brought about by a certain action by a person from a rational point of view, with certain conditions." He emphasized, "In simple terms, you only need to know the required conditions in advance. In the face of too complicated problems, you dont have to entangle and have no choice. Instead, you can calculate in advance. Benefits and consequences. This will make the results of our actions predictable." George said in an affirmative tone, "In my opinion, game theory is much more useful than divination lessons. It is another way of prediction, which can avoid the worst outcome and choose the best way to deal with it. Means." Concubine Shu Jinghua He said earnestly, "In the experimental results of the repeated game, those who dont think are always good to everyone are the first to be eliminated. They dont know how to fight back the evil kindness, but the way to kill is fundamental. It''s not kind." He looked at Hermione seriously and emphasized, "The cruelty of the real world cannot be reflected in an experiment. In the real world, complete elimination often means death. It is not even just your own death." George said in a stern tone, "That is the death of someone close to him. Stupidity is the greatest evil. Stupidity here refers to credulity, which is the excessive kindness to everyone." Harry raised his head fiercely, his eyes gleaming sharply, "Yes, stupidity is the greatest evil, so I will never forgive those who are completely evil. The forgiveness they pray for is only when they get underground, Those who are killed by them will forgive." "Living people have no right to forgive the dead. Their self-righteous''forgiveness'' is just an ugly connivance of crime. Harry took a few deep breaths calmed down and spoke slowly. "Even the stupidity of being indistinguishable from a friend and an enemy will only bring destruction to himself and his family. Just like my dad and his friends, his credulity in Peter Pettigrew is his And my mother''s direct cause of death." Hermione lowered her head and said quietly, "I know, I was wrong, I shouldn''t be angry with friends because of irrelevant people." "I don''t think that a few words can change your mind. But even in the face of good friends, we must all show our own attitude." George said gently, "I don''t want to deal with such issues in the future. , Because I have always hidden my own attitude, and accumulated too many complaints." He explained slowly, "Yes, I treat those who are irrelevant, indifferent and fair. I make no secret of this, and I never intend to change this." "So when I do something wrong, you can point out my problem at will. But when I treat other people indifferently and fairly, you need to know that this is my normal reaction, and I do not intend to change it." (.) Chapter 636： Dumbledores omission Chapter 636 Dumbledore''s Omission Harry nodded, and said in agreement, "I don''t like house elves either, this is my real idea. novel" He turned his gaze to Hermione, and slowly said, "As friends, we have joined your association..." Hermione reminded in a low voice, "It''s s.p.e.. It means the House Elf Rights Promotion Association." "Well, it''s the association of s or something" Harry continued, "but we have to admit that we joined the association because of our friends, because of your relationship. All we do is just Because of your support." He said in a serious tone, "But other than that, we don''t like those house elves, especially those mad and evil house elves. I hope you can understand this." Hermione was baffled for a while, and she didn''t know whether she should be happy for her friends'' unconditional support, or should she feel sorry for her friends'' incomprehension. Ron said, "Hermione, we are friends, so even if we dont agree with what you do, we are willing to help. But please dont use your ideas to restrain us. We treat those crazy family The hatred of the elves will never change." "So, Hermione, you need to understand." George said earnestly, "When you blame your friends for being not forgiving enough because of some irrelevant people, or even some irrelevant evil people. You are actually pushing your friends aside, you are consuming and Those friendships accumulated between friends." "In addition to being a group of friends, the boundaries between friends also need to be clearly distinguished." George said solemnly, "I will say unceremoniously that people who can identify with and like Kreacher, whether as friends or as strangers, should stay away. Since they can identify and forgive Kreacher, they will become Kreacher is not too far away." "In my opinion, if Dumbledore hadn''t listened to the advice and knew that he would apologize immediately, I would immediately persuade others to leave the Order of the Phoenix." He said unceremoniously, "Dumbledore''s connivance to Kreacher is an unforgivable mistake. Perhaps as he said, he is old, stubborn, and unable to tell right from wrong." "That house-elf full of hatred and resentment will sell everyone in the Order of the Phoenix to Voldemort whenever it catches a gap. Although the Curse of Courageous Fidelity is powerful, it is definitely not without flaws." Until now, Dumbledore''s connivance of Kreacher was so incredible. It''s just like he indulged Voldemort''s growth in the past. This is a flaw that can kill everyone, and this is a flaw that can make the members of the Order of the Phoenix immortal. Ron was shocked and stood up from the sand. He hadn''t thought about this before. He just hated Kreacher plainly because of the anger of his family being insulted. He didn''t think of the terrible consequences lurking in this, but after listening to George''s reminder, he reacted. "Fortunately, fortunately," he patted his chest, slowly calming his mood, he looked at George with gratitude, "fortunately George washed away all the memories of the house elf, otherwise, maybe someday... " He dared not go on, nor did he dare to imagine such a scene. Once the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix was revealed to Voldemort by Kreacher, his parents, his brothers and sisters, and his family were all there. They will all become cold, **** corpses under Voldemort''s hands. "I didn''t kill him, it''s a bargain for him." Harry said coldly. "Dumbledore is getting old and confused. The house elves can undoubtedly betray their masters. We''ve seen such a situation. They only need to punish themselves after betrayal, and they can escape the confidentiality measures of the Order of the Phoenix." Thinking of that terrible situation, Harry also had lingering fears. In addition to George and Hermione, the Ron family is his biggest concern in the magical world and the best family for him. He couldn''t imagine how terrible it would be if the Ron family, once again, died under Voldemort''s hands because of Dumbledore''s loyalty curse trick. Harry said bitterly, "This is not the first time Dumbledores omissions. The first flaw of the Red Loyalty Curse was at the cost of my familys lives. If it werent for Georges vigilance, Kreacher would definitely become him. The second omission." He had already determined that whenever he had a chance, Kreacher would take Voldemort to attack the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix and kill all those he cared about and cared about. In the end, Dumbledore would be late again, telling others with a look of guilt. I''m late, how regretful I am, I should be more cautious. Hermione lowered her head without saying a word, and her friends didn''t like her excessive enthusiasm for house elves. UU read , but listening to what they said now, she gradually understood their concerns. Not all house elves are good. House elves cannot be independent. When they are born in a dark wizard family, they represent the interests and ideas of the dark wizard family. For the master''s order, they will kill and commit crimes without hesitation. No one can refute this. "Well, I''m not going to talk about Kreacher. Fortunately, all his memories have been washed away. I can be sure of this that even Dumbledore has no ability to restore his memory. Kreacher''s matter has been It''s completely over." George''s tone revealed strong confidence. He was confident that no one could restore the memory he destroyed with the powerful memory spell. Neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort can. This is the absolute confidence of the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world. "I also have some opinions on the situation of house elves." George calmed down and continued, "I said before, I dont like the situation of house elves, and I hate seeing house elves. Their terrible interaction with wizards makes them look very savage. Long-term non-use of magic and lack of training will also degrade the wizards magical ability." He looked at Hermione plainly, "When you try to promote to your classmates and let them join your association, I am not doing nothing." Hearing this, Hermione raised her head cautiously. Ron immediately added, "I know that the "House Magic Life Guide" series published by George and my mother are now accepted and liked by more and more people. This can free wizards from those house elves. There is nothing better than this." (To be continued.) Chapter 637： The fate of house elves Chapter 637 The Destiny of the House Elf George continued, "On the point of education, I agree with you that house elves should be educated. Tianlai novels should not be slaves to wizards. Those who follow the wizards instructions to commit crimes and attack others House elves. For other people, it is a very big hidden danger." Although I don''t know why, in modern times, assassins of house elves are not common. But in ancient times, house elves were the best assassins and thieves. But now, the dark wizard rarely makes house elves become assassins. Maybe it''s afraid of betrayal? George pondered. After all, a house elf who can kill a wizard can easily break the natural fear of the wizard and the natural obedience of the master once he has had the experience of killing the wizard several times. At that time, killing the owner is a sparse and ordinary thing. In this case, it is not surprising that wizards subconsciously ignore the terrible house elves and deliberately avoid using them as weapons for killing. But in any case, George will not ignore such a major hidden danger. A house elf who is completely obedient to his master is a very big hidden danger for other ordinary wizards. Even in places like Hogwarts, house elves can use Apparition. Once there are wizards, the formation of an assassin group that raises elves will be disastrous for all wizards. So George also has his own ideas about the situation of house elves. The future of house elves must be changed. He slowly said, "House elf should be educated, but I never exaggerate the role of education. I don''t even think that education alone can change the twisted life of a crazy house elf." He said disapprovingly, "Hogwarts even the Slytherin students are not well disciplined. Many graduates become dark wizards, take refuge in Voldemort, and do some evil deeds. Counting on school education can change everything. Things. That is very naive and very lazy." "Then what should we do?" Hermione asked immediately. George explained slowly, "Humans are social animals, and intelligent creatures live in society. All our choices and decisions are adaptations and resistance to socialization." He slowly analyzed, The house elves have been trapped in the wizards house, and all their adaptations have become unconditional obedience to the wizard. To change the fate of the house elves, more must be reduced. The need to make the house elves completely separate from the wizards family." He said affirmatively, "At this point, the simple and applicable family magic needs to be more popular. Every wizard can master the magic of life and master the auxiliary housework tools." "Let the wizards know that it is very shameful to have house elves. Let the wizards know that a wizard who can''t master life magic is not a good wizard." This is George''s purpose. He wants to drive the house elves out of the wizard''s family. The wizards will no longer need these house elves. Wizards do not need slaves, and should not enslav other intelligent creatures. The magic world does not need slaves, and house elves are not necessary for the wizarding world. Wizards have enough productivity, and magic has enough productivity. These are much more open and more meaningful than slaves. He continued, "On the other hand, after the house elves leave the wizard''s family, they can find some jobs on their own. They can go to deliver couriers, go to Diagon Alley to sell barbecues, skewers, snacks and the like." "They can become intelligent creatures similar to fairies. They can form alliances with fairies and accept their employment." "House elves rely on these jobs to make money legitimately. They can use their legitimate income to receive education and buy goods." George looked at Hermione calmly, and slowly said, "To change the name of the house elves is not to let the wizard pay the house elves. It is to let the house elves leave the house and become the wild elves." "I have been acting." He said calmly, "I am changing the wizards'' attitude towards housework, and I am changing the wizards'' attitude towards house elves." "Wild elf." Hermione muttered the word thoughtfully, and her eyes slowly lit up. "So you actually never regard the house elf as an independent wild elf. So you have nothing to do with them. There is so much sympathy and no preference. You always treat them equally." She probably understood George''s thinking, in George''s opinion. When dealing with those who are unfamiliar, more often, it is done to the wrong person. Regardless of whether that person is a who looks very pitiful and unlucky, in George''s view, wrong is wrong and right is right. At this point, he is extremely indifferent and extremely fair. "Exactly." George nodded gently, "I will not give Voldemort and the Dark Wizard any favors just because I am also a human. On the contrary, as a human, I am more likely to be dissatisfied with them and easier. See if they are not used to it." He said without hesitation, "The same is true for those house elves. I will not give them special treatment because they are unlucky and their situation is not good." "I am happy to see the house elves completely break away from the wizard. Even if they walk to the opposite side of the wizard and are hostile to the wizard, I don''t care." George said affirmatively, "Wizards are not afraid of challenges, and what they are afraid of is fall. The difficulties of the outside world, the enemies of the outside world can never defeat the wizard, and the wizard will always be defeated by his own fall." Harry looked a little excited, he said happily. "I will fully support such actions. In the wizard''s family, seeing house elves always makes people feel insecure. There should be no house elves in the future. They should all leave the wizard''s family. They become wild. Little elf, or something else, courier elf?" Ron immediately formed their allies, "It''s settled. We will deal with house elves in the future. All we have to do is to let them leave the wizard''s family and become independent wild elves." Listening to George''s idea, Harry and Ron immediately abandoned Hermione''s idea and helped the house elves fight for rights in the wizard''s family? It is simply impossible behavior, and it is an annoying behavior. Asking wizards to pay slaves and give slaves leave. These are things that make both the wizard and the house elves unhappy. (To be continued.) Chapter 638： Hidden beneath the surface showad03(); Chapter 638 Only telling others that they dont need house elves and let the house elves leave the wizards family. This is the only way to solve the terrible relationship between the wizard and the house elves.pb.m George said with emotion, "Although wizards often look down on the house elves. But anyway, even if they treat the house elves as their own thing, or something like a tool." "They always regard the house elf as a member of the family, or a thing in the family, they regard the house elf as their own." He slowly explained, "If the wizard is asked to pay the house elves, and it is clear that the wizard and the house elves are only an employment relationship. Then obviously, there are not many wizards with normal heads." "You can accept a creature that can release magic, can develop phantoms, have a bad head, and have problems with IQ, and can kill them and stay in their own home." No matter how much the wizards discriminate against the house elves, the house elves are indeed regarded as part of the family by most wizards. Although the status of house elves may be lower than objects at home, like an object, a tool. But the house elves are indeed part of the family. It can access all the secrets of a wizard''s family, can be related to the lives of everyone in the wizard''s family, and is a member that wizards can completely trust. Ron said in agreement, "I can''t accept it now. There are house elves in the family. As for hiring them." He narrowed his mouth, "I''m still willing to do the housework by myself." This is a difficult decision for him, who has always been a little lazy. It is conceivable that he hates house elves.pb.m Harry also appeared to say, "I can''t accept raising one, or hiring a house elf." With so many experiences, it is no longer possible for him to have a good impression of house elves. I don''t even want to see house elves in my future life. George looked at the support of the two of them with satisfaction, and continued to say, "As long as the house elves stay in the wizard''s house, the wizards are absolutely impossible to accept, a dangerous creature, completely out of their control." Immortal Whether it is a wizard, or ordinary people, or even other intelligent creatures. It is impossible for any intelligent creature to allow, an outsider who is out of their control, holds the secrets of their family, and holds their lives. Therefore, Hermione''s practice of getting wages for the house elves and getting vacations for the house elves was just a whimsical idea, and it was simply impossible. She was so young that she had never thought about forming the relationship between the wizard and the house elves, and the things that were behind her. The wizards certainly cannot accept this idea, and the house elves cannot accept this idea either. The house elves can stay in the wizard''s house, and the same reliance is absolute loyalty to the wizard and no threat to the wizard. The house elf gave up all thoughts and became a vassal of the wizard. This exchanged the status of the wizard''s tools and objects, and then could stay in the wizard''s home and become a member of the wizard''s family. You need to get something, and you have to give something. This is the simplest and clearest truth in the world. As a kind of alien intelligent creature, the house elves can become a member of the wizard''s family, mastering all the secrets of the wizard''s family, and even the life and death of members of the wizard''s family. What they rely on is their complete obedience like objects, harmless like tools. Hermiones attitude of fighting for the house elves frightened the house elves for this reason. Although the house elves have a bad brain, their survival instincts can make them understand subconsciously. The rights that Hermione was fighting for them were just the harm to their current situation. Those few salaries and vacations are not good for the house elves, but they will let them lose the trust of the wizard and lose their place in the wizard family. Once the house elves can get a salary, they can get a vacation. Their identities immediately changed from objects and tools of the wizard''s family to outsiders employed by the wizard''s family. Under this circumstance, the secrets of the wizard''s family held by the house elves immediately became a major contradiction between the wizard and the house elves. No normal wizard can accept the secrets of his family, and the lives of his family are in the hands of an outsider. He is also an extremely dangerous outsider with a low IQ. Specializing in male lead system If the relationship between family members needs monthly salary to maintain, even normal family members will have huge conflicts. What''s more, in the family, the house elves whose status is equal to the thing George added, The wizards house hides a lot of secrets. Things. If they were known as an outsider, it would be enough for wizards to kill them." He gave an example, "Like Kreacher this time, it knows the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix and holds hatred towards other people. If you dont kill it, you have to wash away all its memories, otherwise, everyone All face the threat of death." Naturally, those pure-blood families don''t need to say, families like Malfoy and Black hide many secrets, and many secrets can never be known by outsiders. Just like George''s treatment of Kreacher this time, Kreacher knew the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, and had a hatred of other people. In this case, Klee cut off his death, only to be washed away all the memories, only in this way, can make people feel at ease. Hermione was stunned in surprise, her mouth opened wide, unable to react for a long time. The cruel and terrifying reality is far beyond her imagination. In her opinion, it is self-evident that the house elves should get salary and vacation. But she never imagined that under the talent and human rights she envisioned, there were so many dark doorways hidden. She is not a brainless person who can''t listen to advice. After listening to George''s analysis and examples, she can understand that what George said is not an exaggeration. For the dispute of interests, whether it is the wizarding world or the human world, there have been too many blood lessons. If house elves really become a threat to wizards, any history can testify, and the final result can only be drawn with blood. "I never thought that my actions would have such terrible consequences." Hermione said frustratedly, "I''m so young and naive." (.) Chapter 639： Horcrux Destruction showad03(); Chapter 639: Destroying Horcrux For so long, she has not found any partner who supports her to fight for the rights of house elves. Pb.m, she has to start to reflect on whether her own method really does not work. Until now, after listening to George''s analysis, she did not know. Not only does her approach fail, but it will also bring dire consequences. "You are also kind, but kindness does not mean that you can achieve good results." George said gently, "You can continue to maintain your kindness. But you need to understand that you know too little about the world. Don''t Too radical to do something big." "Thank you, George, and thank you for your reminder, it didn''t make me make a big mistake." Hermione nodded silently. She looked at Ron and Harry apologetically, and said embarrassedly, "The association whose name you can''t remember, from now on, is completely disbanded." Hearing the terrible consequences that her actions might bring, she has completely dispelled her and continued to maintain the mind of the House Elf Promotion Association. "That''s good." George smiled and said with satisfaction, "Everything has to be done step by step. For the first action, we need to make the wizard understand that they don''t need house elves." He said calmly, "Starting from every wizard around us, let them no longer need house elves. When house elves are no longer attached to the wizard, their freedom will follow." ... "Okay, it''s late, let''s all rest, and we have to continue training tomorrow." George looked at the time, it was late. He didn''t intend to continue talking, he picked up the locket and walked towards the bedroom upstairs. Go back to the bedroom and close the door. Pb. George tapped his finger on the mysterious magic pattern on the wall. The magic texts spread over the stars, constantly changing symbols, spread from the wall to the entire house as if it had come alive. He stepped on the constantly changing magic runes, just like stepping in a space built by magic. The starry sky pouring down from the sky, and the magic runes on the ground and on the wall, constitute a mysterious magical world. George took out the Slytherin locket, which was restlessly agitated, like a heart that was about to come alive, beating constantly. The small lid of the locket popped open with a click. In the two small windows of the locket, there were two moving eyes blinking, and those eyes were black and bright, flashing with a cunning look. A voice hissed from the locket. Earth Memory Device "I can see your heart, I can see your dreams." George looked at the locket with a faint smile, "Try it, can you really see my heart?" "Twinkle and twinkle, the sky is full of little stars." The roaring voice, with a strange tone, read the thoughts in George''s heart. "There''s more." George continued to ask. "As a human being, the most important thing is to be happy. Are you hungry? I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you." The roaring voice said in a guilty tone. "Go on, look again." George continued. "Once there was a mountain and there was a temple in the mountain" The howling voice roared angrily, "You are teasing me, you dare to tease the great Voldemort." "Well," George shrugged, "So you are not that stupid." He took out a black gem that was as black as the universe and shining like stars, and muttered words in his mouth. The two eyes in the locket immediately became hazy and illusory, and the roaring voice immediately shouted, "I can give you strength, I can give you wealth, and I can give you youth" The corners of George''s eyes raised slightly, ignoring the voice, and continued to chant the spell. Afterwards, a cold, stern black smoke rose from the locket. As soon as the black smoke burst out of the locket, it was inhaled into the black gem. George threw Slytherin''s locket aside and took out a black gem ring, which was Marvolo''s heirloom, a ring inlaid with resurrection stones. He continued to do this, muttering words, and then drew a cloud of cold black smoke from the ring. ... Throwing aside the heirloom ring of the Marvolo family. After a trance, George appeared in a dark hall. The hall was pitch black, as black as ink, with no fingers in sight, and soundless, like a secret chamber in which monsters are imprisoned in a dark crypt. "How many times do I want to tell you?" George took a step forward and said absently, "These little tricks are useless." In the darkness, a dazzling green light passed by him, reflecting George''s tall and strong figure in black. [System] Full-time male match for 10,000 years Green light flashed from him, like a sharp arrow shot into the night, before it was too far, it was swallowed by the pitch black of ink. "What''s the trick?" He said lightly, and with a wave of his arm, an invisible wave of air spread from his body towards the surroundings. The moment he shot three dazzling green lights suddenly lit up, surrounding him from three directions, leaving only a retreat behind. "interesting." George didn''t retreat or enter, his body suddenly lit up with white light, and silver mirrors appeared in front of him. When, when, when, when. The four silver mirrors that were hit were like rippling water, and more stones were thrown in one after another, overflowing with more ripples. After the attacks touched the mirror, they bounced back at a faster speed. Three muffled sounds. The pitch black like ink began to shrink toward the center. As the thick black ink began to shrink, the scene in the hall was revealed. A long and spacious hall with high transparent ceilings reveals the sight of the Hogwarts auditorium. The thick black ink continued to shrink, and finally shrank into three balls, revealing three figures lying on the ground. A young man with star-brows and sword-eyed eyes and a handsome face was the young Tom Riddle. Another similarly handsome face, slightly taller, was also the young Tom Riddle. The last one was a pale skull face, with two big eyes shining scarlet, and the nostrils were two slits, flat like a snake''s nose. It was Voldemort in his middle age. The youngest Tom Riddle recovered immediately. He ignored George, but turned into pitch black again, and rushed to the two figures on the ground. The thick black ink was like a huge mouth, swallowing the two figures. "Good strategy." George looked at the figure swallowed by thick ink and made an understatement. "I didn''t fight for the first time, but tried to attack me with other soul fragments. I had reservations in the sneak attack. After the failure, I immediately swallowed other souls." (.) Chapter 640： Riddle showad03(); Chapter 640 George said slowly, "I have to say that compared to other people''s wisdom increases with age. Tom, you are indeed an anomaly. When you have the most wisdom, it is precisely when you are young." He smiled softly, "As your strength grows, your brain becomes more and more unwieldy." The thick ink on the ground swallowed the two figures, began to shrink again, turned into a single figure, and stood up. "Facing a strong like you, anyone will show a cautious side." Riddle said calmly, "The respect of the strong is a necessary skill for the weak." He looked at George with complicated eyes and admitted that he was weak. This was an experience he hadn''t had for many years. He once thought that this was an experience he would never have again. But facing this terrifying teenager who was far younger than him, he only felt a chill. The opponent''s increasing strength and unfathomable potential gave him a fear of not seeing the boundary. When he saw him for the first time, he could barely see the opponent''s strength, and once laughed at the opponent''s overweight. But after meeting several times, the other party used actions and slapped him again and again. In a short period of time, the opponent''s strength has become as deep as an abyss. What makes him even more chilling is that the Horcrux that he originally thought was absolutely safe, silently, one after another was thrown in front of him by the other party. The Horcrux hidden in Hogwarts, only he knew the location. That is the deepest secret of Hogwarts, and he has always believed that it is a secret that only he can discover. But that piece of soul fragment had already entered his stomach. No one knows that he and the Gunter family are relatives. He has been hiding this relationship and there is no clue to him. No one should have known the location of the ring. But that piece of soul fragment just entered his stomach. The Horcrux hidden by the seaside of the orphanage was his arrangement when he was most powerful. At that time, his strength was comparable to Dumbledore. He made a foolproof defense. He laid out the most perfect defense, numerous traps and defenses. In secret locations, huge army of corpses, impossible traps, he made perfect preparations. Even if Dumbledore found the place where he was hiding the Horcrux, he couldn''t get the Horcrux, he believed it. City Rune But that piece of soul fragment just entered his stomach. This silent blow, this invisible pressure, is more powerful than any lip service of persuasion and bewitching. It was like a silent slap, hitting his face one by one, making his face hot. It''s like charity, like feeding a puppy. His most precious treasures that he has made by devoting his mind and suffering to split his soul in order to live forever are those that represent his immortal body. His Horcruxes were forced to swallow them one by one by the opponent. This is simply a shame. His face is extremely calm, but his heart is like a violent sea, rolling up endless stormy waves. Riddle lifted his spirits, with a gentle smile, and said politely, "It''s a great hospitality, but I don''t intend to thank you. Although I don''t know what you are calculating, you must be uneasy. Kind." He has never figured out that this terrible opponent caught him without destroying his soul. But what is his plan to bring his soul together again. But he didn''t intend to give in. This was the only pride he could be sure of. Even if he died, he would not give in. "But this is your chance too, isn''t it?" George said high above, "The lamb to be slaughtered, when there is a chance to escape, will always try it, isn''t it?" Riddle nodded earnestly and said calmly, "Since you are willing to take risks, as a prisoner, I am naturally willing to play such a game. After all, as long as you live, there is always hope of a comeback." As long as there is any chance of being alive, he will not let it go. In his life, he is chasing immortality. Even in the face of this unprecedented terrifying opponent, he would not give up, let alone despair. There was a glint in his eyes, not to mention that the other party was obviously playing with fire. The fused soul makes him stronger and stronger. As long as the other party''s heart has a plan, sooner or later, the flaw will be revealed. All he has to do is wait quietly. "If you think it''s all right to just wait quietly, that would be too easy." [Summary] Life winner George saw through Voldemort''s mind at a glance, and he said in an unquestionable tone, "As a price for me temporarily letting you go, you must escape in my hands. I will not use magic power higher than yours. But I will not be merciful." "Show me your strength after the fusion of the soul George''s tone was eager to try, he said in a commanding tone, "Prove me the value of your existence! Tom Riddle. " Riddle''s face showed an unpleasant expression, "I hope you can keep it, such a lofty posture. After all, any negligence will make you the biggest laughing stock in the world." The other party''s deliberate provocation, the oppression condensed into substance, finally made him unable to calmly treat it. He was furious, his body sank slightly, and he had entered a state of fighting. As he spoke, the thick ink-like darkness once again spread from his body. "You need a new trick, Tom." George said loudly. The substantive oppressive force pressed towards Riddle like a tide, and the thick ink-like darkness seemed to be blocked by a sea wave, and rolled back quickly. Riddle stepped on brisk steps, he was like sliding on ice, without any warning, the person had drifted towards the rear quickly. "Here, I have enough means." Tom Riddle sneered unceremoniously. "I just hope you can laugh later. It is not a glorious thing to be defeated by your own prisoners." He sneered presumptuously, "I look forward to seeing you thunderously, it must be more vivid than your current dead face." George strode forward, pressing harder, he smiled gently, "I hope your performance will be better than your eloquence. If that is the case, I can consider changing you a cage." "For example," he smiled contemptuously, "maybe you need a larger space, or how about a Quidditch stadium, which is more spacious." Riddle said dismissively, "You should enjoy those little things." (.) Chapter 641： Shadow shuttle Chapter 641: Shadow Shuttle With a wave of his arm, he leaned against the many tables, chairs and benches in the corner, flying towards his opponent. At the moment when those huge tables blocked the opponent''s sight, his figure had turned into a slender black shadow. The black shadow shuttled like lightning, merged into the darkness, hiding in the many shadows in the auditorium. The black shadow that Riddle turned into, shuttled back and forth in the shadows in the auditorium, leaping in the shadows, one after another, magic shot from every dark corner of the auditorium. Frost, flames, sharp knives, sharp arrows, brilliance, toxic fog, lightning, all kinds of spells, attack the opponent from all directions. With his own power, he surrounded George from all directions. At this time, he shot with all his strength, which was more terrifying than the siege of the three. While attacking, he was mixed with verbal provocations, "The mystery of magic is not something that young people like you who are only relying on talent and family, and who are rapidly emerging can experience." He said angrily, "You have never suffered, you have never suffered. You have never given everything for magic, except for talent, you have nothing." Before the words fell, those terrible attacks had engulfed the opponent, frost and flames intertwined and collided, and thick white mist rose. The collision of the sharp knife and the sharp arrow made the hum of gold and iron, the mixture of brilliance and poisonous fog, weaving into a pattern of evil and charm, the lightning came first, detonating all the attacks. Clang, buzzing, explosions, sizzling noises when floors and wooden tables are corroded. Riddle yelled angrily, "Look, this is my strength. I give everything and I will not hesitate to transform myself, but also to gain." He mocked loudly while moving back and forth in the shadows without stopping. Evil whispers continued to spread from all corners of the auditorium. Riddle was like a whole army alone, with continuous attacks of spells and words, never ending. "In this world, you are so superficial and talented that you can grow fast enough. But darkness is my world, and I am the master of darkness. I control all the black magic in the magic world, and more Many magic created by me." "Hiss, hiss, hiss." From all corners of the auditorium, all kinds of venomous snakes continued to climb out, including golden ring snake, silver ring snake, bamboo leaf green, soldering iron head, viper, five step snake, cobra, king cobra, viper, lily, sea ??snake. Big hero Hundreds of venomous snakes crawled out of the corner of the auditorium and roamed the entire auditorium. Those venomous snakes all opened their mouths, exposing poisonous fangs, and made a hissing sound. They cling to the ground, feeling the smallest vibrations on the ground, they swallow forked tongues, collecting any strange information in the air. They exhaust their predatory instincts that have evolved over thousands of years, searching for enemies lurking in the dark. They are certain that under their search, there are no preys that can escape their perception. They can''t wait to use their fangs to cut the blood vessels of the prey, and inject the most viscous venom into the body of the prey. But the instincts that can make them become predators in the harshest environment have failed this time. No matter how sensitive they are, they will find nothing. Can distinguish the keen sense of different footsteps hundreds of meters away, and did not find any movement. Just like infrared rays, it can analyze the smell of one percent of the heat change in the air, but it can''t find any traces. They are looking for people who do not exist at all, they are looking for a stone, a piece of wood, they are searching for something that does not exist. Their enemies disappeared in the air. Those venomous snakes crawled in a panic, looking at a loss, searching for prey that did not exist. Seeing this scene, Riddle''s verbal offensive finally stopped. He hid in the shadows, constantly searching for the traces of the other party, he probed one corner after another, and he jumped from one shadow after another. Nothing is found, the other party seems to have disappeared into the air, or the other party has left? Riddle raised various speculations. As for the opponent falling in the first round of attack just now, he did not have such a fluke idea. Even if this opponent controls his own magic power, his unfathomable strength is destined not to be so lightly and defeated by his first round of attacks. So, where did the opponent hide? He knew immediately. "Why don''t you keep jumping?" Feng Shui Corpse A voice rang in his ears, and a terrible pressure appeared beside him. The creeps stared at by the monsters horrified, and his heart was chilled. Riddle immediately jumped into another shadow. But that terrible voice, terrible pressure, unexpectedly appeared in his ears again, and he had to shuttle into another shadow again. "Nice magic, is it called Shadow Jump?" Riddle kept jumping in the shadows, but the sound was like a maggot attached to a bone, closely following him. "By transforming ourselves, we gain the affinity of shadows and let ourselves blend into the shadows." "Very genius idea, very good magic." "Compared with the short-term absence and discomfort caused by teleportation, this kind of short-distance shadow shuttle is much better in combat." No matter where Riddle jumped, the voice always followed him like a shadow. He had to jump continuously, trying to avoid the opponent''s following, until after he shuttled again, the voice did not continue. He yelled badly, and an invisible impact pushed him out of the shadows. As soon as he showed his figure , he immediately shrank into a ball, and the whole person became a ball of black ink. Immediately afterwards, there was a series of explosions, which stirred up layers of ripples and wrinkles in the pitch black like thick ink. The voice said lightly, "Tom, why do you think you can put a trap under my nose?" The trap that Riddle secretly laid in the shuttle was as obvious as lighting a match before his eyes. An illusory, translucent figure appeared in the middle of the auditorium. The cold moonlight pouring out, reflecting his vagueness, like a holy spirit above. George looked at Tom Riddle condescendingly, "Except for a shadow shuttle which is not bad, your performance is not satisfactory, Tom." He shook his head lightly, "Magic is not an unpalatable dish, and your achievements in magic have nothing to do with your ability to endure hardship." (.) Chapter 642： Beat Tom Chapter 642 "Paying the price and reforming yourself is nothing." He said indifferently, "The important thing is, what did you get in exchange?" "If this is all you exchanged for, I will be very disappointed." George said coldly, "Walking on the road of the predecessors is the only way for everyone, but always on the road of the predecessors , That is useless waste." The thick ink-like darkness unfolded again, revealing Tom Riddle''s figure. "How did you find me?" he asked loudly. He did not understand how the opponent tracked him. Hidden in the shadow, he merges with the shadow. He was certain that even the most intelligent predators, even the most sensitive magical creatures, could not find any difference in the shadows. He used this magic to torture and kill all kinds of creatures, including wild beasts, magical creatures, and wizards. He once walked gracefully in the shadows, and under the bright moonlight, he dismembered a running unicorn step by step. He used to take out the lion''s brain from the lion''s mouth in the dark night, at the moment when the lion yawned. He once spent a whole night in the dark, scaring a wizard to death. In the dark night, he is the king of darkness, he is the master of darkness. This is a powerful force he has to gain even if he does not hesitate to reform himself. But how is this possible, how can such a powerful force simply fail. George said lightly, "This is indeed a very good magic. It took me a while to understand its principle, so I let you jump for a while." This magic is really good, and because of this, he spent a little time watching Riddle''s performance. In his personal demonstration, he learned this magic. Riddle''s face was pale, and he said in disbelief, "Have you learned how to shuttle shadows?" "How is this possible, this is my unique magic, it is impossible for anyone to know." He muttered to himself, "This is impossible." This magic is not the existing magic recorded in ancient books, it is after he has mastered many black magics, he has brought forth the new. A unique magic created by combining a variety of magic by transforming his own way. Stunning marriage at every step: the first lady of the rich It is impossible for the other party to learn from ancient books. As for the magic that can be learned just by watching him cast a few times, how could he believe in such absurd things. He is not an idiot who knows nothing about magic, he is the most powerful wizard in the magic world. Precisely because this was the unique magic he created, he himself knew how powerful this magic is and how difficult it is to master such a magic. Riddle looked at George fiercely, "Don''t try to lie to me, you can''t scare me, I know, it''s just because you have a similar magic." He had already reacted, the other party wanted to defeat his confidence, so he was hitting him in the field he was good at. It is even more impossible for the other party to learn his unique magic in a short time, and the other party only masters similar magic. "Tom, you look at yourself too high, and now you have nothing to hide in front of my eyes." George said coldly, "I am not satisfied with the performance just now." For a moment, George rushed towards Riddle like a black lightning. Before Riddle hadn''t reacted, a vague figure had just printed his eyes, and a big cold hand had already pressed his forehead. In an instant, Riddle was pressed into the shadow of the corner. The sky was spinning around, and his head was dizzy. He didn''t use magic, he was forced into the shadows. Before he emerged from the shadows, one shock after another, attacked him from all directions. Punches, kicks, bumps, shocks. Hit him from one shadow to another. The collision and impact stirred up invisible air waves. The terrifying poisonous snakes on the ground were knocked to pieces and turned into black smoke under the constant air waves and impacts. Riddle is like a gopher that is constantly being beaten by people. Every time he hits the ground, he is beaten back before his head. He just felt that the whole person was light and fluttering, stepping in the clouds all the time, the world was spinning, and the weightless vertigo continued to envelope him. Only the shock of being hit and the pain of being torn apart can remind him that he is being beaten. His body and his soul have lost control. He wants to fight back, he wants to breathe, he misses the most vicious spell to fight back, and he wants to fight back with the most vicious words. The evil king is addicted to pets: Concubine, come to sleep But he didn''t even have the ability to speak, only his stiff brain could barely turn, he still remembered that he was being beaten. What is this, how can someone be so strong, how can someone be so foul. Obviously I am the most powerful wizard in the world. Obviously I am more than 50 years old. Why would I be beaten like this by a child who has not yet graduated? Tom Riddle''s thoughts continued to float with the beaten figure, why there was a feeling of sourness and sour eyes. When will it be over? Will the soul be broken and then completely dead? What is my body doing now? I dont know if he has eaten or not, if he has fulfilled my dream, or if he can defeat the demon before him. Thinking of this, his heart kept falling. The Horcrux was caught one by one, and even if his body was alive, it would not be better. Xu was tired from the fight, and he was kicked out of the shadow again and fell to the cold floor. Riddle lay on the ground feebly, using nonexistent breathing to calm the pain of being shattered and soul being torn apart. The disgusting voice still reverberates in his ear The disgusting voice seems so high. The anger ignited in his heart again, and even the pain was relieved. "You are right, I do have a similar magic." After a game of beating Tom, George had some patience again. He calmly said, "Because I have a similar magic, I can easily learn the magic you use." Riddle turned over hard, "This is impossible. It took me decades and countless thoughts to finally master almost all black magic." He supported himself and got up, "But I can''t do it, just after watching the other party cast it, I can completely master an unknown magic." Even though the opponent has already passed the actual punches and kicks, let him understand that the opponent does have the power to shuttle the shadows. But this only means that the other party has the magic to shuttle shadows. In any case, it is impossible for him to believe that the wizard can master unknown magic just by watching the other party cast a magic. Chapter 643： Curse and magic Chapter 643: Curse and Magic If wizards can be so powerful that they can learn the magic of each other by just peeking. The strength of the wizards would be countless times stronger than they are now, and the magical world had already conquered the entire world. Instead of hiding in a small corner and living a meaningless idle life every day. George said flatly, "What you can''t do does not mean that others can''t do it. Just like when you can do it, it doesn''t mean that others can do it." He said contemptuously, "Magic is not as simple as you think. Your understanding of magic is very shallow. Maybe you do know enough black magic, but you have never really mastered them. What you master is just Spells, you can just read them, you can only cast them." "Only those magic that can be completely understood and transformed by you are the things you really master." George said lightly, "When you have really mastered enough magic, those simple spells only need more observation. A few times, it can be easily displayed." This is exactly what he has always focused on the most basic and important magic. Using magic to the proficiency and to the extreme brings huge rewards. He had taught Harry these lessons since the first grade. The spells in this world are endless, and a small change at any time, anywhere can transform an old spell into a new one. But the endless curse does not mean that they are all equally important, nor does it mean that magic is invisible. Only the most basic mantras are what really must be mastered. They are the basis for composing the mantras and also for changing the mantras. They are like the bricks for building a house, like paint for painting a scroll, like the code that makes up a program. Only these basic bricks, paints, and codes are indispensable. And beyond this, more often. What the wizards need to do is to extend their own creation from the basic spell through their own transformation and changes. Only magic that I can fully understand is my own magic. Only with the magic that you have thoroughly mastered can you continue to add more content as your strength increases. Fang can develop a simple basic magic into his own unique magic. I''m sorry my angel George''s progress in the transformation of Animagus also benefited from such a deliberate attitude. Conventional Animagus transformation, although it is the ultimate transformation technique, its power is not great, and the effect is not outstanding. Whether it is Professor McGonagall, or Sirius Black, or James Potter, or Peter Pettigrew, they can also use Animagus to transform. But they can only recite spells, they can only use them. They have never truly mastered the transformation of Animagus. So they can''t get real value from the transformation of Animagus. George didn''t put his time on the curse of greed that was overflowing but meaningless. He built his own power foundation from the very beginning, and built his own power system on his own path with the knowledge of the past. Animagus transforms from a pure transforming magic. He was raised step by step, and he was brought to the extreme, deducing a high-level form that didn''t exist before. This is true in the transformation of Animagus, and the same is true in other magic. Simply learn to chant mantras, if you only require learning to use them. Even with the unforgivable curse, it would not take the wizard a few days. But to truly master a magic, it can be easily used under any circumstances, and even to develop magic to a higher level, it requires many years of accumulation by wizards. These real accumulations cannot be known from books and classrooms, and belong to the special experience and precipitation of the wizard himself. The foundation of a wizard is just now, and the foundation of a wizard is different from other wizards. The books and knowledge summarized by the predecessors are, after all, only fragments taken from other great wizards, even the fur of those great wizards. The knowledge and inheritance in books is after all just the tip of the iceberg of the strength of those great wizards. It is impossible to expect to be able to become a great wizard by mastering these furs. It is naive to think that you can become a powerful wizard by simply listening to lectures in class, following the teacher''s explanation and doing classwork. Pass by The wizards with these naive fantasies, their understanding of knowledge and magic is too shallow. You know, even those teachers in the academy can only reach the level of elite wizards. Relying on the things learned from the teacher, even if the teacher''s knowledge is completely copied, in the end it can only reach the level of an elite wizard. Among the several levels of strength that George has divided, ordinary wizards are the vast majority of students, after graduation, or even a lifetime. At best, they can learn some spells left by their predecessors that are not suitable for them. And practice those spells until they can barely use them. This is the ultimate that ordinary wizards can achieve. Even an elite wizard is not much better. Compared to ordinary wizards, they are better. They can make some small improvements based on the existing spells. They can take some of the spells left by their predecessors that are not suitable for them, and improve them to suit their own use. This allowed them to use the same spell''s power and ability, far surpassing wizards of the same age. These wizards are the elite of wizards. A small number of top students at Hogwarts ~ www.novelhall.com ~ most of the teachers stay at this stage for their entire lives. They can be regarded as elites at Hogwarts and even the entire magical world. They can be regarded as elites and the backbone of the magical world. But in George''s view, their study of magic is not even a starting point. What they did was just to take the fragments of the predecessors, and learn from the strength of the predecessors. They are also propagating according to the book, and they are also trying to find out. Compared with the ordinary wizards, they seem to be well-read and know a lot. But they also don''t go deep into the principles of magic or the mysteries behind magic. They are just satisfied with learning one spell after another, knowing one potion after another. When they know enough, they can sum up some of their own learning skills and some learning experience. This makes them the elite of wizards. But if they are just satisfied with these shallow superiority. Then they can only stay at this step for their entire lives. Stay outside the gate of magic forever. Chapter 644： Dark funeral Chapter 644 Such wizards are like modern skilled workers. They can seamlessly integrate into this magical world and take on some important duties, but they are no better than modern workers. Only a more sophisticated wizard can truly enter the threshold of magic. They are no longer limited to simple improved spells, they have been able to integrate on the basis of the spells, innovate the old and bring forth the new, they have carried forward the existing spells, and they have no progress in the existing magic. It''s like Voldemort''s culmination of black magic in the early days, and Dumbledore''s innovation of transfiguration. These wizards are master-level figures among wizards, and each of them is a figure standing at the top of a certain existing magic classification. They can be called the real "great wizard". But even these great wizards, they have just entered the threshold of magic research. They are unable to advance on the existing path, and they are finally no longer satisfied with the curses they master. They began to pursue the essence of magic, they began to explore the mystery behind the magic, until this time, a explorer who really pursued the mystery of magic was born. The legacy of the existing wizard has been broken by them. They came to an end in the existing magic system and began to become explorers of unknown fields of magic. They are no longer imitating the path of their predecessors, they are truly comparable to those great wizards in history. In the inaccessible wizarding system, with their resolute talent and a vision that transcends the times, they blazed an unknown path by themselves. Only a wizard who walks on this path can be called a wizard who has mastered magic. Only such wizards can truly grasp the mystery of magic, and can create exclusive magic that other wizards cannot imagine and understand according to their own needs. These wizards who have mastered the mysteries of magic are so powerful and incredible that other wizards are unimaginable and incomprehensible. Just like George now, his power is beyond the imagination of other wizards. When the study of magic begins to get into the essence of magic, sorcerers are no longer skilled workers who follow the script and imitate the spell. Aodou Carlo Night Stalker Such a wizard is a creator who truly understands magic. They are like the wisest painters, like the wisest writers. Magic in their hands has become the paint and color under the pen, the characters and words under the pen. In their wanton sway, one magic that has never been seen before is like paintings, and articles are formed under their hands. Once the wizard has reached such a realm, when looking down from a higher place, the plants and trees, flowers and trees under the mountain can be seen at a glance. Such a powerful wizard, its own existence, is like incredible magic. Those simple magics are naturally known at first sight, and the more difficult magics can be easily mastered. As for the comprehension, it is not a problem. It is precisely this way, what Tom Riddle seemed to be completely impossible, for George at this time, it was only at his fingertips. "If your abilities are limited to this, I think I need to change my mind." George looked at Tom Riddle condescendingly, and said coldly, "The worthless devil has no qualifications to be imprisoned." He looked at it with icy eyes, the old ghost with a juvenile face in front of him, if the other party was really worthless. Just deal with it now, maybe it will make Voldemort''s body weaker. "Hahahaha." Tom Riddle smiled wantonly. "I didn''t expect that I would fall to this point. Even my qualifications as a prisoner were being questioned, and I was really underestimated." He could feel the condensed killing intent on George''s body, that was the indifference of the strong above the top, and that was the look down on the weak by the superior. This was the consistent attitude he used to deal with the weak, and his understanding made him even more angry. "How dare he deal with the great demon king with the eyes of dealing with the weak." Riddle stared at George with unabashedly fierceness, his eyes flashed with scarlet light, and he said with hatred, "I didn''t let you let me go. If you want my life, come and get it. ." "Then take this trick first." George said indifferently, and his arm was raised slightly. A mass of darkness condensed in front of him, and the pitch black as thick ink condensed into substance in front of him. The thick ink of teeth and claws slowly condensed and shrank, turning into a terrifying jet black spear. Sangtian Family The spear was dark and shiny, like a black gem illuminated by strong light, exuding a mysterious and terrifying aura, which tightly attracted people''s attention. The spear of darkness has not yet been released, the breathtaking breath, and the pressure of terror has been revealed. The spear of darkness is luxurious and terrifying, just like a terrible weapon in myth. Riddle felt a chill in his heart, and the murderous intent condensed by the dark spear, just watching with his eyes, was like a cold wind blowing on his face, and the sword was added, making his whole body sting and unbearable. What''s more terrifying is that the spear of darkness seemed to have eyes, and he could feel that the spear of darkness pierced him with murderous eyes. Spears do not naturally have eyes, but Riddle had a self-evident premonition that as long as the spear of darkness shoots out, he will definitely be hit. This is the spear that cannot be avoided. "You should be honored, Tom." George said softly, "As a value to you, this is a magic created specifically for you, "Dark Funeral"." He looked at the gorgeous dark spear in front of him with admiration, and said contentedly. "This is the spear created for you based on your dark physique . Unless you can distort your essence, otherwise, the moment it shoots, it will pierce your body. " Riddle''s scarlet eyes flashed with endless anger, and the man in front of him was really damnable. There was endless anger in his eyes, but his mind kept sinking, and the person in front of him was really terrifying. He finally believed now that this man had actually learned how to shuttle his shadow in such a short time. This man turned out to be true, and only after seeing him use it a few times, he learned the unique magic he is proud of. What is even more incredible is that within a short period of time, this person quickly created a targeted killer move from this magic. Its horror is truly unheard of and incredible. He had no time to think about this, all his thoughts were on the terrible magic before him. "Dark Funeral" is a must-see magic specially developed based on his physique. This terrible magic, its hidden mystery, is exactly what he is proud of, and the shadows that can come and go freely in the dark. Chapter 645： Weak devil Chapter 645: Weak Demon King When the same principle is applied to oneself, this is the shadow that travels freely in the dark. When used on weapons, here is the spear that can be pierced from the shadows. As George said, this is a dark funeral specially created for Riddles special physique. This dark spear locks the dark shadow of Riddles existence. Once it is pierced out, there is nowhere to hide. "If your skills stop here." George''s arm trembled slightly, and he said slowly, "Then, everything about you will end today." "Don''t think about getting rid of me like this." Riddle screamed frantically, and the pitch black of thick ink spread from his body to the surroundings again, like twisted light and shadow, like a scroll of splashed ink. The dark space of fangs and claws spread rapidly around Riddle. The thick black ink, like a shocked water surface, spreads all over his body like a cloud of ink. He let out a piercing scream, a sharp howl, containing terrifying magic. Under the terrifying scream, accompanied by the creepy sound, the dark thick ink was quickly shaken by the sound. In the dark thick ink, under the shock of sound and waves, the dense black spots keep beating, like a school of fish caught by a fishing net. A drop of ink was separated, forming dense raindrops all over Riddle''s body, covering the entire space. The terrifying raindrops and cracks continue to spread around! "Dark funeral!" The spear of darkness pierced out instantly. In the next moment, a silver shield blocked the front of the Dark Spear. The dark spear pierced through the silver shield, just like crossing the surface of the water, without the slightest slowdown. In an instant, the silver shield broke apart. After piercing the silver shield, the dark spear did not slow down, and quickly pierced into the dark space around Riddle. After entering the space full of black raindrops, the speed of the dark spear finally slowed down. As if pierced into the mud, like a slow-down shot, the dark spear pierced towards Riddle little by little. Overlord President''s sturdy wife Those dark raindrops, those dots of thick ink, like piranhas smelling blood, swarmed toward the dark spear. The pitch-black ink dots, like moths fighting fire, and praying mantis blocking the car, furiously rushed towards the dark spear. Riddle did not change the slightest, he tried his best to emit the craziest ear-piercing scream, the terrifying sound is like the call of death, directing the thick ink piranhas, and then rushed towards the dark spear. After wave after wave, wave after wave of sniping, the speed of the dark spear slowed down. More jet-black fishes swarmed in, and more thick ink moths followed in succession. The dark spear shrank in the collision with Riddle''s magic, and the dark space around Riddle also shrank. The terrible spear shrank into a sharp arrow, then into a thorn, and finally into a long needle. The spreading dark space continued to shrink under the attack. The dark space retreated to Riddle''s body, then back to Riddle''s body, slowly faded from Riddle''s body, and completely disappeared. In the end, the dark magic power around Riddle had dissipated, and his figure became more and more transparent, becoming more and more hazy, looming. After a stalemate, he had no strength to resist the final attack, and the terrifying dark needle pierced his heart. "Boom!" Riddle summed up his last strength and turned into pitch black again, covering the entire pitch black needle. The twisted figure was repeatedly entangled with the dark power, slowly swallowing the final attack completely. After a while, he fell to the ground, the transparent figure constantly undulating. "Hahahahaha!" Riddle smiled weakly, his voice was desolate and lonely. He didn''t expect that after so many years, he would still encounter such a weak and weak situation. "It''s really ugly to be weak." George said with emotion, "Especially your strength can''t support your ambitions. I can''t understand, where is the courage to conquer the magical world for a weak person like you. To conquer the world." He looked at Riddle contemptuously, and said maliciously, "I remember you were born in a Muggle orphanage. Maybe your biggest ambition in your life is to insult those orphans at will?" Lu Jiu and Beast Ear and Girl "With your IQ, you shouldn''t be ignorant. Your weak power is not worth mentioning in the face of modern weapons." George sneered. Riddle said indifferently, "You are stronger than me, so you are naturally qualified to say that. But I am stronger than others, and of course I can make others kneel. The world is so simple." Facing the strong, he naturally knew his position. But if the other party thinks that just a psychological offensive can make him surrender and change his mind, it would be a big mistake. "Well, as a wizard who can threaten others with force, you can indeed make people who are weaker than you kneel down, but don''t you feel bored?" George asked curiously, "Once you force others to kneel at you, those who succumb to you are just like dogs. They will never live alongside you. You don''t want to communicate with people like these dogs, you Isn''t it boring at all?" This is something he is very curious about. Could it be that the pleasure of oppressing others can really replace all communication. Stepping on other people high above, can you really be happy all the time? "Hahahahahaha!" Riddle laughed wildly, he looked at George with an incredible look He looked at this strangely powerful and incredibly naive wizard in front of him. "I almost forgot. You were only sixteen years old. You were born in a family full of false happiness." Riddle said disapprovingly, "Why do you think that other people will be boring and need to communicate with others? Just because you were born in a friendly and courteous home?" He said in a contemptuous tone, "What''s wrong with a dog? Throw a bone, and it will beg for mercy. You always need a little charity, and they will help you kill others. A dog will never resist and will never be able to Isn''t that good enough to resist you?" It seems to be because, in the face of the huge power gap, he felt the weakness of being unable to resist. The verbal advantage finally allowed him to regain some confidence. Riddle gushed, "When facing dogs, you have endless advantages. Their humble brains cannot understand your strength." "In their eyes, you are an omnipotent god. You only need to stretch out your hand and they will help you bite. You only need to open your mouth and they will kneel and lick your robe." Chapter 646： Dogs are better than people Chapter 646 "They will believe what you say, you let them kneel, they won''t lie on their stomachs. You only need a command, and they can go all over the world to complete your command." Riddle looked at George with surprise. "How can such a dog be better than a human?" George said dismissively, "However, such dogs, like house elves, are not comfortable things. They have a higher IQ than house elves, but not much higher. They can only do some Simple things." "They cannot discover the mysteries of magic, cannot create something valuable, and they will not bring any surprises and unknowns." He doesn''t like the posture of being aloof. Some people are high above, others are trampled underfoot. Whether it''s a house elf or a lowly wizard like a house elf, he hates it very much. Riddle seemed even more surprised, "Why do you have so many requirements for dogs, it is enough for them to complete the task. Discovering the mystery of magic and the road to longevity, I can do it myself. Why do you put these weird Thoughts, hope on the dog?" "But they are not real dogs. They are wizards, wizards who have wisdom and can create. They shouldn''t be regarded as dogs, let alone become dogs." George frowned and said slowly. Riddle seemed a little puzzled, "There is no difference between humans and dogs. Those people are wizards much smarter than dogs, but they are essentially obedient dogs. Many of them have become dogs of their own accord, and they actively support me. , They treat me as their master, and they are happy to be let out by me to bite people." After some self-talking talk, George found that his views with Voldemort were not on the same channel at all. George probably understood that Voldemort was like some extreme dog fans in previous lives. In the eyes of extremely fanatical dog fans, if people beat a dog, they are eligible to judge and beat those who beat the dog. When a dog bit a person, the person must have provoked the dog. Under the news that a child was bitten to death by a dog, they would say with certainty that the child must have provoked the dog, and the bite deserved it. And under the news that a person killed a dog, they would say with outrage that such a person should be killed and Tianzhu. Bone Eating and Petting: Lu Shao''s Lovely Wife They would stop other vehicles carrying dogs on the highway and release all the dogs from them. When the dogs were sent to the animal protection center and needed funds and compensation, they disappeared. These people are essentially the same as the enthusiasts who hit the streets and the self-esteem Voldemort. Their self-esteem is too high and their bottom line is too low. Normal people have a simple sense of fairness. In the eyes of normal people, what is needed in the end is a kind of fairness to pay off debts and pay for murder. From the perspective of normal people, if a person should die, there should be a reason to be killed. Otherwise, this is unfair. In the eyes of normal people, criminals deserve to die, corrupt officials deserve to die, and evildoers deserve to die. But ordinary people, ordinary people, should not die for no reason. But for people who have a high self-esteem and a low bottom line, they just need to disobey their own damn. For them, not only do they deserve to die, but the whole family deserves to die. Not only is the dog **** damn, but the whole family is damned. Even street vendors, once annoyed them, they should be killed, even with the whole family. They are like Voldemort, to anyone who provokes them, they all know that they deserve to die, and the whole family should be classified as one. They do not consider whether this person is usually a good person. It is a question of whether it is fair and whether it should be easy to convict other people as damned. They only know that their own wishes are the only important thing, and they all deserve to die if they violate their own. "I probably understand what you mean." Riddle said flatly, "You are too fond of the potential of those people. You fantasize about other wizards, hoping that they can discover their potential and fantasize that they can be in magic. On the road, I will give you inspiration and help." "But you really think too much. Most wizards are mediocre. They won''t have any achievements in their lifetime." He said indifferently, "Human talents can be fully seen in childhood. Those who have not shown human talents in their childhood will never have higher achievements in their lifetime." Feng Zai: Emperor''s life Incomprehensible He could understand the young wizard''s thoughts in front of him, but he knew better that the other party''s thoughts were all wrong. He is much older than the other party, and he has seen more things than the other party. The so-called potential that everyone has, does not exist at all. This is just a white lie of education. A person''s potential is undoubtedly revealed at an early age. Once a person''s talents were not discovered at an early age, even if it had any potential, it disappeared completely in the subsequent growth. Those who did not show their talents in their childhood will never show the so-called talents in their entire lives. Counting on their inspiration and help is just an impossible fantasy. Riddle continued, "Dogs are much safer and more useful than humans. As long as you give an order, they can help you do anything. And contact with people is too much trouble. Every bit of benefit exchange requires It takes a lot of time. And these time, you should have spent more valuable places." He said in a positive tone, "I can be sure that the power you have now is definitely not obtained from the help and inspiration of others On the contrary, the books and precious materials you need , You can hardly get it from those mediocre wizards." He said lightly, "Those valuable things should not be possessed by mediocre wizards. They are precious resources that can only be used by powerful wizards. What we do is to make the best use of them. ." This is exactly what he thought and what he did. Those lowly mediocre wizards, they are not qualified to occupy those precious resources. They will not achieve much in a lifetime. Although they have formed a human form, they are not inherently more convenient to use than a dog. " George shook his head slightly, completely disagreeing with Voldemort''s view. He said slowly, "Contacting and communicating with people is a very troublesome thing. You are right about that. I also admit that compared to your snatching, it is also very troublesome for me to obtain those resources from them. ." He continued, "But these troubles are necessary. The most important thing for people is their brains, not for temporary convenience. It may be convenient for you to turn other people into dogs in a short time." (.) Chapter 647： Riddle Chapter 647 "But if you stay with dogs forever, you will only become more and more conceited. You will be influenced by them, and you will end up like a mad dog." George gave an example, "If you can remember the rapid growth of your own strength, you should understand. Staying with those idiots who only know flattery and vent will only affect your IQ in the end." "When all the subordinates around you are dogs, you yourself have lost all sources of information, you have lost your true ideas, and you have lost your source of true information." He said faintly, "What you see and hear is what the dog conveys to you. Your plan, your thoughts, and all your actions are also carried out by the dog. In the end, you are slow. Slow became a mad dog and was defeated by Dumbledore''s plan." Riddle was silent, no matter how confident he was in himself, no matter how firm he was in his views. But the only thing that cannot be changed is that he is a loser. Only those who succeed are qualified to talk about experience, and only those who fail can sum up lessons. He must admit that staying with the dog all the time will definitely affect his thinking and judgment. He knew the wrong information from the beginning, but he could not change these things. Of course, dogs have their advantages, and dogs naturally have their disadvantages. After all, what those dogs can do is just a few simple things. When a person is surrounded by dogs, all he can do is to rely on himself. But no matter how knowledgeable and powerful a person is, he will always have his own weaknesses and shortcomings, and when there are only dogs around, there is no way to make up for these shortcomings. George looked at Riddle indifferently, "Your strength and wisdom are far from enough to become a demon king. Your performance just now can only make you barely alive, but your value is already very low. Want to get a chance of comeback, you You need to show your value more." "I hope you can come up with some new tricks when I see you next time." After saying this, George disappeared into the air in a flash. Riddle''s scarlet eyes flashed dangerously fierce, and he had always used this treatment on others. He has always been the only one who makes people conscientious, measuring whether a person is worth living. He never expected that one day, he would become a person on the other side of the scale, and he was judged whether he was worthy of being a prisoner. Angel with folded wings on a rainy day When being treated like this by others, he only felt unspeakable absurdity. It turned out that the devil would feel like this when he met a bigger devil. The high-ranking ones, once they meet the higher ones, under the terrible powerlessness, there is unimaginable desolation. Those unbearable oppressions are almost crazy. After his stature flashed, George''s eyes appeared in front of him again with a densely spread magic text, a constantly changing symbol. His gaze returned to the bedroom, back to the magical space where magic and the starry sky reflected each other. Sometimes when he is free, beating Tom is one of his few recreational activities. In the second grade, he caught Voldemort''s first Horcrux, the diary that opened the secret room. He did not easily destroy Riddle''s soul. After all, as a businessman, he has become accustomed to discovering more value from existing things. Whether it is Riddle''s memory or the changes after the split of the soul, these are topics of great research value. He took Voldemort''s soul fragments as a subject of his long-term research. After all, whether it is the particularity of Voldemort himself or the particularity of soul research. These are the most amazing and incredible parts of magic. Even in the entire wizarding world, you will not find a test product that can split your soul multiple times. In this way, cherishing precious resources, George will not waste it easily. After obtaining the first Horcrux, he simply labeled Riddle''s soul as a test product. With the special power of the Phoenix Dead Egg, he deliberately created a special cage. He put the fragments of Voldemort''s soul in his special cage. Relying on the special environment in the cage, he analyzed Voldemort''s memory and pressed Voldemort''s potential. By analyzing Voldemort''s memory and magic, he was able to more clearly come into contact with the dark magic that only Voldemort knew. Leng Gong, red lips enchanting When he found another Horcrux in Hogwarts'' responsive room, he used it to study the changes brought about by the split and fusion of souls. He fed the other Horcruxes he found to the original Tom Riddle to observe the changes in the division and fusion of souls. At least for now, the results are good. As a demon king, Riddle was too weak and far from qualified. But as a test product, it is difficult for George to find a test product better than Riddle. In this special magical world, the boundary between life and death is not completely separated. Although in the world of magic, there is no true resurrection of the dead in the usual sense. But another deformed way of resurrection and longevity still exists. In this special magical world, the soul is invisible and innocent, but the soul itself has an independent nature. What Voldemort''s Horcrux does is to preserve the existence of the soul, and the death of * does not bring true death. Only the essence of the soul is the foundation of life. After death, wizards can choose to become ghosts. And George even discovered the phantom energy that corresponds to magic, which is a mysterious power that the soul can also use. He can face Voldemort who was resurrected with the body of a basilisk at his current age , and the role of the nether energy is also indispensable. His Animagus metamorphosis is a special form of the ancient giant ape and its own fantasy combined. This is a semi-fantasy metamorphosis that is different from real animals. Using semi-realistic creatures as the deformed form of Animagus finally succeeded and achieved satisfactory results. This has to be said about the role of Nether Energy, which still helped a lot in the whole process. In the next few days, George finally had free time and got some restful time. Exercise step by step, eat step by step, and at night, go to the laboratory to refine some potions. Passing quietly and leisurely day by day, it is like returning to the summer vacation of previous years, quiet and leisurely. Not only did George get a peaceful time, but judging from the various situations reported by the Daily Prophet, the magical world finally gained a moment of peace. (.) Chapter 648： Great celebrities in the magic world Chapter 648 After Voldemort''s aggressive resurrection attack on Hogwarts was thwarted by George, the panic in the magic world slowly dissipated with the efforts of the Ministry of Magic. People are always forgetful, especially this time the Demon King appeared too fast and disappeared too fast. People seemed to have not recovered, and everything returned to its original state. They even began to wonder whether Voldemort was really resurrected, and if Voldemort was really resurrected, why he was so quiet. This is completely different from the years they have experienced. In those years in their memory, Voldemort and the Death Eaters, but wantonly vent their sense of existence. Without seeing Voldemort''s fear, other people''s minds also had special changes. On Sunday morning, after a week of hard training for Harry and the others, George gave them a day off. Even the most rigorous training requires moderate rest. In order to take them to relax and prevent them from being bored, after breakfast, George took them to Diagon Alley for a stroll. At this time, Diagon Alley has recovered most of its popularity. The transparent glass window has been put on a variety of new products, and wizards hang out here from time to time. "Good morning, Mr. Soros! Old John salutes you and thank you for maintaining the peace of the magical world." A gray-haired wizard bowed to George with meticulous respect. "This is what I should do. The magical world is our home, and no one can tolerate the brutality of the dark wizard." George nodded in return. The wizard exchanged a few words with George, wanting to hear more of his views on the current situation, George said politely, and immediately dragged the others away quickly. "Good day, the great Mr. Soros, Walker salutes you, the great you have brought new peace to the magical world." A young wizard looked at George with surprise. Being able to see the greatest wizard in the magical world in Diagon Alley was enough for him to go back and talk to others for a few days. "Hello, Walker, have fun." George waved at him, and accelerated his pace again. After passing a corner, before no one noticed, he immediately added a powerful Confusion Charm to himself. Kujoki "Haha, George, you''re a big celebrity now." Hermione smiled briskly, just walking a few steps, and people greeted George everywhere. Harry smiled and said, "Finally no one noticed me anymore. It was a wonderful experience." He once had a similar experience. Wherever he went, the scar on his forehead was like an enlarged light bulb, shining with dazzling light all the time, attracting the attention of other wizards. It must be said that being stared at by a large group of all kinds of weird wizards is definitely not an experience that people can easily get used to. "It seems that you have to add a confusion curse at any time like you did at school." George said embarrassingly. Whether it''s the battle to defeat Voldemort head-on, or the experience of being an international wizarding conference, such major issues are enough to shock the magic world. I have to say that George at this time is already the most famous celebrity in the entire magical world. After Voldemort was resurrected, when people mentioned Voldemort, they would immediately think of George. Only he can defeat Voldemort, only he can stop Voldemort. Under such circumstances, in a short period of time, his name has been printed in everyone''s hearts following Voldemort''s resurrection. When he came to Diagon Alley last time, it was too desolate, and he hadn''t noticed it. But now, he has discovered that as long as he appears upright in front of other people, he will immediately draw their bows. This made him a little disturbing, and he had to add a strong obfuscation curse to himself again to make others ignore his existence in order to continue the journey of shopping and relaxation. "I almost forgot, I have to get one for myself." Harry immediately followed suit, the scar on his forehead was also his constant distress. After getting rid of their worries, they strolled quietly in Diagon Alley. In the summer, with the warm morning sun, eating frosty mint ice cream, strolling leisurely, Harry and the others reminded of their student status. It''s been only a month, and they already feel like they''ve passed away. Not only the heavy training, but also the invisible burden on their shoulders. Although they are very young, they have already carried the burden of safety in the magical world. In this atmosphere, they have no intention of shopping. Evil King Proud Chong: Stunning Consort of Thunder After shopping for a while, they came to the Broken Cauldron Bar and sat in a position in the corner of the bar. While enjoying their snacks, they listened to small chats among other wizards. Today''s broken cauldron bar finally gained some popularity. On the table in the hall, there were many wizards from all over the country who had come to Diagon Alley. A young wizard couple from a small town were discussing their big purchase plan. On the table in front of them, there were large and small bags of baggage. While counting the baggage, they reminded each other whether there was anything else to buy. Because next time I come to Diagon Alley, it will take at least half a year, or even longer. It can be seen that after the mysterious man was resurrected, the wizards reduced the number of times they went out. It''s rare to come to Diagon Alley once, and many wizards plan to buy many things at once. At this moment, the door of the bar was opened again, and a young wizard walked in. Holding a copy of the Daily Prophet in his hand, he walked to the bar and ordered a beer. "Hey, little Walker, is there any news today?" Old Tom put a large glass of Butterbeer in front of the young wizard and asked curiously. While scanning the most important page of the newspaper, the young wizard nodded at the others and spoke softly. "There is no important news Everything is normal in the magic world, peaceful and peaceful." He quickly skipped the unimportant news, trying to see more useful information in the newspaper, "There is no valuable news, everything is fine, not very good." He glanced at the others, then continued to scan the contents of the newspaper. Old Tom said impatiently at once, "Don''t be too close, just read out the news when you see it." "Good, good, good!" Little Walker said disapprovingly, and he slowly said, "Absurd default, the new principal is only sixteen years old, who will be the principal of Hogwarts?" Just hearing this headline, the Broken Cauldron immediately quieted down. Everyone''s attention was attracted. The wizard couple who were discussing the big purchase had already forgotten the purchase order in their hands. They only raised their ears and listened to Little Walker reading the contents of the newspaper. (.) Chapter 649： Big news in the magic world Chapter 649 Big News in the Magic World "Sixteen-year-old Headmaster Hogwarts?" a gray-haired wizard said in surprise. "How is this possible? The principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is not something that children can serve. Hogwarts is the most important place in the magic world. The principal of Hogwarts is even more important than the minister of Magic. Important. How can a sixteen-year-old child be the principal in such an important place." In the corner, Harry and the others were also attracted by this topic. Unlike the old wizard imagined, they certainly knew that the headmaster of Hogwarts next semester was George, who was only sixteen years old. Listening to the old wizard''s questioning, Hermione gave George a quiet look. Seeing that George had no reaction, she turned her gaze to the little Walker again, wanting to hear the follow-up content of the newspaper. "Don''t interrupt, Old John, listen to Little Walker." Old Tom gestured to Little Walker. "We all want to hear the rest." The little Walker swallowed a little nervously, and everyone in the bar focused on him, and he was a little uncomfortable for a while. He lowered his head and coughed lightly. Without paying attention to other people''s eyes, he continued reading according to the information in the newspaper. "Since the end of last semester, the former most powerful wizard in the magic world, Albus Dumbledore, was relieved of the post of principal by the Hogwarts board for reasons known to all. After that, the principal of Hogwarts A position is temporarily vacant." "As a symbol of the British magical world, and even the most famous magic school in the wizarding world, the new headmaster of Hogwarts has always attracted everyone''s attention." Everyone nodded thoughtfully, Dumbledore''s dismissal was something everyone expected. Not only was the headmaster of Hogwarts, Dumbledore lost at the same time, but also the chairman of the International Union of Wizards and the chief wizard of Wiesengarmore. Little Walker continued to read, "For the continued inheritance of the magical world, for the prosperity and development of Hogwarts, many residents of the magical world are making suggestions for the new principal of Hogwarts, and they have been enthusiastically recommended." "Many celebrities in the magic world, education experts, have entered the shortlist of Hogwarts'' new principals." It is too dangerous for the successor to spoil his wife. Old Tom suddenly asked, "Have any of you heard of this recommendation and investigation, why I have not heard of this at all?" As the owner of the Broken Cauldron Bar and a well-informed person in the magic world, he didn''t even know this thing. The others also shook their heads, and a wizard reminded, "Maybe it is the selection made by the educational institution? After all, the principal of Hogwarts, it is impossible for us outsiders to choose." "That makes sense." Old Tom nodded, no longer paying attention to this. Little Walker continued to read, "In this long list, there are not only Hogwarts former professors and a famous educator with rich teaching experience, Horace Slughorn. It also includes Hogwarts. Watts former acting principal and now professor of transformation classes, Minerva McGonagall." "In addition, I think it also includes the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, a well-known education expert, Dolores Umbridge." "For the three candidates for the dean, each of them has the support of many residents of the magic world. Each of them is elected, and it is enough to lead Hogwarts on a more prosperous and stable path. ." "After Albus Dumbledore left, he was able to find the most suitable principal candidate so quickly, so that Hogwarts could return to peace and peace. This is the luck of Hogwarts, and this is also the luck of the magical world. " "Horace Slughorn, I know that. He was my former potions professor. He was a bit snobbish, but his level was really high. If he was elected the principal of Hogwarts, I think it''s good. "The gray-haired old John immediately named the candidate he supported. "I think Minerva McGonagall is the best candidate." The wife of the wizard couple said in a quick tone, "Professor McGonagall has been working at Hogwarts for many years, and my child is Ge The students of Lanfindor, they all have a very good impression of Professor McGonagall." Her statement was immediately supported by her husband. "I also think that Professor McGonagall is the best candidate to succeed the principal of Hogwarts. She was also the acting principal before, and now it is just right to succeed the principal. And she has been teaching at Hogwarts for these years, compared to her departure. Hogwarts has been at Hogwarts for many years and Horace Slughorn is more suitable." Old Tom nodded and said in agreement, "It''s not wrong in the newspaper. The two of them, no matter who is the principal of Hogwarts, are quite suitable. The school will be able to open normally and start classes normally. " "By the way, who is Dolores Umbridge?" Little Walker looked curious. He knew Professor McGonagall, and he also understood that Horace Slughorn was a former professor at Hogwarts, but who was that Umbridge? "Umbridge." Old Tom said with a weird face. "She is the Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Magic. Anyway, you better not mention her or provoke her." He hesitated for a while and stopped explaining, he muttered quietly, "But when did Umbridge become a well-known education expert?" Everyone immediately had a comprehensible expression. It seemed that Umbridge was a ruthless character. Little Walker continued to read, "But recently, the reporter got unexpected news from unexpected channels According to people familiar with the matter, the principal of Hogwarts has already been appointed by default. According to the rumor, the reporter expressed doubts." "Hogwarts is a symbol of the British magical world, and its importance is no less than that of the Ministry of Magic. On such a major issue that represents the core interests of the entire magical world, the so-called default has appeared. This is anyone with a conscience. People dont want to believe it. Everyone pricked their ears, the headmaster of Hogwarts had already made an appointment? And it was decided by default without everyone knowing, which has to make people curious. Little Walker swallowed, and said in a monotonous voice, "But the other part of the rumor appears to be well-founded, which makes people unable to help but pay attention and worry. According to relevant sources, the Hogwarts'' default principal, It is not any of the three who have extensive teaching experience." "This makes people wonder. In the magic world, apart from these three educated authorities. Who is more qualified than them to serve as the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry that can represent the British magic world. The principal." . Chapter 650： New principal Chapter 650 "Who would it be?" Old Tom pondered, besides Professor Slughorn and Professor McGonagall, who else is more suitable to be the principal of Hogwarts? His eyes lit up suddenly, recalling the headline of the news, and whispered, "Sixteen years old, isn''t it?" He shook his head again, "How could it be possible that a sixteen-year-old child be the principal of Hogwarts." "Sixteen years old?" Hearing old Tom''s mutter, everyone else immediately reacted. "That sir? It''s not possible." The gray-haired old John''s tone was no longer as conclusive as he had just said. He had already thought of a 16-year-old wizard who might serve as the principal of Hogwarts. But this kind of thinking still makes him feel incredible. The 16-year-old Hogwarts Headmaster, this is an unprecedented precedent in the entire wizarding world. Other people also had weird expressions on their faces. They all thought of the same person, the one and only one in the magic world. However, no matter how powerful and prestigious that person has, they can''t stop their embarrassment and suspicion. Is that person really suitable to be the principal of Hogwarts? The bar immediately became silent, and they all held their breath, quietly listening to Little Walker continuing to read the news. Little Walker continued to read, "According to sources familiar with the matter, Hogwarts'' internal principals are neither three authority figures with rich teaching experience nor other more qualified education experts." "The headmaster of Hogwarts is the most powerful wizard in the magic world today, the great wizard who is only sixteen years old, the great Mr. George Soros." "really!" Everyone took a deep breath, and they heard the expected name. Except for George Soros, there will be no young wizard in the magic world who is eligible to become the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "The principal of Hogwarts, is that your excellency a little too young?" The gray-haired old John questioned lacking confidence. He explained, I dont mean that your strength and prestige are not enough to serve as the principal of Hogwarts. But for the young prince, this may not be him. What is good at? After all, his age is too young." Old John''s tone was cautious and cautious, and he raised his own questions roundly. "I feel so too." The young wizard couple also expressed doubts about George becoming the principal of Hogwarts. "That gentleman is too young, and his strength is beyond doubt. But his teaching experience, Cant compare with a senior teacher like Professor McGonagall." "That''s not necessarily." Harry couldn''t help but defended. "Older doesn''t mean strong ability, let alone strong teaching ability." Harry had complete trust in George''s teaching ability. In the past few years, they have been able to obtain the strength comparable to their teachers under the guidance of George. Not to mention, the schools mutual aid agency has replaced the teachers classroom and has become the students favorite teaching location. In the mutual aid agency, Neville, who has always been criticized and scolded by teachers, discovered his potential in potions. More students have gained more improvement in mutual aid clubs. Mutual aid clubs and duel clubs have become part of the lives of students. They are even more important than the Hogwarts classroom in helping students. As for George''s own strength, it doesn''t need to be emphasized at all. In his opinion, if age is aside, no one is more suitable to be the principal of Hogwarts than George. He believes that even if George is the principal candidate, Mrs. Weasley will not do better than George in the position of principal. Old John glanced in Harrys direction and saw that the other party was a young wizard, and he immediately said loudly, Older means that you have experienced enough and seen enough things, and naturally you know more than young people. ." He glanced at Harry disapprovingly, "Young people, learn to respect the old, they represent your future." Harry whispered, "That''s hard to say." George patted Harry on the shoulder, smiled, and said nothing. This is something he knew early on. The sixteen-year-old wizard became the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. If he hadn''t had the strength to overwhelm the magic world, he would not seek such a position. Even now, he still has two plans. If the opposition is too loud, he doesn''t mind leaving the position of the principal vacant. As long as he can control Hogwarts, he doesn''t care whether he has the title of the principal of Hogwarts. "That gentleman is too young." The young wizard couple agreed with Old John''s point of view. "The teaching work of Professor Slughorn and Professor McGonagall, UU Reading has received all People are sure. The two of them, no matter who they are, are enough to support the glory of Hogwarts in the past." They were very cautious, no one questioned George''s qualifications and prestige, but everyone expressed doubts about his age and whether he could be the principal of Hogwarts. "It''s really not suitable." A bearded wizard expressed support for others. "Isn''t it, the principal of Hogwarts, it''s not just about strength." More people expressed doubts. Suddenly, the bar was all opposed to George becoming the principal of Hogwarts. Harry, Ron, and Hermione were all angry. Hermione pointed her finger and cast a soundproof spell. She complained angrily, "These unscrupulous wizards, they know that they will fully support the news of George''s battle with Voldemort, because this completely conforms to their wishes." "But when they encounter something that doesn''t follow their wishes, they only know to complain and object. They don''t want to think about anyone besides George who can sit at Hogwarts and resist Voldemort''s re-attack." Hermione was not happy. Looking around, the wizards in the bar looked like a group of incorrigible guys. "In their eyes, only a wizard with white beard and eyebrows like Dumbledore is the most secure." Harry snorted, "They only know how to measure people by age, thinking that if a person lives long enough and has enough qualifications, he must be very good. But they don''t want to think that if the age is so useful, Dumbledore will again How could I lose to Voldemort." "Age, friendship, look more reliable." Ron said with a sigh, "My parents, they probably think so too, so they joined Dumbledore''s Order of the Phoenix." (To be continued.) Chapter 651： Questioning young people Chapter 651 George smiled softly and said softly, "Actually, it''s no wonder they are. They all came up with fixed answers based on their past experience." He doesn''t care about the prejudices of other people, he himself is a prejudiced person. His suspicion of Dumbledore and his dislike of Hagrid are certainly his own observations, but they also have some of his own prejudices. He explained to Harry and the others, "We are friends. You spend enough time with me, so you can understand my habits and my abilities. It is these past experiences that let you know that I Have enough ability to be the principal of Hogwarts." "But other people don''t have this experience, nor this experience." He gave an example. "Others learned about my strength from the newspapers, but they still didnt know anything about me. They couldnt understand my thoughts and actions, they would only think that I was only sixteen. When they were sixteen years old Among the wizards, when looking for my reference objects, they immediately felt that these were very absurd." George said softly, "People have limitations. It is difficult to understand and imagine things that have not really been experienced. Their ideas are not wrong, and past experiences have brought them the answers now. " "In their experience, sixteen-year-old young people are ultimately unreliable. They cannot understand things without experience." Harry nodded thoughtfully, "So, if you just look for a reference among the young wizards, it''s not surprising that they object." Hermione was dumb for a while, she looked at Harry, looked at Ron, thought about herself, and thought about the others at school. She couldn''t help being discouraged and said, "If you compare us and see our performance, a 16-year-old Hogwarts principal is indeed a completely incredible thing." Hermione also reacted at this time. George was unique after all, he was different from everyone else. This allowed him to completely exceed the age limit. But apart from George''s belief, others still follow the law of underage and underexperience. From the perspective of those wizards alone, a sixteen-year-old wizard is not reliable, and this cannot be said to be a prejudice. After all, this judgment is always correct in most cases. She is not presumptuous, compared to her peers, she is incredible. Compared to being your wizard, compared to the teacher, she also has the courage to face up. She can help students in mutual aid agencies and do things that teachers can''t do. But the headmaster of Hogwarts, with such a position, she just thought about it and found it incredible. The people in the bar talked a lot about the unreliable decision. "Don''t be noisy, listen to what the newspaper says." Old Tom waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet. For Mr. George Soros, he was extremely supportive. Whether it is the Minister of Magic or the chairman of the International Union of Wizards, he believes that Mr. Soros is sufficient for these important positions. But when it comes to whether George is suitable for a position like Hogwarts principal, he has no idea. The noise in the bar finally eased, and the bar became quiet again. Little Walker lifted his spirits and continued to read. "In recent days, the magic world has had too much praise for the great wizard, Mr. George Soros. I don''t think any wizard will dispute the greatness of Mr. Soros." "But it must be said that when I learned this, the rumor about the great George Soros. The reporter still found it very incredible and could not believe the truth of this rumor." "For such rumors, the reporter expressed suspicion. The great Mr. George Soros, as the most powerful wizard in the magic world, is beyond doubt. But Mr. George Soros was appointed as the principal of Hogwarts. , Still looks incredible." "This does not mean that Mr. George Soros is not qualified to hold such an important position. As the most powerful wizard in the magic world, Mr. George Soros is already the chairman of the World Federation of Wizards. This kind of professional importance is no less important. The principal at Hogwarts." "Mr. George Soros has the wisdom and strength to hold any important position." No one spoke, and they deeply agreed with the statement in the newspaper. No matter how they thought the sixteen-year-old wizard was unreliable, no one could question the fact that George defeated Voldemort head-on. This was witnessed by the Minister of Magic, all students and teachers of Hogwarts, and many foreign students and teachers. No matter how incredible it is but it is true. With George''s strength, he is qualified to hold any position in the magic world. What''s more, after that, George made a fight with Voldemort. If someone questioned George''s strength and prestige at this time, the wizards present would be the first to disagree. Little Walker took a sip of beer, moistened his throat, and continued. "But it must be said that as the principal of Hogwarts, the standard to be measured is not just the strength. Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is the place where all young wizards in the UK go to school and live. Watts has been studying for seven years." "They will grow from a newbie who knows nothing about magic to a qualified wizard at Hogwarts. The years of study and life determine all the future achievements of those young wizards." Others all agreed, and the content of the news seemed to have spoken their hearts. Hogwarts is too important. As the principal of Hogwarts, it is even more important. Little Walker continued to read, "As the most powerful wizard, Mr. George Soros has incomparable strength and prestige in the magic world. But these are not conditions for becoming an authoritative educator. The importance of Hogwarts It goes without saying that our children, nephews, and younger generations will experience education at Hogwarts." "In the selection of the principal of Hogwarts, on such an important issue, we hope that the Hogwarts Board of Directors will learn more about the opinions of the residents of the wizarding world. Our decision is very important. We need to help our children and Future generations are responsible." Those wizards are all grateful, a sense of responsibility, a sense of mission gratitude lingers in their hearts. "We need to be responsible for our children, and we need to be responsible for our descendants." (To be continued.) Chapter 652： Questioning George Chapter 652 Hearing this, even George couldn''t help nodding to himself. The news is really well written. There is no criticism of him throughout the article, but questions about his unsuitability to be the principal of Hogwarts are everywhere. It also inspires a sense of justice in those wizards by inciting a sense of responsibility. Let them think that they are doing the right thing and strongly oppose him to become the principal of Hogwarts. Little Walker whispered, "Whether the principal of Hogwarts has decided on his own, or whether he has decided on Mr. George Soros. At this moment, what we need is not speechless silence, what we need is from the Hogwarts board of directors. Positive response." "We need to know whether the Hogwarts Board of Directors intends to listen to the voices of the residents of the wizarding world. Does the Hogwarts Board of Directors really care about the future of the wizarding world. In our opinion, at this moment, the principal of Hogwarts What is needed is an authority with rich educational experience." "The Hogwarts board should listen to the voices of the residents of the wizarding world, rather than lazily throwing all the burden on the great Mr. George Soros." "At this important moment, the great Mr. George Soros should have more quiet time when focusing on improving his strength." "The above is the relevant content from the external contributions of the Daily Prophet." Little Walker took a deep breath, took a gulp of beer, and finally finished reading. At this time, other people finally reacted, and the bar became lively again. "That''s right, we are not against Mr. George Soros, but that excellency is really not suitable for the post of Hogwarts principal." The gray-haired old John stood up, and he spoke loudly to everyone . His actions immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone turned around, facing him, listening to what he was about to say. Hermione looked at the stubborn old man angrily, who greeted George respectfully and politely in the morning. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he became the most resolute opponent of the Hogwarts case, and he really turned his back on him. Old John said loudly, "The headmaster of Hogwarts is a more important position than the Minister of Magic. Our children, our nephews, and younger generations will all go to school at Hogwarts. A child who knows nothing and becoming a qualified wizard depends on his learning experience at Hogwarts." His face flushed, and seeing everyone''s eyes hit him, there was a contented expression on his face. He felt like he was standing in a large auditorium, speaking to hundreds of guests, and even his tone became light and fluttering. "The principals at Hogwarts are very important. This is for our children and for The responsibility of the younger generations. We need to carefully consider the candidate for Hogwarts'' principal." "However, appointing the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is not the power of the Hogwarts School Board? We are really like this..." Hermione reminded him that the appointment of the principal of Hogwarts is Hogwarts School Power of the board of directors. Old John waved his hand roughly, interrupting Hermione''s speech, and he said loudly. "The position of the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is so important. It is important to all of us and our family. We should speak up on such important things. This is all of us. Responsibility is our important responsibility to our family and children." Hermione continued to retort, "The school will naturally consider these issues. When the board of directors of Hogwarts School decides on the principal, it has naturally determined that the other party has sufficient ability to act as the principal of Hogwarts. Job..." "What do you know as a student?" Old John interrupted Hermione''s retort indifferently. He looked at Hermione impatiently, "Of course you support your classmates, but you don''t even know, Hogwar. How important is the headmaster of Cinz." He said unceremoniously, "You are just a young student, you just go to school quietly in school, but you don''t even know what Hogwarts means." "Hogwarts is the only magic school in the entire UK. All young wizards will go to school here. Their most important education, their whole life knowledge and habits, will be cultivated here." He looked at Hermione with an unbelievable look, "In this case, you think we can be indifferent to it. You think we shouldnt pay attention to the future of Hogwarts. You think we should Don''t care?" At this time, the others followed her and looked at Hermione with unhappy eyes. Their eyes revealed that young people are not sensible I didn''t say that. "Hermione whispered, her face was unhappy, and the person in front of her couldn''t make sense. Old John saw that the student had been convinced by reason, his face showed satisfaction, he turned his head and spread his thoughts to other people. The principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry should be a more authoritative and older education expert. Hermione was sulking and sulking. This kind of irrational person is the most annoying. Harry and Ron secretly laughed while covering their mouths. This scene reminded them that Hermione had forced them to join the House Elf Promotion Association. Hermione is not a forgiving person, but when you encounter an unreasonable person, no matter how hard it is, it will eventually be no match for the unreasonable person. "Didn''t you have bought the "Daily Prophet"? Why does it publish news that is not good for you?" Harry asked quietly, and he looked at George with curiosity. He can see that although this report has been obscured many times, there is no lack of praise for George. But there is no doubt that this is a deliberately disturbing report. Before this, George had said that he decided to assume the post of headmaster of Hogwarts. I even mentioned that there are other people who are secretly opposed to this matter. If there is no accident, this time the report should be the initiative of those people. "I am the boss behind the Daily Prophet, but I do not interfere with opinions that contradict me. After all, if I deliberately resist these negative news, I have no way of knowing how many people are dissatisfied with me. "George''s tone was calm. This is something he has known for a long time, and it is also part of his introduction of opponents. The enemy hiding in the dark is the worst. Those exposed enemies are just provoking enemies that they can never provoked. (To be continued.) Chapter 653： Passionate wizard Chapter 653: A Passionate Wizard "Dolores Umbridge!" George said the name softly. "This person should be an opponent of those opposition forces behind him." "What about Horace Slughorn?" Harry asked curiously. George recalled, "Horace Slughorn had a good reputation. He was a smart and careful man. He liked to work with the strong, but he would not take the initiative to grab the limelight. His character would not Take the initiative to stand opposite me." "Do you want to stop those people from continuing to talk about this?" Hermione watched the growing opposition from the other side with some anxiety in her tone. In this case, almost no one could stand up and support George. Just now, her doubts and objections were immediately suppressed by the other party in the form of tagging. Now the whole bar is completely opposed to George becoming Hogwarts principal. "Why stop it? Isn''t it fun?" George said lightly, with a hint of interest on his face, observing the performance of those opponents. "But their opposition will affect your wish to become the principal of Hogwarts!" Hermione reminded in a low voice. George smiled and said softly, "If their momentum is really big enough to change my mind, I will be very happy to see this scene." Hermione looked at George with a puzzled face, not trying to understand what medicine he sold in the gourd. George didn''t explain much. In his opinion, any change requires actual action. If those wizards can come up with actions and awareness that are enough to make him change his mind, he doesn''t mind changing his mind. Neither the game nor the future of the entire magic world can become his one-man show. He is happy to see the magical world glow with new power and to see the changes in the magical world, even if these changes are not so good. He also has the confidence to bring those strengths to the trenches he needs. The worst thing is that there is no other person''s indifference. Pushing the entire magic world forward by one person is not fun at all. Old John said loudly, "We are not against the great George Soros, but we need to be responsible to our children and to our descendants. Our children, our descendants, deserve a better education, Get a more competent principal." He waved his hand and said excitedly, "We can''t just watch, we can''t sit idly by. What we need is not silent silence, what we need is a positive response from the Hogwarts board of directors." He repeated impassionedly, "The Hogwarts board should listen to the voices of the inhabitants of the wizarding world, rather than lazily throwing all the burdens on the great Mr. George Soros." "At this important moment, the great Mr. George Soros should have more quiet time when focusing on improving his strength." The old John at this time was like an unyielding fighter, his eyes were burning with fighting spirit, and his heart was shining with justice. This is simply the most glorious moment in his life, everyone is supporting and agreeing with him. The others waved their arms and responded enthusiastically to Old John. They said loudly, "This is a matter for all of us, this is a matter for our children and our descendants." A strong sense of responsibility, a strong sense of mission, haunted the hearts of the wizards. At this moment, they seemed to be connected to the heart, holding hands, working together for the same thing and the same idea. Old John said loudly, "No matter whether the Hogwarts board really cares about the future of the magic world. But we must care about the future of the magic world. In our opinion, at this moment, the principal of Hogwarts needs what He is an authority figure with rich educational experience." "That''s right." Others agreed loudly. "The principal of Hogwarts needs an authority with rich educational experience." "Maybe we should consider the students'' opinions?" Little Walker suggested with some guilty conscience. As a young wizard not long after graduation, his impression of George is also very good. Think about it, a student younger than him, a younger brother he once met in school, has not only become the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, but will soon become the principal of Hogwarts. The thought of this made him very excited. He couldn''t help but want to see his classmates becoming the headmaster of Hogwarts. "Or a great young wizard can better represent the future of the students." Little Walker suggested to others. No one cared about Little Walker''s group speech, they couldn''t see him, let alone hear what he said They pushed Little Walker to the side and pushed him from the bar to the middle of the bar. They exchanged cordial greetings, they talked enthusiastically, they talked about the importance of Hogwarts, and the great mission they shouldered. Everyone seemed refreshed and eager to try. They are surrounded by a sense of mission that is a heavy responsibility, and a sense of responsibility that determines history makes them feel happy. At this moment, they are no longer ordinary wizards, they are the ordinary wizards who determine the future of the magic world, they are with the great figures in history, and they are proud. "The Hogwarts school board must listen to our opinions. The principal of the school should be determined by us. The principal of Hogwarts needs an authority with rich educational experience, just like this" "It''s like" Old John said as an example. He was so excited that he suddenly forgot the name of the principal candidate. The others looked at Old John with nervous and expectant faces. They were determining the future and history of the magical world at this moment. They are deciding, the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, who has a history of more than a thousand years. Old John turned his mind anxiously, thinking desperately, what is the name of the principal candidate? Beads of sweat crawled on his forehead and his whole person became restless. In the eyes of other people, the burden of the heavy responsibility and the heavy sense of mission have weighed down Old John a little. They immediately empathized with each other, only that the whole bar seemed sultry and irritable. Just like a scorching summer afternoon, humid, steaming heat waves surround them. They held their breath and didn''t dare to gasp loudly. They looked at Old John with expectant eyes, and wanted to hear him say a principal that would make everyone feel like the principal came. (To be continued.) Chapter 654： Qualifications of the principal showad03(); Chapter 64 The Qualifications of the Principal Old John only feels dry mouth, are these people idiots? Why didn''t they stare at him without saying a word? Why didn''t they give him a hint, he clearly remembered the three candidates, he only needs a little hint. pb.m More beads of sweat were on Old John''s forehead, and his face began to turn pale. Why didn''t these people speak or give him a hint? Are they waiting to see his jokes? Seeing that heavy sense of mission, Old John''s face has been suppressed, and the others are even more in awe. They were more afraid of disturbing him, and only looked at Old John with a more silent and expectant expression. Those eyes almost killed Old John, and he suddenly felt that speaking in front of everyone seemed not so easy. He continued to ponder, damn, what are the names of those principal candidates. "Professor McGonagall, hello." Little Walker suddenly greeted in the direction of the door. "Yes, it''s Professor McGonagall." Old John, like a trigger being pulled, finally came back to life again. He said excitedly, "The principal of Hogwarts needs teachers as experienced as Professor McGonagall, as well as educational experts like Professor McGonagall, and authority with rich teaching experience." "She is the best choice for Hogwarts, she is the best choice for the wizarding world. Hogwarts will carry forward in her hands." "Old John, I dare not take your statement," a serious voice suddenly interrupted, "Sorry, I have to interrupt. Because listening to these bizarre praises makes me think that I suddenly become What other people are you. Pb." The sudden opposition broke the harmonious atmosphere in the bar, and everyone turned their eyes to that direction unhappy. Then, they looked at the visitor with astonishment, and suddenly they didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, the noisy bar suddenly became silent. It was Professor Minerva McGonagall who came from the door to what they said was an authority in education. Professor McGonagall was wearing an old-fashioned dark green robe and a black pointed wizard hat, and she spoke with a serious face. Big Star System "Thank you everyone for your trust and praise. But I have to say that if you praise me too much, I will refuse to admit that it is mine." Hermione and Harry almost laughed out loud. Those people were discussing Professor McGonagall behind their backs. They praised and flattered them, but they didn''t expect that the parties would not admit the flattery. At this moment, they found that Professor McGonagall''s serious and old-fashioned attitude seemed extremely appropriate now. "Professor McGonagall, are you preparing for the teaching course for the next semester?" Little Walker looked at the bag of things that Professor McGonagall was carrying, and asked curiously. From the edge of his pocket, he could also see thick books and some sort of magic casting materials. "Yes, there is still a month to leave school, I have to make some preparations in advance." Professor McGonagall said softly. While there was still time for the holidays, she came to Dijiao Alley in advance to purchase a lot of things and make advance preparations for the next semester''s courses. "Cough!" Old John coughed slightly. "Professor McGonagall, we all support you. You will take over as the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." He said impassionedly, "Only an authority like you, who is dedicated to the students and has rich teaching experience, is the best candidate to succeed the principal." "We need to let the Hogwarts School Board hear the voices from the residents of the wizarding world. You are the best candidate to succeed the principal, and you are the best choice for the wizarding world." He agitated everyone''s emotions and continued to inspire everyone''s fighting spirit. "Professor McGonagall, you are the best candidate to take over as the principal of Hogwarts. We need to petition the Hogwarts board of directors to support you as the principal of Hogwarts." Everyone looked at Professor McGonagall with excitement, and wanted to hear her affirmative answer. As long as she agreed, they would immediately go to the Hogwarts School Board to petition. "I don''t dare to be these compliments." Professor McGonagall said blankly. "I just did some small work. This is my duty. I am very satisfied with my teaching." She said calmly, "In my education history, the performance and strength of the students are not outstanding. In comparison, I think Mr. George Soros is more qualified to be the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "Devil Level 62 "Uh~" Old John swallowed dryly, his enthusiasm was like a cool breeze and suddenly cooled down. Those passionate and indignant wizards were like a stick head-on. Their tidal enthusiasm, like touching a cold rock in the sea, rushed through violently and retreated slowly and indifferently. "But, your Excellency, his age is too young, he doesn''t have enough teaching experienceOld John racked his brains to find the reason. "No one is qualified to make irresponsible remarks at his age. When he became the most powerful wizard in the magic world at his current age, didn''t he just prove his unparalleled learning ability?" Professor McGonagall said calmly . "As for his teaching experience." Professor McGonagall looked at the others calmly. "These should not be judged by others. As far as I know, the students respect George''s teaching very much." She smiled, "He is far more popular with students than our teachers. If we teachers do not make progress, I am afraid they will be rejected by the students. You see, I dont start preparing lessons a month in advance. Yet?" George chuckled slightly, and it seemed that Professor McGonagall also had some feelings about the changes in Hogwarts. Looking at her, it is necessary to make preparations in advance and to grab the attention of the students from the mutual aid agency. George couldn''t help but admire a teacher like Professor McGonagall. Only such a teacher can truly lead by example and teach students how to continuously learn and progress throughout their lives. Only teachers who keep learning can educate students who keep learning. Just because of age, we will not be eliminated by the times. "However, our children and our descendants are all going to school at Hogwarts." A bearded wizard said reluctantly, "We need to be responsible to our children and to our descendants. " "We can''t be indifferent to the future of the magical world. We can''t just watch, we can''t sit idly by." The other wizards immediately responded loudly. Professor McGonagall looked at these inexplicable wizards in surprise, and she asked in the direction of old Tom, "Did your food today be mixed with manic mushrooms?" (.) Chapter 655： Cheating test showad03(); Chapter 6 The Cheating Exam She couldn''t help muttering, the manners of these wizards today are not like the wizards in normal times. Did they eat something wrong or drink something wrong? Old Tom immediately shook his head desperately, absolutely not daring to admit such speculation, "It has nothing to do with food and weather. Everyone has a high spirit today. With a sense of responsibility to their children and younger generations, they want to let Hogwarts choose. Produce a qualified principal.pb.m" Old John said calmly, "We are not manic, we are very calm. Today''s "Daily Prophet" has taught us that such an important choice is for all of us and for the future of the magical world." "What we uphold is the expectation for our children and descendants, the love and responsibility for them, and we hope they can achieve something." He said in a determined tone, "We must be held accountable to these young people on major issues concerning the future of these young people." The others immediately supported in unison, "We must be responsible to young people." Professor McGonagall looked surprised. She wondered in her heart, if it wasn''t a manic mushroom, could it be that beer was mixed into the confusion potion? "Because we love them, we can''t just sit idly by, and we can''t be silent." Another shouted loudly, which immediately aroused more support. Little Walker looked at the others, and he wanted to express his views as a young man. But seeing these excited and blushing wizards, he suddenly felt that it would be better not to say anything. Everyone is passionate and vigorous. They are making choices for the future of young people. They are leading the future of young people. They are using love and care to make decisions that benefit them.pb.m Suddenly, a voice broke their concerted efforts. A dull and powerful voice came from a corner of the bar. The voice said in agreement, "Being responsible to young people would be great. Starting from the next semester, Hogwarts'' Ultimate Wizarding Exam will not only face students in the future." "Adult wizards can take these exams again after graduation, until they get the above scores in each of them." "Not only that, except for s. Hogwarts will introduce qualification examinations and certifications for adult wizards in the future. On top of ordinary wizards, there will be honorary titles such as elite wizards, great wizards, explorers, and sages. "Prosperity Concubine Exam again? Hear the terrible news. Everyone turned their eyes to a table in the corner of the bar. There were four young people at that table, and one of them was a tall young man standing at the table, talking endlessly. "In order to allow young people to experience the love and care of the older generation, and to enable the older generation to lead by example and deeds. Hogwarts specially prepared enough exams and experimental projects for those wizards who have been studying and making progress throughout their lives. ." "To ensure that the older generation of wizards who care about young people can use their actions and strength to teach students a lifelong learning attitude." He continued, "These qualification exams will be widely used in the magic world. Any wizard can and should participate in these exams." "Ordinary wizards grow into elite wizards through learning and training. Elite wizards become great wizards through learning and training. Great wizards become explorers through learning and training. As for sages, forget it." He paused and continued, "The older generation of wizards, through lifelong learning, keep making progress. This is the best support and care for young people. Seeing his family grow into a powerful wizard through learning, this will It is the greatest encouragement to young people and the greatest boost to their growth." Old John swallowed. Although he didn''t understand what the man was talking about, he always felt like he was very powerful. He couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Can Dumbledore be considered a sage?" The others pricked their ears, wondering if the standard would be high. The young man continued, "The words of the sage, Merlin, the most powerful wizard in history, can be well-deserved as the sage. The words of the explorer, the four founders of Hogwarts, they discovered from ancient magic Out of the embryonic form of modern magic, they can be called explorers." "As for Dumbledore, he has done well in transfiguration. He can be regarded as a great wizard." Dumbledore is the great wizard! Everyone took a deep breath, what did they hear? They heard Merlin, Merlin on the upper. Rebirth of the female partner Merlin can be regarded as a sage, and the legendary characters, the four founders of Hogwarts, Godric Gryffindor, Rowena Ravenclaw, Salazar Slytherin, He Erga Hufflepuff and the others can only be regarded as explorers They measured their position, and found sadly that if they were measured in this way, they were not even elite wizards. Old John said dryly, "That''s not good, we are a lot of age, and we have to pass the exam, it seems completely unnecessary." "There is no need. We have graduated from school for many years. We are already grown-up wizards. We don''t need to study and take exams." The others immediately agreed loudly. The young man shook his head gently, "Study is a lifelong career. How can you give up studying just because you are an adult? The road to learning is endless. When you were in school, you didn''t get all the best of s. ." "This is a very good opportunity to make up for. You have the opportunity to regain s''full excellence." He emphasized, These are enough for you to face your children and your descendants. You can stand up straight and tell them upright that learning is not a difficult thing, as long as you work hard. Can get good grades." "Because, even as an adult, your studies at Hogwarts weren''t wasteful, you got the s''full excellence." "Under such circumstances, what reason do your children and younger generations have to fear the difficulties of learning?" the young man said in a positive tone. "S''s excellent results!" Hearing this, there were sounds of swallowing saliva in the bar one after another. One wizard after another, looking at the people next to him, "Can you get s''s all excellent results?" Their questioning immediately ushered in contemptuous eyes, "You are stupid, how is that possible, that is something that the prefect can''t do." In the corner, Harry asked Ron quietly, "Have you ever seen s''s all-out result?" (.) Chapter 656： grade test showad03(); One second of genius remembers and provides you with wonderful reading. Chapter 656 Ron took a deep breath, "If you don''t count, you don''t have a Defense Against the Dark Arts class that you have taken seriously. Percy and Bill''s oets have achieved all excellent results, twelve o''s." "But Percy will have to continue studying at school for several years before he can get this grade." He emphasized, "It''s just possible." The ultimate wizarding exam is the highest degree that Hogwarts can provide. The ability to pass this exam alone is enough to make every student proud of himself. As for s''s excellent results, it is simply an impossible task for ordinary students. Fred and Joe never even thought about taking the s ultimate wizard exam, and they would be satisfied if they could get the oets general wizard qualification exam. Harry said dumbfounded, "This is just the easiest exam, as for those elite wizard certification, great wizard certification, explorer certification, and even the qualification review of sages." He dared not go on. Thinking of the overwhelming test items and content. Thinking of a group of gray-haired wizards buried in the papers contemplating and contemplating, he felt sympathy for the wizards and aunts in front of him. "Let''s talk about the Hogwarts principal." Old John was trembling and wanted to bring the topic back to the original path. "Whether it is the teacher or the principal, it is only part of education. A greater part of education lies in the words and deeds of parents." The young man said in a heartfelt voice. "I see that you are so concerned about the future of young people. I really admire it. Naturally, I want to let your thoughts and love not be let down. These exams for adults are the best precepts and deeds for young people and promote them. It is urgent." "I think it''s better to take the long-term plan, and the long-term plan is better." Old John kept wiping the sweat from his forehead and said in a panic. The young man continued, "If you have more and better ways to teach by precepts and deeds, whether it''s fighting with young people or training with young people. Please speak up, Hogwarts will definitely consider carefully. Everybodys request, we will never fail, everybodys love for young people..." Red envelope system A voice interrupted the young man''s words. "Who are you? What qualifications do you have to represent Hogwarts, why do we take the exam? We are adults, we do not need exams, we have enough qualifications to educate those young people." A bearded wizard said nonchalantly, "Your idea is really outrageous. We are clearly talking about disciplining young people. How can we be turned into an assessment of adults?" "You are not qualified to say that to us, let alone to carry out so many examinations." The bearded wizard turned around, waved to everyone, and said, "The question we are talking about today is about the new headmaster of Hogwarts. Don''t be led astray." Then he turned around again. He loudly accused, "What is your heart? Just because you are dissatisfied with us, you deny our care for young people, and even deny our qualifications to educate young people." "What kind of qualification exams have been made in a roundabout way. Those are really absurd. As elders, we naturally have the right to educate young people." "No," the young man shook his head slightly. He said slowly, "Age has no right. Anyone will be old. It is meaningless to be old. Those qualification exams are definitely not ridiculous. Starting next semester, Hogwarts will meet with the Ministry of Magic. Jointly develop these examinations and certifications for adult wizards." Seeing the man''s swearing attitude and listening to the man''s conclusive statement, everyone panicked. "How is this possible, this is ridiculous, you are lying, you are not qualified to decide these at all." The bearded wizard said uneasyly. "Yes, you are lying, you have no right to decide these." The wizards said in unison. It''s like finding the backbone of the master, like grabbing the straw, the wizards one after another, all refuting the possibility that George said. No one wants to be labeled an ordinary wizard, and they don''t want to see other people hold the title of an elite wizard or a great wizard when they are labeled as an ordinary wizard. Feng Gong Zhi Liao Chen Huan "He didn''t lie, and he is qualified to do so." Professor McGonagall said calmly. Everyone looked at Professor McGonagall with incredible gazes. They didn''t understand why the person they supported didn''t appreciate their affection at all. Why did this person, after opposing their praise, stand on the side of others at such inexplicable times? Professor McGonagall said softly, "Is this your idea for the next semester? George is carrying out a qualification examination in the magic world, and giving the magic world a higher and lower level?" "Hello, Professor McGonagall." The young man smiled softly, and a wave of invisible fluctuations revealed his original face. That man was George. "Hello George." Professor McGonagall looked at the people around George. "And you, Harry, Ron, Hermione, good summer vacation." She nodded lightly, "Although I didn''t see George''s Confusion Charm, I still recognize Ron and Hermione. As for Harry, you can learn more about your Confusion Charm from George. George The confusion curse is enough to hide the perception of others perfectly." Harry smiled and nodded, "I will continue to improve the spell, thank you, Professor McGonagall." At this time, other talents suddenly discovered that they had just been discussing here for a long time, and the person who opposed it for a long time had been sitting beside them. The most powerful wizard in the magical world, George Soros was sitting beside them, quietly watching them oppose and make noise. They only felt a chill behind them. It was obviously hot and summer in the depths, but it seemed like they had suddenly arrived in a cold basement where the spell of ice was cast, and it seemed like a whistling cold wind brushed their ears. "Great and great Mr. George Soros." Old John''s face turned pale, with a cold sweat on his forehead, he stammered, "It''s really an honor for Old John to see the great you again. " "What happened just now." He thought hard to explain, his anxious tears were about to fall, he looked at George with tears, "Mister things are not like that." He almost wanted to make a few big mouths, and now he realized how stupid he was. (.) For mobile phone users, please browse m reading for a better reading experience. Chapter 657： Big Fudge George One second of genius remembers and provides you with wonderful reading. Chapter 657 He had seen George early in the morning, he shouldn''t have turned around, and immediately said ill of George. This should be something a person with a normal head should have imagined. As a result, he was noticed for a while, and he completely forgot about it just thinking of being popular. He saw no outsiders in the bar, but he didn''t expect that George would use a confusing spell to get in the crowd. He was angry, regretful, and misfortune came out of his mouth. This was not the first time he knew these things. When Gryffindor was in school, he didn''t lose much of the limelight. These are all a lot of age, and they still can''t get rid of this problem. This is really a big disaster. Seeing that an old man was scared to cry, George was also a little surprised. It turned out that he was already side by side with Voldemort so quickly. Has the child stopped crying and scared the old man to be his label? The other wizards, all you pushed me, scrambled to squeeze in front of George. They babbled, "Great Mr. Soros, things are not like this." "We are not against you..." "It''s just...just..." "We are just worried about the position of the principal. It is a waste of time for you." A middle-aged wizard thought of a reasonable excuse, "The principal and the students are far less important than what you are doing now." Immediately all the wizards learned this excuse, and they whispered, "Yes, the great you are going to fight Voldemort. At such a critical time, you need more peace and time." George was surprised to find that people''s potential is indeed endless. When these people became impatient, even Voldemort was not afraid. They all forgot to change Voldemort to a mysterious person, and they didn''t tremble when they heard Voldemort''s name. They were tweeting that they were considering Voldemort''s battle with him before they decided to oppose him as the headmaster of Hogwarts. Sure enough, the fear at hand was far more scary than Voldemort. He coughed slightly, "I think you were right about the matter just now." George encouraged everyone and looked at everyone with gentle eyes. There was a calming power in his eyes, and the chirping wizards who were panicking and chatting slowly calmed down. The Thousand Years Contract: Miss Scrap After calming everyone''s emotions, he began to speak slowly. He said mildly, "The concern for young wizards is naturally not exaggerated. The concern for the younger generation is naturally also sincere. Your enthusiasm and concern have moved me very much." The wizards became very excited, and couldn''t help but sigh. This is a great wizard. What is great is not only power, but also great mind and tolerance. George said in an irrefutable tone, "So, I also put forward practical solutions for your concern. Concern for young wizards and education for young wizards must not just stay on the lips, it is impossible. Forgive." The wizards began to think, and it was true. The education and care for their children and younger generations were more than just lip service. "We need to act immediately, starting from each of us and learning from ourselves." George said slowly, "We need to let young wizards see the efforts of adult wizards. Let them see that the people around us who care about ourselves the most become our most important role models." He said in an impassioned tone, "We must be the pride of our family, and we must be a role model for our family. We must use our own strength to improve and run our own family." "Then, starting from the family, our family will affect our environment and improve our environment. Finally, the environment we live in can change the situation of the entire magical world." These words seemed to be mixed with magic, mobilizing the emotions of the wizards, and they began to get excited again. Those sense of responsibility and mission came to their hearts again, changing the family, changing the world, this is more exciting than educating children. "So, you think well, you are right." George waved his hands and said in a passionate tone. "Now, what we need is to realize these beautiful ideas and visions. Act. ,My friends." He said loudly, "Let us all, through the attitude of lifelong learning. Use our own words and deeds to set the best example for the young people in the magic world. Let us work together for the bright future of the magic world, let us Together, we will make progress for a better tomorrow in the magic world. "Never forget, Jing Shao''s beloved wife! Warm applause resounded through the whole broken cauldron bar, and the wizards were moved to tears. This is exactly what they thought, and this was exactly what they wanted. It starts with me, changes from my own family, and from my family to the surrounding people, and from the surrounding people, it affects the entire society. In the end, they can even change the world, change everything. "Goodbye, then, great actors." Gentleman George bowed slightly to the others, with a gentle smile, and left the cauldron bar. "George, you said so well." Hermione looked at George with excitement, she was still excited for George''s speech just now. "Oh!" George smiled softly, without speaking. Hermione said with a look of excitement, "Only by changing yourself can you change your own family. Then, by changing your own family, it affects the entire society, and then changes the entire world." "Just like you said." She said happily, "We must start from ourselves, act from ourselves, and become an example for everyone." Hermione looked at them with excitement Then, she was stunned, and she slowed down. "What are you guys, why don''t you seem to care at all" She looked at other people inexplicably, with incomprehensible doubts in her eyes. It seemed that she was the only one who was excited about this matter. George''s face was flat and lacking in interest. Harry was absent-minded and distracted frequently. Ron lowered his head and walked forward quickly, not caring what she was talking about. She stopped and looked at her friends incredible. Don''t they care about the exciting speeches and the ways to change the world just now? Rondo walked a few steps, only to realize that the others hadn''t followed. He immediately turned back and looked at Hermione who was parked there with inexplicable eyes. Did something happen? Hermione looked at Harry incredulously and asked, "You didn''t feel excited about the speech just now, didn''t you feel it?" (.) For mobile phone users, please browse m reading for a better reading experience. Chapter 658： What each cares about Chapter 658 "Ah! What?" Harry was blinded by the immediate questioning. He said in wonder, "Oh, what did you say?" Hermione emphasized again in an angry tone, "Did you not feel the exciting speech just now?" Harry touched the back of his head, and said silly, "The speech is very good, but I was just thinking about who is against George behind his back." He thought to himself that Umbridge was the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic. Connelly Fudge is now a hard-core supporter of George, so Umbridge and the forces of Magic who oppose Fudge should be equally opposed to George. In addition, some extreme pure-blood families, including the Malfoy family, and some people from the Black division, they will also object to George, who has always been friendly with Muggles. The rest may include some people with foreign forces and some people in private with Voldemort. Thinking of this, he felt that it was not so easy to eliminate the soil of discrimination and hatred in the magical world. Hermione reluctantly accepted Harry''s answer, and she turned her gaze to Ron again, "What about you? Ron, what were you thinking about?" "Me?" Ron said embarrassedly, "I''m thinking we''re going back now, maybe it''s too late for lunch." The speech just now was good, but as soon as he left the wine, he immediately became happy. He was a little hungry, and when he thought of a delicious lunch, he felt better again. "Eat, you just want to eat." Hermione said irritably. "Don''t you think that the speech just now can change many people and many things?" She looked at her friends in amazement, unable to understand why they were so indifferent to the important scene they saw before her. Ron scratched his head and said embarrassedly, "I really don''t know this. I don''t know those people very well." "It''s not a relationship between unfamiliar and unfamiliar." Hermione corrected, "but you care more about eating than changing the magic world." "There''s nothing wrong with that," Ron whispered. Compared to the things that are far away, what to eat next is much more meaningful. Three Kingdoms Hermione turned her gaze to George, and she asked wonderingly, "George, you just gave a good speech, why don''t you continue?" She continued to ask, "Starting next semester, are there really so many exams going on?" In her opinion, the classification of the wizards is really not an easy task. Although it seems that George already has some ideas, people can''t help but doubt whether they can be realized. George smiled and said softly, "This kind of topic is too grand, just a few minutes of happiness. After the happiness is over, those trivial and small actions that require years of continuous action are the real value." He slowly said, "A speech, no matter how exciting it is, can only bring everyone a few minutes of passion. When the speech is over, everything will return to its original state, only the actions afterwards. , Can truly change the magic world." "No?" Hermione said in surprise. "I think everyone else is very excited and determined." "Haha!" George shook his head with a smile, "Excited, resolve these things, it''s better not to value these things. If you have noticed, it will be easy to find out. The classmates around you have repeatedly made various determinations. Studying. But when they really look at the books, they will soon return to their old appearance." He waved his hand, "Determination and excitement, don''t care about these, rely on these to motivate yourself, and you will give up soon." He said in a positive tone, "Only those persecutions from reality can truly change a person''s behavior and thoughts. This is what we have to do. As for speeches and persuasion, these can only give their brains a short time. heat." He said in a strong tone, "Long-term changes are needed to force them to have no choice. Those exams will definitely be implemented, and these exams and levels will become more and more important in the future." Great momentum, those who follow will prosper, those who oppose will hurt. Counting on the consciousness of others too much is just asking for trouble. Human nature always seeks advantages and avoids disadvantages. Other than that, it is totally dependent on it. If you really want to accomplish something, you must never fantasize about the enlightenment of other people. It is indispensable to coerce and lure. Only when it is related to the vital interests of other people and forces them to the only choice, can they truly do what is expected. Enhanced version of Naruto "Is it really good to divide the wizards into power classes, to divide them into upper and lower ranks? Will it cause comparison and discrimination?" Hermione asked uncertainly. George smiled and said, "Classification and hierarchy will definitely bring about some negative effects, and even bring discrimination. But this is what the magical world needs now." In his opinion, the biggest thing in the magic world has always been too closed and silent. In contrast, the interest entanglements between the dark wizards, the house elves, and all kinds of discrimination are relatively trivial. He said calmly, "Discrimination cannot be eliminated in a short period of time. As long as people compare and compare, they will definitely show it in different ways." George glanced at them and explained, "Discrimination is not the cause. Discrimination is only the result of people''s choice and catharsis. I think you should know that among ordinary people, there is no distribution of pure blood and Muggles, but they Can it be equal?" Harry and Hermione shook their heads immediately, the discrimination between ordinary people that was too much. George said slowly, "The discrimination between ordinary people is much more than the discrimination between pure-blood and mixed-race wizards. Discrimination does not distinguish between Muggles and wizards. People will always discriminate. After a discrimination is eliminated today, tomorrow There will be new discrimination immediately." In his view, discrimination and prejudice are not important, nor are they incredible things. As long as people''s minds of comparison and comparison still exist, discrimination and prejudice will always exist. When pure blood does not discriminate against mixed blood, it does not mean that discrimination will disappear. When ancestry cannot discriminate, height and appearance will also become new discrimination. He explained slowly, "Discrimination and prejudice are the needs of people to divide groups and scopes. As long as these needs still exist, discrimination and prejudice will not disappear." He said flatly, "When discrimination is absolutely impossible to eliminate, what we can do is not to hide the problems and treat them as non-existent. We need to acknowledge these problems and face them squarely." (.) ; Chapter 659： Discrimination that cannot be eliminated Chapter 659 "But we can stop these discriminations.??" Hermione reminded decisively, "We should not sit idly by and watch the lives of discrimination." "Of course." George said quietly, "We will not ignore it, we will not do nothing. But how to do it, this is the biggest difference." "Is it enough to just stop these? For example, prohibiting others from discriminating severely, using demerit points and confinement as punishment?" He said with emotion, "Yes, I will be the headmaster of Hogwarts next semester. I can tell everyone else that no one is allowed to mention the words "hybrid" or "Muggle", but you think, Has their discrimination and prejudice disappeared since then?" Hermione shook her head, and she thought of Malfoy, of the students in Slytherin. Even if they never say a word with the students of Gryffindor from now on, their discrimination will be revealed in those silent actions without any omission. "Yes!" George said in a positive tone. "Covering the problem and pretending that the problem does not exist will only bring worse consequences. They will discriminate more secretly, and they will not say these things in person." "But they will have more private hostility and exchanges, and they will still hug each other, and use a feeling of self-thinking to resist injustice, mixing more hatred into discrimination." He asked Harry and them, "When discrimination is inevitable, then, what can we do to change discrimination?" Harry and Ron both shook their heads silently. If they knew, they would have taken action. Hermione replied quickly, "Better than them, let them only dare to speak quietly behind their backs, hiding in the corner." This is her way to deal with other people''s discrimination. When she is better than those pure-blood wizards, their discrimination seems weak and weak, making people feel contemptuous. George nodded in satisfaction, "Yes, when it is impossible to eliminate discrimination in one step. The easiest way may be to replace the previous one with a new kind of discrimination." Xiaobai''s growth record He said slowly, "I once said that no one will discriminate against a grass, no one will discriminate against a tree, and no one will discriminate against something that is impossible to reach. Let alone take action. Behind long-term discrimination, organized discrimination must be due to interests." The root of discrimination is interest, and it is never really because of hatred. Discrimination against mixed race means that they can comfortably insult and enslave mixed race. Discrimination against Muggles means that they can unscrupulously plunder and kill Muggles. Discrimination against the poor means that they can oppress and plunder the poor in an open manner. Discriminating against landlords means that they can grab and divide the land without any scruples. Discrimination against outsiders means that they have competitive and psychological advantages. Behind all the two factions of discrimination, there are naked divisions and interests, and there is no unprovoked hatred. A long-existing thought, a chronic disease that is difficult to cure, must have realistic logic behind these problems. When the reality has not changed, the problems that have grown and manifested will certainly not change. All discrimination ultimately lies in disputes over interests. Everything is hatred, and all conflicts originate in interests and end in interests. Only benefits can change and eliminate discrimination. George said slowly, "When the actual benefits are not enough to change the soil of discrimination, there is no way to eradicate discrimination. At this time, what we need to be prepared to do is to limit discrimination to one kind that is controlled by us. Within the scale." "The rank and strength of wizards are the new benefits I have prepared, and the new controllable discrimination I have prepared." The idea of ??replacing the previous discrimination with a new one is very surprising. Harry looked at George at a loss and listened to his explanation. George smiled slightly, and slowly said, "Compared to the discrimination against the ancestry, the discrimination against the birth of a person. We call the differences in people''s abilities competition, not discrimination." He spread his hands and said mildly, "You see, the same is prejudice and discrimination. When dealing with different problems, its destructive power is very different. What we have to do is to join this Constraint." The queen has three good "In the Muggle world, they don''t discriminate against ancestry. But they discriminate against height, they discriminate against looks. They discriminate against geography, they discriminate against gender, they discriminate against work, they discriminate against education, they discriminate against single dogs, and they discriminate against long-distance relationships." "They discriminate against everything that can be discriminated against. They even discriminate against sweet tofu brains and salty tofu brains." He explained that, "Different discrimination, some are easy to hide, and some conflicts will be more peaceful. Discrimination and discrimination are also different. Mild discrimination, although it is also discrimination, is better than extreme hatred. Quite a lot." He continued, "Not only that, discrimination compared to height and appearance, compared to discrimination in terms of location and education, compared to all other discrimination. In a Muggle society, there is something that can make up for the height and appearance of one All shortcomings." He said in an emphatic tone, "And the same thing that can change all discrimination is money. In the Muggle world, people use money to measure everything, and use ability to link wealth. Let everyone To love wealth, so that everyone worships wealth." "Look at George motioned and said, "Although this result is not perfect, they still discriminate against each other. But in the Muggle world, as long as a person has sufficient ability and wealth, he can be more discriminatory. " He said slowly, "As long as there is enough money, no one cares. Whether a man is only 153 tall and looks like an alien. No one cares whether he likes a man or a woman. No one cares. He is single all his life, or a group of wives and concubines." "Everything can be resisted through wealth and money." He said flatly, "People with huge wealth can resist all discrimination, and even if they want, they can discriminate against everyone in turn." "Of course, if possible, everyone wants to look better and taller. But without these choices, people have other choices. This is the Muggle world, which is more advanced than the wizarding world. local." George talked calmly about the advantages of the Muggle world over the wizarding world. (.) ; Chapter 660： Use discrimination to reform discrimination Chapter 66o Using Discrimination to Reform Discrimination Harry nodded, "Discrimination of blood, discrimination of birth, is the most unchangeable and the worst discrimination.??" George agreed and said, "Further, the discrimination of height and appearance cannot be changed. But when these discriminations are replaced by discriminations of wealth and discrimination, people finally begin to have a glimmer of hope, through their own efforts. To change the status quo of discrimination." "But that''s still discrimination?" Hermione said uncomfortably. She didn''t understand why people always discriminate so much, can''t there be less discrimination? George said calmly, "Of course, the discrimination of wealth and ability is just a stage of the evolution of discrimination, and it will not be the final result. If we continue to move forward, we can see better results." He said with emotion, "After the discrimination in wealth and ability, when society progresses to the point where everyone can live with dignity, the discrimination in wealth and ability will gradually fade." "When people can live with dignity, people will truly have the ability and ideas to pursue some higher spiritual pursuits. Only then will people think about lifelong learning and the thirst for knowledge." George said in an expectant tone, When peoples discrimination changes to the thirst for knowledge and the thirst for social contribution. The whole world has become beautiful enough. Those who have contributed more are certainly affected by peoples more A lot of respect, this is what they get for granted." "But their contributions will also help everyone living in society. In that case, those who contribute to society enjoy people''s respect and the rewards from society." "And those ordinary people also enjoy the convenience brought by social progress and the convenience of living with dignity." This is exactly what he wants to see, not by ignoring the right to speak for everyone, not by ignoring the entanglement of interests behind the discrimination. It is the real realization that behind the discrimination, there is still a lack of resources, and the fighting of interests is too tragic. Only a more developed and advanced world, when everyone can live with dignity. People''s discrimination will become less and less, and people''s interaction will become more and more peaceful. In the poorest times, people will always kill and eat people for a bite of food. But in the affluent modern times, as long as there are choices, everyone tries to avoid not going to the last step. Survive at the end of the Western Jin Dynasty In contrast, as long as society continues to develop, when everyone can live with dignity, discrimination is really unnecessary. He looked at other people plainly and asked, "When everyone can live with dignity, do people really need to continue to discriminate against others?" "That''s hard to say. Malfoy discriminates against others, but it''s not because they can''t live with dignity." Ron gently reminded. George nodded, "That''s right, but as long as most people live with dignity, as long as most people, there is no need to discriminate against others to gain dignity. Most people in the world live in a beautiful country. ." "At this time, people who discriminate against others will become unwelcome people. Think about it. At that time, if Malfoy discriminated against others, it was against most people. Would they still dare to discriminate against others openly?" He gave an example, "Voldemort is half-blood, would Malfoy dare to discriminate against him?" Everyone immediately shook their heads. Of course it was impossible. Malfoy would be killed on the spot if he dared to discriminate against Voldemort. George continued to ask, "Does Malfoy dare to go to the Gryffindor lounge and discriminate against others?" Everyone kept shaking their heads, and Malfoy was not stupid. He wouldn''t provoke them in front of them. That was the result of finding. George smiled and said, "So, what we have to do in the future is when others say that he is a pure-blood wizard. We need to ask him,''Have you gotten all excellent in the eT.s exam? Your wizard level? What is the qualification level?'' When they can''t answer the expected answers." "So, do you know what to do next?" Ron flexed his hands and imitated with an exaggerated tone, "What? Your eT.s exam turned out to be not Quanyou, you turned out to be just an ordinary wizard. As an elite wizard, I refuse to talk to ignorant people like you. I showed you the excellent results of my eT.s exam." Harry added with a smile, "Then you conspicuously took out the qualification certificate of an elite wizard and trembled." Thinking of such a picture, everyone couldn''t help laughing happily. It''s hard to raise a sweet wife "Sorry for the adult wizards who are going to be caught in various exams. I hope they have not forgotten all the knowledge in school." Ron said in a gloating tone. In the broken cauldron, since George and the others left, the noisy crowd finally slowly recovered. After George''s exciting speech, everyone in the wine reacted differently. Little Walker looked excited. In George''s speech, he revealed the secret to excellence. Only those who have lifelong learning habits and who are determined to become role models for their family members can continue to achieve excellence under the high demands of themselves. It is these people who, by changing themselves, affect the people around them, and in turn affect more people, and even change the world. George''s words, like to little Walker, opened the door to a new world. After graduating from ignorant studies, he had his real goal set for the first time. He does not want to be someone who is not qualified to speak any powerful words, he wants to be a person like George. He must truly become a person who is qualified to use his own words, to use his own actions, to be qualified to stand up, and use the excellent results of the .eT.s exam to tell others that learning is not difficult. He decided, even if he had already graduated. But after he goes back, he has to start studying again, he has to take the Hogwarts eT.s exam again, and he has to make up for his wasteful study in school. He has to continue to learn, lifelong learning, from an ordinary wizard to an elite wizard, and from an elite wizard to a great wizard. In the future, we will even work towards a higher goal. If George knew that his almost flickering speech could really inspire someone, then he would be very pleased. Sometimes people who fool you don''t believe in truth, but people who listen to it will believe, and even do some important things with this. The world is so wonderful. Old John''s face was a fluke of escape, and he still has lingering fears until now. (.) ; Chapter 661： Adult dignity Chapter 661 He was ashamed to mention what he had just done. ? In front of the most powerful wizard in magic, in front of the strong man who defeated Voldemort head-on, he repeatedly had nothing to look for, and he forced the pros and cons to engage in those protests and oppositions. He just incited others to oppose George. He promised that even though he was a Gryffindor, he had never been so reckless in his previous career. The previous scene dwarfs his absurd years in Gryffindor. Fortunately, the great Lord George Soros did not blame him. "This is really the mind of a great wizard." Old John was deeply moved. As for the case of Headmaster Hogwarts, he has been left out. If someone mentioned it again, he would immediately support the great lord without hesitation. But for more people, the excitement in their hearts has slowly cooled down. The enthusiasm and excitement just now, as George said, is only worth a few minutes of happiness. When no one continued to agitate, after a few minutes, the wizards slowly calmed down. After the passion is vented, there is a kind of calmness that is relieved, a kind of calmness that is somewhat empty. They whispered quietly, discussing the matter just now. "Are those things true? About the eT.s exam, about the certification exam for wizard power levels?" There are still wizards who doubt the scene just now. It is difficult for them to understand what incredible things have happened. The wizarding world in the past has never been like this. Someone immediately analyzed, "As the most powerful wizard in the magical world, the president of the International Wizarding Federation, and the principal of Hogwarts, Your Excellency Soros will not just talk casually." "So, so to speak, these things are true?" The wizards who realized with hindsight finally realized, "But, how could things become like this." "Yeah, how did things become like this?" When I think that after graduation, everyone can''t get away from one test after another, and most people become dejected. "Ordinary wizards, elite wizards, great wizards. The thought of such a name makes people feel like they can''t be crawled out for a lifetime." The heart is on the left and you are on the right. For a while, the whole wine was filled with gloomy, sighing atmosphere. "This is terrible. In the future, adult wizards will have to keep taking exams. If they fail the exam, how can they educate their children in the future. The wizards also thought of the terrible part of this exam, everyone needs to face the exam. They are on the same starting line as their children. They had no choice but to wave the whip behind their backs, urging the children to study hard. "Isn''t it? Think about it, read the same book, and take the same exam. Then the grades are worse than that of your children. What is the majesty of the parents and how can they educate their children in the future." The wizards sighed one after another. "Yes, I won''t take those exams!" an old wizard said loudly. Immediately someone reminded, "If you don''t participate, if everyone else participates, wouldn''t it be a joke?" The old wizard immediately replied, "Then everyone boycott, everyone will not participate together, I bet, there are absolutely no adult wizards who want to take such an exam." Someone immediately supported him, "Yes, few adult wizards want to take such an exam." A middle-aged wizard shook his head, "It''s not that simple. His Excellency Soros is the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world. He is now the chairman of the International Federation of Wizards. In a month, he will become the principal of Hogwarts. " "Other wizards want to resist the assessment he promotes. How easy is it. The Ministry of Magic will be the first to support him. The current Minister of Magic all counts on that Lord." He continued, "What''s more, besides the adult wizards, what is more important is the education of the students at Hogwarts, what do they think of parents who have no guts to take the exam?" "That''s not okay, that''s not okay, it''s possible that afterwards, we will all be crushed on our heads by those little children. Really carrying a poor student''s report card and being looked down upon by the children?" the old wizard said angrily . "That''s not true." The middle-aged wizard said slowly, "As long as you don''t want your children to study hard while not studying, I don''t think the children will be able to compete with you." The old wizard snorted and said, "That doesn''t mean that I didn''t say anything. How could I not ask the children to study hard." The childhood sweetheart wandered around the world. "But you obviously can''t do it yourself." The middle-aged wizard said disapprovingly. "It''s because I can''t do it, so I want the kids to do it! Otherwise, what do you want the kids to do? Born to be fun?" the old wizard said confidently. "You~" The middle-aged wizard pointed at the old wizard, speechless and speechless, just kept shaking his head. He had never seen such a brazen person. Listening to their arguing, the others were thinking carefully. "How many excellent did you get in the Hogwarts eT.s exam?" "You think too much. The eT.s exam prefect can''t get a few good points. I have never been a prefect, and I can pass the eT.s exam. Thank God. How about you?" "Uh, I almost passed." "I got two excellent." "Awesome, seeing you wear glasses, you know that you are a person who loves to learn." Dialogues like this one after another. Thinking of exams, everyone has no intention of caring about the principal of Hogwarts. They just think about how to deal with such difficulties. Professor McGonagall saw the wizard in the wine and couldn''t help feeling deeply. Although she doesn''t support George''s move to classify the wizards'' strengths, but these wizards one by one, if they can really develop the habit of learning, that''s not bad. In education matters, the role that teachers can play is actually very limited. In Hogwarts class, a teacher has to take care of all the students in the school. They are really too busy, and they can only provide the most basic help to the students. In addition to the school, the family does not lose to the school at all, and is even an educational classroom more important than the school. Those students'' initial ambitions and initial learning abilities must be cultivated in the family. What the school can do is to make it easier for those students who already have the ability to learn. The real education begins long before school, and it begins at home. It is difficult for a school to truly participate in one''s most important education. (.) ; Chapter 662： Professor McGonagalls sanity Chapter 662 Professor McGonagall''s Reason Therefore, because of this, Professor McGonagall is not very satisfied with his educational achievements. Under her guidance, students who can surpass her have not yet appeared. For a teacher, I have to say that this is a very big regret. The biggest encouragement for teachers is not to raise their salaries, but to see that students are better than blue. I have to say that at least in this aspect, the teaching quality of Hogwarts as a whole is not very good. Over the years, among the students who truly surpassed those teachers, George was the only one. But the teachers also understand that George was not educated by them. Since the third grade, George has rarely gone to class. To achieve such results, Hogwarts is not very helpful to George. While Professor McGonagall was feeling emotional, the whispering wizards already had a countermeasure. They walked toward Professor McGonagall with warm smiles. "Professor McGonagall, we are all your supporters, you know." The wizards said warmly. "We hope you can become the principal of Hogwarts." The wizards said enthusiastically. "Thank you for your kindness." Professor McGonagall said flatly. "However, I think George is more suitable to become the principal of Hogwarts. At this stage, only he can guarantee the safety of Hogwarts. On the other hand, the arrangement of the principal of Hogwarts is the school board. I believe they will make a wise choice." Although I feel a little awkward about George''s age, it is different from the fierce opposition of others. She knows that in extraordinary times, there are only extraordinary actions. In the current environment, the most powerful force is the guarantee for everything. Only the powerful wizard who can face Voldemort can truly guarantee the safety of the school. You know, in the final of the Triwizard Tournament, Voldemort led the Death Eaters and aggressively attacked Hogwarts. His action almost succeeded, and Dumbledore, the pillar of light in everyone''s hearts for many years, was defeated by Voldemort. Voldemort defeated not only Dumbledore''s body, but also the glorious image that Dumbledore had been shaping for a long time. It was all the inhabitants of the magic world who had placed trust in Dumbledore. The confidence of the entire magic world was completely defeated by Voldemort at that moment. At that moment, she refused to succumb to Voldemort. At that moment, she planned to fight with death and coexist and die with the Academy. After that, relying on George''s unparalleled strength, a miracle was created. George defeated Voldemort head-on, saved the school, and saved the lives of all the teachers and students. After this, George relied on his own series of actions to restore the confidence of the magical world. After having such an experience, how could she not only not help George at a critical time, but demolish George''s station instead? This is not something she would do. Therefore, in her view, at this moment, at this time. Those actions of George should be supported to the utmost extent. Because only he can defeat the extremely powerful Demon King at this time. Only George can save the entire magical world under Voldemort''s hands. Dumbledore was completely defeated, and the only person who was once Voldemort''s jealousy was unable to threaten Voldemort. Compared with Voldemort''s strength, the other people''s strength is far different. At this time, no matter who wants to become the principal of Hogwarts, he can only rely on George''s help and can only work under George''s care. In her opinion, instead of this, it is better to make George the principal of Hogwarts. When George became the principal of Hogwarts, he at least regarded the school as the focus of his defense, which was the greatest safety guarantee for all students. Therefore, the flattery and praise that those people gave her was wrong at the beginning. She couldn''t stop George''s actions at this time. Professor McGonagall said gently, "Whether it is the Hogwarts School Board or George, they have a deep affection for the school. At this time, we should support them, we should support George. I believe that George will definitely be able to Bring us satisfactory changes." Seeing this last effort, other people also lost the effect. It seems that their attempt to prevent George from becoming the principal of Hogwarts is ultimately difficult to achieve. So they immediately said politely, "We also think that His Excellency Soros is the best choice for Hogwarts. His strength is beyond doubt, and his wisdom is also unparalleled." "We are all very supportive of this. We now have only a few thoughts I hope Professor McGonagall can help us convey this to Your Excellency Soros." "It would be great if you could be so wise. If you have any comments, please say." Professor McGonagall was also very pleased to see that other people were so well-informed, she said calmly. The wizards said cautiously, "Professor McGonagall, can you ask Lord Soros for us. Please don''t implement those exams and strength divisions for adult wizards. Those exams are too worrying. ." They babbled, "We have been away from school for many years, and everything we learned in school is returned to the teachers." "We think the current life is pretty good. Let''s forget about the exams. Everything will be back to the original state." "Yes, let''s forget about the exam, everything should be back to the original state." "We are old, and our wish to take the exam is better, let the children realize it." "My son is now in Gryffindor school, and his grades are good. I will supervise him to study hard." "Yes, my niece got a lot of excellence in the Ravenclaw exam." "Please, forget those exams." The wizards rushed, begging passionately, begging Professor McGonagall to intercede with George. Hearing the outrageous demands made by these wizards, Professor McGonagall only felt a headache. If you wanted to blurt out to help, they got stuck in your throat, and these wizards were really outrageous. She looked at familiar faces one after another, and she could barely recall the scene when they were in school. She still remembered that these wizards were naughty students who didn''t like to learn when they were in her class. "Really..." Professor McGonagall said in a harsh tone. Chapter 663： Uneducated wizard Chapter 663 "One after another, you refused to use more effort when you went to school. After graduation, you still have the face to say such ridiculous things. Return everything you learned to the teacher. Is this your attitude?" She couldn''t believe that these people were all Hogwarts students, all students she had taught. Her students have actually fallen to this point. Her stern gaze was as sharp as a blade, making the wizards afraid to look at each other, "Just as you live like this, you still have the qualifications to educate your children, and the qualifications to ask them to study hard?" Looking at such a wizard and such a parent, she finally understood a little bit, why no matter how hard she tried to educate those students in school, it would not be of much use. Just because with such a family, even those students can develop some good habits in school. I''m afraid that when I go home during summer vacation, I will be distorted by the bad atmosphere at home. She glared at the disrespectful elderly wizard, "In the beginning, I thought it was not good to blindly assign a level to the wizards." She said slowly, After all, not every wizards mind can concentrate on those exams and spells. For those wizards who are not particularly fond of learning but are really not good at learning, they also have The right to live happily." In her teaching career, she has met many students, some students are not very good at learning indeed. Most of them are distracted from childhood because of family reasons, and it is difficult to concentrate those attentions in class. They are really bad at learning, but this does not mean that they are bad kids. Just like Neville Longbottom, everyone knows that he is a good boy. But he is really not good at learning, and his response is always slower than others. She had thought of encouraging and stimulating Neville, but it always backfired. All this made her understand that what teachers can do is really limited. The school can only give students a plank and guide them to create their own life ladder. But the ultimate ladder and life, after all, everyone has to act on their own. So she didn''t quite agree with the assessment and division of the strength of each adult wizard. Even though George mentioned later that the purpose of the exam is just to hope that the wizards will develop the habit of lifelong learning, she does not like this mandatory measure. "Yes, Professor McGonagall, we just don''t like learning, but we also have the right to live happily, so we don''t want to live with the transcripts of poor students." The wizards immediately said loudly, "Such a picture, thinking about it, makes people feel terrible." "Study is a matter for children. We are grown-ups and don''t need to spend time doing those things." They responded more excitedly to Professor McGonagall''s statement, as if the cancellation of the exam was already in sight. "But I have changed my mind now." Professor McGonagall said sternly, "Look at your double standards one by one. I don''t want to work hard, I just want to make my children work hard. This is not just a shame on the wizard. It also loses every adult year and every parent''s face." At the beginning, she really didn''t like this coercive action. In her opinion, for most wizards, they only need to master enough magic. Their respective lives are the real focus of their lives, those exams, those ratings, after all, are not the center of their lives. In her view, school life is only a small part of everyone''s life. Even if this part is not well, even when the students leave after graduation, there is no nostalgia. But in other places, those students can still start a happy and beautiful life again. But seeing the shameless attitude of these adult wizards, Professor McGonagall suddenly realized that she was really wrong. Those wizards are not just alone, purely alone. They have families, they have children, and they have various social relationships. The depravity of a wizard leads to the degeneration of their children''s descendants. A stupid wizard and a stupid family will educate more stupid wizards. If these adult wizards just give up on themselves, that''s fine, but their double standards affect not only themselves. They all have to get married and have children, and those children will be educated into fallen bear children by these fallen wizards as soon as they are born. Watching the scenes by these wizards today really opened her eyes. Until now, she discovered that there was no target, compulsorily demanding, and restraining these adult wizards. These people are more lazy and depraved than they were in school. And their laziness and depravity will educate their children in their families and affect those innocent children. Until now, she had to admit that George was right. These people should be restrained They need to be assessed one after another. They need to face the qualification assessment of becoming parents and elders, a person who can''t even restrain themselves, and a person who can''t even study well. What qualifications do you have to educate your children? What qualifications do you have to discipline your children? Their discipline will only add chaos, and their education will only destroy. Looking at the wizards who are causing her headaches in front of her, and thinking about these wizards, they will educate children who are more headaches. She finally understood why the quality of education at Hogwarts has always been difficult to improve. When the teacher tries to educate the students in a good direction, in the other direction, their parents. Their lazy and depraved parents are using double standards and precepts and deeds to twist the students in a bad direction. Under such circumstances, how can the teacher teach the students well? When their parents are doing various bad demonstrations, how can students learn well? "You said you are not suitable for learning, not good at learning, but you should always be good at something, right?" Professor McGonagall said in a strong tone, "You can''t pass the reading exam. You can excuse that you are not good at reading exams. Well, we can evaluate the making of potions, the use of magic, the production tools, and the cooking and housework." She said sharply, "You have to be good at something. You can''t learn, at least you can spend more time on making potions and using magic spells. Even if you are good at domesticating animals, planting cultivation, and good at Quidditch, then Yes, we can evaluate these items." She didn''t mind to suggest to George that the content of the exam should be changed to something unrelated to the content in the class. Whether it''s cultivation, whether it''s Quidditch or housework. As long as it is beneficial, it will bring people a lot of help. Chapter 664： Lucius Lucius Chapter 664: Unlucky Lucius Professor McGonagall said in a stern tone, "But if you think that after graduating from school, everything will be fine. You don''t have to worry about anything, just want to mess around. Then accuse your children of working hard, I think you still Live honestly with the transcripts of poor students." At this moment, she finally completely agreed with the actions that George arranged for these wizards. These wizards need to be assessed, they need to be tested, and they need to develop the habit of lifelong learning. Not only for themselves, this is also the qualification for them to become parents. Otherwise, they should bring the transcripts of poor students and be discriminated against by their children. They are not qualified to use double standards, and when they are lazy and doing bad demonstrations, they also require children to study hard. ....... In the afternoon, the summer sun flooded the earth. In the outskirts, a cold, secluded, ghostly house seemed to be braving invisible black air. The sunlight did not bring any warmth to this house. On the second floor of the house, there is a dimly lit room. Obviously it was a scorching summer day, but the fireplace in the room was burning with a campfire. The raging flames keep going all day long, and the firewood makes a crackling sound from time to time. But all of this didn''t bring Lucius Malfoy a trace of warmth, he just felt that he was walking in the wilderness like an ice and snow. The cold, the cold, always surrounds him. He stood quietly at a table, slightly bent, looking humble and cautious. A tall, slender figure is sitting in a luxurious carved armchair. Under the black robe covering the whole body, there is pale skin like a skeleton, and scarlet eyes are shining with a violent light. The figure held the newspaper in one hand, and said lightly, "So, until now, you haven''t found the home address of the Fred family?" Lucius bent his waist more humbly, lowered his head, looking at the patterns on the luxurious carpet and the carvings on his shoes. He said tremblingly, "Great master, I have used various methods to inquire about the home address of the Weasley family from different channels. But those who knew the address of the Weasley family have forgotten. That address." "Did you forget that address?" Voldemort asked in a bad tone. Lucius nodded and said with trepidation, "According to various investigations and analyses, the Weasleys used the Courageous Faithfulness Curse to protect their home address. With the protection of a confidential person, that address cannot pass other peoples mouths. Speak out." Voldemort sneered, "The Curse of Courageous Loyalty is another clich." What a familiar spell, as soon as he heard the name, he couldn''t help but think of those memories. The scarlet light in his eyes gleamed even more violently. The temperature in the room dropped a few minutes. Lucius bowed, not daring to look up at his master. The cold sweat kept slipping from his forehead, dripping drop by drop on the carpet. When Voldemort''s injury just improved, he was ordered to investigate the home address of the Weasley family. He still regrets until now, why did he show up at that time. Just when the Dark Lord asked about the Weasley family''s situation, he stood up and answered, and the Dark Lord ordered him to investigate the home address of the Weasley family. He couldn''t help cursing in his heart, the **** Weasley family always had trouble with him. Obviously it was Weasley''s son, Fred provoked the Dark Lord, but now he must bear the Dark Lord''s anger because he could not find the address of the Weasley family. Long silence! Time is like a clock, and the invisible ticking sounds repeated in Lucius''s heart. Lucius only felt that his waist was about to be broken, and the sweat on his forehead, constantly slipping, had wetted a large area of ??the carpet. Voldemort''s voice, like the sound of heaven, finally rang again, "Did you arrange Umbridge?" Listening to Voldemort not pursuing the matter, Lucius finally let out a deep sigh of relief and straightened up slightly. At this time, he realized that the clothes behind him were already wet, and they were coldly attached to his back. He didn''t mind this, he just said in a respectful and humble tone, "Master, Umbridge is not our companion for the time being." He explained, The current Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, has completely fallen to George Soros. We cannot arbitrarily intervene in the Ministry of Magic at this time. Those who originally supported us, At this time, you can only hide quietly." He slowly said, "We dont have many people in the Ministry of Magic. George Soros is now the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation and has the support of the United States, France, and the German Ministry of Magic. Cornelius Fudge has Soros''s support at the Ministry of Magic, and it is difficult for us to confront them on these positive occasions." "We dont have many hands in the Ministry of Magic. If we act too much at this time, it will be exposed. It will be very troublesome to continue to intervene in the future. At this time, Umbridge has nothing to do with us, but can follow The people we think and act are the best chess pieces." He said this softly, "Umbridge is cruel and indifferent, with no compromises, thinking about climbing up. She is our natural ally, she is not our person, but this identity happens to make her us The best chess piece." "Such an outsider can allow us to start fighting within ourselves according to our ideas without revealing our flaws." Speaking of the political tricks he was good at, Lucius finally seemed to have some confidence. His tone was not so humble, but with the confidence of a professional. In his field of expertise, he has enough self-confidence, and only hopes that Voldemort can look at his deeds, and will not pursue the matter of Weasley''s home address. "This news is well written." Voldemort shook the newspaper in his hand and said flatly. "The idea of ??launching Umbridge and letting the Ministry of Magic fight inside is also good. You can continue to contact more pure-blood families. Let them support Umbridge, even if she cant replace Cornelius Fudge, it can make magic Its not bad to get into an infighting." Although the duel a year later is the key to determining the ownership of the magic world. But for a full year, he would not stop, if the Ministry of Magic can be unrest. There is no doubt that this can disrupt some of George Soros''s plans and even delay some of his time. Chapter 665： Lucius’s repentance [silverking50,000... Chapter 665 Lucius''s Repentance And now, whether it is for him or for George Soros, time is of the essence. They are all racing against time. They are all trying to run faster or make their opponents run slower. And their deployment is for this purpose. "Yes, Master, everything will follow your will." Seeing that his actions had been approved by the Dark Lord, Lucius was excited and raised his head cautiously. In this situation, he no longer dreamed of gaining more power by pleasing the moody Dark Lord. The horror of the current Dark Lord has exceeded his imagination. He was single-minded now, only hoping to survive the Dark Lord''s hands. The death of the Death Eater who had forgotten to wear his pants because he came too hastily last time really scared him. For this month, he dared not take off his pants to sleep. I was afraid that at night, Voldemort would be summoned suddenly, and when he was in a hurry, he forgot to wear his pants and died. Such death is too worthless. When he raised his head, he immediately felt cold when he saw the smile of the Dark Lord. Sure enough, things didn''t go so easily. Voldemort looked at Lucius with an icy smile, and he said slowly, "I never forgive those who fail to complete the task." He said lightly, "But this time you are lucky. For the sake of this news, I will give you more time. You can get more time to inquire about the Weasley family. You You can also continue to prevent George Soros from becoming the principal of Hogwarts." Voldemort sneered, "Although I could not complete the task, congratulations, you have gained more time." "Yes, master... everything... will follow your instructions..." Lucius stammered. There was a chill in his heart, a bold loyalty curse, how easy it was to deal with. He wasn''t stupid, he naturally remembered that when the Dark Lord was in the midst of its power, he collapsed suddenly because of a change that extended from the Curse of Courageous Loyalty. At that time, the Dark Lord also relied on Wormtail Peter''s betrayal to be able to grasp the home address of the Potters, protected by the Red Loyalty Curse. And this time, he actually faced the same problem, but which secret person did he go to to leak this secret? Thinking of this, Lucius''s heart kept sinking. If he couldn''t find such a person, would he be the same as the former Dark Lord, because of this fierce loyalty curse, and he would die? What would Draco do if he died? What about Narcissa? How long can Draco survive if he takes over? Thinking of this, Lucius felt cold in his heart, and now he finally reached the magic cave. "How is McWallace now?" Voldemort asked lightly. Lucius came back to his senses. He looked at Voldemort with trepidation, and said tremblingly, "Great master, Lord Mike is in great condition. He has been able to control his own power. According to him, there are probably a few more. Within a few days, he will be able to completely control those newly acquired powers." Thinking of McWallace''s changes, he only felt more chilling, and even more fearful of the Dark Lord in front of him. That incredible method is not like the ability possessed by a wizard. Everything he saw made him terrified and worried, and he wouldn''t have the good luck last time. The Dark Lord in front of him was far more powerful and terrifying than the last time. They, Death Eaters, might never escape the control of the Dark Lord. Voldemort tapped his fingers on the table a few times, his pale hand as big as a spider, hitting the table like a piano keyboard, and hitting Lucius''s fearful heart. Seeing Lucius'' look on his face, Voldemort raised his eyebrows, and he asked coldly. "Old man, what are you worried about? Isn''t this something you dream of? Strength and longevity, I can give you, isn''t this what you dream and pursue, shouldn''t you be happy about it?" Lucius hurriedly nodded cautiously, "Great Master, everything will be according to your will. I just bowed to your great power and couldn''t help the trembling ants." "Hahahaha!" Voldemort laughed loudly, his voice was sharp, like a blade sliding across glass, "Don''t be so restrained, that''s what you deserve, isn''t it?" He stood up and walked to Lucius''s side, "So, now we just have time to take a look at Mike''s situation, and let you see in advance, the honor you will get." "Yes...Master..." Lucius stammered. Voldemort put his hand on his shoulder. "Apparition!" After a while, as if being thrown into a dehydrator, a huge cave appeared in front of Lucius. Dark and gloomy, like a mine-like cave, under the support of the thick wood, a huge room was dug out. A blazing torch illuminates the entire room, and the bright fire light keeps jumping, adding a bit of mysterious atmosphere to this rough and simple room. "The great host welcomes you." said a timid voice. Voldemort looked at the small and humble figure and said in a long voice, "I''m going to see Mike, Wormtail, you lead the way." "Yes, great master." Wormtail knocked its head like a kowtow. He slowly got up from the ground, and his black robe was already covered with dirt and dust. Greasy and messy hair makes people feel sick, just like a miner who is locked in a mine without seeing the sun. He crawled in front to lead the way, and he kept walking forward from the room, along the depths of the cave. Voldemort wandered behind Wormtail, as if looking at his own territory, quietly walking forward. Lucius followed Voldemort''s step by step, shuddering again at the thought of the next scene. They walked forward along the cave, turned a few turns in the forked cave, and walked forward for more than ten minutes. In the end, the eyes suddenly opened up and an empty room appeared. Just walked in, a steaming heat wave had already hit them. The humid air was mixed with the strong smell of potion. There was a heavy earthy atmosphere inside, which made the body a little heavier. "Master Mike, the master is here to see you." Wormtail yelled in a low-pitched voice. (To be continued.) mz Chapter 666： Voldemorts assistant Chapter 666 Voldemort''s Assistant Voldemort and Lucius wandered into the room. The room is empty and simple, and the only thing that is striking is that in the center of the room is a large bathtub like a swimming pool. The ground is paved with snow-white marble, and in the middle is a bath. The marbles around the bath are engraved with various magic patterns, and the symbols of the stars are densely covered, like a long twisted snake. The twisted long snakes crawled all over the bath and extended into the pool, setting off the bath like a monster''s den. This cautious scene was particularly eye-catching under the cold light of the magic chandelier in the room. The pool was filled with earthy yellow liquid, and those earthy yellow liquids, like boiling water, were constantly bubbling and steaming. Make a grunting, grunting sound. The earthy smell in the air became a bit thicker, and Lucius''s whole body was like a heavy burden. "Master Mike, the master has come to see you." Wormtail yelled again, but there was no change in the room. Wormtail took out his wand and shot a white light into the pool, like a long bamboo pole, constantly stirring in the bath. As the light stirred in the pool, at this time, a whirlpool appeared in the pool. The vortex kept turning, revealing a huge hole, and a figure slowly rose from the khaki liquid. With mud-yellow hair, tall body, and slender limbs, a person just stood on the bubbling water. Lucius''s heart tightened, and a terrifying figure had appeared in his sight. It was a body that was even more terrifying and ugly than the Dark Lord, a tall and slender figure, with dense scales covering the whole body, like fish scales. In the cold light, these fish-like scales shone with a cold light. The person in front of him was like a combination of man and monster, like the most terrifying monster of transformation. Just the appearance that is revealed makes people shudder. Looking at the terrible and ugly body, Lucius couldn''t help but shudder. The terrible figure said in a lazy voice, "Good day, the great Dark Lord." He yawned and said absently, "Please forgive me for being rude, but in this situation, I still cant fully control my strength. This consumes most of my energy, and I can only stay most of the time. Sleep here." It seemed that these few actions had already consumed a lot of his energy. Even in the face of the most terrifying Dark Lord, he seemed lacking in interest. Voldemort looked at the ugly weird man in front of him with interest, as if he was looking at the most exquisite works of art, he said with interest. "To gain great power, there is naturally a price to pay. Compared to the power you can gain, these side effects are not worth mentioning." "That''s it, the great Dark Lord." The scaly monster bowed to Voldemort. "Fortunately, I have slowly mastered these powers in the past month or so. The next day, I will be able to serve you again." "That''s right." Voldemort said satisfied. "I believe you won''t let me down, Mike." Voldemort glanced at Wormtail and Lucius, and said nonchalantly, "This has been annoying for me for more than a month. I lacked a capable assistant, so I missed the best opportunity. These useless wastes, always It is unbearable, it has failed my trust, and has let me down again and again." This Mike Wallace was exactly a profitable assistant that Voldemort liked. He is the dark wizard who found Voldemort in Albania with Wormtail. In Voldemort''s view, compared to Wormtail''s stupidity, Mike can be regarded as a powerful assistant, even Barty, who can''t compare with Mike. During the whole process of his resurrection, it was Mingface who used Wormtail to attract Dumbledore''s attention. Secretly appointed this Mike to find the tools to revive him. It is a difficult task for any wizard to single-handedly capture a basilisk. If you count on waste like Wormtail, I''m afraid that the moment the basilisk appears, the waste will turn into a stone statue. Mike was able to complete his task as he wished and caught alive the basilisk he needed most for resurrection, which naturally gained his trust and affirmation. After he resurrected with the body of a basilisk, Voldemort also followed the initial agreement and gave Mike power as promised. It is precisely because Mike needs to digest these forces that when he aggressively attacked Hogwarts, Mike failed to participate in that attack. This made Voldemort couldn''t help feeling a little regretful. If Mike was also there at the time , some changes might have taken place in that battle. He believed that he would not lose to George Soros if it hadn''t been for a sudden rooster crowing. Compared to the huge magic power possessed by the basilisk, a simple wizard, no matter how powerful he possesses, can not consume the basilisk anyway. Because of this, he is full of expectations for the more powerful Mike. This time, he will not only fight alone, but also bring some waste that has failed to succeed. Wormtail and Lucius knelt on the ground immediately, and said in fear, "Master, compared to the great you, we are too small. Fireflies can never emit the light that satisfies the sun and the moon. But we are loyal to you. Compared with the sun and the moon, it is not inferior." Voldemort at this time was stronger and more moody than ever. The work under such a demon king is more risky than ever. During this period of time, the Death Eaters have not died at the hands of the Auror and the Ministry of Magic, but several people have died under the mood of the devil. "That''s pretty good." Voldemort looked down at them aloft, and said with a cold face, "It''s a pity, I don''t need so much waste." "Master..... We will definitely complete the task.... Please give us more..." Wormtail and Lucius kept knocking their heads and talking tremblingly. "Get up." Voldemort said arrogantly, "I will give you a chance, and you will be given power. Even if you are so incompetent, power can always turn the deadwood into magic." "Fortunately, we don''t ask much of you. As a subordinate, it is enough to be released to bite." Voldemort said lightly. Chapter 667： Voldemorts new power Chapter 667: Voldemort''s New Power "Thank you...Master..." Wormtail and Lucius got up tremblingly. "Mike, show your new power." Voldemort said calmly, with a hint of expectation in his scarlet eyes. "Everything is as you wish, great Dark Lord." The scaly weird man, like a fallen leaf, rose with the wind and floated to the edge of the swimming pool. He glanced at Wormtail and said faintly, "You can attack me with the spell you are good at." He said calmly, "I still can''t fully control my strength, and it is not convenient to demonstrate the spell. The best thing to demonstrate at this time is the huge defense power brought by the transformation." Wormtail took the wand, pointed it at the scaly Mike, and said tremblingly, "That''s not good, Lord Mike." The terrifying figure in front of him was not weaker than the deterrence of Voldemort. The scales on that body were far more terrifying and ugly than the appearance of Voldemort. "Don''t dawdle." Voldemort''s cold voice sounded in Wormtail''s ears. Immediately, Wormtail''s wand shot a dazzling red light, "Except your weapon!" A dazzling red light appeared in front of Mike, and I saw him in the space that was not allowed to send, and he stepped sideways to punch, his arm was like a phantom, and he punched above the red light. It stopped abruptly, and the dazzling red light seemed to hit the stone wall, and was completely defeated. "This is..." Wormtail opened her mouth wide, and said with her eyes open, "How is this possible? How can a wizard defeat magic with his body?" The scene in front of me was incredibly hard to believe, although he didn''t use his full strength for the curse just now. But a spell is a spell, just like a bullet is a bullet. In any case, this is not the flesh and blood of a wizard and can be resisted. "Don''t be surprised." Mike said lightly. "Among the magical creatures, there are not a few that can resist magic. Even giants have strong magic resistance." "Then," he said disapprovingly, "what''s so strange that a wizard gains magic resistance by transforming himself?" Voldemort watched this scene with interest, and he said enthusiastically, "This is just the most ordinary performance. I hope to see more changes and see the new power that you really have." From Wormtail''s point of view, the scene just now was so incredible that it simply couldn''t be done by a wizard. But as a demon king, in his opinion, the scene just now was just a little trick, and the real power is far more than that. Compared to the magic resistance brought by scales, he was more interested in the speed of the phantom. "Okay, sir." Mike bowed. He raised his head and turned his gaze to Lucius, "You and Wormtail attack me together, just like a formal battle. Don''t stop when I don''t call to stop." "Just let me start calling." Voldemort said enthusiastically, "then you start preparing." With Voldemort''s orders, Wormtail and Lucius immediately stood by. Holding their wands, they carefully pointed at Mike, waiting for Voldemort''s orders. Mike''s hands were drooping, just like walking in the garden, standing quietly in place. "The battle begins!" Voldemort said cheerfully. "Faint!" "Faint!" The wands of Lucius and Wormtail shot white light beams towards the opponent in front. The Mike yawned in good time, and only stepped forward when the light beam appeared. The light beam hit an afterimage and slid past Mike. He said lightly, "All kinds of magic can be used, whether it is a curse or a death curse." "Torn apart!" "Shen Feng Wuying!" Mike walked and shuttled under the attack of Lucius and Wormtail, while slowly speaking, "Compared with the defense and magic resistance that were still calculated, the dynamic vision and the control of the body are improved. This is where the new power is most powerful." He said lightly, "For those of you who lack combat literacy, this is an insurmountable power gap. Under such power, your attacks are like boy scout tricks." "Can you still have some new tricks?" Mike said contemptuously, "I even suspect that you have never improved since you graduated from Hogwarts. Is this the only thing about your combat literacy?" Voldemort glanced at Wormtail and Lucius coldly, "If you only have these skills, I would doubt whether you are qualified to take over the power I bestowed." His indifferent tone was mixed with warnings and threats. Hearing Voldemort''s displeasure, Wormtail and Lucius''s heart tightened, and their hearts were immediately crossed, and the wand tapped faster. They began to change their pace, UU reading no longer just stayed in place, the two also had different cooperation. "Faint!" "Faint!" The cunning Lucius discovered that compared to those physical attacks that can be resisted by scales, the mental magic of fainting is more threatening to Mike. He reacted immediately, just like Mike said, most of Mike''s energy was spent on controlling his own magic power, which was always lethargic. The sleeping spell at this time is the most suitable attack spell. Voldemort glanced at Lucius Gao secretly, this subordinate with many conspiracies hidden in his heart, although his strength was not outstanding. But his brain is one of the best among all Death Eaters. "Flaming flames!" When Mike had just avoided Lucius''s sleeping spell, a huge fireball from Wormtail''s wand had blocked him. Facing the raging flames, Mike rushed up without hesitation, just like breaking a wall made of foam. The scattered flames glided across his smooth body, and the huge fireball could not be left on his body. The slightest trace. In an instant, he had rushed to Wormtail''s body and stared at Wormtail condescendingly with cold eyes. "Ah~~" Cold and cruel eyes, a terrifying face densely covered with tiny scales, suddenly appeared in front of him, such a horror scene scared Wormtail to the ground. While screaming, he stepped back with his arms and legs together, trying to get further away from the monster in front of him. "Hahahaha!" Voldemort laughed loudly. He glanced at Wormtail with contempt. "Although he is wasteful enough, other wizards are no better than him. They have such new powers, magic The wizards of the world are completely vulnerable." Chapter 668： New fear Chapter 668: New Fear Seeing the power he bestowed on his men and achieving such a remarkable effect, Voldemort was also very happy. During the battle at Hogwarts, when he tried to recruit George, he mentioned that he could give George strength. This is not all a bad check. The powerful magic power brought by the body of the basilisk has restored many ancient magic and magic in fantasy in his hands. Give people power, which is also a kind of power that ancient wizards crave. The same was true for Voldemort, the Death Eaters under him were unbearable from the beginning. Even in those days when he was rampant, he couldn''t be a handyman like Dumbledore, but many things had to be done by himself. After his strength has increased dramatically, these Death Eaters have become useless waste. In addition to inquiring about the news, to scare the residents of the magic world, or to abuse the Muggles. It was already difficult for him to find out where these Death Eaters could come in handy, which couldn''t help but bore him. Fortunately, wizards always have a way to solve the problems they face with magic. Since they are not strong enough, then use magic to enhance their power, anyway, he has enough men. Even if the transformation would cause some damage and loss, how could the loss of these subordinates be put in the eyes of Voldemort? He didn''t need useless waste. "I have some doubts whether they can withstand these forces." Mike glanced at Wormtail dismissively. "He is so timid that he doesn''t look like a wizard." "Perhaps the long Animagus deformed and burned his head." Voldemort said lightly, "However, don''t care about this. The power given to them is another more modest way to ensure that they can master those powers. Although this will greatly reduce the power they gain, it will deal with ordinary pride. Luo, that''s more than enough." "Master, can the appearance change brought about by this power be adjusted?" Lucius asked cautiously, "Such a face will bring some trouble to our lurking and work." The appearance of Mike''s scales was really scary. He couldn''t imagine how he would have a face to see people in the future if he had become like this. "It''s a trouble." Voldemort glanced at Mike''s scales and asked, "Can these scales control the regression?" "It should be possible. Right now I can''t fully control my power, so the power is more obvious." Mike pondered and said, "In magic, there are many ways to change the shape. It is not a problem to change back to the original shape. At most, you will only show this shape when you fully use it." "That''s enough." Voldemort said with satisfaction. "You still need a few days before you can completely master these powers?" "About a week." Mike bowed to Voldemort. "A week later, I can serve you again." "Very good!" Voldemort said with a cruel smile on his face, and said with satisfaction, "We have been quiet long enough. It is time for them to re-remember the fear we brought." ..... A few more days passed, and only one month left before school started. At night, George was refining bottle after bottle of volcanic medicine in his underground laboratory. The flame flower was ground into scraps, and the flame fruit continued to tumble in the cauldron, slowly melting. The vortex guided by magic is constantly rotating in the cauldron, replacing the spoon to fully mix all the materials. When the potion turned red, a piece of red crystal was crushed into powder by magic, and the same amount of volcanic ash was added to the potion. The fire-red potion was like a burning flame, spewing out from the tumbling potion, a white and slender hand, like a solid wall, blocked the path of those flames. Under George''s control, those flames gathered together and slowly dripped into the special glass bottle. The flames condensed into clouds, and the clouds condensed into water droplets, which dripped into the glass bottle and slowly turned golden. Bottles of volcanic potions were formed under George''s hands. When he refined a bottle of volcanic potion again, a bright red light flashed in the basement. "Finally done." Putting down the refined volcanic potion, George looked towards the place where the red light was emitted. A bright red light was hitting him like lightning. In an instant, the light had reached his eyes, and George''s pupils had been printed with bright red. In an instant, the back of his palm came first, and he caught the light without letting it go, as if there was something intangible about to escape from his hand. George spread out his palms, and in the magical cage woven, a bright red flame was like a flaming elf, jumping up and down in his magical cage. The flame rushed in from left to right, trying to escape from the invisible cage, but it turned around in the cage ignorantly, and could not find a way out. The flame elf bounced around in the cage like a bouncing ball, dizzy. "Really lively." He smiled softly, and the flexible effect is really amazing for some strange things. In only half a month, that piece of lava heart seemed to have been endowed with sage, already knowing how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. He picked up a bottle of volcanic potion on the table and threw the flame elf into it. The manic and restless flame spirit, mixed with magical cages, slid into the golden liquid together. Under the attack of the inside and outside, the flame elf broke through the magical cage and was immersed in the golden liquid, as if suddenly returning to its mother body, it suddenly became quiet. I saw the golden medicine in the glass bottle slowly disappearing, as if swallowed by invisible space. The bright red flame elves did not see the slightest change, just like a hollow leading to another world, slowly absorbing the golden potion. According to the speed at which the flame elf absorbs the potion, George made an estimate while looking at the row of volcanic potions on the table. "enough." After pouring all the volcanic potions into a special bottle and adding a special magic seal, George quietly left the laboratory. .... The next morning, I had breakfast and bid farewell to my family and friends in the early morning sun. George and Anna passed through the fireplace at home to a house in Nepal. Without stopping for a while, as the phantom moved, they were already on the halfway of the Mount Kailash. Chapter 669： Frozen Chapter 669 Because of the time difference, the Gang Rinpoche Snow Mountain is in the afternoon. The mountain is rustling, and the sunset in the evening carries a unique fiery red, and it is printed with the clouds on the horizon, like a touch of red makeup, beautiful and frozen. "It''s still cold." George smiled softly. He and Anna had been given protective magic between his fingers. Even through the protection of magic, breathing in the air in his lungs made him cool. The clouds and mist on the snow-capped mountains made it difficult to carry out accurate transmission. They had to walk over this distance by themselves. Fortunately, no one is in a hurry. George and Anna walked slowly on the snow-capped mountains, just like walking on campus. They stepped on the soft snow, leaving only shallow footprints, and walked towards the snow-capped mountains step by step. The footprints behind them were blown by a gust of snow, and immediately covered by snow again. When he was idle, George slapped a curse. The snow swelled up from the ground and changed into a group of fluffy, long-eared snow-white rabbits. Those lively rabbits happily jumped around their feet. He snapped his fingers, and ice sculptures quickly formed under the spell. The snow on both sides turned into two rows of ice and snow tree sculptures. One after another, the crystal clear leaves were like crystals, shining with brilliance, and very gorgeous. They really looked like walking on the campus of the Kingdom of Ice and Snow. "it''s beautiful." Anna opened her arms and circulated happily on the snow, just like in her own country. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, as if smelling the sweet breath of a mysterious kingdom. "Are you complimenting yourself?" George said with a soft smile, "I totally agree with this." The beautiful scene in front of him was like a silent string disturbing his heart, making his mood inexplicably cheerful. "I''m talking about ice sculptures." Anna smiled, her brows and her eyes were charming. "Oh, this ice sculpture is really beautiful." George pointed at an ice sculpture. Anna looked over there and saw a beautiful lady in ice and snow, smiling playfully at her. The Frozen Beauty is pretty, with charming eyebrows, wearing a crown of ice and snow, wearing crystal shoes, holding a large long skirt in both hands, the lady''s body is leaning, but her face is just like her. A blush climbed on Anna''s pretty face, she stamped her foot, turned her back, and ran forward briskly, like a fairy in the forest, like an elf in the snow kingdom. "Haha!" George smiled happily, and quickly followed Anna''s footsteps. The beauty of the ice and snow ran side by side with them, and the brisk singing came from the mouth of the beauty of the ice and snow. Letitgo, letitgo Can\''tholditbackanymore Letitgo, letitgo Turnmybackandslamthedoor Thesnowglowswhiteonthemountaintonight Notafootprinttobeseen Akingdomofisolation AnditlookslikeI\''mtheQueen Thewindishowlinglikethisswirlingstorminside Couldn\''tkeepitin, heavenknowsI\''vetried Don\''tletthemin, don\''tletthemsee Bethegoodgirlyoualwayshavetobe Conceal, don\''tfeel, don\''tletthemknow Well, nowtheyknow Letitgo, letitgo Can\''tholditbackanymore Letitgo, letitgo Turnawayandslamthedoor Idon\''tcarewhatthey\''regoingtosay Letthestormrageon ..... The beautiful lady of ice and snow ran along with a brisk pace. Under her feet, a palace of ice and snow spread rapidly under her feet. The jade-like terraces, the palaces like crystals and diamonds, the crystal clear ice and snow country, spread from behind the ice and snow beauty to the front. Accompanied by a Frozen "letitgo", they feel like they are in a fairy tale. Anna slowly stopped, a touching blush on her face, she whispered, "Master, stop making trouble." The icy beauty walked to Annas body and lifted Annas chin with her crystal clear fingers. She was like a proud queen and said proudly, "My name is Aisha, I am the queen of Arendale. , Also the other side of you." "All right, Master." Faced with such a scene, Anna really didn''t know how to respond, she looked at George with a pitiful look. Looking at Anna, who was already blushing and glamorous, George was really embarrassed to continue teasing her. He smiled and bent his eyes and said in a cheerful tone, "Well, Aisha, Anna is shy." "Well, Anna, I''m going back to Arendale first." Aisha carried the long skirt, the lady leaned forward, "Anna, we will see you next time." After a small episode, the whole journey became inexplicably cheerful, and a wonderful atmosphere lingered around them, quiet and tranquil. Time has become very fast, the journey has become very short, as if stunned, they have reached the top of Gang Rinpoche. A burst of crisp birdsong recalled their thoughts floating outside. The bird''s song is crisp and long, with time and urgency, like a pearl falling on a jade plate, like spring water in a person''s heart. The top of Mount Gang Rinpoche is surrounded by clouds and mist, the golden light is shining, and the sun hangs in the corner of the sky, pouring its own glory ~ www.novelhall.com ~ seems to penetrate all darkness. All the golden light and fanaticism were inhaled into the canopy-like clouds, only revealing the golden light, like a dreamlike fantasy in a fairyland. "It''s really...." Anna wanted to say that this place is really beautiful, but thinking of the scene just now, she was afraid of being teased by George and didn''t dare to continue. "Hahahaha!" Looking at Anna''s appearance, George couldn''t help but laugh again. "Okay, stop making trouble." Anna straightened her face, "The next thing, you can''t afford to miss it." "As you wish, my Majesty the Queen." George made a gentleman''s bow, and Anna blushed again. "Well, let''s go first." George returned to his dignity and his tone became plain and formal. "It''s really beautiful here. It''s not only beautiful, but the special environment on the top of the snow-capped mountains allows certain magical practices to be more effective." He said slowly, "In the future, you can find a few similar places and build a few villas. In the early morning, you can watch the sunrise here. It is convenient if you use Floo powder." Ana was taken aback by George''s leaping thoughts. She immediately recovered and responded, "That''s not difficult. It may only take half a day to build a villa with ice and snow." Looking at the beautiful scenery surrounded by clouds and mist, she said with a sigh, "This kind of scenery may be the most beautiful after seeing it a few times from time to time. If you live here forever, it might be deserted and lonely. " "It''s okay, besides here, you can also find some other places." George said gently, "After next year, we will have more time. We can go around and go shopping everywhere." "That''s great." Anna said in a hopeful tone. They flew all the way in the direction of the phoenix''s call. Chapter 670： Catalytic Bird Chapter 670 The top of the mountain is towering and steep. The top of the mountain is not big, but within a few minutes, a bright red appeared in their eyes. In the bright red is a raging flame, the flame rises without wind, and nothing spontaneously ignites, jumping and dancing in the void, among the dancing flame, is a luxurious bird. The sacred bird perches on the mountain wall, swallowing the wind and drinking dew, singing and singing. The divine bird surrounded by flames is the size of a crane, its golden tail feathers are like the feathers of a peacock, and its long, pointy beak emits a crisp and melodious call, and the call is like clear spring water, dripping in people''s hearts. "This phoenix is ??much bigger than Dumbledore''s phoenix." Anna said with some worry. "It should have a life span of hundreds of years." George smiled softly, "This is just the beginning. The current phoenix can only be regarded as a magical creature, far from being a real beast. After the catalyst, maybe we can see its true colors. ." He watched the phoenix from a distance, watching carefully, the next action, not even a single bit, could make any mistakes. George shook his head slightly and said regretfully, "It''s a pity, it''s far from the ideal state." Anna looked at George with concern, with deep concern in her eyes. "That''s the only thing." George''s eyes flashed with determination, and he settled down, not considering other thoughts. He took out a transparent glass bottle from his pocket. In the glass bottle, a bright red flame was immersed in the golden liquid. That group of flames had absorbed a sufficient amount of golden liquid, and there had been some changes at this time. The flame is like a small heart, constantly shrinking and vibrating in the bottle. Between contraction and vibration, more golden liquid dissipated in the bottle, as if absorbed by an invisible space. There was a word in George''s mouth, and the transparent glass bottle disappeared. The golden liquid and bright red flame were suspended in his palm, as if restrained by an invisible cage. When the phoenix on the opposite side screamed again, when he swallowed the wind and drank the dew, a cloud of golden liquid, mixed with a hint of bright red, appeared in front of the phoenix. The phoenix screamed, like a spring dripping into the heart, and like a pearl falling on a jade plate. In the whirlpool-like breath, the golden liquid and bright red flames had already flown into Phoenix''s mouth. The phoenix was startled by the sudden scene, and the crisp and melodious cry stopped abruptly, as if his throat was stuck. Before it could react, its whole body had undergone drastic changes. Just like adding fuel to the fire, the Phoenix is ??on fire, or in other words, the Phoenix is ??on fire. The sacred bird surrounded by flames is like sucking in too much air, like sucking in too much energy, like an inflated balloon, like an inflated doll. The phoenix, the size of a crane, develops rapidly. The flames lingering around the phoenix were like catalyzed magic. The flame spreads along the mountain wall and along the snow, and the range of flame radiation spreads out exponentially. The flame climbed up the mountain wall, and the flame spread into the void again, and the flame continued to spread out along the snow. The flame spread into the air and even ignited the clouds, and the flame continued to spread out, like a halo, like a ribbon. The flame climbed on all tangible things, and on all intangible things. The flame covered the entire mountain, the flame covered the snow on the top of the mountain, the flame covered the surrounding clouds, and the flame filled the surrounding void. The flames continue to spread, dividing their territory. George and Anna avoided the flames and retreated back. The phoenix the size of a crane has grown rapidly under the catalysis of volcanic potions and flame spirits. The phoenix at this time was like being poured into a swelling potion, it was like being poured with too much energy, it could not control its own power like an arm command. The flame is like radiation, continuously spreading out from its body. The phoenix the size of a crane keeps swelling, and its volume far exceeds that of a crane. It slowly swells like a giant griffin, and slowly it expands into a giant wild dragon. The size of the phoenix is ??getting bigger and bigger, and the flames and rays of light all over it are getting bigger and bigger. The phoenix is ??still swelling, it is like it has grown for thousands of years in a short time. It is like becoming a real divine bird, with its size and flames spreading continuously. The flame''s halo continued to spread, expanding from a few meters to tens of meters, and then to hundreds of meters. The entire mountain peak was enveloped by the flames of the phoenix. The entire mountain peak seemed to be on fire. The flame even climbed up the clouds, covering the sky and the earth, covering the sky and the sun. Seeing those magical flames clinging to the mountain wall and climbing on the snow, but leaving no traces, George couldn''t help but be surprised. "This phoenix''s fire of life does not hurt anything. It seems that as long as it is a non-hostile creature, it will not be harmed by this magical flame." George gently waved his hand, picked a phoenix flame, and looked carefully. After the flame touched his magic power, it burned quickly and intensified, as if it could draw power from his hostility. "Really good power." Seeing that the flames were out of control, George bounced the flames back again, as if he felt their hostility, the flames burned more wildly and spread more violently. There was a clear call, as if they felt their hostility. The crisp chirping is no longer pleasing to the ears, or falling into people''s hearts like clear springs. It is like a judgment from heaven, like a sonata from above. The towering and solemn tweet makes people fearful a good offensive. " George waved his hand again, and protective spells surrounded them, and those screams floated away like a breeze sliding by their ears. The flaming phoenix fire has covered the entire mountain, spread to the entire void, and then climbed above the clouds, adding a halo of flames to the clouds. The entire Gang Rinpoche mountain is like a main peak cast by a section of flame, which is hundreds of meters high out of thin air. The nameless sacred fire, like the anger of the gods, saw the clouds surrounded by flames on the horizon, and the entire sacred mountain was completely boiling. "Sacred mountain, god." The overwhelming flames and the 100-meter-high flame mountain made the entire Gang Rinpoche boil. The residents of Gang Rinpoche have listened to the rumors of the sacred mountain and the gods for generations. But no one has seen a real god, and no one has ever climbed a mountain. Chapter 671： Boiling mountain Chapter 671-The Boiling Mountain Even the local residents, the local guides, they disagree with the legend of sacred mountains and gods. They rely on the mountains to eat the mountains, and through the gods and the legends of the sacred mountains, they do business and make a living. They rely on peddling souvenirs, weaving stories related to gods, providing convenience for tourists and mystery for tourists. Like the aborigines of all other tourist attractions, they gradually became rich by relying on the legend of the gods. But even the residents closest to the sacred mountain, in their concepts and ideas, would not truly believe in the gods. The rumors that Joey, the guide on the mountain, had seen the gods, were regarded as nonsense by them, and they were self-hyped as a guide. Even though they have lived here for generations, no one has really seen the gods, and there is no evidence to prove the existence of the gods. In this day and age, people no longer believe in gods. People only believe in themselves, humans have landed on the moon, and human Mars probes have landed on Mars. In the whole world, everything is controlled by the **** named science, and all creatures live in the kingdom named science. Now in the 1990s, it is close to the millennium, and slightly more affluent families have TVs. The TV shows a variety of Hollywood movies about monsters, American soldiers vs. aliens, American soldiers vs. native gods, and aliens vs. native gods. All kinds of absurd stories can be found on TV. In modern times, even gods are objects of human entertainment. In modern times, people rarely care about the legends of gods. But at this moment, except for the gods, no one can explain the scene before them. The 100-meter-high Flame Mountain cannot be explained by any common sense. This is a snow-capped mountain, not a volcano. Those tour guides are crazy, they have been on the mountain for so many years, they have wandered around the mountain for countless times. Just to lead his employer to the mysterious land. Each of them knows that once they do this, reputation and wealth will immediately follow. Like the old Joey, he has never climbed a mountain. But as Gang Rinpoches most famous guide, relying only on the advantage of being one step ahead of others, he allowed his family to live in the most expensive community in the United States and allowed his daughter to go to the noble school all the way. Half a month ago, he was hired by the top mountaineering team in the United States and by the American giants. According to the rumors heard by everyone, the rich lady has promised to give old Joey a decent job, enough to provide him with a comfortable and comfortable pension for a lifetime. Afterwards, as they guessed, they did not climb the mountain, but old Joey completely retired. They took a helicopter and left safely. Old Joey has gone home. Old Joey will never come here again. Old Joey will go home to take care of the elderly comfortably. Go home and stay with my family happily. Thinking of this, this can make the guides who are working with their heads on their heads to death with jealousy. They wish they were old Joey, and hate why they didn''t have such luck. It is not easy to be a guide on the mountain. Every time I try to reach the peak, I walk a tightrope on the cliff. Whether it''s the mountaineering team climbing the sacred mountain, it is the guides, and they have never played safe games. Every year, people hear all kinds of dangers appearing on the sacred mountain, and even some information about disability and death. But if you only go to safe places, those climbers are not so foolish. Ordinary climbers dont have much money, and they dont treat guides generously. Among the rich, there are only a few mountaineering. Although these guides have a not low income, they all trade their lives for money after all. Most of those who used to be guides with old Joey saved a little money and left the business early. As for those who are willing to take risks and think about conquering the sacred mountain, many of them are missing or even disappeared on the sacred mountain. When these guides saw the flames on the sacred mountain, they slapped themselves unbelievably, pinched their companions, and attracted each other''s fists and feet. "God!" "God!" They couldn''t believe that there was a **** on the mountain, and it was like the old Joey said that the **** really exists. Seeing this scene, they couldn''t help being afraid, no wonder no one could climb the mountain. They were also fortunate, but fortunately they could not climb the mountain, otherwise, I am afraid that they will really offend the gods. Compared with other guides on Mount Kailash, Toms mind is much more active among these guides . Otherwise, he would not rely on Joey to death, relying on the cheeky, has been learning with Gang Rinpoche''s best guide. Tom thought actively, "Old Joey, the old man, knew that there are gods on the mountain, no wonder he can be the best guide for Gang Rinpoche. This old guy is afraid of praying to the gods in secret." He thought indignantly, "This old man is not honest at all. He quietly worships the gods himself. He is blessed by the gods, he has become the best guide and made a fortune. He has never been willing to tell these secrets. We just watched us go climbing the mountain stupidly, even offending the gods." Tom has completely forgotten the many warnings and hints that old Joey gave him. He even forgot that when he first came to Gang Rinpoche, it was because of the teachings of old Joey that he was able to stand here. Thinking of old Joey leaving Gang Rinpoche to enjoy the blessing, Tom felt a little uncomfortable. He muttered, "I''m only in my 30s. Do I have to stay here for ten years before I can retire? No, I can''t." He wondered, that **** seems to be a good god. Otherwise, he won''t bless old Joey easily. Since he is a good god, there is nothing to fear. After thinking about it, he has made a decision, "Old Joey went back to enjoy the blessing honestly. I don''t know. I have been here as a guide and I can live for a few years. The current situation, if I can grasp it, would An opportunity to retire early." Thinking of this, Tom made a gesture of prayer, "I believe in God, and I hope that God has a good relationship with this god. As long as this is done, I will go back to the United States and stay, live in a large villa and house, and find The last pretty girl." He muttered in a low voice, "God bless, God bless, I must pray more and go to church more in the next half of my life. The gods will let me get rich once. Chapter 672： Rich posture Chapter 672 After reading these, Tom left the bargaining guests and ran hurriedly towards the hotel. He ran to his room in the hotel, hurriedly opened a drawer, and found a black notebook from the messy drawer. He opened the black notebook, flipped it, and muttered, "Man, this time I''m getting rich, but I''m up to you." "found it." He was so excited that he was trembling all over, and he kissed the little Ben fiercely, and he eased his emotions. Immediately he walked to the bedside, picked up the phone on the bedside cabinet against the black notebook, and dialed a number on it. He listened tremblingly, the phone was beeping, beeping, beeping, and he said cursingly, "Answer the phone, bastard, answer the phone soon." "...You are the bastard, which **** are you?" On the phone came the voice of the other party yelling. "Don''t hang up the phone, you are my father, you are my relatives, you are the old king next door to my house, you can be anything you want, please listen to me." Listening to the urge to hang up, Tom immediately shouted, "I have a big news here, absolutely big news, as long as you come fast enough, we can live in a big villa on this news in the next half of our lives. " "...Is it Tom, you bastard?" The person opposite seemed to finally remember Tom''s name and shouted, "My mother and I are innocent. I am your uncle, not your father." "Yes, isn''t it me? Dont talk nonsense. Im in Gang Rinpoche. There is a big news here. The gods on the mountain have awakened, and the flames on the top of the mountain have burned to the sky. Hurry up and call your photographer over Im ready for an interview, were posting this time." "Are you stupid? The cold wind on the top of the mountain broke your head?" Tom can imagine his uncle''s face now, if he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, who could believe that there are gods in the world. He yelled, "Hurry up, if other reporters arrive first, and you don''t catch the headlines. I''ll fly back right away and die with you." "...Are you really kidding?" Hearing Tom''s crazy voice, the voice on the other side seemed a little guilty. "Who the **** is kidding, I will tell you the bank card password, you go back to my mother to get the bank card, there are all the money for my life. You immediately use the money, hire a helicopter, and bring the photographer to me Fly over." Tom has already spared his life. He didn''t want to continue to argue with his uncle, so he directly resorted to his assassin, "My bank card password is..." "...Is it a joke?" "Are you kidding telling me your bank card password?" There was a moment of silence, and the voice on the other side replied, "Okay, if the password is correct, I will fly over immediately. Anyway, it will cost you money." "It''s okay, it''s all my money, and I will ask for an extra share at that time." Tom said indifferently. Listening to the other side hung up the phone, Tom heaved a sigh of relief, and it turned out that he had money to make a ghost. If he didn''t give the bank card password, he was afraid that he was afraid of talking, and he would not be able to convince a normal person to believe the news of the awakening of the gods. He also found an old-fashioned camera in the hotel closet. Can''t wait to take a breath, he can''t wait to run outside the hotel. ... Above the sacred mountain, the phoenix continued to burn, and the endless flames turned the entire sacred mountain into a kingdom of flames. The kingdom of flames, as if solidified, is not stained by the wind and snow, and the waves are calm, and even the wind and waves can''t seem to touch these mysterious flames. The whole world is permeated with flame enthusiasm, but it is like a frozen picture, a frozen image. The phoenix at this time has become a real divine bird, with a body of more than ten meters in length, surrounded by flames over a hundred meters in length. This is the real sacred beast, this is the real sacred bird, a mysterious place beyond the reach of manpower, and a great existence unimaginable by a wizard. Seeing this horrible scene, Anna felt worried. Can the young master really defeat the terrible monster in front of her? She looked at George with concern, and saw that George''s face was calm and everything was in her chest. Seeing this scene, she felt calm. At this time, George was also a little bit jealous, this time the action really won''t be so smooth. He naturally imagined the result of catalyzing the phoenix, but seeing the scene before him still surprised him. This boundless kingdom of flames, the phoenix bred from infinite flames, and the terrifying beasts composed of flames, were not so easy to deal with. A body of more than ten meters in length, surrounded by flames of more than 100 meters around him, just looking at this huge body, the turbulent magic power, is shocking. This battle was not inferior to the battle with Voldemort. Another key point is that he also only has one chance. The phoenix at this time was still unable to digest the sudden swelling power. If it could not be defeated this time, it would be even more difficult to find it in the future. Fortunately, he was prepared in the beginning Now the phoenix bred by the flame, although terrifying, it did not exceed his imagination. Everything is still in his plan, and it can be considered a successful beginning. This time, George looked for the Phoenix, but not to surrender a Phoenix as a pet. After all, the mere strength of the Phoenix is ??not strong, Dumbledore has a Phoenix Fox. If you count on the help of a phoenix, you will be able to win the duel with Voldemort, it would be too small to look down on the Dark Lord. Look down on the opponent, naturally it will not be the mistake that George, who has always been cautious, would make. For this action, he has been preparing for several years. In these few years, his plan has been constantly adjusted with the changes in his own strength. In the beginning, his plan was indeed to raise a phoenix as a pet, which was a fantasy that every young wizard longed for. There is no more mysterious and powerful pet in the magic world than the phoenix. With the rapid soaring of George''s strength, slowly, a phoenix as a pet is already very difficult to help him. At this time, he naturally had new ideas. He knew that he didn''t need a baby phoenix like Dumbledore''s Fox. What he needs is a truly powerful beast, such as the legendary powerful beast that covers the clouds and the sun. At this time, in addition to paying attention to and searching for the Phoenix, he had other ideas in his mind. He hopes to figure out how to quickly cultivate a phoenix when he has it. How to turn a phoenix like a magical creature into a legendary bird phoenix, dominated by flames. After finding the phoenix, he carefully compared the phoenix in reality based on ancient books and his own research. Through careful observation, he discovered the fundamental reason why the Phoenix is ??so weak and not in line with the legend. Chapter 673： How to fatten Phoenix Chapter 673 No matter what kind of creature it is, after all, it must follow a law of energy conservation. Even a wizard possesses incredible magical power, but the magical power of a wizard still has to follow the conservation of energy, which cannot be created out of nothing. It is also based on these most fundamental principles that George developed a potion to stimulate growth when he was not in school. The pre-developed potion is also the most fundamental basis for his power to rise. The magic power developed in advance allows him to take a step ahead, and his advantage is rapidly expanding like a snowball. After that, through meditation, he discovered the spiritual power he had accumulated for many years. On these foundations, it extends to complete control of one''s own power. These are the fundamental reasons why he can surpass Dumbledore and Voldemort at such an age to become the most powerful wizard in the magical world. George, who understood these truths at the beginning, after careful observation, quickly found out the root cause of the Phoenix''s power being far inferior to the legend. Phoenix swallows wind and drinks dew, and has never even eaten herbs. A creature without any source of energy must follow the law of conservation of energy. Such a creature naturally develops extremely slowly. Thinking of this, one can understand why the Phoenix, who is hundreds of years old, is not really powerful. Just because Phoenix was in a state of malnutrition from the beginning, even from life to death. Having been hungry for hundreds of years, it was not easy for the Phoenix, who grew up to drink from the northwest wind, to grow to what it is now. Understand this point, considering this situation. The rapid evolution of the Phoenix through external stimulation and catalysis of the Phoenix''s power naturally became the subject of George''s hands. After some observations and researches on the phoenix, he successfully developed a medicine specially used to cultivate the phoenix and stimulate the rapid development of the phoenix. He passed, flame flower, flame fruit, combined with red crystal, volcanic ash, and mixed with some other drugs. Developed a volcanic medicine that stimulates the rapid development of the Phoenix. When I went to Hong Kong last time, in addition to his original purpose, he used to plan the grievance of the weak! , he still had a windfall, a rare lava heart was taken to the auction as a ruby. Seeing such a strange thing, he naturally wouldn''t let it go easily. This time, there are volcanic potions and flame spirits born from the heart of lava. Under the catalysis of these external forces, the phoenix in front of him is evolving rapidly. Just like grass that has dried up for a long time, once there is a lot of rain, weeds that represent life will spring up and develop rapidly. Phoenix, who had been malnourished for hundreds of years, was suddenly infused with a large amount of flame power. Just like the long-dried grassland, the dry body of the phoenix sucked the power of the sudden fire eagerly. The force of the fire spewing out, surging in the Phoenix''s body, stimulated the mystery from the ancient genes. The endless flame power immediately catalyzed the phoenix in front of him, rapidly growing and developing. The power of the flame that entered the Phoenix body was too majestic, and the power that was difficult to digest in a short time spread from its body to the entire world. Looking at the phoenix that seemed to be fat into a ball in front of him, George couldn''t help but feel fortunate. "Fortunately, the Phoenix is ??a phoenix, so I wont be easily killed if I think about it." In addition to preparing sufficient volcanic potions, he temporarily added a newly acquired lava heart in his plan to catalyze the Phoenix because of his accidental gains. The flame power hidden in this strange thing is even more majestic than the volcanic potion he specially refined. Even if he transforms the flame power of the lava heart into a flame elf, in order to let this huge power flow gently into the Phoenix body. But the excessive flame power immediately caused Phoenix, who had been malnourished for hundreds of years, to suddenly become overnourished. It only held the flame phoenix into a ball, just like a fat rooster. Fortunately, the power of the phoenix is ??indeed no small thing. The immortal nature of the phoenix is ??also quickly stimulated under this abundant fire power. The turbulent pillar of fire wrapped around Phoenix, and radiated outward to relieve the pressure. The expanded body and the collapsed wings are quickly repaired under the power of flames. The phoenix at this time, like a true phoenix, is constantly reborn in the flames, and is constantly strong in the raging flames. In George''s observation, the phoenix that swelled into a ball was slowly becoming slim. Those infinite flame power are slowly being absorbed by the Phoenix. After those powers are absorbed, the phoenix in front of you will truly be reborn and become a true flame phoenix. The boundless flame has been beating and burning, and the evolution of the flame phoenix has continued. The entire Gang Rinpoche main peak seems to have become a mountain of flames, with endless flames shining bright red, burning with the glass-like sky, which will not go out all night. At night, the residents of Gang Rinpoche can hardly sleep. The 100-meter-high flaming peak is like the anger of the gods. They saw flames spewing and burning in the void. But I don''t see what these flames are burning, the snow melts, and the flames don''t go out. Everyone can''t sleep peacefully, they don''t know what the scene before them actually represents. They all walked out of the house, left their warm home, and walked to the windy square. The most powerful light bulbs were on in the square, and the merchants at the foot of the mountain even took out the searchlights and rescue lights in their homes. The entire square was illuminated like daylight. The bright and dazzling light kept shining on the road leading to the sacred mountain ahead, and everyone waited anxiously without saying a word. The whole square was silent, only the cries of children from time to time broke the tranquility, but it was soon comforted by the careful parents. The square is quiet, people are full of thoughts, but they don''t know what to say. They stared blankly at the familiar and unfamiliar mountain. That is the sacred mountain that represents all their pride and passed on from generation to generation. But at this moment, the residents under the mountain had never seen such a sacred mountain, had never seen such a strange mountain. The sudden change shocked all the residents. They don''t know if there are gods awakening on the mountain, and they don''t even know how the gods will treat them after they wake up. Will the quiet life be broken, or will the sun rise tomorrow and everything will return to its original state? At this moment, everything is unknown, and all fate is unknown. An elderly voice shouted, breaking the silence of the square. Chapter 674： Really has a god Chapter 674 "They are back." The whole square immediately became noisy, adults and children, men and women, old people and young people, everyone looked restlessly at the road leading to the mountain. People''s minds were floating, anxious, and uneasy, and they came back, and the people who explored the mountains came back. From afar, under the searchlight, several figures appeared on the road leading to the mountain. They were wearing thick winter clothes, wrapped tightly, and walked towards this side step by step. The people on the square immediately crowded over. Looking down from a high place, the entire square is like a dense colony of ants. Anxious ant colonies are swarming, quickly walking towards the black shadows ahead. Soon, the figures that ran the fastest had already rushed in front of the dark figures. They were out of breath, and asked anxiously, "What happened? Was it a volcanic eruption, a mirage, or something else?" The answer was about to be revealed at this moment, and everyone was anxious and asked anxiously about the situation on the mountain. In addition to these abnormalities, they couldn''t think of what else could cause the flame peaks that are 100 meters high on the top of the mountain. "Idiot, how could a volcano erupt here? This is a snow mountain." A low-breathed voice said loudly, with a hint of tremor and joy in that voice. A man with vacant footsteps, wrapped in thick winter clothes, was standing at the forefront of the team. He put his hands on his feet, breathing heavily in excitement and joy. It''s not easy going all the way down the mountain at night. "Don''t sell it, Tom, what happened on the mountain?" Several people running from the square asked anxiously to the people who came down from the mountain. The man named Tom said with irrepressible joy, "What else can it be, of course it is a god." "God!" There was a burst of exclamation and a cold breath. The others in the square were following behind those young people who were running faster. They had just approached and immediately heard the incredible answer from Tom. "Is there really a god?" Everyone has incredible eyes and tone. Even if they live on the sacred mountain, they are used to the rumors of the sacred mountain. But who can truly believe that there are gods in the mountains where they have lived for generations. "You see the gods?" A voice said in an incredible tone. Everyone held their breath. Since they said there were gods, there must be some evidence. Did they see the gods? In the afternoon, the boundless flames suddenly appeared on the mountain, Mount Kailash, and more flame peaks with a height of 100 meters. Everyone knows that incredible things have happened on the mountain. Everyone also wants to know what incredible things happened on the mountain. But not everyone has the guts to investigate, everyone is worried. That is a sacred mountain, where people can die under normal conditions. What''s more, it is obviously abnormal now. The flame mountain peaks as high as 100 meters only need to melt the snow on the mountain to bring disaster to the residents below the mountain. Who dares to run to the center of the disaster at this time? It was a desperate move. So after the abnormality on the mountain, for a long time, the residents under the mountain were completely at a loss. Such a situation is something they have never encountered with their knowledge and education. No one knows how to deal with it at this time. The smarter ones will pack things up and be ready to flee at all times, so that when danger comes, they can escape as soon as possible. Some of the bolder and more nerve-rare would treat it as a lively event and ran to the foot of the mountain to watch with binoculars. But the view of the clouds and fog on the mountain is not clear, even if you use the telescope, you can''t see anything. Slowly, as time went by, everyone slowly discovered. The abnormality on the mountain seems to be confined to the mountain, without affecting the bottom of the mountain. With this understanding, those panicked people slowly calmed down. After losing the immediate threat, people''s curiosity prevailed again. The boundless flames on the mountain have not caused any change, which is amazing. At this time, a brave guide, a guy named Tom, suddenly appeared, greeted a few brave people, and went to the mountain to find out. He paid a lot of money and asked everyone to look only halfway up the mountain. Seeing someone take the lead, they are still willing to give money. Curiosity immediately climbed into everyone''s hearts. A few bolder guides brought some equipment and followed Tom to explore the mountains. Unexpectedly, now, they actually found out the news of the gods, and everyone was going crazy. Isn''t it the 21st century soon? How come a **** suddenly appearedwhat is a **** like? " The residents in the square asked curiously. Tom gave a light cough, "Of course the **** hasn''t seen it." Seeing the sighs and disappointments of other people, Tom said immediately, "When we went up the mountain, it was a bit late. We only reached halfway up the mountain and hurried back. That was the mountain, and it was night again. Naturally, we cannot really go to the mountains to find gods." This is true. Everyone knows that Toms choice was correct. Climbing on the snow-capped mountains at night would be a death. "Then how do you know there are gods on the mountain?" People asked curiously. "Naturally we saw some other evidence." Tom said with a beaming smile. "Don''t sell it, just say it!" the others asked anxiously. Tom was in a good mood and didn''t get too entangled in this matter. He said in a mysterious tone, "Although we didn''t see the gods, we were halfway up the mountain and saw the snow and ice palaces. Those palaces are simply the most beautiful. Ive never seen anything so beautiful in my life." Tom said happily, "On the hillside, there are trees carved out of ice everywhere, there are also some bridges, some ice sculpture palaces, and ice sculpture houses. The ice sculptures extend from the hillside to the mountain." He patted his chest and said affirmatively, "I dare to pack a ticket. This is definitely the handwriting of the gods. In the morning, I even strolled up the mountain. There was absolutely no such thing at that time." He smiled and said, patted his chest lightly. In his winter clothes, there is an old-fashioned camera, which contains photos taken halfway up the mountain. He ran out of all the film and took enough pictures. As long as his uncle brought the photographer tomorrow, he would really make the headlines in the world news. Chapter 675： Face-off Phoenix Chapter 675: Confronting Phoenix "Is there really a god?" Even after listening to Tom''s affirmative answer, the people in the square still looked incredible. After all, I didn''t see the gods, and it was still difficult to accept the existence of gods only by relying on some ice sculptures. Several other guides also opened their mouths and said, Although we have not seen the gods, those things halfway up the mountain certainly cannot be done by humans. In the morning, we all knew that there was nothing there, and it was impossible for anyone to be able to do it for a short time. So many ice sculptures are made." "Those ice sculptures, it will take at least a few months and a lot of manpower to make them." "Those ice sculpture kingdoms and ice sculpture palaces really exist, and Tom took a lot of photos." "It is impossible for us to be dazzled collectively. If it were not for the gods, we would not know who did it." "Except for the gods, maybe there are only aliens." "The alien architectural style should be more distinctive, right?" The guides also started arguing with each other, and until now, they did not have a unified opinion. What happened before them was beyond their imagination. "But how is it possible, how can there be a god!" Residents on the square stared at the sacred mountain made of flames and listened to the exact news about the gods. Until now, they are still unbelievable, just like the whole world is living in a dream. The moon was high in the sky, and the stars guarded Leng Yue. The cold moonlight fell, but it could not bring the slightest coldness to the snow-capped mountains. At this time, the snow-capped mountains were red. "Is there really a god?" "It''s still unbelievable, how is it possible!" Everyone was wondering. Those who came down from the mountain, although they saw the ice and snow palace, did not see the real **** after all. "Hum!" At this moment, a cry that resounded from heaven and earth spread throughout Mount Kailash. The tweet is like spring water dripping on people''s hearts, refreshing, making everyone at the bottom of the mountain seem to have returned to a dream and come to a peaceful and mysterious country. The tweet is like an invisible power transmitted to people''s hearts, giving people boundless courage. That great power contains the breadth that encompasses the entire world, and tears into the eyes of the mountain people under the sacred mountain. At this moment, there is no doubt, no doubt. All the people looked at the flaming mountain of Gang Rinpoche idiotically. "God!" With the sound of thumping, one by one residents knelt in the direction of the mountain. The entire square was crowded with black people. Regardless of adults, children, men, women, old people, or teenagers, they all knelt on the ground, kowtow and pray in the direction of the mountain. "God bless!" They believe that it must be a voice from the kingdom of gods. The clear cry of the **** bird, just hearing it, seemed to bring happiness to people. People kept kowtow and pray towards the sacred mountain. "Huh!" After a while, there was another cry that resounded throughout the world. This cry is completely different from the crisp and sweet sound just now, like the beauty of a mountain stream. This scream resounded through the world, but it was like a fascinating soul under the Nine Nethers, only teaching people''s mind to drift away, drifting. It makes people feel like they have entered the heaven and earth, and during the indulging period, it will be difficult to recover for a long time. On the sacred mountain, the swollen phoenix had become slender and had restored the posture of a sacred bird. The solidified flame kingdom began to flow again, and the raging flames became more passionate and turbulent. The phoenix has completely evolved, with a body over 20 meters, like an airplane. The hundred-meter flames radiating from Phoenix''s whole body even covered the sky, reflecting half of the dark sky. The flaming phoenix shining with red light was staring at the same behemoth with a pair of golden jewel-like eyes. The behemoth is black and bright, and the body is more than ten meters long. It is surrounded by the boundless starry sky, and the tail feathers of the feathers of a peacock seem to be hung with sparkling stars. The long, pointed beak is like a shiny black gem, hiding infinite mystery under the night. That behemoth was also a phoenix, a nether phoenix that came from Nine Nether Earth. The phoenix''s cry was fascinating, like an invisible vortex, pulling the human soul. The phoenix''s star-like bright eyes are like invisible black holes. Just looking at them seems to make people fly away. Seeing the two sacred birds facing each other in a serious array, George secretly speculated that this flame phoenix seemed a bit over-evolved, and the ghost phoenix he catalyzed at the expense of the dead egg of the phoenix seemed to be weak. It seemed that he had to take action in person later, in order to catalyze the Nether Phoenix, the Phoenix Dead Egg had disappeared. One of the most cherished items in his collection, for this plan, has completely disappeared. In the next battle, Nether Phoenix couldn''t be defeated This time, no matter what, no mistake. Two phoenixes, representing the most mysterious and oldest in the world, at the top of magical creatures, are facing each other patiently. As existences that have survived for thousands of years, immortal birds, they all have enough patience and strong enough. The flame phoenix urges the flames all over the valley, and the 100-meter-high flame continues to spread towards the dark realm. The Nether Phoenix was unmoved, the dark realm was invisible and innocent, encompassing the sky, almost encompassing the entire world. Those phoenix flames that can burn out the void also dissipate invisible under the darkness. Seeing that the Nether Phoenix, who was nearly half smaller, did not fall into the wind, light flashed in George''s eyes. Fortunately, it was night time and at the top of the snow mountain, but they occupied the right time and place at the same time. Although the power accumulated by this Nether Phoenix is ??not as good as that of the Flame Phoenix, with his help and shots, it may not be a disadvantage. Just wait until they lose and lose, and then it will naturally be left to him. After a long confrontation, the two phoenixes are like the most experienced hunters, without any anxiety, just waiting for the opponent''s flaws. In the end, the Flame Phoenix finally couldn''t bear it. The breath that came from the body of the Nether Phoenix, that was the breath from the Nine Nether Earth, that was the taboo power that passed through life and death. That is the fire of life with the flame phoenix, the natural hostile force of death. The phoenix is ??originally a phoenix, a representative of life. The phoenix is ??immortal, even if it is old, it will be reborn in the fire. Phoenixes are creatures insulated from death. They are elves of flames, elves representing life, and the ultimate in life. But the dead phoenix egg is a non-dead and non-living thing that is born by nature, and the nether phoenix hatched with the catalysis of the dead phoenix egg is also the natural enemy of other phoenixes, and a thing naturally abominable. Chapter 676： Battle of the Phoenix Chapter 676 The two are naturally hostile and incompatible with fire and water. Phoenix naturally cannot tolerate the existence of such a life in the world. Flame and darkness swallow each other, magic and magic annihilate each other. "Hum!" The flame phoenix uttered a long cry, and it waved its wings to wind up the storm. The violent flames were mixed with majestic aura, crimson flames, and the fire spreads again like oil on the fire, and the overwhelming rain of meteors and fire rushed towards the Nether Phoenix like stars. The flames scorched the void, trance and red fire. A world of flames fell from the sky, covering everything on the mountain under the attack of flames. "It''s really rude!" Facing the fire and rain, George sighed and stood shoulder to shoulder with Anna. He raised his arm slightly, and an invisible wave spread rapidly, and there was already an invisible corridor in front of them. Those flames fell from the sky, and scattered aimlessly in front of them, and all the flames could not get close to them. Only like a lost beast, it goes back and forth again and again. In the sky, when the world of flames smashed into the Nether Phoenix, the moment the flame came into being, the Nether Phoenix suddenly disappeared. A black shadow pierced through the Flame Phoenix''s shadow and slammed into the Flame Phoenix''s body. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the flame phoenix hit the mountain wall heavily, leaving a huge mark on the mountain wall. "Rain! Rare! Sudden!" A large pile of snow was shaken down and rolled down the mountain. George pointed his finger, and a white light stirred up countless cold currents, freezing the snow instantly. Those snow-covered beasts stopped abruptly. Looking at the flame phoenix that was knocked into flight, a smile appeared on his face, his eyes flashed with brilliance, and he was more confident about the battle. Nether Phoenix used the shadow to shuttle, and this magic only gave it a head start. It is really convenient to use wizards to deal with magical creatures with insufficient intelligence, even if the opponent is an extremely powerful Phoenix. I have to say that wisdom is the same mysterious existence as magic. The dead phoenix egg had been held by him for several years and refined it carefully. The Nether Phoenix catalyzed out of it had the same intentions as his, and could even share the power of each other. At this time, with the help of the body of the Nether Phoenix, he used the unique methods of the wizard to deal with the Flame Phoenix who fights by instinct, but he has a great advantage. The flame phoenix was furious after being injured, and instantly turned into a phantom. The pointed long beak is like a sharp sword, and its wings are like a sword hilt. The flame phoenix brings up boundless flames and gathers a monstrous aura. The great sword of flame tore through the void, rolled up the wind and waves, and stab at the opponent. The Nether Phoenix avoids its sharp edges and attacks the other with its own strength. In an instant, it has melted into the boundless darkness. Integrate with the whole world, drifting freely in the boundless shadow, waiting for opportunities. The flame''s giant sword lost its target and pierced into the empty space, leaving only the roar that cut through the sky, like a rolling thunder from the horizon reverberating in the mountains. The flame phoenix just stopped and has not stopped, the sharp sword in the shadow has already followed. The Nether Phoenix was sheltered by the shadow, flashing continuously in the void. The sharp long beak is like a spear, and one shot after another pierced the flame phoenix, leaving marks one after another on its body. Where the flame phoenix was stabbed, there was no bones, flesh and blood, and only one group after another burst of flames. The flames gushed out, and its injury instantly recovered. It is indeed a phoenix, but it is not easy to win. George thought in his heart that the catalyzed flame phoenix was like a flame elf with wisdom. This flame phoenix was harmless and lifeless. It had the excess flame power in the body to repair the injury, but it was not easy to hurt it. If this continues, I am afraid that the entire battle will turn into a protracted battle again. The long beak of the flame phoenix was cut out, and the giant wings flapped to fight back. But it has just been catalyzed and developed, and its power is still beyond control, but it is far less dexterous and convenient than the Nether Phoenix controlled by George, and it does not have the ability to escape the shadows. Suddenly, its attacks frequently landed in the air, and it was unable to avoid the opponent''s dark arrows from the shadows. But can only continue to withstand the opponent''s attack. With the convenience of the shadow, the Nether Phoenix''s methods were frequently used, and the sharp long beak was like a spear, leaving marks one after another on the Flame Phoenix. "Hum!" The passive beating situation is unbearable by anyone. The flame phoenix let out a long and angry cry, tearing the scarf and tearing the silk, shaking the surrounding space for a while, the flame phoenix''s wings spread out, and the flame field around it spread again. The infinite flame dissipated all the darkness and shadows on the top of the mountain without leaving the slightest gap. It is to disperse all the shadows, so that the opponent has nowhere to hide. "If there is no shadow, then create a shadow The idea of ??the Flame Phoenix is ??very good, but how can the opponent make it so easy to achieve its purpose, George said lightly, and then controlled the Nether Phoenix to ascend into the sky. The Nether Phoenix flew over the mountain top, swallowing wind and drinking dew, gathering boundless snow and darkness. The ice and snow condensed into huge icicles under the magical power, bringing boundless shadows, pouring down in the sky. "Swish! Swish! Swish!" The icicle made a loud noise, crashing down from the sky, and the Nether Phoenix escaped into the shadow caused by the icicle and attacked the opponent together. "Hum!" Facing the outrageous attack, the Flame Phoenix didn''t dodge and uttered a long cry. The Manshan flame was sucked into the body of the flame phoenix, and then ejected from the mouth, turning into a pillar of fire into the sky. It breathes flames, instigates its wings, violent hurricanes, boundless flames, turbulent magic, and the mixture converges into a vortex of flames. That huge vortex, like a black hole in the void, sucked everything on the mountain into it. The whirlpool was puffing up snow and engulfing flames. The storm of ice and fire, with a more violent posture, dragged everything into it. Icicles are inhaled, flames are inhaled, clouds and fog are also inhaled, and even darkness and light are inhaled together. Nether Phoenix retreated from the shadows, revealing his figure. It flapped its wings, and there was a thick ink shadow under its wings, turning into a river of ink, struggling to resist the swallowing of the whirlpool. The dark river and the vortex mixed with frost and flames competed and collided fiercely. Flame and darkness swallow each other, magic and magic annihilate each other. Suddenly, the war went into a stalemate. "It''s not bad." George was surprised that this flame phoenix had lived in the wild for hundreds of years. In a short period of time, he has found a way to defeat the enemy by instinct. Chapter 677： Magic Orb Chapter 677 Magic Orb The Nether Phoenix can shuttle between darkness and shadows, and a simple attack can''t effectively come into contact with this creature that can shuttle shadows. The vortex summoned by the Flame Phoenix evaded this, ignoring all other means. Relying only on the turbulent magic power, all the flames and darkness were sucked into this magic vortex. Even the darkness has been sucked into this terrifying magic vortex. At this time, the Nether Phoenix, even with the ability to shuttle shadows, can hardly escape the black hole-like suction of this vortex. Seeing that the opponent was trapped by the vortex, the flame phoenix urged the suction of the vortex even harder. The invisible suction was like a black hole, gradually devouring the river of darkness. Like a tug-of-war, the Nether Phoenix and the long river of darkness it summoned were being drawn closer by the black hole bit by bit, and swallowed by the black hole bit by bit. George said nothing, his eyes gleaming, and he watched the scene quietly. "But this is just what I want." The Flame Phoenix''s attack method is indeed good. Compared with the changes in the method, it is naturally far inferior to the Nether Phoenix controlled by George. However, the flame phoenix that was overly catalyzed in the comparison of magical power and consumption, far exceeded the Nether Phoenix catalyzed from the dead eggs of the phoenix. Once the consumption was compared, relying on the surging magic power, the Flame Phoenix had the upper hand completely. The only problem is that its opponents are more than just natural enemies in front of them. As the battle between the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix spreads, George and Anna have retreated beyond the cliff of the snow mountain. On the edge of the cliff, there was an extension of the ice bridge. George and Anna stood by the bridge, quietly watching the two phoenixes stalemate on both sides of the whirlpool. George took out a slender magic wand from his body, tapped his finger, and attached a series of spells to the wand. "Sunder Armor," "Sharp," "Sturdy," "God," "track."..... The spells were added to the little magic wand forcibly. The small wand was covered with various spells, and the whole wand instantly became like a gunpowder barrel filled with explosives, and it was about to explode. After waiting to be unable to add more spells, looking at the mountain wall, George popped his wand. The magic wand pierced the mountain wall like a sharp arrow, and with a rustling sound, it penetrated the mountain wall and went all the way along the rock. The flame phoenix and the nether phoenix are still facing each other, and the huge magical vortex pulls things on the mountain into it. The magic vortex is indestructible, nothing is destroyed, and the strong gravitational force **** the rocks and snow on the mountain into the boundless flame and darkness, crushing and annihilating. At this time, the sharp arrow that the magic wand turned into had dug under the feet of the flame phoenix like a pangolin flying through the ground. Before the flame phoenix could react, the magic wand drilled from the ground had already penetrated its body like a sharp arrow. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The spell attached to the wand kept exploding in its body. All of a sudden the flame phoenix was swallowed by flames. The spewing flames wrapped it into a huge fireball. "Huh!" At the same time, Nether Phoenix screamed and disappeared suddenly. It flashed again, and it had appeared behind the group of flames. The Nether Phoenix stretched out its sharp claws, spread its wings, and clasped it tightly on the Flame Phoenix. With this ball of fire, it plunged into the turbulent magic vortex. The turbulent power was swallowed into the indestructible magic vortex. In an instant, the entire turbulent vortex was like a void with no color. The vortex of darkness and flame is like a crack in the collapsed space. The suction of the magic vortex and the snow in the sky are like suddenly losing the traction rope. Like a short-span kite, it falls from the sky rustlingly, radiantly. The mountain has returned to its original state, and the entire mountain has become an inaccessible Jedi, incredibly quiet. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The magic vortex that had inhaled too much energy, could no longer continue to swallow it, and instead changed dramatically. That magical vortex, swallowing clouds and mist, turned into a ball of red and black, luminous and twisted balls. The sphere is about ten meters in diameter, and the whole body is shining with brilliance, and the flame above the sphere is flowing slowly and quickly, and it is bright and dark. The sphere is moving from time to time, beating like a heart, and in that beating and distorted space, there seems to be a terrible storm gestating. "Can''t let it burst." Seeing this scene, George knew that he couldn''t let the magical ball burst. Otherwise, the entire Gang Rinpoche will be blown into two parts, and the residents under the mountain will undoubtedly die. He flew from the edge of the cliff to below the twisting and shaking sphere. He took out his wand and chanted a spell. His magic is like a rope, like a thin thread. The magical ropes and threads, like a creeper spread from the circumference of the sphere to the center. Those magical ropes are like invisible tentacles, like the most brilliant performers, like the most sophisticated masseurs. The magical tentacles repeatedly beat on the twisted orb, and the invisible shock power softly oscillated the magic in the twisted space, gently channeling the turbulent magic. The majestic magic power is like an explosive depot that is about to explode, like a mountain torrent about to be vented, and it only needs a breakthrough to immediately burst out terrible destructive power. The ball is moving and static, constantly twisting, and terrible power is accumulated in the ball. The huge impact merged within the sphere. It looks like a giant hand is rubbing and pulling a resilient ball, and life is gestating in the ball, like a monster about to burst out of its shell, At this moment, George was like the most cunning hunter, using a bait to induce the two huge forces inside the ball to strangle life and death. The magic power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix, in the twisted orb, is like cold water and boiling oil, like snow and flame. Two completely different forces, like natural enemies, attract each other and strangle each other. Two powerful magical powers are constantly intertwining and colliding with each other. After the magical power collided, they disintegrated each other, and under the impetus of the endless reserve magical power, they reunited and started a fierce fight again. George manipulates the magical tentacles, like the brightest tinker, the most sophisticated manipulator. The magical tentacles are like the most brilliant rescue team, and like the most slanted referee. Wherever there is a fight, the magical tentacles will rush to watch and take advantage of the fire. Wherever there is no fight, the magic tentacles go to add fuel and vinegar, and start a fight. Wherever it was overfought, the magic tentacles ran away again, preventing the magic from leaving the sphere. The magical tentacles are like a wooden hammer that hits a gopher, and like a wooden board for repairing holes. Chapter 678： Magic sacrifice Chapter 678 Magic Sacrifice The subtle operation is like the most precise surgical scalpel. All the measures are to concentrate the magical collision inside the sphere, and prevent the magical sphere from exploding. Suddenly, although the inside of the sphere was fighting fiercely, its scope was also controlled. The orb was shining with brilliance and brilliance, exuding dazzling brilliance, like endless light blooming around it. Although the turbulent magic power inside the sphere constantly collides, the waves are magnificent, the undercurrent is surging, and it looks like it will explode at any time. But under George''s control, the surging magic power trapped inside the sphere exploded and annihilated, never breaking through the sphere''s own boundaries. Under the constant soothing and beating of the magical tentacles, the two phoenixes, almost endless magical power, will eventually be consumed. After the constant collision and annihilation, the sphere gradually stabilized, and as more magical collisions and annihilation, the sphere shrinks and shrinks. The ten-meter-high sphere gradually shrank to eight meters, seven meters, six meters, and five meters. As the magic power was consumed and annihilated, the ball shrank to only half its previous size, and at this time, the ball became more unstable. After all, the magic power accumulated by the Nether Phoenix is ??not as good as the flame Phoenix that has been over-catalyzed. Even with George''s subtle control, in the confrontation and collision of magic power, the power of the Nether Phoenix slowly fell into a disadvantage. Suddenly, the red and black sphere seemed to turn into a flame. The raging flames intensified the offensive, as if to swallow the hostile darkness, and the entire sky was immediately reflected completely red. "almost." Seeing that it is not good to continue to control it, and the two phoenixes have been fighting to the extreme, this time is just a good opportunity for George to take action. From his clothes, he took out a pocket on which the Non-marking Stretching Curse was applied. From his pocket, he took out a large bronze tripod. The big tripod feet are half a person tall. The bronze tripod''s mouth is folded outwards, thick ears stand upright, the neck is slightly retracted, the abdomen is slightly bulged, and three feet are placed under the belly. The whole body of the bronze tripod has elegant and unrestrained lines, and the mottled rust reveals strong historical traces. It is the Zhou Wangding he obtained in Hong Kong. George placed Zhou Wangding on the ground and burned the bronze cauldron with the flames of life and death spreading out from the ball, and poured the previously prepared medicine into the bronze cauldron. Before a moment, the concoction in Zhouwang''s Ding was already boiling. The green concoction burst out of rumbling steam, bursting out a little spark, like gunpowder about to explode. George took out his wand and said in the spell of ancient magic. "The blood of the strong, guided by the will and blood of the strong, has no regrets on the way forward, and overcomes obstacles!" Then, he used magic power to cut his arm. Bright red blood, mixed with magic power, spurted from his arm. Through the blood vessels cut by George, a large amount of blood, like a surging out from an unknown place, flows into the huge bronze cauldron. Under a lot of blood loss, his face was not pale, but more ruddy, and the picture was very strange. The big bronze cauldron was injected with a lot of blood, but the water in the cauldron did not grow at all. The thick blood seemed to become an intangible thing, continuously flowing into the bronze cauldron. With the influx of a large amount of blood, although the potion in Zhouwang''s Ding did not grow, the color was gradually dyed into a thick bright red, just like thick blood. In the viscous liquid medicine, a sweet scent is even more enticing. After the potion turned into viscous blood, he retracted his arm, healed the cut wound, and said again. "The grievances of the weak, take the anger and resentment of the weak as a warning, there is no resentment in life and death, and when you are poor, you will change!" He took out the Song Dynasty banknote printing machine that had been prepared long ago, and the Jiaozi printing plate had been specially processed and turned into a black unidentified object. Once the black printing plate was thrown into the blood-colored potion, it was immediately covered by blood and sank to the bottom of the large bronze cauldron. As the **** concoction rolled, there seemed to be invisible waves and shocks spreading inside the tripod. At the bottom of the large bronze cauldron, an illusory door opened, and the door exudes endless black energy. The black energy spread all around, exuding an aura of decay and desolation, as if there were thousands of dementors gathered together. In an instant, the night over the mountains seemed to darken again. George waved his magic wand, a silver barrier, firmly shielding the bronze cauldron, preventing the horror and desolation from spreading. The spreading black gas condensed and rolled inside the large bronze cauldron, and the thick black gas condensed into smoke and gathered into fog. It turned into darkness again, condensed into black rain, and dyed the potion in the cauldron into black like ink. The liquid medicine in the cauldron continued to roll, becoming more viscous, and finally turned into ink-like silt. The ink-like silt was filled with terrible bubbles, and the corrosive force spread to the silver mask, making a "chitch, chich" sound, as if to corrode the silver mask. George ignored the crumbling and crumbling silver mask. He waved his magic wand and chanted again The holy heart, sacrificed by pure magic and flesh and blood, came out of filth, born out of darkness! " He took out a huge glass bottle, the glass bottle transparent milky white liquid, soaking a diamond-shaped golden heart. The heart of a unicorn specially modified by magic is like a forge of gold, like a living thing. The golden heart was still slightly oscillating in the glass bottle. Stir up the milky white liquid, rippling waves. George lifted his arm slightly, and the golden heart flew out of the glass bottle with a ray of golden light. The golden heart passed through the silver mask without any hindrance, and fell into the dark thick ink-like mud in the cauldron. The golden heart falling into the black mud is like cold water poured into boiling oil, like sparks thrown into gunpowder. The silt-like concoction was immediately ignited by the golden flame at the moment it touched the golden heart. The golden flames followed the position where the golden heart fell, and quickly spread towards the entire cauldron. The golden flames burned quickly, quickly purifying the thick black mud. Following the shock lines of the golden heart into the water, the thick ink-like medicinal juice quickly turned into a colorless and transparent liquid under the burning of the golden flame, clear to the bottom. After the liquid medicine in the cauldron all turned into a colorless and transparent liquid, the golden flame finally disappeared. Inside the bronze cauldron, it was as if only clear spring water was injected, and there was no change in the burning fire. George waved his wand again and said aloud. "The eye of darkness, with dark magic and eyes as the door, the door of life and death, neither man nor god!" Two crystal clear, dignified yellow gems fell into the transparent colorless liquid with his gesture. The colorless and transparent liquid mixed into the two dark eyes, like a canvas turned over. The clear and transparent liquid, in an instant, has transformed into the sky like a black gem. Chapter 679： God admired by mortals The dark jewel-like sky curtain shone with diamond-like brilliance. The deep dark sky echoed the dark sky in the big bronze cauldron, pulling out the stars, one after another in the dark sky in the cauldron. When the dark sky in the cauldron was full of stars, George waved his wand again and said loudly. "The source of life and death is rooted in the power of the phoenix''s cycle of life and death. The cycle of life and death is neither bright nor dark!" He raised his hand and summoned that the black jewel-like sky in Zhouwang''s cauldron floated from the cauldron and turned into a curtain of twinkling stars, enclosing the red and black sphere. The red and black spheres were now covered with a curtain of twinkling stars, transforming into the appearance of a planet, with brilliance flowing. The stars on the dark curtain are connected dot by dot, reflecting each other, reflecting the stars in the sky. With the curtain of stars, the orb became quiet again, and the mountain was completely quiet again. George turned around and looked at Anna who had been watching him worriedly. He smiled apologetically, "Sorry, I worried you again." George blinked at Anna, "I have to take a break first, maybe it won''t take a long time, maybe it will take a few days, only trouble you to wait for me here." Anna walked up and stood quietly in front of George with a warm smile, "Go ahead, I will always be here waiting for you." "I will always wait for you, no matter how long." She nodded and said affirmatively. "I think I need a little good luck." George smiled, took a step forward, and hugged Anna tightly. He took a deep breath, released Anna, stepped back, with a gentle smile, and said softly, "It''s fine now, you will bless me." "Of course, I will bless you." Anna said with a smile. "Then, see you later!" "See you later!" George blinked at Anna, waved his hand, and returned to the orb surrounded by the twinkling sky. He whispered, "I hope it won''t be long." After speaking, he turned into a black shadow, penetrated into the sphere wrapped by the dark sky, and merged into the planet-like sphere. .... At this time, under the Gang Rinpoche Mountain, it was a sleepless night with anxiety. After the divine bird chirping that resounded through the world, everyone was sure that there were gods on the mountain. The sound that resounds through the world is not a sound that any creature in the world can make. Only gods, only gods, can make such sounds and possess such magical powers. After confirming that there are gods on the mountain, it did not eliminate people''s fears. The mountain where ancestors have lived for generations, there really are gods, such a fact, so shocked that everyone can not recover. Having gods around him is not a good thing to look forward to, as some simple people think. When the human beings were aloof, they suddenly discovered that there was a **** with great power and incomprehensibility on his head. At this moment, the human heart is broken. At this moment, people only understand their true thoughts. When there are no gods on weekdays, they can pray to the gods with peace of mind, and exchange their spiritual comfort by praying to the gods. After all, this is an equivalent exchange, regardless of whether they are good people or criminals. Before prayer, everyone can pray and confess without cost. Although they may not be able to receive the blessing of the gods, they did receive spiritual comfort. But when the gods really exist, people have different mentalities in their minds. They began to worry, they began to fear, what kind of mind the gods will be. They worry, they fear, the careful thoughts they hide. The unbearable thoughts in their hearts, the gray past of their lives, whether all these kinds of things can really be forgiven by the gods. Such thoughts will make them uneasy and frighten them. The gods used for prayer are completely different from the real gods. The gods used to pray have no ability to punish. Whether it is a good person or a criminal, face the gods who pray. They only need to read a few words of repentance and repentance, and they can relieve some of their burdens, as if they have gained forgiveness and tolerance. After that, they returned to their original lives. Good people continue to be good people, and criminals continue to be criminals. The cycle continues until they come to pray again and repent again next time. The true gods are not like that. There are many differences between true gods and praying gods. Whether it is the great flood, **** of fire, or the burning of the city in the myth, these are not methods used to forgive sins. Gods never exist to protect mankind. Gods are the creators who are higher than mankind, who created mankind, and even created the entire world For true gods, once humans are too depraved, gods do not mind destroying all mankind and creating the world again. For humans, no human being can say that he is clean. Even a newborn baby has the original sin inherited from the parent. Under such circumstances, there is no normal person who, after careful consideration, still dreams of eager to see the true god. Facing the true gods, human beings are like dust, like ants, and they turn into dust in the evening. In ancient times, Ye Gong was good at dragons, who used dragon-shaped ornaments as clothing and dragon-shaped ornaments as books. The inscriptions in the house were all in the shape of dragons. Later, Tianlong heard about it, and went down to see it. When Ye Gong saw it, he abandoned it and left, losing his soul, and his face was colorful. Ye Gong is a good dragon, but after all, his favorite is just a harmless fake dragon. Mortals admire the gods, and after all, they admire the gods of faith without harm. Once the gods really existed, all humans would just shiver and hide in fear. Humans are afraid of being seen by real gods, and humans are afraid of being cleansed by their own sins. Thinking of these, the fear brought by the gods far exceeds the expectations brought by the gods. But not everyone just feels scared. There are a hundred people of all kinds. Some are fearful, some are expecting, some are afraid, some are desperate. Tom''s head is filled with joy. The photos he took halfway up the mountain, plus the testimonies of everyone, were enough to cause a sensation. His uncle is already rushing over from America with the money and the photographer. As long as things go well, tomorrow, he can face the photographer and talk freely. Eventually boarded the headlines of the world news. With the photos in his hand and his desperate eloquence, this time he made a fortune. As for the worries about the gods, he didn''t think so much. Chapter 680： Contest of the spiritual world As a guide on the snow-capped mountains, he always put his head on his waist and died under an avalanche, which was much cheaper than dying under the hands of gods. If all deaths are not fatal, then what is the difference between a beautiful death and an ugly death? In his opinion, since the **** on the mountain can help old Joey, he is naturally a kind god. Good gods can be deceived, and those kind gods are much less threatening than ordinary people. If he could really see the gods, he really wanted to hug the thighs of the gods. Such thighs could be much more powerful than rich men and high-ranking officials. He even imagined that he would become the first group of believers to support the gods, and even use the power of the gods to make a fortune and be youthful forever. There are so many things in their hearts, some people are frightened and can''t sleep. Some people are so excited that they can''t sleep. Everyone didn''t want to go home. They found tents from homes, shops, and tents. A tent was set up on the square, just guarding the sacred mountain, afraid to sleep. After that, the changes on the mountain have opened everyone''s eyes and made them more uneasy. On the top of the mountain, the fire and rain falling from the sky is like the legendary sky fire burning city. In just a moment, everyone was panicked and confused. Fortunately, those flames only fell on the top of the mountain, not toward them. But even so, the people who stayed in the square were trembling and uneasy. And this is just the beginning, after this, it seems that great things have been happening on the mountain. The huge roar, like a rolling thunder, spread to the bottom of the mountain, shaking in their hearts. In the end, they couldn''t even tell which was the thunder, and the heartbeat that was like a drum. Then came the flames and brilliance of the sky, the screams resounding through the sky, the pillar of fire that soared to the sky, and the dazzling brilliance. Scene after scene of terrible changes, just watching from a distance, you can imagine terrible things happening there. They are like matching the most immersive lighting and vocal music, experiencing the most terrifying and terrifying story in their imagination. Every time they roar, every time they scream, every time they change, they stir up a lot of gongs and drums in their hearts, and there is a dyeing room on their faces. In the anxiety and anxiety, people counted for a long time every minute. People grabbed their hearts and waited for the condolences of fate. Finally, like a century later, the mountain finally quieted down slowly. The mountain returned to tranquility, leaving only the twisted red light, like a flame dancing in a campfire, in a trance. Only the stars flickered and remained for a long time, and the stars seemed to have fallen on the top of the mountain. Finally, everything returned to tranquility. Everything was in peace, there was no sky fire to burn the city, no landslides, no floods and avalanches. Although the twisted light beams on the mountain are still like monsters with teeth and claws, everything has returned to tranquility. At least, they all gained a short period of peace. "Nothing, it''s safe." After the tranquility, it is not a rushing storm, but a real lasting tranquility. The residents under the mountain are looking forward to it. As if responding to their expectations, a golden light appeared on the horizon. "Its daybreak!" With peoples relieved anticipation, a round of red sun jumped out of the undulating mountains and reflected half of the sky. The sun shone with golden brilliance, the whole world was brightened up, and even the fire from the top of the mountain disappeared. Only twisted clouds, illusory light and shadow, and twisted light like a mirage remain on the top of the mountain. ..... After George entered the magical ball, the boundless flame came into his eyes. He didn''t seem to enter a sphere that was only five meters high, but as if the whole person was thrown into a world composed of boundless flames. He appeared on the battlefield where the magic power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix was intertwined. He seemed to have been shrunk countless times, while the magic power of the Phoenix was expanded countless times. Before his eyes, the endless magic power, like an invisible army, collided with each other and killed each other. And on the battlefield at this time, the magic of the flame has already taken the upper hand, with a more abundant accumulation of magic, and the power of the flame is constantly moving towards the opponent''s domain. The territory occupied by the dark magic power has been in decline. Without too much thought, George has entered the state for the first time. This is a contest in the spiritual world. The magic power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix, two completely different forces, are like natural enemies, attracting each other, and strangling each other. Two powerful magical powers are constantly intertwining and colliding with each other. At this time, as he entered, he took over the battlefield for the first time. Those dark magic powers immediately became well-organized, not fighting separately, not arrogant rampages, but turned into an army of warcraft. Giant bears, rhinos, lions, tigers, eagles, giant snakes.....The magic turns into dark behemoths They line up neatly, facing the monstrous sea of ??fire, pressing harder at every step . Dark magic transforms into the form of monsters, their magic is more concentrated, and their methods are more abundant. The power of flame faced the magical beast, becoming difficult to invade. The dark warcraft army, facing the monstrous sea of ??fire, cooperated with each other and changed more attack methods. "Crash" "Roar" "Swallow" Those rough flame offensives are hard to resist the erosion of dark magic. And those defeated flames are like disintegrated soldiers. The scattered flames are swallowed by the dark beasts, producing more dark beasts and throwing them into the battlefield again. The army of dark beasts pressed harder at each step, crushing the raging flames, and swallowing the broken flames, which in turn produced more dark beasts. Repeatedly, the dark monster army began to reverse the situation and gradually expanded its territory. Everything is developing in a good direction. Unfortunately, the good times did not last long. With the rapid expansion of the dark magic power, under the pressing of the dark magic power, the power of fire is also evolving rapidly. Those messy and unstructured rough offensives, facing the pressure of their opponents, immediately began to imitate George''s army of Warcraft. From the beginning, it was awkward, shapeless, and soon, an army of replica monsters composed of the power of flame. Appearing in the opposite camp, the battle became fierce and anxious again. "trouble." George frowned. After all, the Flame Phoenix was also the spirit of flame. Although his wisdom was far inferior to him, he would not lose to him in the power of flame control. The battle became attrition again. Although it was troublesome, he also had to calm down and quietly control the army of monsters under his hands, and fought desperately with the power of the flame phoenix. Chapter 681： World news George is like a player sitting in front of the computer, controlling his army of Warcraft again and again. Through various methods, divide the army that cannibalize each other, and continuously expand their power in the war. On the other side, it was like a computer with a cheat device on, waves of monsters refreshed from the computer, endlessly attacking his defense. With the rise of the fight, George simply transformed into a giant magic ape, like a hero in the game, joining the battlefield. This kind of war has made George, who has not played computer games for many years, an inexplicable familiarity. He seemed to have really become a hero in the game, leading his soldiers time and time again, toppling down the opponent''s defense tower. But the computer on the opposite side was like a cheating device. After the defense tower, there were endless defense towers. He had to honestly spawn monsters and continue to attack more defensive towers. This kind of battle seems to never see the end. In the later stage of the battle, the hero incarnation of George had already turned into a behemoth tens of meters high. The flame monsters opposite were already vulnerable in front of him. But in the face of endless flame monsters, he has only to fall into an endless battle. He tore down one defensive tower after another, but he never saw the opponent''s main base, let alone a way to end the battle. Time went by, and George turned into a behemoth on the battlefield in the world of flames, constantly fighting. In the outside world, the sun rises and the moon changes, and the outside world also undergoes tremendous changes. After George entered the orb where the magic power was gathered, Anna kept guarding next to the orb wrapped in the dark curtain. The sun was in the middle of the sky, and the golden sunlight fell from the sky. During the fierce battle yesterday, the clouds and fog in the sky were all scattered. The sun at this time, unobstructed, fell on the Mount Kailash. The sphere wrapped in the dark curtain looked like a **** hole under the light golden sunlight. All the rays of light couldn''t reflect the semi-spectral brilliance on the body of the ball. Regardless of the sunlight or the line of sight, once it meets the dark sphere, it is like being sucked into an invisible black hole, making it impossible to see any change in it. Anna didn''t care about all this, she just waited quietly. Waiting for the wind to slide by, waiting for the snow to fall from the ends of the hair, waiting for the sun to rise from the east, and waiting for the moon to fall in the west. Anna waited without anxiousness, as always. It''s like the train she took George to Hogwarts at King''s Cross from the beginning of school. She waited until the train disappeared completely, even with the Eagle Eye technique. It''s like when she came to King''s Cross Station during her holiday, waiting for people to enter the station, and waiting for the train to pass by from the horizon. Waiting does not make Anna sad, she can even get a kind of peace and happiness from waiting. Because she is never disappointed while waiting, she can always wait for the desired result. The train came at four o''clock in the afternoon, and from three o''clock, she arrived at the station early and did nothing. She neither reads with a book in her hand nor listens to music quietly with earphones, she just waits and looks forward to it quietly. When there are things that make people happy and look forward to, just waiting makes people feel happy. And the happiest thing is that she can go home with George and return to their home together. There is nothing happier than this. With this expectation, all the waiting has become happy. She was not worried about anything, nor was she afraid of anything, just as she would always reassure George. George would never let her down, she would still worry, she would still be nervous, but she believed more and trusted more. Only with your heart can you see the essence of things, and what you really need is invisible to the naked eye. She knows that kind of understanding, she knows what she needs. ..... Down the mountain, after a day and a night of waiting, Tom finally welcomed the person he wanted to see most. Seeing a big fat man landing from the helicopter, Tom finally let out a long sigh of relief, and finally arrived before the others. His uncle finally rushed over with reporters first. A big fat man with a tall wine barrel figure walked off the helicopter. He was wrapped in thick bright yellow winter clothes, plus his fat body, the whole person really looked like a ball. He looked around, as if looking for something. "Hey, uncle, here." Tom waved his hand and shouted at the man. The man walked over slowly, until he walked in, he shouted, "Hey, Tom, you bastard, I almost can''t recognize you." Everyone on the mountain is tightly wrapped up. It is not easy to recognize who is who through thick winter clothes I recognized you at a glance. Uncle, you are fat again. Can a helicopter hold you? "Tom asked worriedly. "Don''t worry." The big fat man patted Tom on the shoulder vigorously and said happily, "It''s all for your money. I took my reporters to the airport in Nepal. I went straight to the largest and most expensive helicopter. , Will not delay business." "Hiss~" Tom took a breath and felt distressed for a while, in order to get his uncle over. He told the password of his bank card. At this time, seeing his uncle giving him a large sum of money without distress, he suddenly regretted it. "Jerry, you''re really not welcome at all." Tom gritted his teeth. His uncle slapped him on the shoulder again, slapped him and staggered, "Tom, dont worry, Ive been on the road, Ive already inquired about it, and there is a miracle on the mountain. Although its just a rumor now, I want It wont be long before other TV stations will receive news. He grinned openly, showing his shiny teeth. "But they are destined to follow us and eat dirt. The headlines of the world news are ours." As he said this, he happily patted Tom on the shoulder. Tom stopped his hand and said angrily, "Keep it light, although I wear thick clothes, I can''t hold you in your body." He glanced at the mountain and looked at the sky, "The sky is almost dark, and there is no way to go up the mountain today. Tomorrow morning, we have to hurry up before the others. Release the first news." Tom''s uncle nodded and said, "Not only that, but we must also think about tomorrow''s lines. Such a major news cannot be prepared without preparation. I guess TV stations all over the world will broadcast our news. We are rich." Chapter 682： Interview begins Tom looked at the helicopter parked in the square, considering the expensive rental fee and the reporter''s subsidy. The corner of his eyes couldn''t help but twitch. He even suspected that the air tickets between his uncle and the reporter were overdrawn from his bank card. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said. "I have to make a fortune this time. I dont want to die if I dont succeed. I dont want to stay in this horrible place anymore. The 100-meter-high flame mountain peaks, the birdsong all night, the rain of fire, and the pillar of fire. Kill me, I dont want to stay here as a guide anymore." Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be grateful, and he was quick to react. If you miss this opportunity, even if you stay as a guide, there is no way out. After seeing such a scene, how dare they continue to fantasize to conquer the mountain. "Oh, that''s right." Tom''s uncle looked towards the sacred mountain, but did not see the 100-meter high Flame Mountain as he wished. He turned his head and said preoccupiedly, "I hope you remember to take photos of the miracles you mentioned." Seeing those miracles without getting his wish, he was unavoidably disappointed. But after all, a day and a night had passed, and he had no illusions that no changes had happened. "Although it is too far away, the photos are not clear enough. But there is no shortage of photos. I bought a lot of film and almost emptied the shops on the mountain." Tom smiled triumphantly, "The others God, you can''t buy film on the mountain." "I just like your cunning and shameless behavior, quite the demeanor I had back then." Tom''s uncle said with a gratified expression. "So, are you sure, you and my mother are really innocent? Haven''t had a drink or something together?" Tom looked at his uncle suspiciously. "That''s absolutely." Tom''s uncle said perfunctorily. He turned his head and waved to the helicopter. "Although we can''t go up the mountain at night, we can do the interview first at night and cut it directly into the video tomorrow. " He ignored Tom and walked straight to the helicopter. Tom followed closely behind his uncle. This time the matter was so important that he did not dare to relax for a moment. He made up his mind this time, and had to follow the photographer the whole time. "This is the photographer Tracy McGrady, a reporter for the Washington Post." Tom''s uncle explained to Tom the members of the plane. "This is the pilot of the plane." "This is my nephew Tom." Photographer McGrady stretched out his hand to Tom, shook hands with him, and said, "I heard your uncle Jerry mentioned that being a guide on a snow-capped mountain is not an easy job. Maybe you can consider joining us in the future. One time is a good opportunity." McGrady was tall and strong, with a warm smile on his face, which made people feel good, and he was more friendly and gave Tom a suggestion. "Thank you." Tom said kindly, "I will consider it if I have a chance." With a big smile on his face, he emphasized, "Of course, with any luck, we can retire early this time." Photographer McGrady adjusted the camera and gave his camera a cold-proof treatment, "Then, we can start now." "I''ll be the first one to interview me. I''m the best one to appear first." Tom volunteered to take on the first task of leaving the country, to make a fortune and become famous. At this time, you must not shrink back. Photographer McGrady nodded and turned to look at Tom''s uncle Jerry, "Then, you can start when you are ready." The interview started in full swing. They are very interested in everything related to the gods. From the changes on the sacred mountain, to the rumors, legends and stories of the sacred mountain, they even specifically mentioned old Joey. Old Joey is not only the most famous guide of the mountain, but also the only person who has come into contact with the gods in previous rumors. The residents were very cooperative with the interview, not only could they see themselves on TV. It is also that they hope to pass their worries and panic to the outside world. I hope to get attention and help from the outside world. They have been busy until late, choosing for tomorrow''s manuscript, for the content of the interview, and for tomorrow''s incredible task. In the face of such a thing, no one can relax. It is not only the temptation to become famous and get rich, but also the proximity of people and gods, which is more incredible than the first contact of aliens. At night, their minds cannot calm down. They know that tomorrow''s interview is likely to change the future of all of them. This change may be good or bad. In the early morning of the next day, in order to get the first-hand news quickly, they got up early. Even if sleep and tiredness still bother them, as long as they appear in the cold air those bitter cold can naturally make them wake up. At the first stop, they were halfway up the mountain. The ice kingdom, ice and snow palaces, pavilions and towers there are still beautiful. A little white snow drifted in the sky, covering these ice and snow palaces with a furry blanket, making the crystal clear and cold country softer. Shooting along the way, this magnificent world of ice and snow serves as a shocking opening remark for the news. After that, the helicopter began to head towards the top of the mountain. Along the way, they saw more ice and snow towers, the ice and snow palace, as if they were shaped by magic. From halfway up the mountain, it stretches all the way to the top of the mountain. "The weather today is good." Tom looked out from the window of the helicopter, "There is no cloud and fog on the top of the mountain. We may be able to take some more valuable pictures." There is one sentence that he hid in his heart, hoping that these shootings will not offend the gods. At this moment, he no longer considered these. He lost his bank card to his uncle Jerry, if he can''t rely on the headlines this time, he can recover the loss. Then he has suffered a heavy loss, which he cannot accept. "Are there many clouds and fog on the top of the mountain?" McGrady carried his baby camera and looked at the unobstructed sky outside the window. "On weekdays, there are thick clouds and mist on the top of the mountain, and you can''t see anything. I can see it now because of the fire that burned all the clouds and mist." Tom looked out the window and slowly said, "If we are lucky, we might be able to reach the top of the mountain. You know, this is the sacred mountain that no one has ever climbed before." "Isn''t there a helicopter to the top of the mountain before?" Tom''s uncle Jerry asked curiously, "Those climbers, why don''t you parachute directly from the sky, or land directly from the helicopter to the top of the mountain." Chapter 683： Annas waiting Tom gave his uncle a look of contempt, "They are climbers, not tourists. They didn''t fall to the top of the mountain to take a picture and prove that they can be satisfied by traveling." "What''s more, in the usual days, the mountains are full of fog. It is easy for a helicopter to fly into the fog, but maybe there is still a chance to fly out again." The pilot turned around and said, "Sorry, you overestimated the capabilities of the helicopter. A flying altitude of more than 6000 meters is very dangerous for a helicopter." "what?" Tom shouted, "Then we can''t get to the top of the mountain?" "Sorry!" The driver turned his head, "After all, this is a snow mountain." "No, we paid a lot of money. You can''t just play us like that." Tom angrily knocked on the front glass window and shouted at the driver. This was something he couldn''t accept. He swayed his savings and spent a lot of money to hire a helicopter, not just to go around halfway up the mountain. "OK OK." The photographer Tracy was rounded up, and he winked at Tom, "Tom, you don''t really think that we can see the gods on the mountain, can you kindly say hello to the gods?" He said to the driver again, "We just need to be far away, just take a picture of the top of the mountain with a camera." "The weather is good today and the visibility is high. We flew far away. The flying altitude is several hundred meters, there is no problem. If there is any inconvenience, we will immediately lower the altitude." "I know that you are the best pilot. The staff at the airport at that time recommended you to us as soon as they heard that we were going to investigate the mountain." "Apart from you, who else has this kind of technology. You are a professional, and we listen to you." McGrady said in a friendly tone. The driver, listening to Tracy McGrady''s words, his tone softened a bit, "I will try to get you to take pictures of the top of the mountain. I am also very curious about everything on the top of the mountain." Tom''s uncle Jerry gave McGrady a thumbs up in private. The helicopter flew all the way towards the top of the mountain. On the top of the mountain, Anna has been here for two days. She looked as usual, not irritable, not discouraged or tired. She was like a tourist who had just climbed to the top of the mountain, quietly enjoying the wonderful snow scene, without seeing any changes on her face. Only the bloodshot eyes and the faint dark circles in her eyes proved that she had not rested for two days and nights. She waited quietly as always. Waiting for the wind to slide by, waiting for the snow to fall from the ends of the hair, waiting for the sun to rise from the east, and waiting for the moon to fall in the west. Anna didn''t know how long she had to wait, just like George said, maybe it didn''t take long, it might take several days. Even, it may be a long, long time. But she didn''t mind, she was willing to wait slowly, as she said to George. "I will always wait for you, no matter how long." This is her answer and her promise, she has been doing this. The sphere wrapped in the dark curtain looked like a **** hole under the light golden sunlight. All the rays of light couldn''t reflect the semi-spectral brilliance on the body of the ball. Regardless of the sunlight or the line of sight, once it meets the dark sphere, it is like being sucked into an invisible black hole, making it impossible to see any changes. Anna just waited quietly. She was not worried about anything, nor was she afraid of anything, just as she would always reassure George. George would never let her down, she would still worry, she would still be nervous, but she believed more and trusted more. She believed that George was also in a hurry to go home, he was only delayed on the way. He must be very anxious at this time, and must be very guilty, he must really want to go home earlier. But he needs to deal with some troublesome things first. When the helicopter flew towards the top of the mountain from the foot of the mountain, Anna had discovered the abnormality for the first time. Although this is the top of the inaccessible snow-capped mountains, she has always guarded against possible accidents and avoided anything that would interfere with George. When the helicopter flew towards the top of the mountain. The magic used for detection soon discovered anomalies. Anna frowned, not allowing the Muggles who appeared suddenly to see the scene on the mountain. Although she didn''t know who was sitting on the helicopter, in any case, what George needed most now was quiet and undisturbed time. At this time, everything remains the same, which is the best condition. Thinking of this, she took out her magic wand and waved it gently. The snow was flying all over the sky, driven by the strong wind, and thick fog rose again on the mountain. "Oh my God, please spare me!" Tom scratched his head with both hands in annoyance, "How could this happen? This is unscientific. It is impossible to have such an inexplicably thick fog he angrily slammed towards the window of the helicopter. Grumbled roughly. "Don''t make a noise!" The photographer McGrady made a quiet gesture, and he was carrying the camera to shoot there. "It''s all clouds and mist, what can I do to shoot?" Tom said angrily. They were still more than a thousand meters away from Mount Gang Rinpoche. A moment ago, the top of the mountain was still unobstructed, covered in snow. In an instant, snow flew again, and the fog filled. "It was the clouds and mists just now." Photographer McGrady said flatly, "I have taken the scene just now." "But what''s the good thing about Yunwu?" Tom said disapprovingly. The cloud has blocked everything, and there is nothing to see down the mountain. "In the beginning, I didn''t think I could photograph the gods or anything, it was incredible." Photographer McGrady explained slowly, "If there is a god, we will discover our thoughts in the morning." He took the camera, "So this abnormal state is the most normal change." He smiled lightly, "At least we weren''t thrown down the mountain by the gods. It was just blocked by clouds and mist. This is already a good result." People who do news, although they all want to make a big news. But you will also understand that it is not so easy, you can easily get what you want. In his opinion, the upheaval just now is enough to attract attention. Tom would not be so satisfied. He muttered and asked the driver to circle the snow-capped mountains to see if there was anything else. ..... Just like Anna thought, George was very anxious and guilty. He wanted to go home earlier. He no longer knows how long he has spent in the spiritual world. In the spiritual world, time can be slow or fast. Chapter 684： People who want money but not life He has been fighting on the battlefield of flames for a long, long time, and he can''t count how many flame giants he has destroyed. He is like playing a game that never ends, like participating in a repetitive scene. In the face of endless flame monsters, there is only endless battle. He tore down one defensive tower after another, but he never saw the opponent''s main base, let alone a way to end the battle. Such a battle seems to never see the end. The outside world may only have passed a few hours, it may have passed a few days, and even... he did not dare to continue thinking about it. Faced with such a dilemma, he can only fight more frenziedly and fight more fiercely. He had no intention to command those clumsy monsters, he had already left the team far away. He turned into a magical giant ape to support the sky alone, holding a giant stick like a stone pillar, and ramming in the camp of the flame monster. He is like holding a sickle of death, harvesting weeds in a familiar field. With a wave of his hand, he palpated, and groups of giant flame beasts fell to the ground like weeds, disintegrating into faint flames. These flames entered his lungs and his body again in his vomiting and breathing, strengthening his strength. But no matter how powerful he is on the battlefield of flames, no matter how many monsters he alone can represent, he faces the boundless behemoth of flames and the power of endless flames. He was like waving his fist to the air, he was venting his anger at the sea. There was no response to everything, and nothing changed. The flame behemoth quickly defeated, but the power of the flame quickly replenished it. The fighting has been going on, and the fighting has been intertwined. Time passed by, and the battle never stopped. Outside, the team trying to cover the news did not leave. The helicopter circled Mount Kailash at a distance, thinking of shooting more details about the mountain. And the wind and snow, never stop surrounding the top of the mountain, blocking their peeping. Time passed quietly like this. It wasn''t until the afternoon that the news reporting team gave up the unnecessary attempt. They returned to the mountainside again, trying to photograph the ice sculptures at close range, trying to make up for the regret of not being able to see the mysterious and unknown mountains up close. In the evening, another helicopter arrived on Mount Kailash, which was a new news reporting team. They are a news team from Ukraine, they were shooting location nearby before. After hearing about the abnormal condition of the mountain, they rushed over. As time passed, more and more people began to hear about the abnormality of the mountain. Reporters who follow news and hot spots will not let go of any huge news that may exist. I heard from the Ukrainian news interview team that there are news teams from other countries rushing over here. "You can''t walk around the mountain passively like this." Tom said in a dissatisfied tone. After he got off the helicopter parked on the square, he heard that news teams from other countries had also rushed over. This is not what he wants to see. He paid so much price, but not just to shoot a rumor that seems to be a sacred mountain. I never thought about sharing this news with others. "Tom, our harvest this time has been very good." Photographer Tracy comforted Tom and said, "With the photos you took before and the interviews with everyone, this time, this incident is enough to be considered big news. Up." "But it''s not going to be news enough for us to retire." Tom shook his head dissatisfied. He didn''t want to make a lot of money, he wanted a wealthy early retirement. Tom''s uncle Jerry comforted and said, "This time it''s already pretty good. I can directly take pictures of the gods. That kind of thinking is really whimsical." Jerry said flatly, "No matter whether the mountain is a **** or an alien, they can''t let us take photos of their faces casually." For this action, he and McGrady are already very satisfied. The news this time is enough for them to win the annual news commendation. "Tomorrow, you need to throw me into the mountain. I''m going to parachute over from the mountain with my own camera. I must take some valuable pictures." Tom frowned, gritted his teeth and said. "Are you crazy?" Jerry called out immediately. This is simply a crazy decision, parachuting from the sky to the snow-capped mountains, without mentioning where they hit or scratched. Just falling safely in the snow is enough to make Tom unable to get up, and within a few dozen minutes, he will be frozen to death. It is even more unlikely that someone can rescue him so quickly. "I don''t want my life, I don''t want any money Not for a little news, to make a little money." Tom said decisively, "If you don''t get rich, you will die." He has had enough of the days of being wronged for money, and he must seize this opportunity to change his fate. If you don''t succeed, you will die. After that, he walked towards the hotel without looking back. He must recharge his energy and fight to the death tomorrow. Jerry looked helplessly at the photographer McGrady. He shrugged, "Young people are always desperate to become famous." At night, Jerry continued to wander around, asking the residents for more news. Thinking about how to appropriately add those content into the video. Photographer Tracy McGrady and the Ukrainian news team are discussing various location situations and discussing their respective intelligence. On the next day, Tom really did what he said. He found a special shock-absorbing suit and prepared a parachute. With a special shock-absorbing suit, once he falls on the ice and snow, he can immediately open the airbag and inflate himself to avoid being directly killed. "Hey, Tom, you can think about it." Photographer Tracy reminded, "Our gain this time is not small. Ukrainian TV stations have also agreed to broadcast our videos. The corresponding revenue, we can Get most of it." Last night, he also reached a cooperative relationship with the Ukrainian news team. Tom said disapprovingly, "This is the best opportunity. For the benefit of dozens of times, taking a little risk is nothing." The helicopter once again followed the same path as yesterday and flew towards the top of the snow-capped mountain. On the mountain of snow-capped mountains, Anna has once again conjured the clouds. She didn''t hope that those Muggles would give up easily. The turmoil in the mountains before was too great. She must protect George before he returns. Chapter 685： 1 tiebreaker These Muggles fly in the sky, and spells like Muggle Expulsion Curses cannot be used at all, and it is not a wise decision to attack them. She doesn''t know when George will be back. At this moment, she needs to buy more time for George. As she had guessed, the Muggles did not give up, and early the next morning, the helicopter flew towards the mountain again. Not only that, it seems that because of the spread of news, there are two more helicopters today. Three helicopters circled around the peak, trying to explore the mystery of the snow-capped mountains. In addition to the Ukrainian press team that rushed over yesterday, a new press team rushed over this morning. Clouds and mists are lingering, and the thick fog covers all the secrets on the snowy mountains. The three helicopters turned around the mountain unwillingly, and refused to leave for a long time. George in the flame battlefield became more irritable and angry. Such an endless battle is a terrible experience for anyone. Endless battles cannot reduce his anger, only make him more irritable. Venting does not change people''s anger, but it causes more anger. He cleans the battlefield of flames time and time again, but the flame monsters on the battlefield grow out like seeds sprouting from the ground. Every battle makes him stronger, but the endless battles consume his spirit. He started to feel tired, he started to feel bored. At this moment, he is tired, he has no more time to waste here. Can''t continue like this, he must directly attack the flame Phoenix''s body. Continue to fight, continue to swallow, until completely and completely master the magic power of the Flame Phoenix and the Nether Phoenix. This seemed to be a good choice, but he completely rejected this path. He didn''t have enough time to patiently wear down slowly. What he lacks has always been time, and he doesn''t have much time to sway. What''s more, there are still family members waiting for him now. She must be very worried, she must be very anxious. The demon ape that supported the sky slowly shrank, and George changed back to his original prototype. He floated high in the air, floating above the battlefield. He quietly looked at the boundless flame monsters on the flame battlefield, the boundless army of darkness. He quietly watched the battles on the flame battlefield, intertwined and collided. All this should be over. "The elves of flames, the phoenixes of flames, the lasting vitality is amazing. Perhaps continuing to fight is the safest way, but I don''t want to continue to waste time." His flat voice revealed his desperate consciousness, "I''m tired of it. Let''s just decide the outcome. In this world of flames, let the flame decide everything." "Huh!" With a loud call, the dark beasts of the world of flames crawled on the ground, like a pilgrimage, worshipping in the direction of George. A phoenix surrounded by black flames appeared at George''s feet. The phoenix uttered a loud cry again, and the dark beasts turned into wisps of black smoke and plunged into the body of the Nether Phoenix. With the investment of the Dark Beast, the Nether Phoenix quickly expanded in size, and soon occupied half of the battlefield, facing away from the raging world. There was no change in the world of raging fire, and the dense flames of monsters attacked towards the Nether Phoenix like a tide. Flame monsters are like moths fighting fire, like a flood of locusts. They are not afraid of life and death. They attacked the Nether Phoenix one after another, just to shake the flames around the Nether Phoenix. George grinned contemptuously, "If you think that you can defeat me by attrition by using the power of flame to hide, that would be too stupid." There was no response, but more flame beasts followed, and they rushed towards the Nether Phoenix regardless of life or death. All the attacks are only to shake the flames around the Nether Phoenix and to consume the magic power of the Nether Phoenix. "Since you don''t want to come out, you don''t have to come out." George''s legs slowly sank into the body of the Nether Phoenix, and then he sank into the body of the Nether Phoenix. Countless mysterious magic runes spread to the whole body of the Nether Phoenix. The mysterious magic lines and flashing magic runes give the powerful Nether Phoenix a bit of magical mystery. At this moment, George completely replaced the Nether Phoenix with his own body, no longer just using mental resonance to control it. The surging magic power, flowing in his new body, is much stronger than when he turned into a demon ape. "It''s over." Before the opponent could react, the infinite suction power came from the mouth of the Nether Phoenix, the Nether Phoenix occupying half of the battlefield, and the terrifying suction sweeping the entire battlefield. In an instant, the endless flame monsters on the flame battlefield have been sucked into the mouth of the Nether Phoenix. "Wow!" A black light flashed, and the Nether Phoenix appeared in a corner of the battlefield, its long pointed beak poking into the air. "Hey!" The space is cut through like a mirror. Under the space where a mirror is broken, in the invisible void, a hidden small flame phoenix has been swallowed by it before it reacts. Afterwards, the Nether Phoenix gradually shrank and transformed into the appearance of George. He licked his lips, "The smell of flames." Before the words fell, endless flames emerged from George''s body like magma. He immediately had an experience of being thrown into a volcano. The flame burned his spirit, and the flame roasted his soul. Magma spit out from his mouth and nose. At this moment, he could breathe fire without disguising. He sneezed, and tens of meters long flames spurted from his mouth. At this moment, he could compete with the strongest fire dragon to breathe fire. George poked his hand lightly, and instantly, the place where he was poked was like a bursting water pipe, and flames spurted out from all over his body. George at this time was like a burning fireball, like a piece of cheese to be roasted. He is almost like being melted from the inside out. There was an unknown fire on his head, it was the real fire, or not just 30 feet, but 30 feet. The flame spread from his hair, and then quickly burned and spread, as if he had turned into a human torch against a pillar of fire. Feeling the burning of his brain, George straightened his face and did not dare to delay. His right hand was inserted into his chest like lightning, and he inserted the entire palm of his hand into his body, groping carefully in his body. Chapter 686： Time to go home A tearing pain came from his soul, and he frowned tightly and gritted his teeth. The hand inserted into the chest continued to fumble and fumble slowly. He didn''t stop his hand until he grabbed something. "Well!" He took a deep breath and snorted. He tried his best to pull the thing out of his soul slowly with his palm. A pain of tearing the soul, a relief of relief. A magical power of flame and darkness gushes out frantically along the torn chest. "Cough, cough, cough." George was surrounded by darkness and flames, like a leaky balloon, coughing desperately. After a while, he lifted the right hand inserted into his chest to his eyes and slowly spread it out. In his hand, is a group of flame spirits with vague facial features. The flame elf, which was originally bright red, had been dyed black at this time, and the whole figure appeared from time to time. This is the flame spirit used to catalyze the flame phoenix. Neither him nor the flame phoenix could fully absorb the flame elves that had been mixed with excessive volcanic potion. "This trick is still used." George looked at the ignorant Flame Elf in his hand, and said with some dissatisfaction. At this moment, he had already refined the flame spirit into his own exclusive Horcrux in his previous actions. A small piece of soul fragment, the power of the flame that cannot be swallowed, together formed his exclusive Horcrux. A flame elf that combines the power of flame and darkness. Soon, he calmed down again, "It can be used in a short time, but I will swallow it back in the future, but fortunately, there is always a solution." He has been studying Riddle and Horcruxes for a long time and is no stranger to the secrets of Horcruxes. This time by chance, he personally made a Horcrux of his own. Compared with the Horcrux made by the Ups and Downs Demon by killing Muggles, his Horcrux relies on its own powerful soul, a special flame spirit. It is produced in a special environment, but it has more magical effects. Pulling out the flame elf in the body, the power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix gradually fell into balance. Black brilliance and bright red flames circulated around George. The wound on his body, under the interweaving of the two magic powers, healed quickly. The rag-like wounds all over his body slowly recovered. Feeling the powerful magic power still intertwined and colliding in his body, he looked at the flame elf in his hand again. "It seems to be a way." George raised his eyebrows, bounced the flame elf away, and let it float in the air to play. He sinks his mind into his body and feels the flow of magic power. In his body, there are three magic powers. One is the source of his own magic power, the magic power of that magic power source is tough and strong, and is not lost to the other two forces in quality. But in terms of total amount, it is the weakest among the three parties. The other two places were naturally the magic power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix that he had swallowed. Even after huge consumption, the magic power of Nether Phoenix and Flame Phoenix is ??much higher than his own magic power. Under the dispute of the three magic powers, it would affect the use of his own magic power. The magic power that was originally like an arm command became jerky and chaotic at this time, and it was difficult to control. George looked up, and the flame spirit floating in the air settled his mind. Insurance and retreat are all there, and it would be too wasteful not to take this opportunity. .... Above the snow-capped mountains, two helicopters are still unwilling to turn around the snow-capped mountains. Tom had already spared it. He had put on his protective suit, a parachute on his back, and a camera on his chest. So many things, not only wrapped him into a ball, but also made him a little frantic. He repeatedly reminded himself that which manipulative step represented which tool. He can''t make mistakes, not only because it may lose his life, but worse, he may miss the opportunity to make a fortune. Both Jerry and McGrady are persuading Tom, such an action is too dangerous. What''s more, even if you skydive close to the top of the mountain, you may not be able to take any photos. Tom has made up his mind that there is nothing he cannot do for his dream of getting rich. People do not dream of the difference between salted fish and salted fish. He has been doing salted fish for more than 30 years, and this time he is destined to turn over. The helicopter came to the top of Gang Rinpoche''s hill under Tom''s desperate bet. Seeing someone commit suicide by parachuting, even the driver who puts safety as the top priority can''t help but help Tom finish his mind. He also wanted to see what happened in the end, whether Tom fell to death, or he really took pictures of the gods. Just when Tom had already opened the door of the helicopter, he was about to jump from the helicopter in the cold wind. "Hum!" A loud and long chirp resounded throughout the world. In the crisp and sweet voice, there is a magical power that makes people joyful, making people feel like they have been washed. On the snow-capped mountain, there was a clear and loud call, a burst of light and shadow twisted, and space flickered. The shape of the planet is the same as the magic sphere, shrinking quickly and disappearing quickly. Only George and a little phoenix remained in place. "I am back." George looked at Anna tenderly with a warm smile. He said apologetically, "Sorry, I took too much time, I''m late." Anna said softly, "I will always wait for you, no matter how long." "I know." George smiled. Seeing the bloodshot eyes and the faint dark circles in Anna''s eyes, George couldn''t help but apologize. "Sorry, I worried you." Anna smiled, "We should go home." "We should go home." George said affirmatively. "Do you want to use Apparition?" Anna asked. "This time, try another method." George smiled. He waved at the little phoenix next to him. That phoenix appeared with George after the magic ball disappeared, which looked very special. But there was no doubt in Anna''s eyes, as if she could only see George. That little phoenix, like a flame, instantly climbed onto George''s body, transforming into a pair of radiant flame wings. George made an inviting gesture to Anna, "The end of the matter must have a beautiful end." Lady Anna responded to George''s invitation, and she put her hand in George''s warm hands. "Well, we are going home." George hugged Anna in his arms, spreading his radiant wings. His wings shook, and he rose into the sky like a phoenix, soaring into the sky. Chapter 687： Another good day On the helicopter, Tom was repeatedly hesitating whether to continue parachuting. The singing of the divine bird just now has proved that there are divine birds and even spirits on the mountain. But at this time they were also awakened. At this time, as a mortal breaking into the realm of the gods, no one is sure what kind of treatment they will receive. Or, they dont need to jump down and they can take pictures? Thinking of this, Tom touched the camera on his chest again. It would be the best if he could take pictures without jumping down. During his thinking. Suddenly, a dazzling stream of light burst out of the dense fog. Under the wings of flames, there was a figure in a trance. "God?" Before they could react, the figure had disappeared into the distant sky. Only the clouds and mist torn apart by the wind and waves were left, confirming that they were right. Is there really a god, or a **** with flame wings, or an angel with wings? The facts they saw with their own eyes collapsed each of them''s old ideas. Has the world finally changed? Or is it true that gods and UFOs actually existed early in the morning. Does the United States have 52 districts? Everything that appeared in front of them made them think about it. This is not a TV show. Suddenly, Tom''s face turned pale, and he said anxiously, "Did anyone take a picture?" Everyone turned their eyes to him, the camera was hanging on his chest, he also blocked the helicopter''s hatch, who had the opportunity to take pictures. "Oh!" Jerry sighed, "How can luck hit all of them? It''s not bad to be able to meet these." McGrady nodded, he reached out and pulled Tom in, and closed the helicopter door. No one knows what to say. In the situation just now, I really almost shot the appearance of a **** or an angel, just a little bit. What makes them most uncomfortable is that they clearly saw it, but didn''t photograph it. The opportunity to make a fortune close at hand was just missed. Everyone felt very uncomfortable. They saw the greatest scene in the world. But they couldn''t record this great scene, and they couldn''t even convince others that they had really seen the gods. "Go down the mountain, it''s all over." The driver said loudly. Tom looked towards the top of the mountain unwillingly through the glass window. "The clouds are gone." He exclaimed ecstatically. The others also looked towards the top of the mountain, and the clouds and mist really dispersed. After the **** left, the clouds seemed to lose control and slowly dispersed. "Go over there and see, maybe you can get something else." McGrady said loudly, the pilot had no objection, he had already driven the helicopter towards the top of the mountain. If there is something left by the gods, you must try to see it for your life. Not far away, two helicopters flying at a safe height also flew towards this side. The clouds will disperse, everything on the top of the mountain will be unobstructed, and all the truth will be revealed. As they flew closer and closer, a wave of disappointment appeared on their faces. The mountains are white and snowy, everything is as old as before, there are no footprints. "Trouble now," McGrady whispered. If there is anything left on the mountain, even the mountain is simply surrounded by clouds and mist, and nothing can be seen, and it can remain a bit mysterious. But now the clouds on the mountain have receded, and the news team on the opposite side must have been photographed. In this case, the credibility of the previous abnormalities without corresponding photos will be greatly reduced. .... In the sky, a dazzling fiery red, like a shuttle of light. The streamer broke through the thick clouds and mist and flashed across the sky, leaving only the piercing clouds and mist, proving what had just happened. George flapped a pair of flame wings and soared in the sky. This is a completely different experience from flying broomsticks and flying skills. Not only the speed of flight, it far surpasses the firebolt, and the control power of the wing-like arm command is far beyond the flying technique. The magic of the flame flows through the body, and the cold and discomfort brought about by flying in the sky are completely changed. At this moment, George fully experienced the invigorating nature of the tiger leaping into the mountains and the dragon returning to the sea. At this moment, the sky became his home court, allowing him to fly freely than the earth. He didn''t stay in the sky for long, and the rapid speed of his flight made him land in a house in Nepal in a short time. This is a somewhat remote courtyard. Rows of fruit trees are planted on both sides of the small courtyard, with lush branches and flowers in full bloom. Behind the small courtyard is a hill full of trees. The hill is lush and green with birds rising and falling from time to time. This is his property in Nepal, and they were transported here from the fireplace at home. They slowly descended from the sky and landed in the deserted courtyard. George found a silver hair comb from his body and helped Anna tidy up her hair that was messed up by the wind while flying. While helping Anna comb her hair, he said softly, "The next journey is to go back through the fireplace so that we can get home earlier. I think you must be tired." Anna nodded obediently. Without rest for three days and three nights, she really wanted to return to the warm home and the warm and comfortable bed immediately. The flight just now has dissipated the dullness in George''s heart. He has no idea of ??flying directly from Nepal to England. The distance from Nepal to England is not close at all. Even if he is flying faster than an airplane, he still has to fly for several hours. After all, this is not the time to play around, but then, it is time to go home earlier. Through the fireplace in the basement, they were quickly transported to the home. It was the night in the UK, and the family was already asleep. Without waking the others, George and Anna returned to their rooms and fell asleep deeply. When George woke up the next day, it was already noon. He stretched his waist and walked from the upstairs bedroom to the living room with a few traces of oversleeping laziness. When he walked down the stairs, he was watching Harry, Ron, and Hermione coming from outside the door. "Hi, George, you are back." Hermione''s eyes lit up and she had seen George, and she waved at George happily. "Hi, George." Harry and Ron greeted him. "Good morning, oh no, good noon." George looked at the bright sunshine outside, and said calmly, "It''s another quiet and peaceful day." The bright sunshine made people feel more comfortable. He yawned and walked down the stairs slowly. As Hermione walked over, she said in a weird tone, "Others don''t dare to think about it. They think the sky is going to fall." George went down the stairs, walked to the sofa, found a comfortable position, and sat down. Chapter 688： Minister of Magic Fudges request for help He leaned back on the sofa, put his hands on the armrests of the sofa, and said lazily, "What happened these days?" Harry and the others immediately gathered around. They sat on the sofa opposite George and said, "The next day after you left, something big happened in the magical world." "Voldemort''s Death Eaters attacked Azkaban and released many dark wizards." "Those Death Eaters who were loyal to Voldemort all escaped. Among them is Voldemort''s capable man Bellatrix Lestrange, who tortured Frank and Alice Longbottom , Causing them to become permanently disabled." "They really found a good time." George frowned slightly. These Death Eaters had just seized the opportunity to go out, not knowing whether it was a coincidence or something else. "Any other news?" George looked at them and continued to ask, "Where did you hear this news?" Hermione said slowly, "The Minister of Magic Fudge wrote you an urgent letter of help, and sent it in a purple envelope. You are not at home, and Mrs. Soros will reply to you first and comfort Fudge." Harry continued, "What we know is that Fudge revealed in the letter. The specific information has not been revealed in the news. The Ministry of Magic has blocked the news and is waiting for you to come back to make up your mind. These days Fudge has already I have sent several letters, all waiting for you to make a decision." The day after George and Anna left, the Minister of Magic Fudge''s urgent letter for help was sent through George''s messenger. George was not there and couldn''t be contacted, so Mrs. Soros had to reply to George''s letter and comfort Fudge. These few days, Fudge is afraid that he is very anxious. While they were talking, grandmother and Anna walked out of the kitchen with silver plates. "time to eat." Anna smiled and waved to them. "Well, let''s eat first, and talk about other things later." George sat up from the sofa and stretched again. He ignored the worry on Harry''s faces and walked straight to the dining table, pulled the chair away, and sat down. He has been out for several days and has not eaten a meal until now. The dishes were ready quickly, all his favorite foods. It can be seen that considering that he has not eaten for a few days, the dishes today are very rich. The long table is filled with all kinds of plates. The rich dishes are very satisfying, but George''s appetite makes him unsatisfied. After eating only half of the usual amount, he put down the tableware. "Did you not sleep yesterday?" Seeing George''s poor appetite, Anna asked softly, "Or, wait and rest for a while." "It feels a little lazy, but it doesn''t seem to be the reason for not sleeping well." George pondered. "My appetite has indeed become smaller. Maybe it''s because of the excessive magic." The first meal four days later, there was no feeling of hunger at all. It was easy to fill up his stomach, and he immediately had a reasonable guess. The biggest change in him was naturally that he was on the snow-capped mountain, with the help of magic, swallowing the magic power of the two phoenixes. "Is it a good change?" Anna asked softly, with deep concern in her eyes. George''s previous actions were not simple magic experiments, and the changes brought about by that action made her worried. "Probably, apart from making my appetite smaller, everything else is considered a good change." George''s expression was depressed, and his magical power was indeed a good change. His astonishing appetite before was also closely related to his huge consumption. The greater the consumption, the greater the demand for energy and food. And now, he had swallowed enough magic power from Phoenix. Suddenly, his demand for energy and food has also been greatly reduced, and his appetite for taking meals with him has decreased a lot. Seeing that George wanted to eat but couldn''t eat it, everyone else smiled softly. "Then eat when you are hungry." Anna smiled and said, "My appetite has become smaller, so I will try each more." "That''s the way." George left the table reluctantly. After lunch, my grandmother gave George a few letters of help from Fudge. George took the few letters of help enclosed in purple letters, and he watched them slowly. From the words between the lines, you can see Fudge''s anxiety. The Azkaban incident seemed to be serious. Otherwise, Fudge, who has always been weak, will not continuously send urgent letters for help. However, it is understandable that there are more than one hundred people in Azkaban, and there are many dark wizards inside. After these dark wizards were rescued by Voldemort, they had no choice but to take refuge in Voldemort. With more than one hundred dark wizards, Voldemorts servants are no longer just a few Death Eaters hundreds of people have served, Voldemort. The actions that can be performed in the dark have suddenly increased. But none of these affect George''s mood. In Duo Dian, it''s just that. When he and Voldemort are in the realm, those ordinary wizards are not useful in battle. As for other uses, let alone talk about it. Voldemort was still oppressed in the corner by him, and the support of these dark wizards was of little help to Voldemort. After reading these letters, George slowly pondered the next response. "Wait to go out?" The grandmother asked calmly, "Fudge has been in distress these past few days, and has been in a hurry. He controls the news and prevents the news of Azkaban being attacked from spreading, but he can''t control it for long." "From three days ago to this morning, Fudge''s letter has been delivered every day. It can be seen that it is not easy for him, the Minister of Magic, to press such big news." George pondered, "It''s not too late for this day. I''ll let the messenger arrange a time and go directly to Azkaban tomorrow." I just got home just now and I have to deal with a lot of troubles. This is not a comfortable experience. He wouldn''t rush to the Ministry of Magic recklessly, it would be a waste of his time. After a little thought, he made a decision and had to go to Azkaban to see the actual situation. "It''s fine if you decide." Grandma said gently. George quickly wrote the reply and sent it to the messenger. ..... the next day. Azkaban, located on a small island in the Dover Strait in the North Sea. The small island is an isolated island surrounded by water, about fifty kilometers away from the land, not far away. However, the waters here are densely covered with undercurrents of reefs, and there are usually no ships coming. Chapter 689： The escaped black wizard There are Muggle expelling spells densely scattered around the island, a large-scale ignorance spell. Although it is not far from the mainland, it has never been discovered by Muggles. Even if fishermen pass by occasionally, they will leave quickly because of the biting cold and fear when they are close to that piece of water. This is a place off the beaten track. Except when escorting prisoners, you must go here. At other times, no one can avoid it. Even the Aurors, when they receive the task of escorting the prisoners to Azkaban, will be very unhappy. No one wants to deal with those monsters. Those dementors of Azkaban the Watcher are notorious throughout the wizarding world. They can be regarded as one of the most annoying and terrifying monsters in the wizarding world. Because of the dementor''s arrival, even the prisons used to guard the black wizards have become so fierce that people can avoid them and change their colors. On the small island where Azkaban prison is located, the sky is full of thick fog all the year round, and the sun is impenetrable. Walking into the island through a layer of mist, the temperature on the island immediately became several degrees lower than the outside world. Two figures, walking from a small port, along the gravel road, towards a black stone castle in front. The castle is made of black monoliths, and its shape is rough and simple, as if it has many years of history. The castle was completely black, as if stained with black ash, and as if it had been smoked by fire. The entire castle looked like a magic cave from a distance, making people chill. Fudge shuddered and tightened his clothes. He wore a navy blue pinstripe suit and a black bowler hat, dressed like an old English gentleman. "Mr. Soros, I''m sorry to disturb you." With an apologetic face on his face, he bowed to a tall and strong man in front of him, "But now the matter is very urgent, I deliberately suppressed the news, but such a big thing, I can''t suppress it for too long." He''s really burnt out these days. On the first day George left, such a major event happened and he was going crazy. He didn''t know how long it would take to get in touch with George, let alone how he should explain it to the people. Nearly two hundred prisoners of Azkaban disappeared. This is a huge scandal that has never happened in the magical world. Only when he saw George at this moment did he find the backbone and immediately talked about his difficulties. "Talk as you walk." George is wearing a black magic robe, his face is serious, with terrible majesty. He didn''t like this kind of place, just as he didn''t like dementors. The characteristics of the Dementor naturally have a great increase in negative emotions, which can easily make him angry. Fudge nodded hurriedly, and he walked tightly beside George, with a flustered tone of voice. "The dementors did not follow our orders. They failed to watch the dark wizards, nor did they get rid of the dark wizards as we requested. They let go of more than a hundred dark wizards. The Death Eaters who attacked Azkaban picked it up." George and Fudge had already anticipated the unreliability of the Dementors, and those monsters who bullied and feared hardship were never reliable. What''s more, as dark creatures, they are used to the smell of the dark wizard. When Voldemort was rampant, the Dementors served Voldemort. But even if they know these conditions, they still have no other better way to deal with Azkaban. The population of the magic world is really too small, and for the issue of Azkaban, he can only rely on the dementors temporarily. There are nearly two hundred prisoners in Azkaban. If you don''t rely on the Dementor, but rely on the Auror to guard, the manpower needed is too large. It was a very heavy burden for the Ministry of Magic, which was already stretched. The Auror is an elite in the magic world, and the Auror''s exam pass rate has always been low. The decline of the British magical world in recent years has made the Auror very scarce. The Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic has not even made up enough people to maintain normal order and fight the Dark Wizard. Where did they arrange more Aurors to guard Azkaban? As for allowing other ordinary wizards to take care of those dangerous dark wizards, that is even more a fantasy. Letting ordinary wizards without training to guard the black wizards is simply letting the sheep guard the wolves and the rabbits guarding the foxes, which is simply murder. Considering that Voldemort would definitely have an idea to rescue his Death Eaters. At this time they had no choice. They could not let the Auror of the Ministry of Magic guard Azkaban. Therefore, in the initial decision of George and Fudge, Azkaban was abandoned by them first. They didn''t take Azkaban as the focus of defense at the beginning, and even deliberately let out such a loophole. For this they even made a very cold decision. They gave orders to the dementors and warned them. They allowed the dementors to kill the prisoners and escape from their posts when Voldemort attacked. They didn''t need them to face Voldemort. In their opinion, letting the dementors kill those dark wizards is undoubtedly the best choice. Due to tradition and practice, the Ministry of Magic cannot directly use capital punishment on the black wizard who has lost the ability to resist. The long history of the magical world is a peaceful place. Even in the most chaotic times, when Voldemort is rampant, the Ministry of Magic tries to capture the dark wizards alive and put them on trial. After Voldemort was resurrected, the dark wizards who could neither be killed nor let go were a huge trouble. They were both Voldemort''s reserve officers, but the Ministry of Magic could not execute the prisoners who were in prison for this reason. That would be a huge scandal that has never happened in the magical world. Only when Voldemort attacked, the dark wizards died under the dementors. Such a situation is only acceptable to all wizards, and only under such circumstances will the massive deaths of dark wizards not cause public opinion backlash. This is their plan from the beginning and the result they hope to see. Unfortunately, the Dementors did not act as they thought. In the first thought, if the dementors could execute the dark wizards, it would undoubtedly kill two birds with one stone. The death of the black wizard in the hands of the dementors can not only eliminate Voldemort''s backup supporters. The dementors who killed the Dark Wizard will also have a huge contradiction with Voldemort, and they will also cause a backlash if they want to invest in Voldemort''s command. But things did not develop according to their ideas after all. Chapter 690： Dementor of Betrayal Fudge swallowed, his tone was dry, "The dementors failed to follow our orders, they did not execute the dark wizards. At least a hundred dark wizards were rescued by Death Eaters. They are now mysterious. Under the man, the mysterious man has received the allegiance of at least a hundred dark wizards in addition to his right-hand man." As long as he thinks that the magic world is suddenly threatened by a hundred dark wizards, Fudge feels uneasy and panicked. The power and influence of the mysterious man is strong again, and everything is like returning to the dark age. "Just a hundred crazy dark wizards." George said lightly, "There are far more people in the magical world than they are, and they are still suppressed by Voldemort alone. Those crazy dark wizards are nothing, and they may not be able to survive under Voldemort''s hands." Although the plan did not proceed in the best direction, George was not very worried about the current situation. A hundred dark wizards, even if they all take refuge in Voldemort, their influence will be limited. Fudge wiped his sweat with a towel and smiled wryly, "Mr. Soros, the power of those dark wizards may not be worth mentioning to you." "But they are very dangerous criminals for the residents of the magical world. Suddenly there are so many subordinates, and the power of the mysterious people immediately increases. This is extremely dangerous news for the residents of the magical world." George''s tone seemed very flat, "A pure black wizard, Auror can deal with it. As long as Voldemort doesn''t make a move, the Ministry of Magic can handle the current situation." He asked for the key message, "Did Voldemort take any action in this attack?" Fudge was taken aback for a moment and replied, "No, according to the information sent by the Dementor, Azkaban was attacked by a powerful dark wizard. Those Death Eaters respected him as Lord Mike." He said slowly, "The Death Eater named Mike is powerful and cruel. He killed the dementors who attacked him from the beginning and suppressed the disobedient dark wizard. Then, he recruited A part of the dementors, along with other black wizards, fired the black mark and left in a big swing." "Mike?" George said the name, but he didn''t find any connection in his mind. "Any other information?" He continued to ask. Fudge looked a little embarrassed, "We don''t know anything about this dark wizard named Mike. He should be a subordinate that Voldemort has recruited over the past few years. Among the Death Eaters in the past, we have not found information about this person. " Since there is no useful information, George is not paying attention to the dark wizard named Mike. He said flatly, "As long as Voldemort does not take action, the actions of those Death Eaters are after all just a small fight. The confrontation with the Death Eaters. , Is your task." Although he has regarded the magic world as his own territory, he will not really delay the really important things for some trivial things in the territory. Voldemort would naturally be dealt with by him, but those Death Eaters should be used by the staff of the Ministry of Magic. "I will not give Voldemort a chance to destroy, but I will not take the initiative to attack Voldemort''s men." There was a trace of emotion in George''s tone, "Only Voldemort and I have shown restraint to each other. In this way, we can suppress the battle to the least damage and avoid the collapse of the entire magical world." Listening to George, Fudge felt a chill. At this time, he remembered how powerful the wizard was. He remembered again, the scene of the wizard fighting a mysterious man before him. Whether it is the mysterious person or the power of the wizard in front of him, they far exceed their common sense. Such a wizard is truly a terrifying powerhouse who can confront a magic country head-on. Thinking of Voldemort''s terrible scene of turning into a basilisk, Fudge finally dared not say anything. He would rather let the Auror fight against the hundred dark wizards. Nor did he want to draw out the mysterious man behind the Death Eaters because of George''s action. He believed that Auror could indeed fight against the dark wizards, but he had no bottom in asking Auror to fight against the mysterious person incarnation of the demon basilisk. As they spoke, they had already come to the castle made of black stone. The island is not big, except for the castle in the center, surrounded by gravel paths. The sky flew in groups of dementors, black and tattered cloaks and hoods, like rotting monsters flying in the sky. The temperature near the castle dropped a few degrees. Fudge took out a black bone whistle from his body. He breathed out and blew the bone whistle forcefully. "hiss!" A sharp whistle spread throughout the island. The dementors in the sky immediately flew towards the castle towards the whistle. They bring terrible cold, they bring terrible despair. They hovered wantonly in the sky, and they screamed silently. "despair!" The bone whistle in Fudge''s hand fell to the ground, and he was shaking all over, shivering uncontrollably. He bent over, trembling slightly, trying to pick up the bone whistle. Feeling Fudge''s timidity and weakness, the dementors behaved even more madly. They turned around in the sky above Fudge and continued to scream wantonly. George frowned, his face was filled with irresistible anger, these dementors were already incurable. Not only did they ignore his orders, but now they stand in opposition to him. Up to this moment, these stupid dementors are still showing their arrogance. Dementors are blind and can only perceive others through smell and emotion. They couldn''t perceive George. They thought that Fudge came by himself, and even attacked Fudge. They are still threatening Fudge, trying to blackmail the Ministry of Magic in an attempt to gain more privileges in the Ministry. It seems that the reason why these dementors in front of them didn''t follow the Death Eaters who had the same smell. Just because they are more stupid and greedy. They are not even satisfied with Voldemort''s offer and conditions, they still want to threaten both sides, and they want to threaten the Ministry of Magic. "Huh!" A clear and loud call resounded throughout the island. Those dementors flying wildly and screaming in the sky seemed to hit an invisible wall suddenly, as if someone had turned off a switch. They all fell from the sky, like raindrops, and aroused a cloud of dust on the ground. A phoenix surrounded by black flames appeared in the sky. Chapter 691： Dealing with Dementors George suppressed his anger and said coldly, "I don''t even have a body of trash, I dare to be so bold. Voldemort''s new magic burned your brains, or you didn''t have brains. Although the dementors couldn''t perceive him, he wouldn''t be tolerant of these idiots just because of this. "They are crazy. Not only did they take refuge in Voldemort, they even dared to attack the Minister of Magic." The phoenix''s call aroused the courage in Fudge''s heart, and he calmed down. The anger burned all over his body, and the anger even dispelled his severe cold. He was so furious that he couldn''t believe that, as the Minister of Magic, he was attacked by a dementor. He was also scared for a while, but fortunately, after Azkaban was attacked, he was timid and did not dare to come directly. This time it was by pulling George together that he dared to set foot on this island. Fortunately, if it weren''t for George here. His sad Minister of Magic is about to become the first in history to die in Azkaban, the first to die in the shame of the Dementor. No matter how he overestimated the madness of the Dementors, he didn''t expect that these dementors who had not followed the Death Eaters would dare to attack him, the Minister of Magic. With George''s violent anger, the dementors suddenly discovered that beside the timid Minister of Magic, there was a terrifying wizard that they could not perceive. They finally knew that they had hit the iron plate this time. The phoenix in the sky, surrounded by black flames, just watched, making them feel the threat of death. The Dementor was isolated from the world and stayed in Azkaban all the time. They have always bullied wizards without magic wands, and over time they have become contemptuous of wizards. Even for the legendary Dark Lord, all they have is a mutual attraction of similar smells, but never a real fear. It was just such arrogance that some dementors had other thoughts after facing Mike''s solicitation. Part of them accepted Mike''s task, and the other part wanted to negotiate terms with the Ministry of Magic, hoping to obtain more privileges. They are no longer content to be purely guards or subordinates. They want privileges, they want to participate in war, no matter which side they are, as long as there is war. "Your Excellency Soros, these dementors are too dangerous. They all took refuge in Voldemort and tried to attack us, but they couldn''t let them go this time." Fudge said in a stern voice. The scene just now really scared him. George said slowly, "Now things are easier." His face returned to calm, and he didn''t want to know what conspiracy and plans the Dementor had. Now that these monsters are on the opposing side, the next thing becomes simple. He waved his wand, conjured flames, and drew a long straight line on the ground. He said coldly, "When the Death Eaters attacked Azkaban, the dementors who had killed the dark wizard stood to the left of the flame, and stood to the right of the flame without doing anything." He controlled the phoenix and released the suppression of those dementors. Those dementors who looked like squashed clothes straightened up again as if they had been filled with air. Those terrifying monsters appeared panicked and panicked at this moment. Faced with the threat of death, monsters that give people despair and fear will not behave very well. The dementor stood up swayingly, his large cloak and rag-like body looked very funny at this moment. They shook their heads, wondering what happened. George pointed his wand at the boundary of the flame on the ground, and said in an icy voice, "When the Death Eaters attacked Azkaban, the dementor who killed the dark wizard, stand to the left of the flame. , Stay where you are without doing anything." Feeling the warning in George''s words, the dementors floated to the left of the flame tremblingly. A dementor passed the flame smoothly and stood to the left of the flame. The other dementor was about to imitate it, but was pierced back by the sudden spark of flames. "It''s not a good idea to deceive a powerful wizard." George said coldly. "Those who try to deceive will be punished." The phoenix in the sky surrounded by black flames fell on the dementor with bright eyes like black gems. A brilliance flashed in Phoenix''s eyes, and the dementor immediately burned. The black flame seemed to emerge from the body of the dementor, and quickly covered the whole body of the dementor. The sudden abnormality caused the other dementors to float to the side in panic, lest they be caught by the flames. They formed a circle, avoiding the dementor. Among all the dementors'' perceptions the dementor screamed silently and rolled on the ground like crazy. It tried to extinguish the flames around it, but the futile act only made it burn faster. Its figure shrinks and shrinks under the burning of the black flame. "Wow!" The dementor jumped into the air fiercely, trying to escape, trying to escape. But the action of fleeing only made the flame burn faster. In the air, those black flames instantly penetrated into the body of the dementor. "boom!" Like a popped balloon, the dementor was burned into a plume of black smoke by the black flame before it flew tens of meters. "When the Death Eaters attacked Azkaban, the Dementor who killed the Dark Wizard, stood to the left of the flame, and stayed where he did nothing." George''s icy tone contained warnings and threats. Seeing the scene that had just happened, and hearing this warning again, those dementors didn''t dare to delay any longer, and more than twenty dementors quickly flew to the left of the flame. Nearly a hundred dementors remained in place. "Swish, swish, swish!" Seeing that the situation was not good, the nearly a hundred dementors immediately jumped into the sky and scattered around, trying to escape. "Can you escape?" A trace of disdain flashed across George''s face, he waved his arm, and the Nether Phoenix flying in the air gave a clear cry again. "Huh!" Those dementors fell from the sky like dumplings. This time, George didn''t keep his hand, Nether Phoenix opened his mouth and inhaled, half of the Dementor was swallowed into Phoenix''s mouth. The Nether Phoenix flapped its wings, and the black flames fell from the sky like snow flakes, landed on all the dementors, and merged into their bodies. Afterwards, the Nether Phoenix turned into a black flame, fell in front of George, and got into his sleeve. Chapter 692： Control Dementors With the disappearance of the Nether Phoenix, those dementors immediately broke away from the shackles and were able to start activities again. They flew around, trying to find out what happened to them. George flicked his fingers, and the dementors flying around fell to the ground again. "You are lucky to survive, because the Ministry of Magic still needs you for the time being, and you will be able to come in handy for the time being. You are unfortunately marked. From now on, you are the tools and property of the Ministry. George said coldly, "The tools of betrayal will always be cleaned up, just like those idiots just now." Having said this, he ignored these tools. He turned his head to look at Fudge, "I marked them with Nether Flame, and now their life and death are controlled by magic, I will transfer part of the right to use magic to you. If they dont obey the order, you can control it. And to punish them, a group of completely controlled dementors can be used to threaten ordinary black wizards." Fudge nodded in fear, "Enough is enough. Those dark wizards can''t use the Patronus curse. Most of them will be restrained by the dementors." The scene just now really scared him. Although he hated those dementors, it was a shame that these dementors dared to attack him, the Minister of Magic. But seeing George kill half of the dementors in an understatement with magic that he couldn''t understand at all, and imprinted all the remaining dementors, this kind of power made him afraid. Since Voldemort''s resurrection, the magic world has become completely unrecognizable. Facing the most powerful wizards, he couldn''t even understand them, which made Fudge, who was already at the highest position in the magical world, just feel terrified. The former Dumbledore, no matter how powerful, is also understood by others. As long as there are more than a dozen powerful Aurors. He believed that even Dumbledore would be forced back. But now thinking of the terrible mysterious man and the powerful wizard in front of him, he couldn''t imagine how much Auror it would take to stop them. Maybe there is no way, just like the scene just now. What about hundreds of dementors, even if the number is expanding tenfold. George hasn''t even taken a shot, the dementors are in front of him, and there is not much power to resist. In an instant, those dementors were immediately marked as tools, and life and death were completely controlled by the thought of a powerful wizard. Even if the Dementor is replaced with an Auror, the ending will not change. He can still clearly remember that in the Quidditch World Cup, even the hundreds of wizards who made trouble did not last a minute under George''s hands. Perhaps this is the horror of those powerful wizards in ancient times. It is also with such great power that they dare to compare gods. At this moment, the era of wizards has indeed come. In the present, a powerful wizard can be compared to a powerful magic kingdom. Seeing Fudges cooperation, George said calmly, Dont worry too much. Even Voldemort does not want to make the magic world too shabby. With the Auror and these dementors, the destruction of the dark wizards Not that scary." Although Voldemort is ambitious and unreasonable, at least for now. What Voldemort had to do was only the ruler, and he hadn''t thought of destroying the magic world for the time being. Under such a goal, massive destruction and offense are unlikely to occur. Fudge''s mood slowly eased, at least George was on their side, at least this powerful and terrifying wizard was his ally. They had actually expected Azkaban to be attacked, although they failed to let the Dementors kill the dark wizards as they wished. But at least now there are also countermeasures, thinking about these, his mood slowly calmed down. He calmed his mind and asked slowly, "Then next, will the news to be announced to the outside world be announced as such or with reservations?" Now that the matter has ended, what remains is how to appease the residents of the magic world. So as not to cause too much panic. George pondered for a moment, "Just make an announcement, tell them that the dementors have rebelled, and let other wizards seize the time to practice the patron saint." He said slowly, "The first guarantee at the moment is the Ministry of Magic, St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries, and Diagon Alley where wizards gather. The scattered residences of other wizards need to take precautions by themselves. They are after all. A wizard is a wizard with the ability to protect himself." He added, "The Ministry of Magic cannot take care of everyone. But you can arrange for the Ministry of Magic staff to connect the fireplaces of those wizards to a safe place. When necessary, give them a refuge. Some places This is a good way." Fudge nodded quickly, "The Aurors are not well-staffed, and it is impossible to cover everything, but it will be much easier if you just focus on protecting a few places." George nodded, "Whether it''s Voldemort or the dark wizard, they can''t make a big move for a single wizard. It only needs other people to take precautions, a few traps, and a little safety measure. It''s enough to help them buy time to send them to Diagon Alley or other safe places. These measures are enough to protect most wizards." Fudge''s brows stretched, "In this case, Azkaban''s affairs are not a bad thing. With the threat of the dark wizard outside, it is easier for us to promote these measures and attract the attention of other wizards." He suddenly understood that if these measures were carried out in peacetime, he didn''t know how much panic and opposition it would cause. However, under turbulent conditions, in the name of security, all the big words and strong orders can be implemented as quickly as possible. "There are gains and losses." George said calmly, "There will be panic and turmoil in the magical world, but we are not in a safe age after all. Since we have to face Voldemort, it is natural to cause panic." "At this time, I would rather let other wizards worry more and let them take precautions. It''s better than whitewashing peace and letting them make mistakes." "That''s all." Fudge said unwillingly. His biggest dream in the past was to return the magical world to the quiet and peaceful past, but everything went against his wishes. Just over a month, it made him feel like many years have passed. The quiet and peacefulness of the magical world is far away. The magical world has entered, an unprecedented era, and what happens every day is refreshing their cognition. Chapter 693： The fruits of practice After Fudge returned to the Ministry of Magic, he truthfully announced the betrayal of the Dementors, the fall of Azkaban and the rescue of the Dark Wizard by the Death Eaters. The fact that a large number of dark wizards escaped immediately caused an uproar in the magical world. All kinds of dissatisfaction and complaints, and complaints from various places, were sent to the Ministry of Magic like snowflakes. But any crazy and terrible news will be filled with time, and in a short time, the magic world is quiet again. With George''s support, no one else could shake Fudge''s position as Minister of Magic. Facing the established facts, facing the tough attitude of the Ministry of Magic, even if the wizards can be dissatisfied, what is the use of complaining? They are also counting on the Ministry of Magic to arrest those dark wizards, what else can they do besides complaining at this time. Fortunately, those wizards will soon be able to see that the Ministry of Magic is not without response. George''s advice to Fudge was immediately implemented. The Ministry of Magic connected the fireplaces of the wizards to Diagon Alley. Diagon Alley was tightly protected. A group of Aurors were stationed in Diagon Alley. The Aurors patrolled here every day. Seeing the high-end power of the Ministry of Magic, the well-trained Aurors were patrolling Diagon Alley, and the popularity of Diagon Alley began to lively again. The wizards scattered around are also willing to spend more time in Diagon Alley. Compared to a remote home, the lively and bustling Diagon Alley made them feel a touch of warmth, and seeing the heavily armed Auror made them feel some comfort. At night, the protection of Diagon Alley was given to the dementors who had been marked by George. With the control of magic, life and death are controlled and controlled by people, these unfaithful monsters have to work hard to complete the mission of the Ministry of Magic. After going back and forth, the short-term storm in the magical world quickly calmed down. People are always forgetful, and when danger comes, they even deliberately make themselves forgetful. In the time after Azkaban was attacked, just as the forgetful wizards hoped, the magical world fell into peace again. The attack on Azkaban has another side effect. No one here clearly opposed George''s appointment as the headmaster of Hogwarts. Even if some people still think about George and give him more time, those parents are not stupid. The fall of Azkaban once again proved that the power of the magical world is completely undefended when facing Voldemort with a new body. Even if Voldemort did not make a move this time, just relying on Voldemort''s minions was enough to make Azkaban fall and the Dementors to betrayed collectively. So, besides George taking control of Hogwarts, who else can guarantee the safety of Hogwarts? Dumbledore did not have this ability, Professor McGonagall, and Umbridge did not even have this ability. Understand this, no matter how awkward the wizards feel, how reluctant to see such results, but everything just happened like this. At this moment, both parents and students are looking forward to the early start of school. They knew that at least Hogwarts, where George was sitting, was absolutely safe. ... Unconsciously, it was only half a month before school started. Since this time, George has stayed at home with peace of mind. While guiding the training of Harry''s trio, he was doing adaptive exercises. The magic power taken from Phoenix was too great, and it had seriously affected his ability to control his own magic power. One Saturday morning. At the foot of the rocky cliff, George adjusted to the surging magic power in his body while observing the training of the three of Harry. Harry and the others are gifted, or rather, as he always thought. A person who has developed good habits and who has been guided correctly from an early age is gifted. The greatest wealth of mankind is not talent, but wisdom, the ability to learn and imitate. Talent may come from nature, but wisdom can be cultivated, and learning and imitating can enable ordinary people to catch up with the strong. Taking the right path since childhood, without being distracted by external suppression and interference, anyone can accumulate their own advantages. With the accumulation of time, those accumulated good habits will penetrate into people''s bones, internalized into people''s thinking, and become people''s behavior patterns and stable values. Those accumulated advantages will be like snowballs, and they will be bigger and bigger on the track of life. When children of the same age are still craving for the attention of hysterical parents in broken families. Those children who have been properly guided have entered the fast lane of life. All their energy and all emotions can be fully integrated into their goals and directions. With every move, they will always move firmly towards their goal When a person is striding towards the goal wholeheartedly, any possible path can be found by them. Harry''s persistence, Ron''s perseverance, Hermione''s persistence. Each of them possesses the qualities that make them successful. The advanced form of Animagus has finally emerged after their hard training. Once Animagus entered the advanced form, the terrifying power of this magic really began to be revealed. The husky, incarnate as Ron, walked flat on the upright cliff. Under his minions, it was like a bridge built by magic, allowing him to walk freely on the cliffs. He seemed to have truly mastered the power of swiftness, walking with the wind, coming and going freely in all kinds of harsh environments. Harry''s incarnation of the rhinoceros seemed to have mastered the power of the earth. He can dive into the ground quickly, turning the ground under his feet into a bog. These new methods, once matched with the weight and collision of the rhinoceros, even a powerful wild dragon cannot bear it. Hermione''s incarnation tiger has mastered the destructive power against the group. The tiger with enhanced magic power is like golden lightning as it runs. The tiger''s terrible roar can even stun the wizards who heard the tiger''s roar. At this moment, these three young students who have not yet graduated have truly stepped into the upper-level power of the magical world. In terms of power and destruction, neither the teachers at Hogwarts nor the Death Eaters under Voldemort dare to easily say that they can beat the three of them. Just when George couldn''t help feeling. The Husky on the cliff suddenly stepped on the air, as if it had lost its support. The huge husky fell rustlingly down the cliff along the cliff. George''s eyelids jumped, he turned his head away, and turned his gaze to Harry again. Chapter 694： The power of shortcuts Sure enough, the rhino in Harry''s avatar was stuck on the ground when it emerged from the ground. The rhino kept shaking his head and shaking his head, trying to overturn the dirt that was pressing on him, causing another burst of dust. Looking at Hermione, she really needs to be smarter. Hermione''s incarnation of the tiger is running and walking on the ground honestly. When she couldn''t support it, she immediately stopped, not to let herself fall into an awkward situation. At this moment, the tiger was like a big cat, crawling quietly on the ground, yawning lazily. The Husky that fell from the air was caught by Anna''s floating spell at the last moment and fell to the ground lightly. The Husky landed on the ground, stepped on the solid ground, and carefully turned into a big red-haired boy. He murmured, "George, you don''t want to throw a Levitating Charm on me, you have to wait for me to be scared to death." George said lightly, "You should calculate in advance, in the Animagus form, the time you can use magic. This is very important. At the critical moment, the victory or defeat is only a few seconds. " "not to mention." With a wave of his hand, a white light shone on a rock on the ground. "call!" The stone the size of a stool, with a whirr, just like a lit firework, it jumped into the sky. Suddenly, the stone like the stool had disappeared without a trace. George shrugged, "I can hardly control my power now. I don''t want an over-magical floating spell to send you to the moon." Ron tilted his head, his eyes rounded, and he looked straight at the empty sky. After a while, the stone was still missing, and there was no sign of falling. He had an incredible expression on his face, "This is too fierce, this is a floating spell, this can be used as an expulsion spell, as an attack spell." He slightly estimated the speed at which the stone flew just now. Such a big stone, hitting a person at that speed, is enough to knock a person to death. "That''s not it." George said annoyed. "Apart from attack spells and some very easy-to-control spells, many spells have become troublesome due to changes in magical power." The sequelae of too much magic power is gradually revealing these days, it is already difficult for him to use conventional magic spells. Those spells that require subtle control can easily become attack spells under the catalysis of excessive magic power. And this situation is even getting worse. Since the change of Snow Mountain, he has always had three powerful magical powers in his body. Its own magic power, the magic power of the Nether Phoenix and the Flame Phoenix. The magic power condensed by oneself is naturally like an arm command, and it is not lost to the other two forces in quality. But in terms of total amount, it is far lost to the other two magical powers. The Nether Phoenix''s magic power was condensed by him for a long time, and he could also control most of it. But in terms of smoothness, it is far inferior to its own magic. But the magic power swallowed by the flame phoenix is ??the most uncontrollable and the most massive force. The magic power of the Flame Phoenix is ??troublesome to use, and even riots occur from time to time. In order to suppress this magical riot, it affected the use of his own magical power. The magic power that was originally commanded by an arm became jerky and chaotic at this time and it was difficult to control. In order to integrate the three magic powers as soon as possible. During this period of time, he used all the magic in his body to accelerate the fusion of magic. This made his control of magic continue to decline. On the other side, Harry, who was stuck in the ground, was also rescued. He and Hermione relieved the Animagus transformation, returned to the original shape, and walked over. "The change in magic is what happened after the last time I went out." Hermione asked curiously, "What did you do?" Hermiones question was also what Harry and Ron wanted to ask, and Georges two trips during the summer vacation seemed mysterious. You know, the magic world now depends on George. At such a critical time, George actually went out twice. When George went out for the second time, it was when Azkaban fell. This can''t help but make people wonder, what exactly is it that is so important that George leaves the magic world. They hadn''t asked before, and finally couldn''t help being curious this time. "Voldemort''s power is not trivial. In order to maintain sufficient advantage, I have to take some shortcuts." George said vaguely, "Although the shortcut cannot go further, in the short term, the wizard can gain some power in advance that they can master in the future." Listening to this, Harry and their faces were full of interest. In the current situation, their thirst for strength is not much at all. "Well, you''d better do your current practice first." Seeing that George was unwilling to explain too much, Anna immediately came up to relieve George from the siege at . George nodded, "Even if there is a shortcut, it is not something you need to consider now. Your accumulation has not yet reached the point where you can advance in advance." He explained, "Just like Voldemort and I, we have already walked our own path in magic. What we lack is the accumulation of some magic power. This allows us to advance part of the future power in advance and use more time. To master." He said slowly, "As for you, you haven''t even fully developed your own potential, nor have you clear your own path. Naturally, you can''t talk about it. Turn your own accumulation into a so-called shortcut." "Ok." Harry and their mood seemed a little low, time and accumulation were what they lacked. "Okay, don''t let your head down." George clapped his hands and encouraged them, "At least, you can already sense the source of magic in your body. You are already elite wizards in the magic world." He said in an uncertain tone, "If you are skilled enough in the control of your own magic power, by the first half of next year, with the help of some auxiliary methods, your strength will be greatly improved." Listening to George''s encouragement, their eyes were shining brightly, with a little more expectation. "Well, go ahead and train." Anna urged them not to let them continue to disturb George. When the three of Harry walked aside again to practice, she asked George in a low voice. "Is it really okay? A sharp drop in magic control will produce a series of evil consequences." George scratched his head, slightly embarrassed, he and Anna walked aside, away from the three Harrys who were training. "There must be some trouble, but there are still solutions. It is not so easy to deal with Voldemort." Chapter 695： The evolution of the body Seeing Anna''s worried face, he continued, "In the beginning, I planned to use the special magic before the Phoenix Nirvana." At the beginning, George planned to use that special magic when the phoenix was in Nirvana, when it was most vulnerable and its magic power was the most gentle. He intends to use the magic power of the phoenix dead egg to cooperate with the life fire of the phoenix nirvana to gradually transform the body''s potential and let himself evolve in the direction of magic life. "But the time of Phoenix Nirvana is impossible to determine." Anna immediately understood that the problem with this plan was that Phoenix Nirvana would not be at a fixed time and season. "Yes." George said with emotion, "I try to find more phoenixes all over the world, but the places where phoenixes live are rare and hard to find." Since the second grade, he has been relying on ghosts and his messengers to find phoenix everywhere. They searched all over Britain, and searched anywhere with the legend of phoenixes, but in more than two years, only two traces of phoenixes were found. And these two phoenixes showed no signs of Nirvana at all. For this, he had to change his plan. George said slowly, "The original plan can''t be used, I can only adopt a more radical approach. The resurrected Voldemort is very powerful, and my previous strength cannot completely surpass him." "In order to ensure that the acquired power is sufficient to suppress Voldemort next year. I can only choose to acquire these powers in advance and use potions to catalyze the growth of the Phoenix. His tone relaxed, "Although the newly acquired power is not easy to control. But in terms of power, it is already strong enough. In the next few months, even if Voldemort''s power is a little stronger, it is not to be afraid." Although the control of magic power bothered him, the destructive power of the overpowered magic power was strong enough now. Ordinary spells have been inspired to attack spells, and the power of other attack spells can be imagined. He looked at Anna gently and smiled softly, "After next year, I have enough time to control my power. In fact, even now, I have a whole year to adapt to these powers. So dont worry about me." Anna''s eyes couldn''t hide worry, but she tried to make herself smile, and she nodded well, "I''ll get better soon." Watching Anna continue to guide Hermione and their training, George calmly pondered the changes during this time. The change of magic power is even out of control, which is the price that must be paid in order to deal with Voldemort. Use magic to make a natural nirvana phoenix into the dead phoenix egg. With the power of life and death balance, let yourself evolve in the direction of magic life. This is the evolutionary method used by George, which is fundamentally different from Voldemort''s capture of the body of the basilisk. What Voldemort captured was the body of a basilisk, which gave him the terrifying magic and vitality of the basilisk directly. Voldemort''s new body is powerful and terrifying. He obtained terrifying power in the shortest time and using the fastest method. George''s method is much more troublesome. He chose to use the magic power of the Phoenix to stimulate his body to evolve. Promoting the evolution of one''s body is much more troublesome than simply seizing a body. In magic, there is no shortage of wizards to transform their bodies. But transforming the body is much more troublesome than capturing a body. Not only must the fit of the body be considered, the modified body will also be constrained by the original body. This is still the case for body modification, not to mention that George chose to promote the evolution of his body. To allow the body to evolve over thousands of years in a short period of time, the magic required is incredible. This is a magic power that a wizard cannot provide, and it is a magic power that no creature can provide. It is precisely for this reason that George got the idea of ??the Phoenix, which is a spirit of flame, not a normal creature. Phoenix has no blood, and Phoenix has no body. This allows the magic power accumulated by the Phoenix itself to exceed the limits of normal creatures. But even the phoenix does not possess enough magic power to make a wizard evolve. For this reason, he had to adopt a more radical method, using potions to catalyze the growth of Phoenix. Only with the most sufficient and abundant magic power can it promote the evolution of the body in a short time. Compared with this, the change of magic power even out of control is also an acceptable price. Voldemort''s capture of the body of the basilisk is easy and convenient. If George wants, he can imitate it and obtain a power similar to or even stronger than Voldemort. But this is not the approach he hopes to adopt. When Voldemort obtained the body of the basilisk, he also gained the magic power and potential of the basilisk. There are gains and losses, and at the same time Voldemort has completely abandoned the human body and the human potential. George does not know whether humans have the potential to surpass the basilisk body, but he subconsciously prefers to retain the human body. After all, in any case, wizards are forces developed from human wisdom. In his analysis of the nature of magic, whether magic was learned by wizards from magical creatures, or gifts from gods, or ancient inheritance, or even from the inherent potential of wizards. This all shows one thing, magic represents a broader thing, a broader potential. And these potentials of magic have a better fit with the wizards themselves, and even humans themselves. If magic is learned from magical creatures, it means that wizards can learn more magic from magical creatures and even other creatures. George doubted whether Voldemort''s basilisk body had such potential. Perhaps the body of the basilisk certainly has the potential to evolve. But at least, when the basilisk tries to imitate other magical creatures, new problems will definitely arise in terms of fit. If magic comes from the gift of gods, then it means that magic is a path for wizards to lead to gods. And whether this path works for magical creatures is also a question. The replacement of the body is not so simple, and it is not without sequelae. The soul affects the body, and the body also affects the soul. Voldemort abandoned the wizard''s body ahead of time, and after replacing it with a new basilisk, his soul would also begin to transform towards the basilisk. When he wanted to replace it with a human body again, his soul had changed into another appearance, which would restrict Voldemort''s future possibilities. (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 696： Wormtail Regrets Even if these problems do not exist, maybe magic comes from ancient civilizations, and even humans have less potential than basilisks. But keeping the human body is still a good idea. Unlike Voldemort''s idea of ??ruling the world, George didn''t intend to rule the entire world, which was too cumbersome and meaningless. He didn''t want to see anyone kneeling and wailing before his eyes, he was destined to have no interest in becoming a demon king, no interest in becoming a ruler. To some extent, he prefers Nick Lemay''s attitude towards life. Do whatever you like, dont care about others opinions and perspectives. Nick Lemay has endless life and endless wealth. But hardly dealing with the magic world, only willfully live with his lover. They have been living in their own small world, small happiness, for more than 600 years. For Nick Lemay, the most important thing is to be out of the world, to be at ease and happiness. George''s wishes are not so, but his attitude towards life is very similar to Nick Lemay. Nick Lemay swayed his time and wealth because he liked it and was happy. He didn''t want to deal with the magic world, so he isolated the magic world altogether. If he wanted to stay alive, he would always live willfully. He didn''t want to continue to live, so he left wilfully. Nick Lemay was once the greatest wizard in the magic world, the great wizard in the Philosopher''s Stone. He was a wizard who was far better than Dumbledore and much better than Voldemort. But he didn''t care at all about the war between Dumbledore and Voldemort, and he didn''t care at all about the future of the magical world. He didn''t even leave the inheritance of the Philosopher''s Stone, regardless of his life or his death, it was so willful and free and easy. The same is true for George, he wants to see the changes in the whole world, and he also wants to see the more distant future of magic. He is weak, so he has to pull up the whole world willfully, let the whole world, let all the wizards go with him. He doesn''t care whether other wizards prefer pastoral music or lazy life. Just because he is a stronger and more willful wizard than Nick Lemay. He wants to bring science and magic to the whole world. He wants to see more smart people and more outstanding people working towards such a goal. Just because he was willing, just because he wanted to, so he did it. This has nothing to do with the progress and greatness of the human world, just because of his willfulness and desire. George hopes to see more outstanding wizards on the road of magic, and he is willing to promote the entire leap of the age of magic. The advancement and leaps of these magical ages will also be based on humans and wizards. The leap in the age of magic, whether it is power or the progress of magic, is based on the power of the wizard and the wizard''s body. I chose a body of a basilisk that was restricted in advance, or the body of a wild dragon. Maybe in a short time, it can become stronger faster. But at the same time, what is lost is also the infinite possibilities in the future. For now, George is the most powerful creature in the world. But he didn''t hope that, with his current posture and ability, he would come to the end of magic. The path of the magic sage, the path of the master of magic, cannot be driven by one person. Compared to being powerful for a short period of time, it is a natural choice to keep the human body and pay some price. ..... It was dark and gloomy, like a mine cave. Two wizards dressed in black robes, one tall and one short, were driving a group of thin, corpse-like people, slowly walking forward. "hurry up." The short wizard urged with a weak-hearted voice, "Go faster, you guys." Another tall wizard, silent, dragging heavy steps, followed behind the short wizard. "Lucius, can you talk with me? This ghost place is so uncomfortable, it makes me very uncomfortable." The short wizard turned his head. On his slightly bald head, gray hair and small watery eyes looked strange and terrifying under the dim light of the torch. He cautiously said to the tall wizard, "Just say anything." "Oh?" Lucius''s stiff face showed a trace of impatience. "Wormtail, I think you are more used to staying in dark places." Wormtail rubbed his hands crampedly, and said in a bored tone, "My Animagus is a mouse, but I am definitely not a real mouse, and I don''t like staying in dark places." "Ok." Lucius replied dullly, "If you don''t say anything, no one else can imagine it." Wormtails voice was mixed with a hint of irritation, "You dare to take my breath away But what''s the use? No matter what position you have in the magic world, you are not still with me now. Stay in a dark cave?" Wormtail''s words seemed to be on the other side''s heart. For a while, the whole team fell into silence again. "Da, da, da." The neat and monotonous footsteps, those who are like dead bodies, were driven through the cave by them. Walking forward in silence, after a while, an empty room appeared before their eyes. After walking into the room, there was steaming heat inside, rushing wet on their faces. The humid air in the room was mixed with a strong smell of potion. A trace of heavy earthy breath made the body a little heavier. The breath of the potion shocked people''s spirits, Wormtail and Lucius, drove the dead people away, and stood beside a pool the size of a swimming pool. The marbles around the bathtub are engraved with various magic patterns, and the symbols of the stars are densely distributed, just like twisted snakes. The twisted snakes crawl across the entire bath and extend into the pool. In a pool the size of a swimming pool, the whole pond is yellowish liquid. The ocher liquid, like boiling water, tumbling with ocher bubbles, making grunting and grunting sounds. Wormtail pointed his wand at the crowd being driven away, and a thin and thin figure controlled him to jump into the bath. The earthy-yellow bubbles swallowed the figure instantly, and the figure disappeared without a trace, sinking into the bottom of the entire pool. After a few minutes, a wisp of black smoke rose from the pool, and the black smoke quickly drifted away. Seeing the wisp of black smoke, Wormtail and Lucius'' hearts both shook, and their hearts became heavy again. (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 697： The devils men In the tumbling bubbles, there is a complete set of bones. But soon, the white bone continued to melt under the impact of the bubbles, and finally disappeared without a trace. Wormtail pointed at another person in the crowd with his wand again. The yellow-skinned, withered person trembled slightly, and seemed to have some reaction, as if he was resisting and walking into the pool. But after all, he couldn''t resist the control of magic and fell into the pool again. A few minutes later, it was repeated black smoke and bones. When Wormtail controlled the third person to walk into the pool, Lucius suddenly said, "Sorry, Wormtail, I''m not in a good mood." He said in an apologetic tone, "You know, I failed to complete the Dark Lord''s order." He took a deep breath, and his tone was frustrated and low, "That''s a curse of loyalty, where can I find the home address of the Weasley family." Hearing that special spell, Wormtail seemed to be kicked head-on. He muffled and said, "Yes, that''s a difficult task. Who can complete it." Listening to Wormtails response, Lucius confided a little bit more. He said with trepidation, No, no matter how many tasks I have completed before. But an unfinished task will drive me into the abyss. Up." In the past few days, he has seen too much life and death, and he is really scared. He was terrified of his future. If he could not fulfill the orders of the Dark Lord, he might become a member of the crowd driven out in front of him. "Yes." Wormtail''s voice seemed even deeper, "No matter how many difficult tasks I have completed before. But a task that I can''t complete will drive me into the abyss." Wormtail and Lucius looked at each other, understanding each other a little bit more. "Do you regret it?" Wormtail asked in a low voice. "What?" Lucius asked puzzledly. "Do you regret being sorted into Slytherin?" Wormtail continued. He added, "I hate Gryffindor, I hate being assigned to Gryffindor, I hate everything about Gryffindor, and the sorting hat is not accurate at all. If it really has a bit of brain, I should be here. Chipach." Wormtail murmured, "It would be great if I were in Hufflepuff. I will definitely be able to adapt to it, and I will love it." Lucius pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "The Malfoy family was all Slytherin. I can''t go to other colleges." "That''s really bad," Wormtail said in a low voice. "My family is also Gryffindor, so the Sorting Hat assigned me to Gryffindor." "Then in order to behave like a Gryffindor, I have to do the dirty work behind the powerful wizard." Wormtail said to himself, "To be honest, I have always been a good wizard. I have always been in the middle and upper reaches of the school. This is not easy. After all, I have to follow other people to prank and violate School rules, I cant spend all of my time studying." "But even so, I still mastered the transformation of Animagus." A gleam flashed in his eyes, as if recalling what he was most proud of, "You know, there are only seven Animagus recorded in this century, and they are all very powerful wizards in transfiguration. ." "although" He frowned again, "Although my Animagus deformed, it became a mouse for some reasons. But it is very difficult for ordinary wizards to master this deformation. At that time, I Fifth grade." "It''s really not easy." Lucius said in a positive tone. "I have also studied this magic. Its difficulty is simply not like ordinary wizards can master in school." With Lucius affirmation, Wormtails voice was also happy, "If its in Hufflepuff, with this ability, after a few years of graduation, I can even be a teacher at Hogwarts. ." "Not like it is now." His tone fell again. "Send a group of dark wizards into the cauldron and see if they can survive." "Everything is over." Lucius said in a hoarse voice. "Now, we have no choice." "Yes." Wormtail sighed. "We have no choice." He said with emotion, "Fortunately, I''m used to it. Wizards who try to cling to the strong are like this. Whether in school or in the magic world, they will treat you as a tool and a laughing stock." There was a hint of resentment in his tone, "When you are useful, they will count on you to come in handy. When you are useless, they can laugh at you. As long as you are a rat for a day, you will be a rat for the rest of your life. .Just be a Death Eater for a day" Lucius said in a dry and hoarse voice, "As long as you take refuge in the Demon King, you will only be called by the Demon King in your life." For a while, they were speechless again, silently commanding the dark wizard by the pool to control them into the bath. Tired of bones, strands of black smoke. When the last bone was swallowed, the last trace of black smoke disappeared. Lucius took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "Isn''t there any one?" He screamed, "Nearly a hundred dark wizards, none of them can survive this magic." These days, they have rushed nearly a hundred dark wizards into the pool. The Dark Lord once said that the dark wizard who can get out of the pool will become their companion. He knew that the boiling of this magic pond was not so easy to pass, and once it passed the boiling of the magic pond, he could immediately gain powerful power. But he never imagined that none of the nearly a hundred black wizards could survive the boiling of this magic pond. Wormtail said with trepidation, "After all, they are just ordinary prisoners. If they really have any abilities, they won''t be imprisoned in Azkaban." "They are just consumables to enhance the magic power of the magic pool." Wormtail took a deep breath. "We are not much better than them." Thinking of Mike''s strength, he felt that it was impossible for those scrawny black wizards to pass the magic pond. They were just consumables at the beginning, and they were dedicated to the magic pool and to the Dark Lord. Seeing this terrible scene, they were silent again, and this time it was the dark wizard who was cooked up by the dark lord. So next time? When they are unable to complete the task, when they have no use value, and the next time they die, it will be them. In the last week before school started, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were driven to the Burrow. At the end of the holiday, Mrs. Weasley wanted to see Ron and Harry and Hermione, so she invited them together. Browse reading address: Chapter 698： 2 world influences George readily agreed to this, and he suggested that Harry and the three should adjust their emotions and relax at the end of the summer vacation. In this name, George drove them all to the Burrow. After a summer training, Harry and the others have found the source of their own magic power and initially developed their own magical potential. They have also been able to use the advanced stage of Animagus'' transformation in a short time. The training objectives of the summer vacation have been achieved. The remaining improvement is not something that can be done in a short time. The three of Harry were driven away smoothly, and the house immediately became quiet. "Another quiet and peaceful day." On a summer afternoon, at the foot of the gravelly covered cliff, there are two white beach lounge chairs. There is a small round table in the middle of the beach lounge chairs, and the round table just falls at the height of the armrest. There is a magic freezer on the round table, and various fruits and drinks are placed in the freezer. George was sipping juice and eating fruit while feeling the quiet and peaceful afternoon. He said in a vicissitudes of life, "Without the children whirling around, the whole world suddenly became brighter." Anna peeled the grapes with her hands dexterously. The peeled grapes were placed on a crystal plate on the table and pushed to George''s hand. She smiled softly, "You have been in school for a few years, haven''t you gotten used to getting along with children?" George threw the peeled grapes into his mouth briskly, and said casually, "Maybe you will never get used to it." He laughed, "And I am not a student now, so I don''t have to go to school. The appointment at Hogwarts has been down, and now I am the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Just a few days ago, the appointment of the Hogwarts School Board of Directors has been down, and he is now the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. By the time school started, the whole Hogwarts was all his words. "Well, Principal George." Anna said with a hint of emotion, "Who would have thought that Hogwarts would have made a wizard less than sixteen the principal." Compared to the position, it is equally important, but not much contact with the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. The principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is truly an important job that every inhabitant of the British magical world is familiar with. All wizards in the British magic world come from Hogwarts. Hogwarts is the alma mater of all British wizards and all their relatives, friends and family. In this case, George became the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, which surprised people more than he became the chairman of the International Union of Wizards. The principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is a post that has attracted more attention than the Minister of Magic, and his term of office has far exceeded that of the Minister of Magic. People are even thinking about how many years George will stay in this position when he becomes the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Maybe a hundred years or even longer? With George''s current strength and age, when he became the principal of Hogwarts. Unless he takes the initiative to resign, there can be no one more qualified than him, no one can take his place. The last principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry was Dumbledore, who has been the principal for fifty years. And George is much younger than Dumbledore. According to Dumbledore''s age, George can at least be the headmaster of Hogwarts for a hundred years. Just thinking of these makes it hard for people to imagine. The wizards of the next 100 years, or even more years, will be George''s students. Once George really intends to educate those students, and plans to promote some initiatives through those students, the entire magical world will be completely changed by George alone. "I know, they don''t want me to be the headmaster of Hogwarts. They even prefer me to be Minister of Magic rather than watching me control the entire Hogwarts." George said flatly, "But they have no more choices. They can''t find other wizards who can confront Voldemort head-on." Since he put forward those assessments for adult wizards in Diagon Alley, there were a lot more wizards who opposed him becoming the principal of Hogwarts. When he went to the snow-capped mountains for the second time, the newspapers were all in the name of considering him and opposed him becoming the principal of Hogwarts. After all, any adult wizard does not want to be measured by such an assessment. The adult wizards hurriedly opposed, and the sentiment spread violently. They encouraged and supported each other and opposed George becoming the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. But so what, their opposition and resistance are worthless. As soon as the news of the fall of Azkaban spread, public opinion immediately turned 360 degrees People immediately began to fully support George as the principal of Hogwarts, with their support And praise, lift George to the altar. George sees this very clearly, whether it is him or Voldemort, they understand. When the safety of the world depends heavily on a certain person. This individual can control and transform the world according to his own will. The greater the ability, the greater the power. When a person is strong enough, the whole world begins to be defined and changed by him. Voldemort wants to be the parents of other people and the gods of other people. When his power is sufficient to control the death of other people, he is absolutely qualified. George wants to change the magical world and push the magical world forward. When his power can fight Voldemort, he is also qualified. Facing this big era driven by the strong, ordinary people can only passively accept. They have no ability to resist, let alone the ability to stop. The world never runs according to people''s imagination, the operation of the world has its own laws. The choices the world offers to people are always limited. When faced with two difficult options, people can only choose one that is not so bad. They certainly did not want George to become the principal of Hogwarts, but as long as Voldemort came out to make a noise, they could only passively accept all the actions of George. Just because compared to the terrible Voldemort, the adult wizard test carried out by George would at least not cost their lives. "In addition to the assessment of adult wizards, the teaching of Hogwarts also needs to be changed. There will be a lot of big moves this year." George said slowly, "After all, if there were no immediate threats to Voldemort, those wizards would have made trouble. It''s shaking the sky." Browse reading address: Chapter 699： Walk on the cloud He said flatly, Although I dont care about their opinions, when there are external threats, peoples survival instinct allows them to adapt to change as quickly as possible. Once there is no threat from Voldemort, whether its teachers or students , They will immediately return to the days of not thinking about making progress and getting by. "At least, I have to prepare a new engine for this old car in the wizarding world before next year." George''s tone relaxed. "When the wizarding world starts to run automatically, the wizards will be gone. Other choices can only passively follow the pace of the times." Anna said gently, "Compared to the impatience of the Muggle world, the magical world is also quite peaceful. I only hope that future changes will not cause more conflicts." Anna doesn''t care about the changes and future of the magic world. Like most wizards, she only cares about the important people around her. "At this point, I am quite confident." George smiled softly. "Compared with Muggle''s ambitiousness, most wizards are too lax. It is best to influence each other." "The combination of science and magic will bring more possibilities to the whole world. I believe this will be a good possibility." George can understand the wizards'' pursuit of peace. Wizards are born with magical powers, and they are born extraordinary. Wizards are inherently stronger than other creatures, stronger than Muggles and other intelligent creatures. Too much power and advantage can easily make wizards lose their pursuit of the future. They are already a group of people standing on top of intelligent creatures. If there is no special pursuit and special experience, it is difficult for them to arouse blazing ambition and fighting spirit. In fact, whether it was Dumbledore or an ambitious wizard like Voldemort, they were all mixed blood. They all had a lot of contact with Muggles when they were young. It is these experiences that make them completely different from other casual wizards. In fact, even George is the same. Because of his previous life experience, he can also break through the limitations of the wizarding world. Only those who have seen the wider world have broad vision and ambition. It is difficult for people to go beyond their own limitations. Mr. Weasley can be regarded as a wizard who is very interested in Muggles, and he is even ashamed of being treated as pure blood. But even a wizard like him is terribly ignorant of the Muggle world. Arthur Weasley works in the Department of Muggle Abuse Prevention, but he has no understanding of the electrical appliances and lifestyle of Muggle houses. A farmer who has never been exposed to outside information would think that the emperor used a golden **** to plow the land. When wizards are completely isolated from the entire world, they become accustomed to their own small circle and think that the entire magical world is everything. They turned a blind eye to all changes in the Muggle world. They cannot see clearly the decline of the wizarding world. Just because when you refuse to contact the outside world, it is not only the human heart that is closed, but also the human vision and wisdom. Anna didn''t care about this. She packed the peeled pomegranate on a plate, pushed it to George''s hand, and looked at him gently, "Has the magic riot improved a little?" "That''s not true, it seems it will take a long time." George said slowly, "but there is still progress in the use of power." He suggested, "Are you going for a ride in the sky?" "Okay." Anna stood up immediately and said cheerfully, "Summon the flying broomstick or fly?" There was expectation in her eyes. George took her to fly in the sky last time. The wings of the flames, like the wings of a phoenix, are extremely beautiful. "Of course it was flying." As he spoke, George had already lifted Anna by his waist, and a pair of radiant flame wings had spread behind him. The wings shook, and the huge air current had taken them to the sky. The wind slid past their ears, blowing their hair, and flames lingered around them, bringing a brilliant brilliance. A dazzling fiery red, like a shuttle stream, flying in the sky wantonly. They flew higher and higher, the fields under their feet turned into tofu cubes, and the houses turned into black dots and red dots. The forests and shrubs have become a touch of green. The earth turns into a curtain under the feet, dotted with various colors. They are getting further and further away from the earth, getting closer and closer to the sky, and the white clouds are within reach. Anna stretched out her hand, trying to touch the cloud, she only felt a softness in her hand, and she didn''t know whether it was a cloud or a strong wind. The thin air currents in the sky made the wings of flames seem to be solidified. There was silence in the sky, only the wind slipped by and only the cloud slipped away. Everything on the ground has become small, and everything in the sky has become huge. They are like wandering freely on a huge screen George took Anna''s hand and stepped carefully on the clouds. After passing through the clouds, the high sun in the sky looked like a huge fireball magnified several times. The sun is closer to them at this moment, welcoming them with warmer warmth and dazzling brilliance. ... In the first class of the plane. On the seat by the window, a well-behaved little girl was looking curiously at an elegant and beautiful lady. She couldn''t help but curiosity, "Sister Catherine, I have seen you read this magazine many times." She pointed to the magazine over there, "This is a magazine from half a month ago. Except for a rumor about Mount Kailash, it has nothing special." "Oh!" The lady called Catherine took her gaze back from the magazine. She gently looked at the little girl in front of her and asked curiously, "Ivanka, have you read this magazine too?" She looked at the little girl in front of her with expectant eyes, "Do you believe that rumor?" Ivanka said in a crisp voice, "My dad and I have both read this magazine. A few days ago, this magazine was very popular and caused some sensation." "But my dad doesn''t believe the rumors of the gods. He said that if there are gods, he should bankrupt the source company. That company has recently disturbed his investment many times." Catherine smiled softly, "Ivanka, do you believe the rumors of that god?" Ivanka nodded, "I believe there are gods. Every time my father goes bankrupt, he will go to church and pray, and then he will stand up again." She hesitated, "But there is no clear evidence in that report, and I can''t tell." (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 700： Smart Ivanka Catherine blinked, "Mr. Trump will always have a way to overcome difficulties. This is not the first time he has faced this situation." "But if he had listened to some advice, he wouldn''t have had so much trouble." Ivanka said angrily with a small face, "Like the source company, they are actually very good. People, I know they have been funding, organizing and helping others charity activities." "When they came to discuss business with my dad, they were also very polite. It was because my dad was too arrogant. He thought he was a big real estate developer in New York, and he was very unreasonable to foreign real estate companies." She said angrily, "As a result, he didn''t expect that the unknown source company, not only very rich, but also very capable, soon disrupted his business several times." She said with dissatisfaction, "He should have been cooperating with Source Point from the beginning. I have heard of some of their projects and plans, more precision manufacturing, and more job opportunities. This is for the United States and New York. In all, both have very long-term benefits." "Ivanka, do you really have a very high evaluation of that source company?" Catherine''s tone was a little surprised. She did not expect that Ivanka was familiar with source company, and the evaluation was very high. The Hearst family is an American media giant, the headquarters of the Hearst Group, located in the Hearst Building in Manhattan, New York City. As a large real estate developer in New York, the Trump family naturally has close contacts with the Hearst family. The Hearst family and the Trump family are not only business partners, they also have good friendships in personal relationships. Catherine is not too cold for Donald Trump''s unobtrusive elders, but she likes Donald''s daughter Ivanka Trump very much. Whenever she saw Ivanka, she always remembered how she looked when she was a child. She could see that Ivanka was just as strong and smart as she was. Ivanka leaned into Catherine''s ear and whispered, "My dad refuses to give me pocket money. I use some of the money I usually save to invest in stocks. The source company is my most profitable investment." With a happy smile on her face, her eyes were bent into crescent moons, "The money I made at Source Point is more than all the pocket money my dad gave me since I was a kid." "That''s great." Catherine had a weird expression on her face. If Mr. Trump knew that his daughter had already betrayed to his opponent, Yuandian Company, she had no idea what she would think. Ivanka stared at Catherine closely, "You can never tell other people about this." "of course." Catherine said in an affirmative tone, "I have also invested in some stocks in Yuandian recently. I am quite interested in Yuandian. How did you know about this company?" After she asked for George''s contact information at the airport, although no one responded to the email she sent. But from the source company''s website, she also saw some content. If the content on the website is true, the strength and ambition of this source company are terrifying, and it is simply a giant that is about to expand. Because of the good impression of George, even without more information, Catherine tentatively invested in the stock of the source company. Ivanka covered her mouth lightly with her hand, as if being caught stealing something, she smiled shyly, "The chairman of the source company is very handsome, and I heard that he is just 20 years old. He is now It is my idol, and I will be as good as him in the future." The reason she bought the shares of Yuandian Company was more or less willful. One reason is that the name of this company sounds good, and the other reason is that the chairman of this company is very handsome and very young. She was excited for a while, because of the goodwill of the young people, she bought the company''s stock directly. After that, the stock has risen all the way, completely exceeding her expectations. It was during this process that she became more and more fond of Yuandian, and also admired the mysterious and handsome chairman of Yuandian. "He''s pretty handsome." Catherine nodded, recalling the person in her memory, "Twenty years old, won''t you?" Her tone was suddenly depressed, "but he does look so young, he looks younger than me." Ivanka''s eyes widened, with a look of surprise, "You have actually met the chairman of Source Point." "He is a mysterious person. I know he is British and he looks like he is about 20 years old. He is very handsome and very mysterious. Even the people at Origin have rarely seen this mysterious chairman. It is said that he You spend most of the year in the laboratory. Where did you meet him and how did you meet him? Is he more handsome than the picture?" Ivanka asked continuously Surprise and envy could not be concealed in her tone. "I met him at the airport in Hong Kong." Catherine said discouragedly. "He is handsome, very young, better-looking than pictures, and very gentleman. He spends most of the year in the laboratory. , I sent him an email before, but he hasnt responded yet. "That''s it." Ivanka couldn''t help laughing, she rolled her eyes quickly, and helped the chairman of the source point company think of excuses, "He must be too busy, he must be doing very important things. After all. He is so busy that he can''t even take care of the company. If he answers the email, he may be late." "That''s true." Catherine nodded. "He once said that he will be very busy this year. There are several important results to be completed in his laboratory research." Ivanka immediately opened her eyebrows and smiled again. She was so happy from ear to ear, "Then my stock will rise a lot next year." "It seems that I should invest more in their company''s stock." Catherine immediately began to analyze this idea. From what she knew, the source company did have huge potential. If Georges experiment really produces several big results, then the future of this company will be terrible. Seeing Catherine was thinking, Ivanka stopped disturbing her. She turned her head out of the window and quietly looked at the white clouds drifting by. A dazzling red flashed through her eyes. She rounded her eyes and pressed her entire face to the window. She looked desperately in the direction where the red light flashed outside the window, but never found the streamer just now. She couldn''t believe her eyes, she just saw it, a figure with flame wings was walking on the clouds with a woman. (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 701： Regret Lucius She rubbed her eyes, how could it be a hallucination or something? The plane has flown far away, and I can never see the scene just now. She could not be sure whether she was dazzled or really saw something. Suddenly, she remembered something, she hurriedly turned around and snatched the magazine from Catherine''s hands. She flipped through the magazine that recorded the content of Mount Kailash, and looked at the description in the magazine, she became more and more sure that she was not an illusion just now, she actually saw a **** with flame wings. What she just saw was that it was probably the **** who woke up and left from Gang Rinpoche, and that **** went to England. "what happened?" Seeing Ivanka pale in shock and panic, Catherine asked curiously. Ivanka hesitated for a moment, and said in a low voice, "I seem to believe a little bit, there are real gods on Mount Kailash." She didn''t tell the scene just now, and that scene was only seen by her alone, which was really weird. Catherine said softly, "I believe it too." She didn''t know that many things had happened in a short period of time, but she did believe that there were gods on Mount Kailash. She believed that the distress on the snow mountain was the help of the gods. ..... In the sky, George was walking on the clouds holding Anna''s hand. He smiled awkwardly, "I don''t know if anyone on the plane saw it just now, I hope it won''t scare them. The Phantom Charm requires a lot of magic control, and it''s hard for me to use it now." He had a little fun just now and didn''t notice a plane flying by. While waiting for the plane to fly by, he wanted to hide his figure, but it was too late. Immediately, he relaxed again, "Forget it, there is nothing to see anyway, they will only think that they have hallucinations." Anna blinked and said embarrassedly, "I didn''t notice it at all, or let''s go back." "It''s early." George smiled briskly. "The game has just begun." "Please wait a moment for me." He smiled at Anna, let go of her hand, and let her fly by herself. Afterwards, the flames on George''s body became thicker and thicker, the flames spread all over his body, and the flames covered him completely. He has become a huge fireball, he is like another sun, raging flames, burning wildly. After a while, the flame slowly subsided, and the fireball shrank inward, revealing the scene inside the fireball. The golden feathers, the long and pointed beak, surrounded by raging flames, was actually a phoenix surrounded by flames. The phoenix flew around Anna and uttered a crisp cry. Afterwards, the flames spread all over the phoenix, and the body swelled, as big as a giant griffin. The phoenix spread its wings, rose from Anna''s feet, and carried her to fly in the sky. They chased the sun, chased the clouds, chased the wind, chased all the beauty, and flew freely in the sky. Until the sun slanted west, the phoenix landed at the gate of the castle with the sunset and the afterglow of the setting sun. Anna''s face was blushing with unfulfilled meaning, and her face was filled with excitement. The corners of her mouth and eyebrows rose slightly, full of happiness and beauty. Under the grandmother''s kind smile, they had dinner. In the evening, from the raised floor of the library, George entered his underground base and once again came to the basement laboratory at home. Compared with the last time when the Catalytic Phoenix Potion was refined, there was an additional closed crystal room made of black crystal in the laboratory. The surrounding and inner walls of the crystal room were engraved with various magic runes. These days, he slept in a special room made of black crystal. The special magic environment and special magic runes allow him to control his magic power faster. He has decided that when school starts, he will make this special crystal room a portable tent. So that he can continue to use this room when he is at Hogwarts. After the Apparition, George appeared in the Black Crystal Room. In the black crystal room, there is nothing else, only the stars and the stars are shining. In the starry sky, the mark of magic swims, and the magic and the starry sky reflect each other, like an underwater world filled with starlight. George snapped his fingers, and the entire room immediately seemed to have lost gravity. He was suspended in the air, stretched out, turned into a phoenix surrounded by black fire, and slowly closed his eyes. He just slept in the air. After he fell asleep, in a special room made of black crystal. With his breath and breath, the magic power oscillated in a special rhythm, and under the increase of the special environment of the room, it accelerated the fusion of his magic power around him. In a trance George''s thoughts seemed to float around the world with the shock of magic. When his thoughts were floating around the world, a special voice, like a spell, attracted his attention. "George Soros." This is his name. He can feel the emotions of other people when they say the name, panic, anger, worry, and fear. His thoughts can even follow the lead of the name and jump to the place where he says his name. Following the lead of those who pronounced his name, his thoughts floated in the magical world. As his thoughts drifted through the magic world, a voice caught his attention. "That''s George Soros. He is like a living myth. How can we defeat him." Draco Malfoy shouted at his father angrily. "Our Malfoy family motto is to chase the strongest. The Mysterious Man cannot be compared with George Soros." These days, he has been thinking of ways to persuade his father and persuade him to leave the ranks of Death Eaters. In his opinion, the mysterious man could not be George''s opponent at all. George was the same age as him, and the mysterious man was too old to decay. At this time, no one should follow the mysterious man to fight George, it is simply seeking his own death. Lucius looked bitter, he stretched out his right arm and opened his sleeve. It was clean and white, and there was nothing on the marble-like arm. There was a thoughtful expression on Draco''s face, but he remembered that his father Lucius should have an unremovable mark of the Dark Devil on his hand. "I have gotten deeper and deeper, unable to escape. I chose the wrong object of allegiance. The Dark Lord is not so easy to deal with. Even the incredible Lord George Soros may not be able to defeat this terrible demon." Chapter 702： Lucius decision Lucius hugged his head and said in pain, "The Dark Lord has become unprecedentedly powerful. All wizards in history will not have his strength. He transformed us into his descendants, the Dark Lord. The mark has been integrated into our body, and we have lost everything." A few days ago, the Dark Lord finally gave them the power of Death Eaters just as he said. At the same time, along with the strength being given, there are boundless shackles, a cage that can never be escaped. After that day, all the Death Eaters truly became vassals of the Dark Lord. Their lives and deaths, everything about them, are under the control of the Dark Lord. "No, I haven''t lost everything yet." Lucius stared straight at Draco Malfoy as if suddenly awakened. Draco was horrified by his father''s beastly eyes. Since the Dark Lord was resurrected with unprecedented strength, his father has completely changed. He has always thought that his father was intimidated by the Dark Lord. He believes that these can be resolved, as long as they hide in Hogwarts, as long as George is there. Voldemort could never hurt his father. But he never imagined that Voldemort was already so powerful that the mysterious man could use magic to completely control the life and death of people. Can George Soros really defeat Voldemort? How can he help his father. "Draco." Lucius looked straight at Draco Malfoy, quietly reading his name, and said, "You are my pride. You are much stronger than when I was young. Smart. Even my vision is better than I was back then." There was a sigh in his tone, "Unlike the terrible Dark Lord, Lord George Soros will become the greatest wizard in the world." "Under his leadership, the magical world will glow with a different kind of brilliance. It is no longer a struggle between fear and interest, but real progress. That is the dream of all wizards, the dream we have lost." There was a panic in his voice, "But the Dark Lord is not easy to deal with, we old-school Death Eaters, there is no way out." "The Dark Lord transformed us into his descendants, and the Dark Mark has been integrated into our body. He only needs a spell to easily control us and kill us. We have no choice, we have no way out. " He said in a bitter voice, "I have no future, but you do. Draco, you are the only blood of the Malfoys. As long as you are alive, I still have the future, and the Malfoys have the future." His tone was desperate and determined, "In any case, even if I fight my life, I won''t let the Dark Lord transform you into his descendant. You can go abroad to hide, or even go to George Soros." Having said this, there was another glimmer of hope in his voice. As long as Draco was still alive, the Malfoy family would not be cut off, and the Malfoy family still had hope. Draco is much better and stronger than when he was young. As long as George Soros defeats the Dark Lord, Draco will lead the Malfoy family to new glory. "No, I can''t abandon you and run away alone." Draco was pale and looked at his father with panic. He couldn''t believe that his father actually made such a terrible suggestion. Is this still his father who knows everything about him? How could he leave his parents and mother to escape alone. Lucius said in a sad voice, "It''s my fault. I overestimated my ability. I forgot Malfoy''s family motto. Strength is everything. If there is no strength, simply following the strong will only Become an ant crushed to death at the feet of the strong. I defiled the glory of the Malfoy family, Draco, don''t follow me." Hearing this, George had already understood. When he continued to grow stronger, Voldemort would naturally not wait obediently to surrender. Voldemort had also gained a lot on the way to strengthen his own strength. "For descendants, Mark of the Dark Demon." He wondered, guessing what magic Voldemort used. The information received in advance can make him prepare in advance and even give him some inspiration. If Voldemort''s power and methods are limited to this. By next year, he will be able to give Voldemort a huge surprise. Unexpectedly, this break would have such a huge windfall. He couldn''t be sure for a short time whether this special ability was the change brought about by the magic power of the phoenix, or the evolution brought about by the magic of his body. But anyway, this is a very useful ability. From now on, as the magic power continues to grow, as his body continues to evolve. His strength and abilities are constantly growing. But thinking of the characteristics of this ability, he felt a strange awkwardness in his heart. At this time, he was real, and he became a person who could not name him. He knew that in the magic world, a spell can be cast on a specific name. Once the name is pronounced, it will be monitored by magic. It was an ancient and powerful magic, but even that magic was completely incomparable to his current state. Just say George Soros''s name and he will be traced. He could detect the person who said his name, and trace their location with his thoughts. Imagining how terrible this ability is, George couldn''t help being shocked. This terrible ability, coupled with Apparition Travel. It''s omnipresent, it''s the standard capability of the big devil. In this case, if other people do not want to be tracked by him in the future, they may have to call him "that gentleman". After a long silence, Lucius said in a tired voice, "Draco, you are a good boy, but you not only represent yourself, you also represent the future of the Malfoy family. We are Malfoy, we cannot It comes from my own temperament." At this moment, he remembered Wormtail''s conversation with him, and if Wormtail kept asking him again, he would answer in the affirmative. He regretted joining Slytherin for the first time, not because of himself, but because he didn''t want to see Draco embarking on the same fate as him. "No matter what you say, I can''t leave you behind." Draco''s tone was determined. Lucius propped his head with his hands, with a look of tiredness, "After going to Hogwarts this year, you will stay at school honestly for me during the holidays. Do not come back under any circumstances." Draco was silent, not knowing how to answer. Chapter 703： City Management in the Magic World Lucius said in an imploring tone, "At least, as long as you live, the Malfoy family will be there, and the Dark Lord will be more likely to leave my life." Draco lowered his head and nodded silently. "Okay, go to rest early." Lucius waved his hand, propped up his tired body, and the sound of footsteps slowly faded away. ..... The last day before school starts. After breakfast, George came to Diagon Alley. Today is the last day before school starts. Hogwarts students will go to Diagon Alley to buy the school supplies they need. George intends to check the state of the students in advance, to see the current situation in the magic world. Although the newspapers brought by the messenger, there are some daily, introducing various trivial reports in the magic world. But the understanding through the newspaper is not as clear as seeing it in person. In addition, he is ready to start school, and this time he plans to stroll around Diagon Alley to see if there are any products worth paying attention to. With the help of Anna, the room made by Black Crystal has been turned into a tent. George has done some experiments these days. He found that the state of the last time can only be entered temporarily with the increase of the black crystal room. Under normal conditions, even using ordinary magic spells, he will be abnormal, and this special magic is even more difficult to master. In a short time, if he wants to truly become a ubiquitous person who cannot pronounce his name, he still needs to walk a long distance. From the fireplace at home, George teleported to the room in the backyard of Diagon Alley Bookstore. Without disturbing the others, he came to the street of Diagon Alley from a side door in the backyard. Diagon Alley looks unusually lively today, or, since the fall of Azkaban Prison, Diagon Alley has been very lively recently. A group of Aurors were stationed in Diagon Alley, and the fireplaces of wizards from all over the magic world were also connected to Diagon Alley. With the security that Aurors patrol day and night, Diagon Alley is no longer just a place for shopping and entertainment. In the newspaper, George had already seen many reports about the growing prosperity of Diagon Alley. But when he came to Diagon Alley today, he still couldn''t help being surprised. It''s almost like he''s at a Muggle commodity market. He walked all the way from the side door of the backyard. Along the road, he had already seen several small vendors on the ground. Some middle-aged wizards spread a large piece of tablecloth like a bed sheet on the ground. On the tablecloth were all kinds of weird things they peddled. There are some Georges who can recognize them. They are some wild herbs in the mountains and some herbs. Other weird rhizomes, like vegetables, are like other things. There are even some kinds of stones, strange-looking potatoes. As for all kinds of weird gadgets, there are even more, slashed dolls, small toys that can fight. Small boxes that can make various sounds, and some little fairies and animals in cages. "This is really lively." George carefully walked away from the pedestrians walking back and forth from the alley to the main road. On both sides of the streets in Dijiao Lane, the road occupation operation has not yet been improved. From time to time, hawkers push carts and sell them along the way, "Come and buy fresh baked potatoes, last year''s marinated dragon meat. It''s delicious and cheap, at half the price of the bar." "Sell at a loss, buy as much as you want, because the merchants have too much stock, and they are eager to go abroad. All products are sold at a discount for half the price of the store. In addition to shouting, there are direct performances. In front of a small booth, there was a group of wizards who probed their heads. A middle-aged wizard with a beard put on an iron stick with two sticks like tree branches, and set up a barbecue. He waved his wand and summoned an orange-red flame, which was spinning around a whole leg of lamb on the barbecue grill. The wizard grabbed some powder from a glass bottle pinned to his waist and sprinkled it lightly on the leg of lamb. The enticing fragrance spreads under the flame barbecue. When the huge leg of lamb has been roasted to brown, and the sesame oil is dripping, the scent exuding makes people appetite. The wizards around the barbecue began to point their fingers at the leg of lamb, explaining the parts they needed. The wizard with the beard immediately took out a sharp meat cleaver from the shelf next to him. He used a butcher knife to follow the texture of the leg of lamb, cut a large piece of lamb from the leg of lamb, wrapped the hot and hot lamb in kraft paper and handed it to the guests in front of him. One wizard after another, eagerly bought roast leg of lamb, the wizard with a beard cut the mutton happily. The wizards who were holding roast leg of lamb, just like this, ate with open mouths. Suddenly, at this moment, a voice came from afar. "The Auror is here." Immediately those small vendors seemed to have heard the order of assembly. The stalls on the ground, they instantly lifted the four corners of the tablecloth and wrapped the package. The one who pushed the trolley quickly pushed it to the corner of the wall and covered the trolley with a thick cloth. The people in front of the barbecue also spread out, and the wizard with the beard gathered the barbecue and put a white cloth on it. All the vendors quickly put away their tools. They stood in front of their booth, shaking their heads casually, pretending to be chatting. Seeing this magical scene in front of him, George seemed to have come to the night market on the street, and the Aurors instantly turned into mighty city managers. The Aurors were dressed in neat gray robes, with silver badges specially made by the Ministry of Magic on their chests. On the silver badge is the cross pattern of the magic wand and the long sword, which represents the Aurors who use the magic wand as their weapon and are transformed into the long sword in the hands of the Ministry of Magic. The Aurors didn''t care. The street vendors wanted to cover it up. With sharp eyes, they inspected any suspicious places in Diagon Alley. It can be seen that the vendors on the street have become familiar faces. They waved their hands and greeted the Aurors friendly. The Aurors did not respond to the hawkers'' greetings. They quickly checked the situation here, and immediately rushed to the next place to continue patrolling. After the Aurors left, the vendors left and became active again. They took out the packages from the corner and continued to spread them on the ground. They collected the thick cloth covering the trolley and continued to sell them along the street. The bearded wizard re-supported the barbecue and greeted the guests again. "Oh, you guys." George heard a familiar voice, and he looked over there. Seeing Mr. Weasley''s annoyed face, he walked over here. Chapter 704： Urban Management Weasley Mr. Weasley yelled loudly, "I said, you really can''t do this. Set up stalls along the street, and you look at the sanitation." He pointed to a thick pool of fat on the ground, which was left over from roasting the leg of lamb. He pointed to the bones of a place again, which were left behind by the wizards. There are also some animal hairs and dirty things. It really looks like a night market and a vegetable market right now. Mr. Weasley waved his hand weakly, "I won''t talk about hygiene. I can clean it at night." "But you, you crowded together like this will cause a lot of trouble to the Auror''s inspection." He pointed to one wizard after another, "Don''t say anything else." He pointed to the peddler pushing the trolley, "Carlos, I know, you have to go in and out of Diagon Alley three times a day. Many times, you still sneak through the inspection. I''m not sure now, you are Really Carlos, still used the compound decoction to disguise." The middle-aged wizard pushing the trolley immediately became unhappy, "Arthur, this is wrong with you. I do business and don''t go in and out. Where can I prepare food?" He said with dissatisfaction, "Compound decoction, you can also associate it too much. How many baked potatoes and how much marinated dragon meat I have to sell in order to make a share of ingredients to make compound decoction." Mr. Weasley said disapprovingly, "Come on, if you are a dark wizard, you will naturally prepare the compound decoction in advance." He turned his head and looked at the barbeque wizard, "Oliver, the same is true for you, I know you also escaped security yesterday." The bearded wizard looked a little embarrassed on his face. He shook his hands and said, "Arthur, you know, we are doing business. The time for eating is very important. Once the meal is missed, other people will eat elsewhere. Up." "But this will bring a lot of trouble to the Aurors. Diagon Alley is now crowded with people. We have taken a lot of measures to ensure the safety of Diagon Alley." Mr. Weasley said boredly, "One by one, you are evading these security checks for your own convenience. If something really happens, who will regret it?" "We also want to observe the security check, but there must be some convenient way." Carlos pushing the trolley whispered, "check back and forth, what can we do?" "Can''t you go through the security check honestly?" Mr. Weasley said dissatisfied. "It''s easy to say, go back and forth, and be checked by all kinds of magic, can you stand it?" Carlos said disapprovingly, "We came to Diagon Alley just for safety and convenience. But everything here costs money. We have to spend money on food, accommodation, and shopping. We dont do a little business. We dont have the money to stay here. There are a lot of security checks back and forth, and we dont have time to do business." "Isn''t it? Who wants to cause trouble to everyone, but with a lot of security checks, back and forth, we can''t do business anymore." The other wizards also complained repeatedly. Mr. Weasley only felt distressed. They really had their own reasons. Now the most annoying people are the staff of the Ministry of Magic. Looking at the scene before him, George slowly understood the contradiction between these wizards and the Ministry of Magic. Strictly speaking, it is also because his method is not perfect. He asked Fudge to connect all the fireplaces in the wizard''s home to Diagon Alley, and he asked Fudge to arrange the Auror to patrol Diagon Alley. Suddenly, Diagon Alley did become a safe place and attracted a large number of wizards. But with the influx of these wizards, the contradictions that followed were also revealed. During this period of time, wizards from all over the world have used Diagon Alley as contact information and a place for mutual exchanges. Since Voldemort''s resurrection, the wizards have no sense of security in their little fortress and their home. Compared to seeing the Aurors in groups at any time, the Diagon Alley of wizards in groups. The solitary homes of the wizards seemed deserted and fragile. When insecure, people are always willing to seek some comfort. They want to see more wizards get together, they want to see more Aurors patrolling everywhere. Many wizards living in the countryside simply went to Diagon Alley to stay for a long time. In their view, even if Voldemort really started to do damage again, when everyone got together, at least they would have more helpers. Not to mention, there are groups of Aurors patrolling Diagon Alley on the street, which makes people feel safe to watch. There are even some rumors that the Ministry of Magic has a group of dementors that can be fully controlled, which are on standby at any time. In the current magic world, apart from the Ministry of Magic headquarters, St Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries, and Hogwarts and Georges home probably Diagon Alley is the safest place in the wizarding world. When there are more people, all kinds of troublesome things happen. So many wizards, they will live long in Diagon Alley. So indispensable rooms, shops, and places for people to consume and entertain are indispensable. As for the most important thing, it is naturally Jin Jialong. Wizards live at home on weekdays, so there are very few places to spend money. They go out to the pond and vegetable field, and the orchard in the yard. Really have what you want, what you can eat, and you can be self-sufficient in everything. Even if they live a little further away and summon them to fly on a broomstick, whether they are visiting or picking vegetables, it is convenient. When the wizards themselves were at home, each family was like a small farm, with very little money to spend. But when they got to Diagon Alley, everything was completely different. Even if you use Floo powder back and forth, the price is not cheap. At that time, they might as well just eat in Diagon Alley and bother to go home and cook. If you don''t mention accommodation, you need money even more. These days, the rooms in Po Keke Bar are full. Tents were even set up in some courtyards in Diagon Alley. At night, many people simply set up tents on the streets. In these days, even with the staff of the Ministry of Magic who are constantly adjusting, Diagon Alley can be considered a mess. At night, when the mess is a little messier, it is a little messier. Anyway, it''s dark and no one can see it. But during the daytime, there are also a lot of troubles, and the most troublesome point is safety. These wizards want to make money in Diagon Alley, and the Ministry of Magic naturally has no reason to prevent them from making money. After all, they have to spend money in Diagon Alley, but they still spend their own money. Chapter 705： Rich and easy The Ministry of Magic was unable to help these wizards on the issue of money, so naturally it was even more embarrassing to add confusion to this. But the problem came again, not to mention the wizards, occupying the streets in the streets. A little mess is a little mess, everyone is quite used to it. But the issue of security alone cannot be tolerated. With so many wizards gathered in Diagon Alley, the Ministry of Magic certainly wouldn''t let suspicious people in. Everyone who has stayed in Diagon Alley for a long time has been tested by magic and registered to avoid any dark wizards from getting in. But for those vendors who have to go in and out in Diagon Alley, this is a big problem. They are doing all kinds of small businesses, and they have to go in and out in Diagon Alley from time to time. They will go back to pick vegetables, they will go out to kill cattle and sheep, they will go back to get things, and they will go out to prepare food. As many of these things come in and out, there are hidden dangers to safety. After all, the compound decoction can completely transform one person into another. Even regular magic cannot be detected. Not to mention, the Imperius Curse and Panthera, even if they require passwords and secret codes, are equally unsafe. A complex security check takes a lot of time. This is unacceptable for the hawkers who have to go in and out in Diagon Alley. But if they were left alone, it would also be unacceptable for the Ministry of Magic. Both parties have repeatedly argued over these issues. Fortunately, the Death Eaters, after launching Azkaban''s offense, stopped again. Otherwise, there have been many defensive loopholes in Diagon Alley during the recent period. "But I have to think of a way." George wondered, leaving it alone would not work, but it would be too optimistic to expect those vendors to follow too troublesome rules. They are wizards after all. When the rules cannot convince them, it is too easy for wizards to take advantage of the loopholes. But if the shaman who violates the regulations is punished severely, it is too harsh. After all, these wizards are working for their own expenses. But it''s not suitable, causing them too much trouble. Mr. Weasley failed to convince the hawkers, and naturally the hawkers could not persuade him. For a while, the scene fell into a stalemate and embarrassment. "Arthur." George showed his deeds and waved at Mr. Weasley from a distance. Mr. Weasley smiled immediately when he saw George, he trot over all the way and walked up to George. "Mr. Soros, long time no see." "Long time no see, Arthur." George led Arthur from the side alley, into a side door, and into a small courtyard. "I just came to Diagon Alley today, and I also saw some of the situation in Diagon Alley. The Ministry of Magic is worrying about the problems of the wizards, who occupy the road and enter and exit, right?" George said slowly, the situation he had just observed to determine whether the Ministry of Magic had already responded. "It''s not." Mr. Weasley became excited immediately. "What does it look like? It doesn''t matter if you occupy the road, and everyone can understand. They want to stay in Diagon Alley, they have to find something to do, otherwise Its not a way to make ends meet." There was a trace of embarrassment on his face, and his tone was a little embarrassed, "I didn''t say that because I happened to take care of this. They did not do the right thing about this matter." He explained, "This time the Ministry of Magic has launched a large-scale operation in Diagon Alley. My position has been promoted. I now lead the Diagon Alley Market Management Office, which is responsible for the hidden dangers in Diagon Alley. , Some related things. There are ten people in our office, and they are worrying about these things these days." His tone seemed a little annoyed, "It''s been several days. We have used many methods, but no matter how we persuade the wizards, they always refuse to listen to advice." Mr. Weasley''s face looked a little depressed, he was promoted, which was a great thing. He is responsible for the hidden dangers of Dijiao Alley. This task is very important and it is related to the safety of Dijiao Alley. He had planned to flex his muscles, but as soon as he started working, he ran into a lot of nails. This task is more troublesome than imagined. He was also a poor man, and naturally for other wizards, he could understand the reason for finding things to do. But in the big reason, at this time, it can''t be bigger than the safety reason. So many staff in the Ministry of Magic and so many wizards in the entire magic world are now gathered in Diagon Alley. Everyone gathers together for the purpose of allowing Diagon Alley to provide a safe environment for everyone. At this time, everyone should be careful. The Aurors are working **** patrols and the magic staff are working overtime, but on the matter he is in charge of, there is no progress This cannot but make him very depressed. He finally got this, the opportunity to flex his muscles. He finally got a chance to prove himself. He needs this opportunity, and he cares about it. He wanted to prove to others that he was not without ambition and incapable. Seeing Mr. Weasley''s troubles, George didn''t go around in circles, he directly said his own way. "It''s really not the way to allow security risks like this. Since they are working and making money, then I will provide them with a better job opportunity. In this case, they have no other reason." Relying solely on two mouths, trying to convince those wizards, there is definitely no hope. After much deliberation, George found that the best way is to spend money. Money is easy to do. What the wizards do is just to make money and to stay in Diagon Alley. As long as they can solve their economic difficulties, other problems will naturally be solved. He slowly said, "I have some shops in Diagon Alley. I can provide them to make some food houses and some grocery shops. The shops can be connected to each other, and they can be expanded by the non-marking stretch curse. ." The resurrection of Voldemort in the first two months brought a huge shock to Diagon Alley. George took this opportunity to buy a large number of shops in Diagon Alley. Although these shops are still open now, make a plan to merge the same shops together. Immediately, there will be a lot more and usable pavement. Not to mention, if necessary, adding some non-marking stretch spells can expand more space. "That''s great." Listening to George''s method, Mr. Weasley''s eyes lit up. It would be great if George was willing to help. Chapter 706： Money is a good thing George pondered, "These wizards can all be hired by me as employees of food houses and grocery stores. I provide them with a basic salary and give them a commission based on their business conditions." After thinking about it, he finally decided to hire these wizards directly. Instead of renting out shops to or lending them to wizards. If it is rented out and loaned out, the wizards can be more active, which will make Diagon Alley more prosperous. But for now, what Dijiao Alley needs most is calm and stability. If you hire all these wizards, I would rather they be lazy. The advantage of employment is that after becoming an employer, his influence on the wizards will be greater. This is more helpful for the wizards to observe the current order of Diagon Alley. "As for those food issues, I can provide a few large magic freezers. They can store more food in the freezers." George added, "Magic freezers with a non-marking stretch curse." "The entire food purchase of Diagon Alley can be handed over to the staff of the Ministry of Magic to prepare collectively. They can cooperate with each other, supervise each other, and prepare a large amount of food at a time. Avoid wizards who repeatedly enter and exit in Diagon Alley. ." With so many wizards in Diagon Alley, the daily food consumption is also a huge trouble. Fortunately, George has also had experience in this area. In the past, in order to prevent possible crises, he did not think about hoarding food. Regardless of whether it was the magic freezer that had the Unmarked Stretching Curse applied, or the magic freezer that could connect to the storage room, he had some reserves. "That''s it for the time being." George paced back and forth for a while. "The most basic problem of eating and drinking, after the problem is solved, other people can minimize going out. As for occasional outings, undergo strict security checks, I think they can also accept them. of." After listening to George''s method, Mr. Weasley was already overwhelmed with joy. He said excitedly, "Mr. Soros, you have helped us a lot this time." He couldn''t help but get excited, and the problem that had troubled him for days was solved. This is a very important help for him, for their department, and for the entire magic world. The hidden dangers in Diagon Alley are related to everyone''s safety, but they are very difficult to deal with. The ideal is so good, there is no money to say a bird. No matter how hard they are, they have no money. They can''t help the wizards and solve the money problem, so they have always been confronted and stalemate with each other. Only with George''s wealth can solve these problems easily. As George''s method began, the opposing wizards who occupied the road immediately became George''s employees. At that time, it''s not just how you want them to cooperate, you have to cooperate. "After all, the safety of Diagon Alley is related to everyone''s safety. The suggestion that other wizards should be connected to Diagon Alley is also my suggestion to Fudge." George smiled softly, "I''m always embarrassed, but just speak softly. , Nothing else is left." For him, these problems are not difficult to solve. The higher the position of the person, the greater the force that can be mobilized. In many cases, other people are busy with things that they can''t do, they only need to speak. The only question is whether he is willing to give up some of the benefits. It''s as simple as that, when his eyes are not just for his own interests. His random move and random decision can help many people and even change the destiny of many people. "This is great. As long as there is this method, the wizards can''t shirk. This time, they must be honestly abided by the safety rules of Diagon Alley." Mr. Weasley said happily, "Then I will notify other colleagues first, and then make a complete plan based on these circumstances." "This is just right. Hogwarts will start tomorrow. I must go to school to preside over the start." George nodded and continued, "Diagon Alley''s plan and regulations. You need to have your own plan. I will let Anna, help you deal with Diagon Alley." Mr. Weasley said happily, "That would be great." He couldn''t contain his excitement, "If there is nothing else, then I will go first." He is already impatiently wanting to go back, and wants to discuss with his colleagues immediately, and find a way to make a complete plan. The problem that has plagued everyone for a long time is finally solved in this way. "Nothing else." George stretched out his hand and motioned for Mr. Weasley to leave. Mr. Weasley nodded towards George, turned and strode towards the door. He just took a few steps suddenly turned around, "I almost forgot, Harry, Ron and Hermione are all here too. They are hanging out on the street, there are too many people on the street If you dont see them, you can go to the Broken Cauldron Bar to find them." After speaking, he happily walked out from the side door. As Mr. Weasley walked out, George also walked out slowly, and he planned to continue walking around Diagon Alley. Just like what he did just now, it is difficult to discover the problems in many things without seeing them in person. If he just read the news about Diagon Alley in the newspaper instead of observing it in person, it would be difficult for him to discover these hidden dangers in Diagon Alley. The reason why it didn''t show up in the newspapers was that the newspapers focused on too many things. On the other hand, newspapers are written by reporters and editors after all, and their own limitations are also destined to be impossible to discover all valuable information. To understand information entirely through newspapers means to look at everything through the eyes of reporters and editors. And more often, people need to discover everything through their own eyes. Walking out of the side door again, George walked slowly around the streets of Diagon Alley. I have to say that when there are many people, it is quite lively. The current Diagon Alley is a bit like the Quidditch World Cup, with people coming and going everywhere. From time to time, hawker carts hawking along the street. Those Hogwarts students were also attracted by Diagon Alley at this time, which is not the Diagon Alley they were once familiar with. Compared with previous years, this year''s Diagon Alley has more goods and more fun. The only problem is that there is not enough Jin Jialong in the students'' pockets. Money is such a good thing, George looked at Harry, Ron, and Hermione without going too far. They are carrying large bags and small bags, shopping frantically all the way. Chapter 707： Twins joke shop As you can imagine, they can definitely understand this sentence, money is really a good thing. From the envious eyes of the surrounding students, it can be seen that the trio of crazy big purchases have pocket money that makes others envious. George walked up to greet them. "Hi, Harry, Ron, Hermione, good morning." Harry and the three were shopping. They looked at George and immediately became happy, "Good morning, George." "Today''s Diagon Alley is really lively." Seeing other people passing by them constantly, Harry couldn''t help but sigh. Ron winked his eyes at George, "We are looking for the joke shop that Fred and Joe opened. The name of the shop is-Weasley''s Witchcraft and Wiz." "Has their shop opened?" There was some curiosity on George''s face. Fred and Joe, but two brave guys. The reputation of their shop is based on Voldemort''s grievances. Thinking of the treasures of the town in their shop, those scales from Voldemort, George also felt embarrassed. "It''s already open." Ron nodded, "They were lucky. They were paying attention to the shops in Diagon Alley. During the summer vacation, it happened that Voldemort was not resurrected. The prices of shops in Diagon Alley dropped sharply. They bought a shop by relying on the few Demon King scales they sold." Ron''s tone couldn''t hide envy, "They are really lucky. Now that Aurors are here, the prices of those shops have risen from the lowest point several times." Fred and Joe''s luck was really good. Before their joke shop opened, they had already made a lot of money from shops bought at low prices. "They are lucky." George said softly. Fred and Joes luck, I really dont know how to evaluate it. They obviously lost and continued, which is considered bad luck. But they suddenly had an idea. They collected the scales dropped by Voldemort in the maze, and even put up an advertisement in the "Daily Prophet". Their joke shop has really become a legend in the magic world. Fred and Joe''s provocation and ridicule of Voldemort can even be recorded in the important history of the magic world. But as an ordinary wizard, Voldemort was so offended, and he didn''t know whether it was luck or misfortune. Ron looked around at the door number of the store on the street, "Their store address is at No. 93, Diagon Alley. We have to go ahead for a while." They talked along the cobblestone streets and walked forward. "Ha, ninety-one, ninety-two, right there." Ron pointed to the front with his hand holding the big bag. "Wow!" Harry looked in the direction Ron was pointing, and couldn''t help exclaiming. In front of them, there is a striking shop, which is completely different from the same old shops around. The shop windows of Fred and Joe attracted people''s attention like a fireworks display. The pedestrians around couldn''t help turning their heads to look at the window. Outside the transparent glass window, there were several people sticking to the window, staring blankly at the goods in the window, with shocked faces. This attracts more people to stop and look like a lively scene. The shop window to the left of the shop is colorful, with all kinds of goods rotating, twitching, flashing, jumping and screaming. The dazzling light, looking at it, made people''s tears flow out. On the right side of the shop window is a huge poster, in the same heavy purple as the announcements of the Ministry of Magic, with dazzling golden characters printed on it: "Are you still worried about the mysterious person?" "You should be concerned about constipation. The feeling of constipation is tormenting Chinese people!" A middle-aged wizard visitor passing by outside the shop window was attracted by the dazzling golden characters. He could not help but read the sentence, "You should be concerned, constipation, the feeling of constipation is tormenting Chinese people!" As soon as he finished reading, the middle-aged wizard''s face immediately paled. He looked around in a panic, then covered his face with his hands, rushed into the crowd, and hurried away. "Hahahaha." The shaman''s embarrassment immediately aroused the ridicule of some students around him. "Those adult wizards are so courageous." "Isn''t it, this is the third or the fourth." "Haha, these adults are too timid." The classmates talked about it, very disapproving of the timidity of the adult wizards. They have all seen George fighting with Voldemort, although Voldemort is very powerful and terrifying. But the classmates they get along with each other day and night, their peers, have stood above the height of Voldemort. This gives them a kind of confidence and pride that adult wizards have never had before. Among young students Voldemort''s undefeated myth, Voldemort''s terrible. The moment George defeated Voldemort, it was completely disintegrated. They still feared Voldemort, they still knew that Voldemort was very powerful, but that devil was no longer invincible. On the contrary, they even have a trace of ambition and a trace of pride. If their classmates, their peers, can become so powerful, what about them? Thinking of these, their ambitions grow like weeds after the rain. They can no longer look up at the demon king, they have more hope and more fantasy in their hearts. Perhaps one day, they can stand at a higher height than Voldemort, and such ambitions have taken root deeply among the students. Things that adults can''t imagine at all have taken root deeply in the hearts of the students, and slowly began to sprout. Seeing this scene, the corners of George''s mouth rose slightly. These changes are what he wants to see and are what he has worked hard to promote. When the students are no longer succumbing to the devil, they will not kneel and lick Voldemort''s robe. When the students were stimulated with ambition and hope, the enchantment of those Death Eaters and pure-blood wizards became a joke. When they knelt in front of Voldemort one by one, licking Voldemort''s robe. It will never be possible for them to gain the support and support of the students. From the moment George defeated Voldemort, the myth created by Voldemort, the fear that Voldemort spread. Voldemort''s dark rule in the magic world was immediately dispelled by him. Unless Voldemort can completely defeat him and completely cover up that fact. Otherwise, Voldemort will never be able to conquer the students who have witnessed his ugliness. Chapter 708： Prank goods "It''s really wonderful." Seeing the funny banner, Harry and Ron exclaimed happily, "It''s amazing." They squeezed the crowd excitedly and took the lead into the joke shop. Business is booming in the shop, with customers everywhere. When they squeezed in, they found that the more they went in, the more people there were, and they could hardly squeeze in front of the shelves. Taking advantage of his height, George looked at the furnishings in the shop with ease. The cardboard boxes have been piled up to the ceiling, written in scribbled big letters, "Quick-acting skipping candy." Next to the big letters, it was introduced in small letters, introducing the varieties of skipping candy. The most sold on the shelf is the nosebleed nougat, because it is too hot, only the last half box is left on the shelf. There are several open boxes with magic wands in them. The shop assistants are explaining to the customers in front of them that the cheap ones can turn into rubber chickens and pants with a single wave. The most expensive one can conjure up a lot of fists and slap the opponent fiercely. There is also a box of quill pens on the shelf, labelled with their respective uses, including automatic inkjet, spell check, smart answering and other functions. At this time, there was a commotion in front of the crowd. George looked over there and saw a group of teenagers who were watching excitedly. A wooden figure slowly climbed up the steps and climbed to a set of realistic noose frames. Both of these things are on top of a box. The box says: The reusable scrabble game "Hangman". If you can''t spell the correct word, hang him. The hangman is a scrabble toy. It is generally composed of a gallows and a villain. If the person participating in the game makes a certain spelling error, the villain will be put on the gallows and executed. ! George looked at it slowly, pondering carefully. The products in Fred and Joe''s joke shop are indeed very novel, but it is difficult to tell if they are useful. If it is only positioned as a toy, these products are difficult to attract customers for a long time. After all, if he were a teacher, he would not have any good impressions of those students when he saw students feigning illness and skipping class. If prank products are to avoid learning, he may consider prohibiting these products from appearing in schools. Starting this year, he will serve as the principal of Hogwarts. According to his plans and ideas, Hogwarts will change a lot this year. This year, students need to face many tasks and many changes. At this critical time, he could not tolerate a little, and it would affect the unexpected appearance of his plan. With his constraints, Fred and Joe''s mischievous merchandise, this year or even the next few years, I am afraid it will be difficult to open a market among students. If even the students do not plan to buy these things. Fred and Joe''s products, but it is difficult to find other customers, adult wizards will only accept these prank products even lower. George silently mourned for Fred and Joe for a few seconds. Under his strong management, Hogwarts could not tolerate the selling of these joke toys. This is not to blame Fred and Joe''s business acumen, they have done a very good job. The entertainment industry is a very large and enduring industry in life. If it is normal, these products will have a good market, just blame them for not catching up with the good time, just hit George''s gunpoint to change Hogwarts. But he didn''t worry about Fred and Joe. Fred and Joe were still young. This time, he was lucky and bought the place at the store price. Their joke toy store, even if the short-term business is not good, will not affect their future. Even said that a short period of frustration can help them. Let them put their minds back on learning and magic. As a wizard, after all, you still need strong power. In a short time, when they squeezed from the door to the counter within a few minutes. George had already given Fred and Joe''s joke shop and had a miserable fate. After school starts, he will definitely ban the joke toys that affect students'' learning. In front of the showcase on the counter, there is another special patented product in Fred and Joe''s shop, "Daydreaming Curse!" There is a brightly colored picture printed on the box: a handsome young man and an intoxicated girl, they are holding hands, standing together on the deck of the pirate ship. The introductory text on the box says that as long as you recite a spell, you can enter a high-quality, extremely realistic 30-minute daydream. It is suitable for ordinary school classes, the operation is simple, and it is absolutely imperceptible. Side effects include sluggish expression and slight drooling. Not sold to children under the age of 16. Looking at these meaningful explanations, George couldn''t help but doubt. Where did Fred and Joe get those experiences? UU reading www.uukanshu. Com has realized those experiences into magic. When they were in school, they didn''t seem to have a girlfriend. "This kind of magic is really strange!" Hermione lowered her head, reading the introduction text on the box. "Long time no see, George." A voice said behind them. Fred stood in front of them with a big smile. He was wearing a set of red robe, which was incongruous with his fiery red hair, very dazzling. "How are you, Harry, how are you, Hermione." He patted Ron on the shoulder and motioned to Harry and the others. "What do you think, you can pick a few for free." Fred leaned over, "There are still some novelties in it, I will show you around." After getting everyone''s consent, Fred led everyone to the shop, where there was a stall with cards and rope tricks. "Muggle magic!" Fred happily pointed them to everyone. "Muggle goods are novel and cheap, and they are not prohibited. They are sold exclusively to my dad who likes Muggle things. Many, but the water flows long. They are all very interesting things" "Oh, Joe is here." Fred beckoned to a wizard who looked exactly like him. Fred''s twin brothers shook hands with everyone enthusiastically. "We keep going around and look at the back. That''s where we really make a lot of money." "If anyone dares to steal something, then it will be more than Kanon!" He suddenly warned a little boy, and the boy hurriedly turned his hand away from the mark "Edible Dark Demon-who eats is disgusting!" The plastic bottle was retracted. Joe opened a curtain next to the Muggle magic supplies, and inside was a darker, neatly arranged room. The packaging of products on the shelves is very low-key, not surprisingly. Chapter 709： Ridiculous wizard "We just developed these more serious and more valuable products." Fred rubbed his hands and said excitedly. "It''s so funny..." Joe lowered his voice and said in a low voice, "You can''t believe that there are so many people, even those who work in the Ministry of Magic, can''t pronounce a decent iron armor curse." He looked at George, and immediately added, "Of course, they can''t have it. The greatest wizard in the magical world taught them." "Normal wizards should master this basic spell." George said dissatisfied. "The staff of the Ministry of Magic can''t even use the Iron Armor Curse. The Hogwarts of the previous years was really absurd and thorough. " The iron armor curse is not a powerful curse, this kind of basic and very necessary curse. In George''s view, students in second and third grades should master the Iron Armor Curse. I have to say that Dumbledore''s suppression of the entire magical world is really very thorough. During the decades of Dumbledore''s reign, the entire British magical world was abolished by Dumbledore. Adult wizards in the magical world, and even the staff of the Ministry of Magic, could not even master basic spells such as the Iron Armor Curse. I have to say that the educational form of the magical world has become so rotten that it must be changed drastically. Fred looked excited, he didn''t care about the absurdity of the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts. His eyes flashed with the special spirit of businessmen, "Hey, we thought the anti-cursive hat was just a funny thing. Normal students who graduated from Hogwarts would not need this kind of toy." He whispered, "You know, the protective cap is wearing this kind of hat and telling your companion to cast a evil spell on you. Then you stare at his face and the evil curse will bounce back. At first we were Treat them as toys, as some protection for children." He continued to explain, "After all, they don''t have much effect on unforgivable curses. They can only deal with some small magic, small evil curses and so on. They are very good for protecting children''s daily life. But unexpectedly, magic The department bought 500 tops for all of their staff. Now we continue to receive large orders!" In the beginning, the curse cap was just one of their many toys. It only targeted some children, some freshmen in the first and second grades. After all, in their opinion, only these children need such toys. He looked around secretly and whispered, "The staff at the Ministry of Magic are as fragile as children. No wonder they are afraid of Voldemort to death." Although the Ministry of Magic is now his main customer, it is his source of profit. But he had to say that the staff of the Ministry of Magic was nothing like a normal wizard, much less like an adult normal wizard. Even in his opinion, the staff of the Ministry of Magic are incredibly weak. He couldn''t believe it, these were the people he had looked up to. When Percy was in school, he was determined to work at the Ministry of Magic. In those years at school, Percy has been a top student all the way. With Percy''s influence, even the twin brothers have a sense of awe for the staff of the Ministry of Magic. They thought that only those very powerful and powerful wizards could enter the Ministry of Magic. But after receiving these orders, their knowledge of the Ministry was immediately defeated. It really made them stunned. The staff of the Ministry of Magic were as vulnerable as children. They couldn''t believe how these wizards graduated from Hogwarts and how they got involved in the Ministry of Magic. George couldn''t help shaking his head in his heart, and the staff of the magical world was actually despised to such an extent by a student who had not graduated. Over the years, the decline of the British magical world has really lasted for many years. Fred''s strength in the Brotherhood is not top-notch. Except for Harry, Ron and Hermione are far more powerful than the others. The strength of other brotherhood members is mostly close. Zhang Qiu, Li Qiaodan, Michael Kona, and Terri Bout, none of them lost to Fred. According to Fred as a reference, the strength of these elite students in the fourth and fifth grades is already enough to disregard most wizards in the Ministry of Magic. From this speculation, that is to say, the whole backbone of the magical world. This includes most of the staff of the Ministry of Magic and most of the adult wizards in the wizarding world. Their strength, in the eyes of George, can only reach the level of an ordinary student in the third grade, a level that a 13-year-old wizard should have. If you consider that they can''t even use the Iron Armor Curse, at least in the course of Defence Against the Dark Arts, more than 80% of wizards in the magic world should roll back to Hogwarts continue to the first grade. Of Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Thinking of this shocking result, George only felt that he was really responsible for the position of Headmaster at Hogwarts. Just look at those worrying Ministry staff, you can understand. The older generation of wizards in the wizarding world basically have little future. A student who hasn''t graduated can speak uprightly with his own strength that those adult wizards in the magic world are as fragile as a child. George looked around at the young wizards around him. They are the future of the magic world, and the students of Hogwarts are the future of the magic world. With a triumphant smile on Fred''s face, "So we went on to develop the anti-cursive cloak and anti-cursive gloves. We intend to fully enter the field of Defense Against the Dark Arts, because that is simply a cash cow." George looked at the twins quietly. They did a lot of work on doing business, and they seized every opportunity. Whether it was the very strong and bold news in the "Daily Prophet", or the big order from the Ministry of Magic. Fred and Joe''s joke shop has really established a foothold in the magic world. Even if he intends to prohibit toys that affect students'' learning from appearing in the school because of school reasons. But with the addition of these anti-cursive suits, Fred and Joe''s joke shop already has enough products to make their shop grow. Joe continued and said, "Also. Look at this, the invisible smoke bomb, imported from Peru. If you want to get out quickly, it''s very convenient to use." "Although the anti-curse hat is just a toy, it can still resist ordinary evil spells if it is paired with a complete set. At this time, our other products will come in handy." Chapter 710： Efficacy of ecstasy Fred used a comprehensible expression, "Although we want to make money, we don''t really cheat them. These wizards are too weak. Buying some props in a short time is much easier to use than their own magic. When it''s critical, I can help them a lot." "The anti-curse suit can resist a curse, and then immediately use the invisible smoke bomb. The wizards can find a place to hide immediately. If they move fast enough, they can even find a chance to apparate." "And our decoy bomb, just off the shelf, look," Fred pointed to a bunch of weird, black owl-like things that looked like they were ready to flee at any time. "You just throw one out secretly, and it will run away quickly, making a loud noise. Distract others when you need it." "These things, with the anti-curse suit and stealth smoke bombs, are enough to allow wizards to survive the most dangerous sneak attack." Fred nodded and said with satisfaction, "Although we have also made a lot of money, But our money is not made in vain." "It''s really convenient," Harry exclaimed. "Here." Joe said as he grabbed two decoy bombs and threw them at Harry. "I just hope that Voldemort doesn''t really have a whim and attack ordinary wizards." George was speechless for a while, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to the mischief of the shameless wizard. At this time, a young witch with short blond hair poked her head in from behind the curtain. She was also wearing a magenta shop robe. "There is a customer outside who wants to joke the cauldron, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Weasley." She smiled. Fred and Joe are both called "Mr. Weasley". Such a scene makes people feel very funny. Now, no matter from their looks or their names, they were truly a person, but they themselves accepted the title calmly. "Well, Verity, I''ll come here." Joe said immediately, "I''ll go ahead and take whatever you want, okay? No need to pay." "How about that!" said Harry, who had already taken out his wallet and paid for the decoy bomb accurately. "You don''t need to spend money here," Fred said firmly, waving away Harry''s gold coin. Harry thought for a while, "Well, next time I will invite you to a barbecue." "That''s really good." Fred and Joe said with satisfaction. "For the whole summer vacation, we have been showing off the food Ron has eaten." Joe went through the curtain to help the customers choose the goods, and Fred led everyone back to the front shop. He found Hermione staring thoughtfully at the patented product of Daydreaming Curse. "You haven''t found our special "Wonder Witch" product?" Fred asked, "Come with me, I will show you something special..." Near the window, there was a row of dazzling pink glass bottles, surrounded by a group of excited girls, chattering and laughing. Hermione hesitated and dared not step forward, looking very alert. "Go and see," Fred said triumphantly. "You can''t find the highest level of ecstasy elsewhere." Hermione raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Does it work?" "That also means that each effect can last up to twenty-four hours, depending on the boy''s weight." "And how charming that girl is." Joe suddenly appeared next to them. "I want to say, is it useful for girls?" Hermione asked again. "Of course, it depends on the girl''s weight and how charming the boy is." Fred raised his eyebrows and said disapprovingly. "I mean, is it effective for girls to use it on girls?" After speaking, Hermione turned her head away, she asked casually, "What are those?" She pointed to a large pile of pink and purple fluffy balls, which rolled around at the bottom of a cage, screaming harshly. "Girl to girl." Fred was taken aback. "Honestly, this passed me." He turned his head and looked at George curiously, "Can ecstasy be used between the same sex?" "Lets think about it." George tilted his chin slightly, "There are pearl powder and mimosa in the formula... According to the theory and the medicinal point of view, the ecstasy should be unisex. So It can also be used between the same sex." "However, considering the degree of attraction between the same sex, the relationship between girls and girls is usually very close. Ecstasy should be effective when used on girls to girls. As for boys to boys, it should be ineffective. George pondered, "Well, that''s all." "That''s pretty good." Fred turned his gaze to Hermione and asked curiously, "Then, which girl would you like to use ecstasy on?" Hermione ignored Fred''s questioning, she casually continued poking those pink and purple fluffy balls. "That''s a pygmy puffer," Qiao glanced at the place. "Miniature puffer, we are trying to make them reproduce faster. They are very popular pets for girls." "They are so cute!" Hermione put a finger into the cage and watched all the dwarf puffs gather around. Seeing that Hermione didn''t answer his question, Fred turned his head to Harry again, and he asked Harry who was standing on the side shelf. "Harry, would you like some of this?" "What?" Harry came over curiously. "Harry doesn''t need this, he can already fascinate girls." Qiao said happily. "Haha, that''s right." Fred smiled knowingly. Harry touched his head inexplicably, wondering what they were laughing at. Fred looked at George and wisely didn''t mention it, letting George buy some ecstasy. At this moment, Ron was holding a pile of merchandise in his arms and suddenly appeared beside George. "There are three Gallons, nine Sicos, and a Nat," Fred said, looking carefully at the boxes in Ron''s arms, "Pay." "I''m your brother!" Ron said dissatisfiedly. "Yes, the brother who has been showing off to us all summer vacation. Since he is my dear brother, then you can pay three gallons and nine sicos. That Nat is forgive you." Fred said lightly. With. "Four Jin Jialongs, no need to find them." Ron patted the four Jin Jialongs on the table. Fred didn''t care about Ron''s dissatisfaction, he easily put Jin Jialong into his pocket, "Who can''t live with money." "I want a pygmy cat." Hermione poked a small pink fluffy ball and asked Fred, "Just this one, how much is it?" Chapter 711： Percys transformation "I said, today you can pick some goods at will, all for free." Fred said triumphantly. "Except for me, right." Ron looked at Fred provocatively and said dissatisfied. "Okay, do you have anything else you need to buy today." George waved his hand and made a rounding round. "Have you bought all the books? School will start tomorrow." He turned his head to look at Fred, and said slowly, "You joke about the work arrangements in the shop, are you ready? You can''t go back and forth in Diagon Alley after school starts. Who will help you see the shop, order You all need to consider production and arrangements." George''s topic immediately drew their attention. "Oh my God." Fred and Joe glanced at each other and exclaimed, "Why do we still go to school? We are more qualified wizards than the staff of the Ministry of Magic." "Maybe..." There was a dangerous light in their eyes. "Don''t think about that." Ron waved his hand disapprovingly. "You have two years to graduate. If you quit school now. Mom will break your legs." "It''s not a big deal just to break the leg." Fred and Joe''s tone contained a kind of faith and determination. "Oh." Ron covered his face and penetrated their fantasy again. "After Mom interrupts your legs, she will tie you up and throw you to Hogwarts." "It seems that they will." Fred and Joe looked frustrated, as if they were unlovable. They shouted in unison, "God, earth, why do we have to stay in school and get angry before we graduate." "Don''t make a fuss, hurry up to arrange work." George waved his hand and motioned to them, "Other things, at Hogwarts, you can arrange for the clerk to deal with the owl." He cautiously gave a suggestion. "You can ask your father to help you watch things in the store. After all, he happens to be working in Diagon Alley right now, and he happens to be in charge now, what kind of office is in Diagon Alley." Fred and Joe immediately said in unison, "It is the Diagon Alley Market Management Office. It is responsible for the hidden dangers of Diagon Alley and related matters. There are ten people in the office." They shrugged, "My mother has been there every day recently, reminding others of this." "But this is indeed a great thing." Fred and Joe looked at each other, "Make arrangements for specific work, and let Dad come here from time to time, so that even if we are not in the shop, the shop can continue to operate normally. ." They turned their heads to look at other people, and said anxiously, "You can just walk around, we are going to arrange the next work." After speaking, they hurried into the crowd. "Well, we should go now." George said in a relaxed tone, "Do you have anything else you need to buy? Textbooks, magic materials, and other things. There are a lot of things requested this year." While talking, George and the others walked out of the twin brothers joke shop. "By the way, where''s Mrs. Weasley?" George asked curiously. "I''ve seen Mr. Weasley on the road. Didn''t Mrs. Weasley and Ginny stay with you?" "We made an appointment to gather at the Lihen Bookstore." Ron explained, "Ginny grew a lot taller during the summer vacation this year. My mother wanted to buy her new robes, so they went shopping separately from us." "By the way, my mother has to buy gifts for Percy and Penello. She told us to wait for them at the Lihen Bookstore." "Has Percy and Mrs. Weasley made up?" George slowed down and asked curiously. He remembered that when the summer vacation had just begun, Percy had a very furious argument with Mr. Weasley and Mrs. Weasley. When the summer vacation just started, the Ron family had become a thorn in Voldemort''s eyes because of Fred and Joe''s actions. George suggested that they use the Bold Faithful Charm for the location of the Burrow to protect them from being found by Voldemort. Because of the long friendship between the Weasleys and Dumbledore, they made Dumbledore the secret of their own family. This incident seriously stimulated Percy, who was also in trouble at the time. He didn''t realize that his immediate boss, Old Barty, was controlled by Voldemort. He had been working according to Voldemort''s instructions for most of last year. After that, Barty Crouch died at Hogwarts. Not only did Percy seriously neglect his duty at work, his idol also died in school, which was a major blow to Percy. He also accepted the negligence investigation by the Ministry of Magic, and his future was almost ruined by that huge mistake. And at this time, Penello had just graduated, they wanted to live together, and they were looking for a house, Penello was looking for a job At that time, Percy faced the Ministry of Magic. Investigate and may even be charged with imprisonment. At this time, the friendship and intimacy between the Weasleys and Dumbledore immediately caused Percy to explode. Percy was furious about this matter. He said that his father was so stupid to be with Dumbledore. He also said that Dumbledore was about to be in serious trouble, and their family would be unlucky with Dumbledore. Percy said he must be loyal to the Ministry if the Weasleys insist on betraying the Ministry. He is about to sever relationship with the Weasleys. He made a big noise, and that night he packed up and left. Lived in London all summer vacation. "Oh, thank you so much, George." Ron said happily, "Percy has made peace with everyone." Thinking of this, he immediately became happy. He said softly, "Not long ago, Fudge promoted a lot of people in the Ministry of Magic. He seemed to be planning to change the old fashion of the Ministry, so he promoted many newcomers. Percy was transferred to Fudge. The office, now he is the celebrity in front of Fudge." Ron said embarrassedly, "In addition, Percy''s current idol has become you, and Fudge is also your admirer. They can talk about it now, and he''s on his lap." He looked at George with grateful eyes, "We all know that Fudge took a different look at our family because of your relationship. Not only did he promote Percy, my dad also helped prevent Muggle abuse from the Ministry of Magic. This kind of small department with only two people was transferred to the now hot Diagon Alley office." Since Percy was promoted into Fudge''s office, Percy''s idol immediately became George, just like Fudge. Percy became Fudge''s confidant smoothly, and his work and future became smoother. Chapter 712： Family relations in the wizarding world After that, Fudge promoted his father, and now their family has become Fudge''s favor. Now that Dad has been promoted and there is no possibility of being hostile to the Ministry of Magic, Percy''s job is getting better. Under this circumstance, Percy''s relationship with his family eased smoothly. Rons face was filled with a happy smile, Percy and Penello went home a few days ago. Percy apologized to Mom and Dad. Mom and Dad also apologized to Percy, and then Everyone is reconciled." A few days ago, with Penello''s encouragement, Percy bought a gift and went back to the Burrow. He apologized to his parents, and finally his parents apologized to him. After that, their family was reconciled again. "That''s good." George nodded. "Percy''s work is on the right track. Now Mr. Weasley has been reused, and those bad things have passed away." "That''s not it." Ron said happily. "Today my mother was thinking about preparing gifts for Penello and Percy. She came to Diagon Alley early in the morning and took Ginny to Percy. Prepare gifts with Penello." He said mysteriously, "I guess my mother is still thinking about preparing for the wedding of Percy and Penello." "No." George was stunned. "They are too young. Percy has only graduated for a year, and Penello has just graduated. Married at such a young age?" "Hmm." Ron nodded. "Aren''t wizards all like this? Not to mention that the world is not peaceful now, and everyone wants to pursue their own happiness." He added, Of course, I guess my mother wants Penello to control Percy. She and my dad cant control Percy anymore. Now I can only hope that Penello will control Percy. Otherwise, They can''t do anything about it when something like that happened last time." Ron guessed that his mother''s recent move to win over Penello seemed to want to control Percy through Penello in turn. What happened last time made his mother sad for a long time. "This is also a way." George wore a weird expression. He didn''t expect Mrs. Weasley to understand such a traditional way of fighting between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. This is indeed a good way, George found out early. The family relationship in the magic world is much more open than the same Muggle world. As he had discovered before, the fact that the population of the magical world is too small is because men and women are too equal, resulting in a low birth rate. Female wizards in the magical world, they are born to master power, they are born to master magic, and they are not lost to any male. The concept of equality between men and women in the wizarding world has far surpassed that of the Muggle world for many years. Even the most radical developed countries, above the equality of men and women, have been left invisible by the wizarding world. Although due to differences in preferences and habits, politicians in the magical world are still mainly male. But being a girl can also become a wizard, even a powerful wizard. Whether at home or in society, the status of women is unprecedentedly strong. The first evidence is that the magic world is monogamous, and George has not even heard of the so-called extramarital affairs and infidelity in the magic world. Of course, this may be because the population of the magic world is too small. But considering the Muggle world, neighbors in the neighborhood can cheat. Then it is more likely that the wizards with these actions in history were killed by their partners without knowing it. All the derailed people were killed and disguised as magical accidents. This was the most likely explanation that George had speculated. After all, in the early magic world, magic accidents were very frequent. Just need to secretly kill the derailed person, cover up the matter, and everything will be as if it had never happened. When things were covered up and the wizarding world was too closed, this caused the wizards who were born in the wizarding world to naturally not know what cheating was about. In this special environment, wizards seem to have formed a formula of loyalty to marriage. With equality between men and women between husbands and wives, another kind of equal relationship naturally follows, that is, equality between children and parents. Although the parents of the magical world can still use stronger violence and threats when they are young, they can order their children to comply with their own requirements. But obviously, this kind of crude education is absolutely unworkable for the general environment of the wizarding world. George has seen several real examples of tragedies. Barty Crouch Jr., his father Barty Sr., just doesnt understand this educational rule of the wizarding world at all. Old Batty had too high expectations of Batty, ignoring the equal relationship between wizards and families, and being too harsh on Batty when he was a child. When they are too young, children naturally know how to pretend to be a good baby. But wizards are not Muggles, their power will increase day by day The grievances in their hearts will skyrocket. Children in the wizarding world will soon have the ability to resist. Once waiting for an opportunity, the grievances in those hearts burst out immediately. Bartys grievances just coincided with the expansion of the Death Eaters, and Barty Jr. and the Death Eaters hit it off and became Voldemorts loyal men. He regarded Voldemort as his real father, and he was overjoyed to kill his disliked father Barty for his real father Voldemort. Another example of tragedy, not so extreme. Sirius Black''s family relationship also does not conform to the normal family relationship of the Wizarding World. At the end of the time, the Black family was very similar to the crazy Gunter family. Blacks parents, like the old madmen of the Gunter family, have also discriminated against and humiliated Black since they were young because Black did not meet their expectations. The more they humiliate and discriminate against Black, the more resistant Black is. Black didn''t even go to Slytherin, but instead went to Gryffindor. This almost mad parents'' behavior made Black excited. By the time Black reached the fifth grade, he already had the power to resist. He completely severed his relationship with his parents, and even the news of their death would only make him feel relaxed. In addition to these two examples, there are also the Gunter family, and Voldemort''s mother Merope is also often abused. After she found an opportunity, she immediately abducted a rich second-generation Muggle and eloped, never wanting to return to Gunter''s house. Wizards, because they are born with power, as if they are born with power, they are truly gifted human rights. Naturally, they will not follow many of the rules that are unique to the Muggle world. The wizard carried a wand with him, more impulsive than when a Muggle carried a gun. Chapter 713： Its the beginning of a new semester again After all, shooting casually will cause a lot of troubles. But when the wizards were in school, they knew how to fight each other and throw evil curses. With magical treatment, as long as it is not a death curse, most injuries will be very easy to heal. In general, the wizarding world is a world where everyone has weapons. In such a world, unless it can be like Voldemort and George, the power is enough to suppress everything. Otherwise, all wizards need to abide by equal and reasonable rules. After all, none of them have the advantage of fists and strength. There must be reason between husband and wife, and reason between family members. When the Weasleys, because of their personal relationship with Dumbledore, affected the safety of their family. This hurts the interests of the whole family and will naturally cause dissatisfaction in the family. At that time, Percy was in trouble, even facing investigations and accusations. Suddenly, he was like being "betrayed" by his parents. His parents'' arrogance burst out. And now, Percys investigation is over, he will not face charges, and even got promoted. At this time, the problems were resolved, and they all returned to a reasonable relationship. While talking, they walked all the way to Li Hen Bookstore. When they just walked to the door of Lihen Bookstore, they happened to look at Mrs. Weasley and Ginny and walked out of Mrs. Morkin''s robe shop. Ginny did grow very fast during the summer. She was almost as tall as Harry, only slightly shorter than Ron and Hermione. During the last semester, George provided the members of the Brotherhood with developmental potions. With the stimulation of the development potion, everyone will become taller and stronger when they want to come during the summer vacation. Ginny was the youngest, and when she was growing up, the changes during the summer vacation happened to be the biggest. "Hi! George, long time no see." When Mrs. Weasley saw George, she immediately smiled, and she greeted George enthusiastically. "Good morning, Mrs. Weasley. Good morning, Ginny." George waved at them warmly. Mrs. Weasley said with an open eyebrow, "Thanks to you, Percy and Arthur have been promoted. Our family really appreciates you." She greeted Ron and Ginny to thank George. In terms of speaking, their family has really been lucky since they met George. Needless to say those poor days in the past, since they met George, their family''s economy has slowly become richer. Children dont have to wear old clothes or use old magic wands. When he was in school, George had always taken care of their family. Ron is now the most powerful wizard in the family because of his relationship with George. Percy has now become an admirer of George, and has been talking about George. Her husband Arthur was promoted by the Ministry of Magic this time through his relationship with George. I have to say that George is indeed the lucky star of their family. "Percy has always been a top student, and he is not lacking in ability. It is his outstanding ability that will be selected by the Ministry of Magic. This is his own effort." George said slowly, "Mr. Weasley''s work has been doing very well. It has been seen for a long time. After the resurrection of the mysterious man, who is really needed by the Ministry of Magic? Just compare them. You will understand it yourself. This is their own ability, and it is their own blessing." Although the reason why Percy and Arthur were promoted, there must be part of it because of Fudge''s kindness to him. But these words naturally cannot be said. Chatting with each other is that everyone is polite and cooperates with each other, and then the more chatting, the happier. At this time George naturally understood that all these achievements were attributed to Percy and Arthur''s own abilities. "George, you are too polite. Percy and Arthur are indeed capable. But just being capable, that can''t do much. They also need some opportunities, and thanks to you, they can get these opportunities." Mrs. Weasley laughed from ear to ear, and George praised her husband and son more than praised herself, and made her sound more pleasant. She enthusiastically pulled George to show him the present she prepared for Percy and Penello. Mrs. Weasley bought several sets of work uniforms for Percy. Percy was transferred to the office of Minister of Magic Fudge. She needed to buy more suitable clothes to attend various occasions and be more in line with her identity. She prepared a nice dress for Penello and some delicate silver jewelry. She carefully compared Penello''s usual hobbies and outfits, and determined that what she bought would make Penello like it. She couldn''t help being happy again until she heard George''s praise. She said enthusiastically, "During the summer vacation, I always wanted to invite you to our house, and I was afraid to disturb your family I know, during the summer vacation, you are very busy. In the middle. Take care of Ron, Harry, and Hermione, and dont have much time to spend quietly with his family." She added, "But during the summer vacation next year, you can get our home as a guest." "Of course." George said without hesitation. "At this time next year, we will have enough free time. At this time next year, we can have an extra month of summer vacation." By this time next year, if he can still have a happy vacation, it means he has killed Voldemort. If you can kill Voldemort, you can''t celebrate too much. Even if the magic world is carnival for a month, there is no problem. Mrs. Weasley said with a smile, "That''s OK." Even as a parent, I am very concerned about children''s learning. But thinking of the meaning after next year, she didn''t care at all. George casually asked Hogwarts to put an extra month off. "Hahahaha." Listen to next summer vacation, you can take another month off. Everyone else as a student laughed happily, looking forward to more next year. "Well, this year''s textbooks have undergone a lot of changes. You should buy textbooks first." George beckoned and led everyone into Lihen Bookstore. There are already many customers in the bookstore, and they walk back and forth between different bookshelves. A hint of hesitation appeared on Mrs. Weasley''s face, and she whispered, "You go shopping first, I''ll go and read my books." It''s a rare visit to Lihen Bookstore. She plans to check the sales of her "Housework Magic Guide". As an author, to be able to see his book being bought by others is the greatest encouragement to the author. (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 714： Hogwarts new textbook "Okay, mom." Ron and Ginny talked with understanding, looking like a good baby. Saying goodbye to everyone, Mrs. Weasley hurriedly walked towards a row of bookshelves in the bookstore. "Then our textbooks." Harry took out their book list for the new school year. Then, he discovered that he actually didn''t need those book lists at all. Right in front of them, facing the door, in front of the largest and most conspicuous shelf in the bookstore. A small half-person-high table was placed on top of the textbooks they needed to buy. There is no need to search, piles of neatly packed textbooks are piled under the table. The clerk in the blue uniform greeted them enthusiastically, "The full set of textbooks for the new school year at Hogwarts, half-buy and half-free, all at half price." "Twenty-one Days Basic Magic Manual" "Twenty-one Days Breaking Through the Silent Curse" "21 Days Basic Protection" "Twenty-One Day Breakthrough Before Exam" "One Hundred Days of Magical Proficiency" "A Thousand Days of Habit Formation" ... This year, their textbooks have changed a lot. The textbooks on the book list are a series of awkward names beginning with numbers. As for the author of the book, the names are all mutual aid society. "George, did you write these books?" Hermione''s face couldn''t help but be curious, she was sure that these books weren''t the books that existed before in the magical world. Just by looking at the names of these textbooks, you can see that they are all newly compiled books. Not to mention, the words mutual aid in the authors name column are even more familiar to them at Hogwarts. With a relaxed smile on George''s face, "These books are carefully sorted out from the study notes of the mutual aid agency. Compared with the previous textbooks, they are more in line with the students'' learning rules. He said slowly, "Considering this year''s safety profile, school textbooks and curriculum will be greatly changed." "But why do their names look so weird." Hermione had a weird expression on her face. Harry and Ron nodded in agreement, and looked at the list of books with a series of awkward names beginning with numbers. It really made people feel like they were talking about them. Is it really good to use such a title? "In order to keep pace with the times and increase sales, so that every wizard can have a textbook of the mutual aid agency. I specifically set these names and lowered the price." George smiled, "When you see this name At that time, is there an urge to buy them all back?" "Unbelievable," Hermione said in surprise. "Why do I really seem to have an idea of ??buying them all back?" After George''s reminder, she went to read the book list again. When those books were listed, there was really an urge to buy them all back. "Because the names of these books give people a hint. It implies that people can become powerful wizards after buying this book." George''s tone was inexplicably weird. "Is it the cause of magic?" Harry asked curiously, "Is the implied spell added to the book?" "No," George waved his hand, "it is the power of language." He explained, "In this world, many things have special abilities. Jin Jialong''s magic power, I think you will all know it." They immediately laughed consciously, Jin Jialong is not omnipotent, without Jin Jialong, it is absolutely impossible. "Jin Jialong has a very powerful force, and language, in fact, also has a very powerful force." George gave an example slowly, "Of course, there are many things that have powerful power. Including wisdom, including infectious power, Incite momentum." "Okay, let''s set the textbooks for one person. This year everyone''s textbooks are similar." George took the stack of books from the clerk and brought a set for them all. "It''s really fast, it''s over." Ron was surprised at the speed of buying books. All the books were packaged directly by the clerk. There is no need to choose, a stack of new books in a bag completes their bookstore trip. George shrugged, "Isn''t this normal, it''s all the textbooks I arranged. I asked the clerk to pack the textbooks directly, and when the new students came, they could do it easily with each person and pocket." "Let''s go see Mrs. Weasley." Harry suggested that they ended too quickly, and they had to wait for Mrs. Weasley to leave. "Children, I have returned." Mrs. Weasley said happily, "I saw many witches in the back row of bookshelves, all reading my "Housework Magic Guide". I didn''t disturb them and came back immediately." She said happily, "I would be embarrassed if they asked me to sign." "I thought you would tell them your home address. Then beg them and write to you!" a cold voice said slowly. With a smooth, arrogant face, a fair-skinned woman came in, "Molly, long time no see." Mrs. Weasley''s face became serious, "Narcissa, don''t you stay at home honestly and be your lady? The outside world is not suitable for an arrogant fellow like you." Narcissa said coldly, "This is exactly what I want to tell you. Your family is in big trouble now. It''s not wise to stay in your nest honestly." Mrs. Weasley said unceremoniously, "First take care of yourself, the Ministry of Magic is not so good to fool. Mystery people are not so good to be under. "You unexpectedly..." Narcissa''s face immediately became difficult to look at, her face became paler and bloodless, and her eyes flashed with rage. "mom...." Draco stepped out from behind Narcissa, and he gently touched Narcissa''s wrist with his hand. Draco''s eyes were bloodshot, and his pale and thin face looked haggard. He bowed slightly to George, "Good morning, George." George nodded slightly and said nothing. Draco walked quietly to the desk where the textbooks were placed. He took out a stack of Jin Jialong and placed it gently on the table. He took the stack of books in the bag from the clerk, said nothing, and left Lihen Bookstore with his mother. "This is really rare." Harry raised his eyebrows and his tone was incredible. "When I saw Malfoy for the first time, I didn''t hear his harsh provocation." "He can''t be ridiculous now." A smile appeared on Ron''s face. "I guess the Malfoys have a hard time." (To be continued.) Browse reading address: Chapter 715： Malfoy He pretended to be mysterious and said, "The mysterious man was resurrected, he was defeated by George, and was injured. He must have a bad temper. Maybe a Death Eater will die in the mysterious mans anger. under." He gloated and said, "If Lucius is unlucky one day, he will die when he is glanced at by the mysterious person. At this time, the Malfoy family can live well." Seeing Malfoy''s leaking air, Ron immediately reacted. The Malfoys, now under Voldemort''s hands, I''m afraid it''s not easy at all. "It''s true." Harry reacted immediately, and Voldemort was terribly powerful now. This horror is not only aimed at Voldemort''s enemies, even for Voldemort''s men, Voldemort is too terrifying. Just being looked at, it will die powerful, and anyone who gets along with such a demon will only be frightened. Not to mention, Voldemort is not a good person. "No wonder," Hermione said thoughtfully, "Mrs. Weasley just mentioned the mysterious man, Malfoy''s mother, as if it was about to explode." "All right." Mrs. Weasley waved her hand, "Don''t bother about other people''s affairs, take care of them." Afterwards, she hesitated for a while, and added, "In short, when you see their family, you still have to be careful. No one knows if their family will suddenly go crazy and do terrible things." Ron nodded, "There is such a possibility, if the mysterious man gives any orders. The Malfoys, I''m afraid they will all have to die." "Well, let''s leave first." George said flatly. Life for the Malfoys was not easy, he had already understood something. In his special state, he accidentally heard Lucius talking with Draco Malfoy. Voldemort''s strength is gradually increasing, not only that, Voldemort has also strengthened his opponent''s control. All the Death Eaters under him were made into descendants by him. Lucius''s future, I''m afraid it will be tied to Voldemort, and died with Voldemort. As for Draco Malfoy, if he follows his father''s old path, there will only be one death in the future. As for Malfoy''s mother, she would die with them when she came. The small episode did not affect everyone''s mood. Even the collapse of the Malfoy family made Harry and the others sigh. Their mood became more comfortable, and even their appetites improved. While on the road, they bought candied haws and kebabs enthusiastically. They wandered around until noon and had a hearty lunch at the Broken Cauldron Bar. The Broken Cauldron Bar is very lively, because the business has been so hot recently that old Tom even changed his chef. Even the food from the Broke Cauldron Bar tasted better. In the afternoon, George was walking alone in Diagon Alley for a while. After confirming that he had roughly understood the situation in Diagon Alley, he returned home. ..... Today is the day of school. In the morning, George got up very early. He repeatedly confirmed the defense measures at home. Until he once again determined that even Voldemort could not break through the defense of the home in a short time, he finally felt relieved. "Okay, nothing will happen." Anna smiled, "usually you are not so careful." "Usually there is no such trouble as Voldemort." George said seriously, "No matter what happens, remember to contact me as soon as possible." "Don''t worry, if there is anything, I will contact you as soon as possible." Anna waved her hand and showed a black phoenix tattoo on her arm, "I will contact you often." George stretched his brows and continued to nag, "Don''t make appointments with people, don''t accept invitations. You can use messenger to contact you for anything. If you really want to see someone, you can go directly to the door, or make an appointment at Hogwarts. meet......" Anna looked at George indifferently, and listened quietly to his repeated nagging. George kept nagging, "If you have any special or important things, you can contact me. The post of Hogwarts'' headmaster is quite leisurely. Whether it is a dedicated door key or a direct flight , If I go back and forth, it wont be troublesome..." Anna smiled, "Let''s go to the station first and talk as we walk on the road. After all, the train doesn''t wait for people." George took a look at the time. He got up very early today, but after a busy check, it is already late. If you don''t hurry up, you might really be late. He then stopped embarrassedly and took the time to head to King''s Cross Station. They set off from the fireplace at home and teleported to the house closest to King''s Cross Station. Coming out of the house, even walking all the way, it only took more than ten minutes to arrive at Kings Cross Station Crossing the wall between platforms 9 and 10, they came to Nine and Four Three-quarters platform. The Hogwarts Express train has stopped by the platform, spraying black steam. The platform was crowded with students and their families who were bidding farewell. This year''s parting seemed particularly sad. Those students and their families have a sadness of life and death. The magic world this year is more dangerous than previous years. When the mysterious man is resurrected, the whole magic world is about to come. After one parting, you may not really be able to meet again. When I think of this, the students and parents feel sad, and they can''t hold back their emotions. "Such a picture is uncomfortable." George sighed, "I knew it was such a scene. I should use the door key to go directly to Hogwarts." "You wouldn''t be like this." Anna said in a positive tone. "You are worried about them, so you have to go to Hogwarts with them." "Who made me the principal now." George raised his eyebrows. "But I don''t want to be a student''s nanny, and I don''t like staying with these children. It seems that I will not be a principal for a few years. "Enough is enough," Anna said gently, "You have done enough for the magic world, and you have done enough for them." "I think I can resign from Hogwarts when I reach adulthood." George put his chin on his fingers. "A minor principal, he has resigned when he is an adult. It should feel pretty good. of." Anna smiled softly, "Then you have to be busy for a while, and when you lay a good foundation for Hogwarts, you can naturally retire. Will the next principal be Mrs. Weasley? ?" Browse reading address: Chapter 716： Neville changes "It may be, but if you want. You can also be the principal for a while." George said jokingly. "That won''t work." Anna immediately rejected the offer, "I''d better be the young master''s maid." "Indeed." George nodded solemnly, "I also think this job is more important than the principal at Hogwarts." "Dust dirty!" The train has sounded a trombone, and the train is about to depart. Those reluctant students and parents, those sad separations, finally arrived at this moment. George and Anna hugged, waved, and got on the train. Anna waited for the train to leave the station, and then silently left the station when she couldn''t see the trace with Eagle Eye Technique. On the train, George found Harry and their carriage, and they had reserved a place for him. Not long after George sat down, another chubby boy with a round face pushed open the private room door. When the boy saw them, his eyes lit up and he greeted them enthusiastically, "Hello, George." "Harry, Ron, Hermione, how are you." "Neville, you look really in good spirits, did you have a good summer vacation?" George said gently with a smile on his face. It was Neville who came here. Today, he seems to be in a very good state of mind, completely different from his timidity in the past. Since Neville dropped out of Snape''s potions class, his confidence and abilities have increased day by day. I haven''t seen him in a summer vacation, and his whole person seems to have undergone a lot of changes, and the whole person is much more energetic. "The summer vacation was great." Neville''s expression of excitement was wonderful, describing a summer vacation he had had. He pointed to an empty seat next to Ron, "Can I sit here?" "Of course, it seems you had a good summer vacation." Seeing Neville''s happiness and changes, Harry was really happy for him. Who would have thought that Neville was too timid to talk to people just last year. Today Neville looks like a different person. Neville sat down next to Ron, and he looked at everyone with a smile, "There is no better summer vacation than this. I have been at the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital during the summer vacation." The others immediately became silent and stayed at the St. Mungos Hospital for Magical Injuries. Isnt this a good summer vacation? Neville continued to say happily, "My grandma bought me a new wand, look!" He drew out a swarthy wand and handed it to Harry, "Cherry wood, unicorn hair." "It''s beautiful," Harry commented pertinently. "Navi..." Harry hesitated and stopped, he didn''t know how to comfort Neville. Among the students of Gryffindor, his relationship with Neville is very good. Because Neville was too timid, he never had any friends. Because of his childhood experience, Harry has always felt sympathy for Neville. It is for this reason that even if Neville has been making mistakes and has always been timid, he has always been willing to help Neville. At the end of last year''s vacation, he even knew from George the intricate entanglements between him and Neville. Like him, Neville''s childhood was destroyed by Voldemort. But Neville didn''t know that he almost met Harry''s fate. But even if Neville avoided the fate of being chased and marked by Voldemort, he still failed to escape the fate of being destroyed by Voldemort. When Voldemort disappeared, his Death Eaters, Barty Crouch Jr. and Bellatrix Lestrange, they captured Neville''s parents. They used the drill spell to torture Neville''s parents repeatedly to inquire about Voldemort. Neville''s parents were tortured mad, and for more than a decade, they have been settled in the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. If Voldemort chose Neville, would Neville''s mother die to save him, just as Lily died to save Harry? It definitely will. In that case, can his parents survive? Even like Neville''s parents, living in St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries. Neville didnt notice Harrys careful thoughts. He continued to talk, showing everyone his new wand, "This is what my grandma bought in Ollivanders wand shop, the same as my dads wand. Core." Neville said happily, "Ollivander said that I can exert the greatest power of this magic wand. My grandma is very happy and said that I am worthy of my father''s son." Seeing Nevilles strong smile, Harry felt very uncomfortable. He encouraged Neville, "Navi, dont worry, your parents will definitely get better." Neville looked at Harry excitedly, "You are right, they will definitely get better." Neville suddenly choked up, "My grandma has always said this before, I...I never believe it but I... I didn''t expect that everything happened like this... .God didnt... didnt leave us, didnt leave them." Neville''s words slowly became fluent, and he said excitedly, "It has been more than ten years, and no one has thought that they will have a day of recovery. Thank you magic, thank you therapist." Harry felt like a sap head-on, and Neville''s words hit his mind. Harry said in a muffled voice, "Have they recovered?" With a big smile on Neville''s face, "They have recovered well, but the therapist said they need more training. Soon they will be able to fully recover." "Congratulations." Harry swallowed a sullen breath and blessed Neville sincerely. George nodded slightly, is it the therapist again! It seems like he always thought. Magic''s help to people, indeed, the greatest significance lies in healing and creation. All you need to be able to restore a person to health is to save a complete family. As long as more people can be restored to health, more families will be saved. "Thank you, thank you." Neville said moved. "You have never heard of me and talked about my family." He said excitedly, "I always don''t want others to sympathize with me, and I don''t want others to pity me." "My father and mother are Aurors from the Ministry of Magic. They were caught and tortured by Voldemort''s Death Eaters during the period when Voldemort had just disappeared." Neville''s tone trembled a little, "They tortured me repeatedly with the piercing curse, my parents, they tortured my parents crazy." He said in a low tone, "They have been at the St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries for the following years, and I will visit them every holiday." Browse reading address: Chapter 717： Prefect arrangement Hermione covered her mouth, Neville had never said this. No one can imagine that behind Neville''s innocence and kindness, such sadness is hidden. Neville has always been unpopular at school, except that they and Harry treat Neville slightly better, everyone else dislikes Neville, a clumsy classmate. It''s not just that classmates don''t like Neville, but the teachers don''t like Neville. Neville''s dullness challenges the teacher''s authority and the teacher''s teaching ability. Even the dean of Gryffindor, Professor McGonagall did not like Neville. As for Snape, he couldn''t wait to drive Nubuat crazy by himself. Hermione couldn''t help but feel sorry for Neville when he was going to endure so many attacks when his parents went crazy. "But it''s all right now." Neville''s spirit was lifted up, and he said happily, "Everything is fine, we met a good therapist, he cured my parents, and our family was reunited again ." "Congratulations." Everyone congratulated Neville sincerely. "thanks, thanks." Neville thanked everyone again and again, and he said embarrassedly, "I shouldn''t have kept it from you, only you are the best to me in the school, and I shouldn''t keep it from you." George waved his hand, "Nothing. Everyone has something and doesn''t want to tell others. It''s normal and understandable. When you want to say it, you will naturally say it, just like now." In his opinion, the things of mind and privacy are said when they want to say it, and not when they don''t want to say it. The more forced, the more demanding, it will only give people pressure. "Yes." Neville nodded again and again, "I know everyone treats me well and cares about me. But I don''t want everyone to sympathize with me, although I know everyone is kind." Harry slowly came over, and he comforted Neville, "It''s fine now, everything is fine, your parents have recovered, and you can also speak out the things that are pressing in your heart." Neville nodded, "As my parents get better, I feel that I have been able to say these things bravely. Before school started, I made a decision to tell all these things. I My parents are my pride. They were injured to fight Voldemort and protect the magic world." He said in a determined tone, "I will be like my parents, even if I die, I will not succumb to Voldemort." "You will also be the pride of your parents." George said in a positive tone. Neville smiled and stroked the back of his head, "When I told my parents these things, they said the same." Neville talked about the thoughts he had accumulated in his heart for a long time, as if relieved, the whole person relaxed. These things have been backlogged in his heart for too long too long. It was only now that he was able to say those terrible things in front of his friends for the first time. As Neville relaxed, the atmosphere in the private room slowly eased, and everyone started chatting separately. After a while, the door of the private room was opened, and the food cart pushed in. Neville bought some pumpkin pie first, and he asked everyone, "I want to invite you to eat, what do you want to eat." George didn''t refuse Neville''s kindness, he raised his hand, "Coffee will do." George took the lead, and everyone else asked for snacks. "I want some chocolate frogs." "I want milk, thank you." "I want bread, thank you." From morning till now, everyone has also started to feel a little hungry. They took out the food prepared in advance from the prepared pockets and began to eat slowly. Suddenly, the seductive fragrance of food began to fill the private room. The train traveled all the way north, and the weather changed. Slowly, the sky began to rain lightly, and the raindrops hit the car windows one after another. "Right, George." Hermione suddenly thought of something. She turned her head to look at George and asked curiously, "We are all in the fifth grade this year. It''s time to arrange a new prefect. Have you forgotten this year?" She suddenly remembered that every time Hogwarts reached the fifth grade, each college would elect one male and one female two senior leaders. The post of prefect can continue to be held in the sixth and seventh grades. In other words, each college will have six prefects at the same time, and there are 24 prefects in the school. The chairman of the schools only male and female student union will be selected from among the prefects. Listening to Hermione''s question, Harry and Ron also became interested immediately. They had forgotten this before, and now they were reminded by Hermione and reacted immediately. They looked at George enthusiastically, wanting to know his arrangements. To say that among the fifth grade students, Gryffindor can serve as the prefect, which is to choose from the three of them. "It''s not that I forgot but that I didn''t appoint a prefect." George explained, "Starting from this year, the prefect system will change." He slowly said, "Since it is the prefect is the position of student autonomy, I hope that the appointment of the prefect can be more determined by the students." Hermione asked enthusiastically, "Are you going to let the students vote for each other? Democratic choice, that''s great." "No, it''s not a democratic choice." George waved his hand and said lightly, "For the students, the election is too troublesome. I intend to decide who the prefect is based on my strength and performance." "It''s not a democratic choice." Hermione couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged. She asked lacking interest, "How do you find a candidate based on strength and performance?" George said slowly, "As a prefect, performance and strength must be valued. Scores are calculated according to the proportion of performance and strength. The highest sum of the two scores can serve as the prefect. After all, the prefect must be a role model for freshmen, Strength is the most important thing." "Oh, that''s not bad." Harry and Ron glanced at each other. They were not worried at all. Whether it was academic performance or strength, among the students, they were confident that they would not lose to others. The long-distance drive made everyone tired and quiet. After half a day of rain, the sun came out lazily again, but soon the clouds drifted over and covered it again. After an unknown period of time, night fell, and the lights in the carriage turned on. Harry sat in the seat, pressed his forehead to the window, and wanted to see Hogwarts from a distance. But it was a moonless night, and the rain-drenched car windows were so dirty that nothing could be seen. "All get dressed first." George reminded, so everyone hurriedly opened the box and put on school uniforms. Browse reading address: Chapter 718： Strange carriage Finally, the train slowed down slowly, and there was chaos and noisy all around. Everyone was busy, putting their luggage and pets together, and getting off the car. They dragged their heavy steps out of the box and joined the flow of people in the aisle. The cold rain, mixed with the night air, blew a sting on people''s faces. They moved slowly toward the door, and the line was a slow forward. People could even smell the fragrance of the pine trees on both sides of the path leading to the lake. "First-year freshmen come here, first-year freshmen come here." A completely unfamiliar voice, a neat female voice, was yelling: "First-year freshmen, please line up here! All first-year freshmen will come with me!" Harry forgot to use magic to block the rain, he asked curiously, "Where is Hagrid?" "I arranged for him to contact the giant, he probably hasn''t come back yet." George said slowly. Before the summer vacation, Hagrid and Mrs. Maxim went to contact the giant, and they have not yet returned. As for their specific situation, it was Dumbledore who was looking after them, and George didn''t pay much attention. He gently raised his hand, a gleam of light was like opening a transparent barrier. The wind and rain couldn''t get in in front of him, and they were all blocked in front of him. Only then did Harry react and hurriedly added the protection of the magic barrier to himself. A foamy barrier blocked the cold wind and rain. At this time, a lantern moved swayingly towards this side. With its light, George saw a meticulous witch, she was Professor Grapland. The witch had taken the place of Hagrid the previous year and had taken a class of protecting magical creatures for a period of time, which was well received by all the students. And this year, George has decided to let him replace Hagrid and officially become the teacher in the class of protecting magical creatures. However, in this form of this year, the leisure courses such as the conservation of magical creatures cannot be taken several times in a semester. These courses that cannot improve the students'' strength can only be used this year to ease everyone''s mood, just like extracurricular activities. They continued to walk forward following the flow of people, when they came to the rain-washed dark street outside Hogsmeade station. When they got there, many students yelled. There are a hundred carriages on the street, and every year they send students above grade one to the castle. Today, when many students see the usual carriages, their expressions have changed drastically. They pointed to those carriages and exclaimed. "What the **** is that?" "It''s terrible, there is no meat at all, it''s all bones, what kind of monster is this." "Why use this kind of monster to pull the cart? In the past, the cart could drive automatically?" "What are you talking about? There is nothing there, or is it the same as usual?" "No, you can''t see such big monsters. They are bigger than horses and have wings. Have you not seen them?" "What''s the matter? Don''t be kidding. It''s still raining outside. The people in front get in the car quickly." The students in the back urged the students in front to get on the bus. Some students in the front seemed to be hell, their feet were rooted in the ground and they didn''t dare to move. All of a sudden, the whole team stopped and became noisy. "be quiet!" There is a calming magic in George''s voice. "Have you forgotten your identity?" His flat voice was stern, "You are wizards, haven''t you seen any magical creatures?" "These Ye Ji have been pulling carts in the past years. The reason why you couldn''t see it before was because you didn''t meet the conditions. Now you can see Ye Ji because the conditions are met. You don''t care about what you can see, let alone what you can''t see." He raised his volume a bit and said sternly, "Now, get in the car and go back to school." These Hogwarts carriages have always been pulled by Ye Ji. Yeji is a special kind of magical creature. They look a bit like horses, but they look more like reptiles. They have no flesh at all, their black fur is tightly attached to the skeleton, and every bone is clearly visible. Their heads are very similar to those of dragons, their eyes without pupils are as dead white as fish eyes, and they have wings like giant bats. In addition to its terrifying appearance, Ye Ji also has a very special characteristic that only people who have seen death can see it. In previous years, most students had never seen death, and naturally most of them couldn''t see Ye Ji. They only thought that these cars would automatically leave after using magic. Last year, Cedric was killed in front of all the students. Most of the students witnessed the killing of their classmates. So this year, most of the students could see Ye Ji, and the shock in front of them made them still not react. As for the few people who can''t see Ye Ji, they can only say their nerves are too big. "Yeji, I have read in the book. This is a rare and rare magical creature." Hermione looked at the terrifying monster in front of the carriage with a surprised look. "Unexpectedly, they have been pulling the carriage here. , We have not seen it before." With George''s explanation, the other students slowly reacted. The students who couldn''t see Yeji stared, trying to see something in front of the carriage, but they got nothing and had to get into the carriage at the urging of others. And those who can see Ye Ji, with a trace of disgust and fear, cautiously passed in front of this terrible monster. They quickly climbed into the carriage and stopped looking at the terrible monster. Seeing that everyone else got in the carriage, and after making sure that there was no omission, George got into the last carriage. The carriages lined up, creaking and staggering on the road under Yeji''s ticking footsteps. Passing two rows of tall stone pillars leading to the school grounds, Hogwarts Castle vaguely got closer and closer, and the towering towers appeared darker against the dark night sky. Occasionally, a window was visible, shining a bright red light above their heads. The carriage stopped clanging locally, beside the stone steps leading to the oak gate. The students gathered again and hurried up the stone steps into the castle. The hall was illuminated by torches, echoing the footsteps of the students. They crossed the slab-paved ground and walked to the two doors leading to the auditorium on the right, where the school banquet was held. The auditorium was full of four long college dining tables with a dark ceiling without stars. At this time, it was raining outside, and magic could not reflect the stars on such a night. Browse reading address: Chapter 719： Sorting hat warning There were candles floating above the dining table, illuminating the silver-white ghosts dotted in the auditorium, and illuminating the excited faces of the students. They were talking happily and exchanging news about the summer vacation. Afterwards, they asked each other about the completion of summer homework. Most of the students failed to complete, George arranged a lot of summer homework. Hearing that the others have not finished, their fears have also eased a bit. Soon, they switched to happier topics again. They greeted friends from other colleges loudly and looked at each other''s new hairstyles and new clothes. George sat on the golden high-backed chair in the middle of the staff desk, quietly watching the noise of the students, the whole summer vacation, it seemed that they were held back. However, from what he heard, there are really very few students who can complete the summer homework he arranged. Most of them are still Ravenclaw, other colleges, only Gryffindor has a Don Quixote, Slytherin has a Gisano. For most Hogwarts students, they have become accustomed to free and loose, and they can''t get used to heavy homework. George wondered, that Don Quixote, and Gisano, but also part of Ravenclaw''s potential. Generally speaking, students who have the advantages of multiple schools at the same time will be good wizards in the future. If they can continue to perform well in the future, they can be cultivated. Most of the assignments he arranged were Ravenclaw, which he expected. As he knew early in the morning, Ravenclaw students are better at research and academic development. Many of Ravenclaw''s top students can complete the heavy homework he arranged. The students of other colleges are far away from the students of Ravenclaw in their studies. Taking into account the degree to which most students have received classroom knowledge, it is somewhat unrealistic to expect students to increase their strength through more teaching and classrooms in a short time. George wondered, sure enough, real training is needed to allow these wizards to quickly improve their strength. Ordinary wizards, more often than not, use their brains but their bodies to master spells and gain power. The teaching of knowledge can be slowed down first, but the improvement of strength is urgent. In the hustle and bustle of the auditorium, George saw Professor Grapland, who had crossed the river with the first-year freshmen. She walked to the end of the table and sat in the seat where Hagrid once sat. After another half minute, the door to the hall opened, and a long line of first-year freshmen who looked shocked, led by Professor McGonagall into the auditorium. Professor McGonagall was holding a stool in his hand, on which was an old wizard hat, with patches on the hat, and there was a wide crack beside the frayed brim of the hat. The buzzing conversation in the auditorium gradually subsided. Freshmen in the first grade line up in a row at the faculty desk, facing classmates from other grades. Professor McGonagall carefully placed the stool in front of them, and then stepped back. The face of the first-year freshman shone pale in the candlelight. Looking at this familiar scene, George thought in his heart that although he was deliberately making major changes to Hogwarts this year, he still had to follow some of Hogwarts'' rules. After all, time is limited, and too large changes will bring a long time to the school. This will slow down the training and progress of the students, and it will outweigh the gain. Even big changes must be made step by step. Just like the acceleration of a car, only after a certain speed can be shifted to a higher gear. In the attention of the teachers and students of the school, the crack beside the brim of the sorting hat opened like a mouth, and the sorting hat sang loudly. In the years I have lived, before the establishment of Hogwarts, when the four founders got together, the common goal was at hand. To build the best magic school in the world, to be the forefront of wizard knowledge. The good things in the world are hard to be resolved after all, and the differences are in front of each other again. Friends broke up, Gryffindor and Slytherin yelled at each other. No one wants to take action with each other, and everyone has their own reasons. At the gate of Slytherin, only pure-blooded wizards need to wander around. Ravenclaws small attic, only wise people seek it. The Lion House in Gryffindor doesn''t mind the bravery of its students. Hufflepuff told the children that I would accept all students. Disagreements appeared day by day, and quarrels arose over and over again. Four different academies, four different coaches. Slytherin is the coach, and the pure blood wizard is witty and changeable. The clever wizard children follow Ravenclaw everywhere. The brave and fearless little **** all entered Gryffindor''s Lions Tower. All the students in Hufflepuffs small academy are frustrated. This kind of relationship is very good Such a school is unbreakable. Before those happy years, in those happy years. The broken mirror is hard to come true after all, and the good dream wakes up before bed. Disagreements reappear, and quarrels are about to reappear. Turn a blind eye to your own shortcomings, and magnify others'' problems several times. Four colleges, four coaches, four ideas, four complaints. One day, mutual enmity, friends, swords and swords. The college lacks coaches, the school lacks colleges. Now the Sorting Hat is right in front of you. You all know the origin of the matter. I divide you into each college because my responsibilities cannot be changed. But this year I will say it a few more times. Please listen carefully to my new song. Although I am destined to divide you, I am worried that this is not correct. Although I must fulfill my duties, I can hear people complaining. I know that this classification will lead to the collapse I am afraid of. Oh, I know danger, I know many complaints, and the lessons of history repeat themselves over and over again. Our Hogwarts is in danger, and enemies outside the school are sharpening their swords. We must unite closely within us, otherwise everything will fall apart from within. I have told you bluntly, I have sounded the alarm for you. Now let''s start the sorting, students please feel free to make a wish, I may not be able to hear. The Sorting Hat was motionless again after speaking. There was applause everywhere, mixed with whispers. George could hear the students'' worries, and the major events that had happened in the magical world, now even a hat was clear. Usually, the sorting hat only describes the different qualities of the four Hogwarts colleges, and its own task of classifying students. It was the first time for the students to hear the sorting hat give a warning, and the hat that had always been not serious was also serious, which made people couldn''t help being surprised. Browse reading address: Chapter 720： Hogwarts new principal The teachers don''t have time to be in a daze like the students. At this time, Professor McGonagall had already solemnly reported the list of first-year freshmen, and she stared at the whispering classmates with a very stern look. Professor McGonagall frowned and glanced at the four tables, then looked down at the long piece of parchment in his hand, and called out the first name. "Euan Arbor Snoopy." A panicked little boy stumbled forward, and put his hat on his head in a panic. Two surprisingly large wind ears stuck to the brim of the hat, supporting the hat from slipping onto his shoulders. The Sorting Hat considered for a moment, and then the crack beside the brim of the hat opened again, announcing loudly: "Gryffindor!" Harry and Gryffindors classmates applauded warmly. Snoopy staggered over to their table and sat down. Seeing his expression, he seemed anxious that there was a hole in the ground for him to get in. No one stared at him. Slowly, the long team of first-year freshmen shortened a little bit. After Professor McGonagall reported one name after another, the Sorting Hat announced the results of sorting again and again. Finally, Roszeler was sorted into Hufflepuff, and Professor McGonagall took up his hat and stool and strode away. Seeing that the students couldn''t restrain themselves, their stomachs were groaning, George didn''t say much. He stood up, his tall and sturdy figure gave the students a sense of strength and safety. "Welcome to our new students," George''s loud voice conveyed a calming force, "Welcome, our previous students, welcome you back to Hogwarts." He raised his hand, "Start enjoying your dinner." There was an appreciative laughter and enthusiastic applause in the auditorium, followed by the sound of a knife and fork hitting the tableware, and the students were already impatient. As George sat down, delicious food suddenly fell from the sky, and various foods continued to emerge from the plates and plates. Five long tables were suddenly piled with chunks of beef, pies, plates of vegetables, bread, jam, and a jug of pumpkin juice. The food was so generous that even the table was overwhelmed and moaned. At this moment, whether teachers or students, they are all enjoying their dinner. When the students were full and full, the sound of the auditorium gradually became noisy. George snapped his fingers and all the dishes on the table disappeared. A crisp bell rang in the auditorium, reminding the students. George stood up while all the students watched, "After the dinner, it''s a school routine." He said quietly, "As you can see, this year, I will be the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." "Papa Papa Papa!" There was warm applause and cheers in the auditorium. The Ravenclaw students were particularly excited, and their classmates thus formally became the principal of Hogwarts. This is incredible, this is a scene that would never appear in any crazy fantasy. The students of the other three colleges also smiled with surprise. They had already had such a guess when they saw George sitting in the principal''s seat. But now that they heard the exact answer, they were still delighted. When George became the headmaster of Hogwarts, all records and history of Hogwarts were broken. The students already have a goal that they can look up to and pursue. An underage student, a classmate around them, became the principal of Hogwarts. "The principal at Hogwarts is so young?" Gryffindor''s freshman, the little boy named Snoopy said in surprise, "I just thought he was the host of the opening ceremony." His face was incredibly surprised. At the beginning, he was surprised. The tall man sitting among the teachers was really young. He guessed that this person may be the host of the opening ceremony, and it is likely that he is also a senior student, so he is so young. But he never expected that such a person who looked like a senior would be the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. This was incredible. For a while, he didn''t know whether to cheer or surprise. Is a magic school with such a young principal really reliable? Snoopy looked at the other freshmen, with the same doubts and hesitation on their faces. A student turned out to be the principal of Hogwarts and received cheers from all the students. Is such a magic school really reliable? Waiting for the students to cheer for a while, George raised his hand and made a quiet gesture. In the auditorium, there was no sound again. George said slowly, "First of all, it is customary. The forbidden forest in the hunting grounds is not allowed to go to students during the non-open period Some smart students immediately heard it. Georges words are very different from the usual practice in previous years. The Forbidden Forest does not allow students to go there during non-opening hours, meaning that there will be open things in the future? The students looked at George enthusiastically, wanting to know from him what an open period was. George did not explain this. He continued, "The hundreds of previous bans on the school have all been revoked. Because I know that none of you can remember those things, including me." "Oh oh oh!" The students immediately cheered again, and no one remembered those hundreds of prohibitions. In their view, those bans were basically the tricks Filch used to make things difficult for the students. When Filch caught a student, he immediately fabricated a ban. No teacher or student could know whether there was such a ban. "but," George said loudly again, and the cheers of the students subsided immediately. They know, but afterwards, it is often not something that makes people happy. "The cancellation of the ban does not mean the cancellation of school regulations. There is only one school regulation this year, and behaviors that affect school teaching and student learning are not allowed." He added, Whether its the noise in class, walking around at night, or even trying to skip class. This year, its strictly prohibited. Listening to George''s statement, the auditorium was silent. After hundreds of bans were lifted, more serious bans appeared. A severe prohibition prevented everyone from thinking carefully. George didn''t care about the fluctuating faces of the students. He continued, "This year, the school''s textbooks have undergone great changes. You should be able to understand from the curriculum of the new book." Browse reading address: Chapter 721： Hogwarts new curriculum Hearing this sentence, all the students became attentive, which is the focus of this year. When they got the book list, they had already discovered that the most radical changes had taken place in their book list and courses throughout the semester. The weird names on the book lists can be seen at a glance, and these are all books compiled by George Soros. The tutorials compiled by the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, the courses arranged by George Soros, and the biggest change in the school this year are these courses. Seeing the students'' faces full of concentration, George did not delay. He continued, "In view of the current dangerous situation, every wizard, even if you are not an adult, you must master the ability to protect yourself. For this goal, most of the school''s courses throughout this year Put all the focus on letting you gain the ability to protect yourself." He emphasized, "Other irrelevant courses will all be taken as electives." This is exactly one of the key points he changed Hogwarts this year. Hogwarts teaching, at least for a long time, will become more pragmatic. Listening to George''s explanation, the faces of the students were full of uncertainties. This means that the focus of all courses has become magic training? George didn''t care about the student''s guess, he gestured to the professor at the far end on the faculty desk. "This year, our faculty has also changed a lot. First of all, we are very happy to welcome Professor Grapland back. She will continue to serve as your class on the protection of magical creatures." Professor Grapland stood up, nodded towards everyone, and bowed slightly to George, "Thank you, thank you principal. I will do my best to teach everyone what I know in the new school year." The students applauded enthusiastically, and the applause of the three colleges outside of Gryffindor was particularly enthusiastic. They have been distressed and hated Hagrid for a long time, and none of the students are willing to go to Shanghai Ge''s course. When Dumbledore left, their dream finally came true. George added, "Of course, as I mentioned before, most courses will slow down this year. The conservation of magical creatures is an elective course, and the arrangement of the courses will be relatively small. The content of the class is also We will notify you in advance and you can go to class temporarily when you need it." Waiting for Professor Grapland to sit down. George raised his hand again to indicate the direction of the staff desk. The professor on Snape''s left, "Next, let''s welcome Professor Karkaroff, our new teacher in Defence Against the Dark Arts class." A tall and thin wizard with silver-white hair and a silver-white goatee stood up and bowed deeply to George. He pressed his forehead to the table and said in a humble tone. "Thank you, the great principal, and thank you for giving me such an opportunity. I will teach the students of Hogwarts well in the new school year." George nodded and said slowly, "Professor Karkaroff, the principal of Durmstrang School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, is a senior professor of dark magic." "After the Triwizard Tournament last year, Professor Karkaroff admired the outstanding performance of the Hogwarts students very much. He liked the students at Hogwarts. Professor Karkaroff gave up on his own initiative, Dem As Strongs principal, he wanted to teach at Hogwarts." He continued, This years Defence Against the Dark Arts class will be the focus of this years learning. We are honored to be able to welcome such a senior black magic professor. At the strong request of Professor Karkaroff, I agree He became a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts." "Here, we applaud Professor Karkaroff''s insightful righteousness." There was sparse applause in the auditorium, and everyone had no good impressions of this Durmstrang principal. In the Triwizard Tournament last year, Karkaroff did not fail to show his differentiated treatment. Such a teacher is not what everyone wants to see. Karkaroff didn''t care at all about the indifference of the students, his face was delighted. When he heard that he had finally become a Hogwarts Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor. He knew that he had finally become a member of Hogwarts. The huge boulder that had been hanging in his heart finally fell steadily. He no longer had to worry, he would be asked to leave Hogwarts, and he was finally safe. Since Voldemort''s resurrection last year, he has been in fear. He had betrayed Voldemort, when Voldemort disappeared. He was caught by people from the Ministry of Magic. In court, for his own safety, he disclosed information about many Death Eaters to the Ministry in exchange for a reduction of his sentence. It was his testimony that led to the arrest of some undisclosed Death Eaters. Voldemort would never tolerate his betrayal like this, and Voldemort would never let him go. During the Triwizard Tournament, Voldemort descended into the maze, and it was him who feared and feared the most. He really betrayed Voldemort, and when Voldemort appeared before his eyes, he immediately reacted. Once he appeared outside, he would immediately be chased by Voldemort and Death Eaters. He could not beat Voldemort before, not to mention Voldemort, who became more powerful later. In this case, his only choice was to seek refuge with someone who could prove to compete against Voldemort. Only by relying on George Soros, who defeated Voldemort head-on, could he save his life under Voldemort''s pursuit. Before the holiday last year, he wanted to stay at Hogwarts wholeheartedly, he did not go back with the students of Durmstrang, he did not hesitate to give up the post of headmaster of Durmstrand School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. He is willing to dedicate all of his collection and all his knowledge. He is willing to use the remaining heat of his life just to get a job in front of George and to stay in Hogwarts. "He was obviously afraid of being chased by Voldemort." Ron whispered in Harry''s ear. They knew that Karkaroff was a Death Eater, and they could naturally guess his careful thoughts. After Voldemort was resurrected, those who had betrayed Voldemort could not find any other safe place except Hogwarts. On the other side, after Professor Karkaroff sat down, George continued to introduce other teachers. "Because the Defence Against the Dark Arts class will be the focus of all students'' learning this school year. Professor Karkaroff will be the Defence Against the Dark Arts class alone, which is not enough to meet the needs of Hogwarts for the new school year." Browse reading address: Chapter 722： Only take the Defense Against the Dark Arts class He threw another heavy topic, and immediately attracted the attention of the students. There was more than one Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. George continued, "Now, let us welcome another Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor. This is your old friend, the Dean of Slytherin, Professor Snape." He raised his hand to indicate Snapes location, This year, Professor Snape will continue to serve as a professor in the Potions class and will also serve as a professor in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Of course, this year, Potions The course will also be an elective course, and the content of each course will be announced in advance for students to choose." Snape got up from his seat with a sullen zombie face. He gave a muffled hum, nodded slightly, and sat down amid sparse applause. "Snape became a professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts, and he finally got his wish." There was a hint of disgust in Ron''s tone. Finally, the potions class became an elective course, and Snape turned out to be the teacher of the required Defence Against the Dark Arts class again. Couldn''t they escape Snape''s clutches this year? At Hogwarts, in addition to the students of Slytherin, the students of the other three colleges were tortured by Snape. Unexpectedly, with such a big change in the teaching this time, they still couldn''t get rid of Snape, which was really frustrating. "Let one...oh...it two, let the two former Death Eaters be professors of Defense Against the Dark Arts class, is that really good?" Hermione said worriedly." Snape and Karkaroff were once Voldemort''s men, and both were Death Eaters." Harry frowned. "There will be nothing going on with George pressed. Karkaroff betrayed Voldemort. Only by staying honestly at Hogwarts can he save his life." His tone was disgusting and disgusting, "Although we all hate Snape enough, we have to say that he is really good. In the magic world, it is difficult to find a more suitable teacher for a while." He lowered his voice, "After all, many staff at the Ministry of Magic can''t even master the most basic iron armor curse. Compared to most wizards in the magic world, Snape is an absolute powerhouse." He continued, "The Defence Against the Dark Arts class at Hogwarts has not had a serious teacher for decades. This time George seems to have made up his mind to tidy up Hogwarts. Two A qualified Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor is not so easy to find." Although he hated Snape extremely, he still understood what George did. After Voldemort''s resurrection, these dark wizards who had betrayed Voldemort turned into diehard loyalists against Voldemort. In the face of his own life, it is too common to change camps. After so many years of connivance by Dumbledore, it has been difficult for the magic world to find a suitable Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor. Even if Karkaroff and Snape were Death Eaters, it would be difficult at this time to find a normal Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor to replace them. Fredela had a long face and a gloomy look. "Since George became the principal this year, our joke toys have not sold well. He doesn''t care at all like Dumbledore." "Could it be possible that this year we can only be a good baby completely and honestly. Such a day is simply unimaginable." Joe cried and said, "This is terrible. All the bans have been lifted. All the punishments are It was directly decided by George alone." The twin brothers are accustomed to pranks and to take advantage of school rules. When they heard that the ban had been lifted, they knew it was going to be bad. The absence of a ban is the most terrifying, because the ban depends entirely on the mood of the teachers. Sure enough, the cancellation of the meticulous school regulations brought about all behaviors affecting school teaching and students'' learning, which were not allowed to be freely determined. There is a lot of room for this discretionary ruling. As long as you listen to the explanation added later, you can know that the current absence of school rules is just more harsh and strict. Whether it is noisy in class, walking around at night, or even trying to skip class. Any behavior that affects school teaching and students'' learning will be prohibited. Their joke toy business is really out of play now. Thinking of this, the twins, who were originally alive and kicking, suddenly became deflated balloons. "Fortunately, we can still sell some anti-curse suits and escape items." Fred said in a sullen voice, "We have made a lot of money during this period. The shop in Diagon Alley is also bought at the lowest price. Even if the business is worse, it can continue to operate." "That''s true." Qiao said dejectedly, "We are not in a hurry to make money for the time being, but I have a hunch that this year''s course will not be so easy to pass." Harry was a little eager to try, "I think it''s not bad. There is not much chance of being able to fight with the teacher or even beat them up." He was already a little uncontrollable, and wanted to beat Snape hard in the Defense Against the Dark Arts class. "You think too much." Ron narrowed his mouth. "How can you think that Snape will fight you fairly in class?" "That''s true," Harry nodded, and his excitement eased. "However," he continued, "regardless of his fairness or unfairness, as long as there is confrontation, there will always be times when he misses, right?" He already had the mind, if there was a chance to fight Snape, he would occasionally miss it. It''s not normal to beat Snape accidentally. "This is a good way." At Harry''s reminder, Ron''s eyes lit up. Being able to fight and practice, this Defense Against the Dark Arts class is much more interesting than other courses. Hermione turned her face away, she was not always interested in slapsticks. If it wasn''t for strength, she would rather study honestly and do research honestly. She prefers to study the mysteries of magic, rather than fight with opponents. At the faculty desk, George started to introduce the new arrangement again, and the results of the continued arrangement made the students irritable. "Next... yes.... We still need to welcome another Defence Against the Dark Arts professor. This is also your old friend, the dean of Gryffindor College, Professor McGonagall ." As if George was talking about very common things, he introduced a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor to everyone. The classmates couldn''t help commotion, they couldn''t help whispering. "In this posture, all the courses this year have become Defense Against the Dark Arts courses?" "I only need a Defense Against the Dark Arts class this year?" Browse reading address: Chapter 723： Georges teaching in accordance with his aptitude Among their guesses and doubts, George continued, "It must be said that this year''s Defence Against the Dark Arts class is very important, so Professor McGonagall will also become a professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts class." Professor McGonagall stood up from her seat, a flash of light flashed in her eyes, and she looked at the students on the opposite side sternly, "This year''s course requirements will be stricter than all the courses I have taken in the past. You should be mentally prepared." She looked around at all the students, "At this moment, whether you are underage or not, you need to take up the magic wand and learn to protect yourself like an adult wizard. I hope that you can gain in my class Protect yourself." After speaking, Professor McGonagall sat down again. George took the lead in applauding, and the students reacted and began to applaud enthusiastically. George looked at everyone calmly and said slowly, "This year''s Defence Against the Dark Arts class is the entire focus of learning. Every Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor has different powerful skills. In this year''s study and During the training, you need to learn from the professor the ability to truly protect yourself." He slowly said, "This year''s course is not like the past, imitating the textbook step by step. You can learn the magic you really like according to your own ideas." "Professor Karkaroff and Professor Snape are both senior black magic professors. They have a lot of black magic skills, and you can learn real black magic from them. The premise is that you need to obtain their Recognized." Such a statement immediately caused a commotion among the students. The school started to teach black magic. George''s statement last year became a reality, which shocked the students'' spirits. When the students thought of the performance of Durmstrangs students last year, they also looked forward to the dark magic that they were about to learn. They even looked at Professor Karkaroff and Professor Snape in their eyes mildly. . George said slowly, "Professor McGonagall is a master of transformation art. It is very rare. A powerful wizard who can master the transformation of Animagus. It is very rare in the magical world to master the transformation of Animagus. If any of you can master the transformation of Animagus under the guidance of Professor McGonagall, I would even give him special guidance." Although because of his age, Professor McGonagalls strength is difficult to improve in a short time. But the transformation of Animagus has always been a magic that George values ??very much. Among the skills taught by McGonagall, the most fancy of George is also the transformation of Animagus. If there are students, they can learn the transformation of Animagus from Professor McGonagall. He will be happy to take a moment to give these gifted students some correct guidance. Listening to these words of George, the students were also eager to move. They looked at Professor McGonagall a little more fiery. Whether it''s the transformation of Animagus or George''s special guidance, this is what the students desire very much. Just like black magic, many powerful spells are not taught in the classroom or school. Hogwarts theoretically has no class, but the choice of education and the ultimate power of interpretation are always in the hands of teachers and schools. Seeing the excitement and enthusiasm of the students, George continued to say, "Next, yes, I will still be the professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts class. Ravenclaws dean, Professor Flivy, will also serve as the new Professor of Defense Against the Dark Arts class." Professor Flitwick must stand on the table so that everyone can see him. He enthusiastically waved his hands towards everyone. "To be honest, I like the spell class, but if you really want to compare, I prefer the Defence Against the Dark Arts class. You know, when I was young, I was the champion of the magic fighting contest. If you want, I will I will teach you all the knowledge I know." George smiled, "Professor Flivy has participated in the Magic Fighting Contest organized by the Ministry of Magic and won the duel champion of the Magic Fighting Contest. If you have a talent for learning spells, then you can definitely be on Professor Flivy , Learned enough." Amidst the applause of the students, Professor Flitwick bowed slightly to everyone, and then jumped back onto his stool. This is not over yet, George continued, "Yes, there are four Defence Against the Dark Arts class professors this year, do you think this is a bit more? Of course not, if possible, I would even add a few more Defence Against the Dark Arts The professor of the class." By now, his purpose has been very obvious, he wants to turn Hogwarts into a spell training camp. At least this year, at least at this time. He has the ability and thought that all wizards can meet the identity of wizards and can match their magic power. If a wizard, you don''t even have the ability to protect yourself. Then, apart from kneeling and begging for mercy when they are in danger, they can only wait to die. These two bad situations, no matter which ones, are things that George doesn''t want to see. Summer homework is actually a potential screening process. He set up a lot of problem traps in the specially arranged homework, and he did not force everyone to complete it. In this case, most students cannot complete those homework assignments. Those wizards who can complete many homework voluntarily, they all have a strong interest in theoretical research and academics, and their pursuit of theory and knowledge far exceeds the average. On the other hand, the wizards who did not complete the homework he specially arranged. In terms of theoretical research and academic research, it appears to be lacking in interest. For this situation, George naturally knows how to deal with it. Teaching students in accordance with their aptitude is not a new theory at all. Even in the Muggle world for thousands of years, people already know the importance of teaching students in accordance with their aptitude. Regarding education, George and Mrs. Weasley have even compiled instructional books on wizards home education. In the "Basic Handbook of Wizard Family Education" compiled by him, in addition to repeatedly emphasizing the equal relationship between family members, he used some historical stories as examples for teaching students in accordance with their aptitude. There is an example. In the ancient oriental magic world, there was once a wizard student named Zilu who asked a wizard educator named Confucius. "I heard a very reasonable thing, should I start doing it right away?" Browse reading address: Chapter 724： How to teach students in accordance with their aptitude The wizard educator named Confucius told Zilu, "You have a father and a elder brother. Why don''t you ask their opinions and act recklessly?" The wizard student named Zilu was immediately educated. After understanding and hearing a truth, first ask your father and brother. Another wizard student named Ran You also asked Confucius this question, "Teacher, I recently heard a very reasonable thing. I thought about it for a long time, but I never knew. Should I follow these principles?" Confucius, the wizard educator, immediately guided Ran You, "Since it is a reasonable thing, of course, after you understand it, you should follow it and do it immediately. What is there to think about?" That Muggle named Ranyou was immediately educated. After understanding and hearing a truth, immediately follow it and do it immediately. Another wizard student of Confucius, Gong Xihua, learned about this, and he was very surprised, "Teacher, why did Zilu ask you, after hearing a truth, should you do it?" "What you answered is that you have to ask your father and elder brother first. And Ran You asked you if he heard a very reasonable thing, should he do it, but you let him do it directly?" The wizard student named Gong Xihua asked very incomprehensibly, "Teacher, this is not magic, why did you give the same answer, but a completely different answer?" It was the big winter. The wizard educator named Confucius immediately threw a warming curse on Gong Xihua''s body and asked him, "Is it comfortable to use the warming curse in winter?" Nagong Xihua said, "The weather is very cold in winter, and if you use the warming spell, it is very comfortable." Then the educator Confucius threw a few warming spells, and immediately the wizard student named Gong Xihua couldn''t stand it, and screamed loudly, "Teacher, it''s so hot, the students can''t stand it." Then, the educator Confucius told the student, The use of the spell should be based on the current situation. It is not cold in winter, and you can use the warming spell indefinitely. Educating students also needs to be based on the students situation. "Zilu is a student of Northern College (Gryffindor College in the Eastern Magic World). He is brave and reckless and easy to make mistakes. To educate the students of Northern College, you need to make them think more about things." "Ran You is a student of Southern College (Hufflepuff College in the Eastern Magic World). He is cautious and timid and easy to give up. To educate Southern College students, we need to encourage them and increase their courage." Sure enough, after decades, Zilu and Ran had two wizard students, both of whom became very famous wizards in the Eastern magic world. But Zilu and Ran You are not comparable, the wizard student named Gong Xihua. Gong Xihua was inspired by Confucius'' education method. In his subsequent career, he developed a constant temperature heating spell. In order to ensure that in winter, students can use the heating spell unlimitedly instead of being burned. There are many such stories in the "Basic Handbook of Wizard Family Education", because the book introduces many stories from the Eastern magic world, which are still very popular now. The Hogwarts change this time followed the same principle, teaching students in accordance with their aptitude. Most students are not suitable for research that is too theoretical and academic. The magic of a wizard comes from nature. Not all of them are naturally interested in magic and knowledge. Instead of spending too much time on these students, they can''t learn everything well. In the end, they became the staff of the Ministry of Magic who could not even use the Iron Armor Curse. Rather, let the students spend more time on training, at least so that the wizards can protect themselves and take care of themselves. For most wizards, they may not need to know about the history of magic at all, but they should at least master how to use the iron armor curse. In the new school year that George arranged, every wizard needs to do his best. Learn the spells you have the ability to learn, and master the abilities you have the ability to master. For most wizards. The school is a screening mechanism, but this screening mechanism is not doing well. The school has screened out the most suitable students for studying, and they have won the title and treatment of top students. They are the most suitable students for the school. But the wizards who were screened out received nothing. They had the reputation of being a poor student, but they could not get the correct education and guidance. And now, George has screened out those wizards who are suitable for reading and research. He also hopes that he can help wizards who are not suitable for reading and research. Those wizards who are not suitable for study and research also need education, and even say that they need education more than those who are top students. The top students have this advantage in learning, they are already one step ahead, and they have a bright future. And those poor students, when they are eliminated by the school''s screening mechanism, neither the school nor the society, to provide these poor students with the correct education, this is a major negligence. When these poor students and ordinary people were screened by the school, they were completely thrown into a self-defeating society. They must rely entirely on their own efforts to develop their unknown potential. Once they can''t do it, they will become the bottom of the whole world, rejected and eliminated by the whole world and even their own family. The school does not provide potential training beyond learning, but the potential of most people may not be the potential that the school needs. This simple and rude way of education, while screening out those talents that are excellent for the school. While ruining, those talents that are not suitable for school. Under this kind of crude education, as many top students are screened out, more poor students are screened out. Their talents are not suitable for the basic courses of the school, but their time is wasted in the basic courses of the school. They bear the names of poor students and are pushed into the abyss step by step by the school''s education, and step by step are destroyed by the school''s education. The right education, in addition to paying attention to those top students. We should also pay attention to the fact that ordinary people and poor students who occupy more of the population also need correct education and guidance. And now, George provides real education for these students who are not suitable for academic research and education. They are certainly not suitable for academic research, and certainly not able to get high marks in their studies. But they are also wizards, and they can also learn the spells that suit them. Not every wizard needs to remember the history of magic, not every wizard must master potions, but every wizard needs to master the iron armor curse, every wizard needs to master the magic in life. Browse reading address: Chapter 725： Accidental intruder When the wizards can at least protect themselves and take care of themselves. Other things they are not good at, they can buy through transactions and money from work. Division of labor and cooperation is a problem that any world must face at a certain stage of development. Not everyone has the ability and willingness to achieve success in multiple fields. Most wizards, for their entire lives, being able to achieve a score in a small area is already their biggest dream. It is based on these educational considerations that George completely changed the teaching curriculum at Hogwarts. Those who can embark on research will be driven by their own curiosity to participate in those elective courses and embark on independent learning. Those who are not suitable for school textbook education will learn the magic spell that can protect themselves and take care of themselves in the repeated training. This is exactly what George wants to teach, and this is exactly what George wants to teach in accordance with his aptitude. After introducing the most important Defence Against the Dark Arts class professor this year, George continued to introduce other changes. "Next is Professor Sprout, yes, finally he is no longer a Defence Against the Dark Arts professor." He smiled softly, "Professor Sprout, he will continue to serve as an elective course this year, herbal medicine In addition, she will also serve as the schools doctor." He explained, "After all, with so many Defence Against the Dark Arts classes this year, I think Mrs. Pomfrey in the school hospital will be too busy alone." After listening to it finally no longer the Defense Against the Dark Arts class, everyone''s mood finally eased a little. The new principal is really generous. On the first day of school, he arranged four Defence Against the Dark Arts professors, all of whom were very senior professors. Among them, three of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class professors are the deans of the three colleges at Hogwarts, and they are naturally powerful. Even Professor Karkaroff, who everyone doesn''t like, is also a powerful wizard. After all, Professor Karkaroff has served as the principal of Durmstrang, one of the three major magic schools in Europe. In his position, he was on par with Dumbledore. Professor Karkaroff''s strength is definitely not inferior to the three deans of Hogwarts. If he does not consider his character, he is indeed a very good professor. With the teachings of these four Defence Against the Dark Arts class professors, all other courses have become electives. Now Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, really worthy of its name, has become a place for wizards to practice magical combat. "Well, today''s opening banquet will be here..." "Wait, principal, and me..." Just as George was about to announce the end of the school banquet, the door of the auditorium was pushed open, and a voice said impatiently. Everyone looked in that direction, and a short and fat middle-aged witch walked in like a pale toad. The witch was very ugly, she had a large, slack face. A big mouth is drooping down, and his big round eyes are slightly raised outwards. She has short **** gray-brown hair with a very ugly big pink bow, which matches the fluffy pink cardigan that she covers over her robe. She shattered all the way, like a toad hopping around. As she trot, she waved, "Principal, and me..." George frowned. "Are you?" The middle-aged witch in front of him, obviously, did not know him. The middle-aged witch ran all the way and said in a shrill voice like a little girl. "I am the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic, a well-known education expert, Dolores Umbridge." She bowed to George, then nodded to the students, "It''s an honor to meet, Mr. Soros, the principal of Hogwarts, it''s an honor to meet all the students of the college." "Well, I must say, it''s great to be able to go back to Hogwarts!" She grinned and showed her sharp teeth. "It''s so great to see these happy little faces looking up at me. All right!" Listening to the fake voice of the aunt and the witch, and seeing her still reluctantly polite, George resisted the urge to drive her out. He said in a suppressed tone, "Say what you came from." Professor Umbridge cleared her throat, and when she continued to speak, her voice became much more serious and her words were dry, as if those words had already been remembered in her heart. "For the entire wizarding world, educating young wizards is a very important thing. Some of the precious talents you are born with, if you are not trained and tempered under careful and careful guidance, it may be fruitless." "The ancient skills unique to the magical world must be passed down from generation to generation, or they will disappear. The precious treasure house of magical knowledge accumulated by our ancestors ~ www.novelhall.com ~ must be provided by those who are fortunate enough to engage in noble education. People protect and supplement them..." "Please tell me the point." George interrupted Umbridge''s tirade and said impatiently, "These are the things that Principal Hogwarts needs to consider. No need for your concern, please explain your intentions." After Umbridge was interrupted, her face turned paler. Her complexion changed, and she faltered without speaking for a long time, just like an actor on the stage forgetting her own lines. She began to recite her own lines indiscriminately, "The past principals of Hogwarts have all innovated while shouldering the important task of managing this historically famous school. This is totally right, because if there is no progress, it will stagnate. Will decay." "At the same time, however, the practice of making progress for progress should never be encouraged. Our traditions have been tempered and often do not require clumsy corrections. To achieve a balance, between the old and the new, in permanence and change between....." George interrupted her nonchalantly, "If you forget the lines, you can get out of the way, and then the students should rest." "I...I...I" Umbridge was so anxious that he kept turning his head, thinking about what to say. She finally remembered, "I...I am a senior investigator of the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency." Her tone finally began to flow again, "Yes, I am a senior investigator appointed by the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency. This time I came to Hogwarts to investigate and record the teaching of Hogwarts." George said coldly, "Hogwarts does not need the evaluation of educational institutions, and European educational evaluation agencies do not control Hogwarts in the UK." Browse reading address: Chapter 726： The undercurrent of the magic world If he remembers correctly, Umbridge should be an opponent who was behind the opposition to him becoming Headmaster of Hogwarts. Listening to the name of the European educational evaluation agency, their purpose is even more obvious. Those people could no longer prevent him from becoming the principal of Hogwarts. Now I want to rely on other methods to hold him back at Hogwarts, but it is a pity that he is not a foolish person like Dumbledore. George announced loudly to the students, "Then everyone can disband. Now, the prefects take the students from their colleges back to the dormitory to rest." There was a collision of tables, chairs and benches around, and everyone stood up and prepared to leave the auditorium. Umbridge said in a panic, "Mr. Soros, I...I have an official appointment document. According to the agreement between the European Magic Assessment Agency and Hogwarts, I have the right to enter the academy for investigation and recording. ." "This is a tradition.... This is a tradition to follow." She hurriedly pulled out a stack of documents from a pink handbag she was carrying, and wanted to pass it to George. George frowned. "It''s late today. Filch will arrange a room for you. I''ll talk about other things tomorrow." He ignored the stack of papers, turned and left Umbridge behind him. A group of freshmen have cautiously walked over from the aisles between the tables of the various colleges. Under the leadership of the prefect, they each walked towards their respective colleges. Umbridge''s face was uncertain, which was completely different from what she had imagined at the beginning, and it was completely different from their plan. The first few days of summer vacation were the happiest days in Umbridge''s life. She was close, only a tiny bit. At least, she herself thinks so. She was only a little short of reaching the highest power throne in the magic world. Fudge made a big mistake. His assertion that Voldemort could not be resurrected was completely broken by Dumbledore''s move to resurrect Voldemort. Fudge made a huge mistake in responding to Voldemort''s resurrection and was blamed by everyone. During those days, the entire magical world was calling for Dumbledore to step down and Fudge to step down. Among the voices of these appeals, some were written by Umbridge. You know, she is the deputy minister of the Ministry of Magic. Once the Minister of Magic stepped down, who could be closer to this position than her? Absolutely not, at least she thinks so. In the dark, she did not less encourage and vocalize Fudge to step down. All her efforts are to make herself the Minister of Magic after Fudge stepped down. This was her most coveted wish in her whole life, and this wish was almost realized. It is a pity that with George becoming the chairman of the International Wizarding Federation, with George supporting Fudge. Fudge''s ministerial position became firmly established in the Ministry of Magic. There is no one who can fight against the Minister of Magic who is supported by George. Fudge''s power has reached its peak since taking office. Umbridges dream of the Minister of Magic was completely lost. These were not the worst things, and when Fudge started investigating those opponents, they became more flustered. When the power of Fudge and George grew stronger, all secret opponents and careerists panicked. When George, with the most powerful power in the wizarding world, began to encroach on the power of the magic world. The conspirators and careerists in the entire magical world were all forced to one corner. Unlike Dumbledore''s old age, George Soros was incredibly young. Once he began to get involved and encompass the power of the magic world. In the next few hundred years, the entire magical world will tremble under George Soros''s hands. Thinking of that terrible sight, the conspirators and careerists couldn''t help but fear. In their view, George Soros is a terrible figure who is not lost to Voldemort. The influence of George Soros''s coming to power was not lost to Voldemort''s coming to power. In the next few hundred years, all power will be in the hands of such a powerful wizard. This is something that conspirators and careerists cannot accept. At this time, the entire underground forces in the magic world, and even the entire underground forces in the wizarding world, are starting to act. A rising king of the world, a rising wizard god. This is something that no ambitious wizard can accept. Prior to this, careerists and conspirators in the magical world even included careerists and conspirators from abroad. They have been trying to stop and prevent George from becoming the principal of Hogwarts. Although the principal of Hogwarts seems to be less famous than the Minister of Magic, the principal of Hogwarts possesses no less power than the Minister of Magic The Minister of Magic often rotates as he is. Minister, if he is not strong enough, it is even difficult to hold real power in the Ministry of Magic. Fudge once faced such a problem. Because of Fudge''s lack of prestige and strength, he struggled in the position of Minister of Magic. Fudge had to rely on Dumbledore''s strength and seek Dumbledore''s support to stay in the position of Minister of Magic. When Fudge and Dumbledore fell out, he had to rely on the power of a veteran pure-blood wizard to maintain his power and fight Dumbledore. When Voldemort was resurrected, Fudge fell into a greater crisis. He had to fall back to George in an all-round way and follow George''s direction so that he could continue to hold his position as Minister of Magic with George''s support. Throughout Fudge''s ten years as Minister of Magic, he was completely unable to truly control the Ministry. In order to secure his position as Minister, Fudge had to change three forces one after another. Only with the help of those powerful forces could Fudge be able to secure his position as Minister of Magic. Compared with the difficult position of Minister of Magic, the position of Headmaster Hogwarts was much easier. Hogwarts is independent for most of the time, just like a small independent kingdom in the magic world. The principal of Hogwarts, in this small kingdom, holds complete monopoly power. The principal is free to appoint teachers, regardless of whether the teacher is qualified or not, regardless of whether the appointment is nepotism. The principal can also punish a student at will, regardless of whether the student made a mistake or whether the punishment is reasonable. The principal can also forgive a student at will, regardless of whether the student has made a major mistake, and whether the forgiveness is reasonable. Browse reading address: Chapter 727： Principals rights In most of the time, Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the principal alone has the final say. Only when the Hogwarts board of directors, or a more powerful group, overwhelmed the Hogwarts principal. The power of the principal of Hogwarts will be interfered by outside forces. When there is no outside power, when the principal at Hogwarts is strong enough. Hogwarts is completely complete, and it is the principal''s words. George Soros is strong enough, the Hogwarts board of directors has all surrendered to him, and external forces cannot prevent him from becoming the principal of Hogwarts. When George Soros became the principal of Hogwarts, the entire Hogwarts became the power of George Soros and the power of George Soros. As long as he wants, he can even directly turn Hogwarts students into his own private army. As the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, he not only has this power, he also has this ability. From what Umbridge heard outside the door, George Soros even had this willingness to train the students into his own army. The major changes in Hogwarts this year are all like a powerful army. It was also hearing these contents that the Umri Wizard rushed out amidst hesitation and struggle. They had been trying to prevent George from becoming the principal of Hogwarts. But these moves have become bubble phantoms under the threat of Voldemort. George was undisputedly the principal of Hogwarts. After this, when they found they could not stop, George became the principal of Hogwarts. They had to consider an alternative plan, considering how to prevent George from successfully mastering Hogwarts. They have no way to deal with the frontal conflict and hostility. At this time, the instincts of conspirators and careerists made them think of ways to hold back. Hogwarts is after all a school, an educational institution. Knowing this, they quickly found a new alternative. They intend to drag George back through educational changes. They never wanted to see George master Hogwarts, and they didn''t want to see a powerful wizard who covered the sky with only one hand in the future magic world. As a result, among many hits and ends, Umbridge was officially appointed by the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency. She shouldered the expectations of careerists and conspirators in the magical world and was assigned to Hogwarts to complete the heavy task of dragging George back so that George could not successfully master Hogwarts. At least, they expected it. It is a pity that Umbridge encountered a nail in her first appearance, and George completely ignored her identities. When Umbridge was struggling and didn''t know what to do, the students in the auditorium had already left the auditorium under the leadership of the prefect. The faculty and staff of the school also returned to their dormitories. There are only Umbridge and some wandering ghosts in the Great Hall. Only then did she discover that no one had arranged a place for her to live. "Hey, headless Nick, where did Filch go? The principal just said he asked him to arrange a place to live for me." Umbridge still remembered that George told Filch to arrange a place for her to rest. "I am Nick who is almost headless, not Nick who is headless." The ghost said unhappily. Umbridge covered his mouth with his hand and smiled. "Don''t worry about the little things, I am a senior investigator of the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency. Now, I need a place to rest." "Sleep in the corridor by yourself, who cares about the little things." For Umbridge''s offense, Nick, who was almost headless, had no idea of ??disregarding the previous suspicion. He flew into the air all at once and flew out of the auditorium. Umbridge blushed, and she jumped and cursed, "Damn ghost, come back to me. You haven''t answered my question. You are destroying the school''s reputation in the education world..." Following Umbridge''s curse, the other ghosts accelerated and flew away from the auditorium. The entire auditorium suddenly became empty. "Asshole, bastard, ghost egg..." Umbridge cursed and left the auditorium all the way, looking for the janitor''s office as he remembered. When she was turning around in the corridor, she found sadly that she hadn''t been to Hogwarts for many years, and she had no knowledge of so many changing corridors and rooms. ....... After George left the auditorium, he walked through the hallway guarded by the monster, from the spiral staircase to the principal''s office. The principal''s office at this time has undergone earth-shaking changes. The spacious round room becomes tidy and empty, just like an empty large classroom. All kinds of silverware that had been collected by the principal was packed and pressed into the cabinet by George. The portraits of the old principals and headmasters that were once hung on the wall were packed in another utility room. At this time, the wall is a neat row of bookshelves with some books that George would often read. There is this small cabinet next to the bookshelf. Through the transparent window, you can see some cups, teapots and the like. George waved his hand, and the huge desk and chair leaned against the wall. He took out a pocket with the non-marking stretch curse applied, and took out a black tent from it. He tapped his finger, and the black tent was spread out under the control of magic and set in the middle of the principal''s office. He opened the curtain of the tent and got in. After entering the tent, the space immediately became much larger. Inside the tent is a closed crystal room made of black crystal. The surrounding and inner walls of the crystal room are inscribed with various magic runes. This is where George used to rest during this time. The night was long, and all the teachers and students fell asleep. Only Filch couldn''t sleep. He pressed his ears with a pillow, and he could still hear Umbridge''s yelling. "Damn Pipi, don''t follow me, I''m going to kill you." Filch thought irritably, "If I know magic, I can give myself a sleeping charm." In a good night, not everyone can sleep well. .... The next morning. When George came to the cafeteria slowly, he was seeing Umbridge with disheveled hair, messy clothes, and thick dark circles around Professor McGonagall and complaining. "That **** Pippi tossed me all night, so I didn''t rest all night. That **** Filch forgot to arrange a room for me, so I stayed in the classroom all night." Professor McGonagall was walking outside the canteen, and Umbridge was chattering beside Professor McGonagall. Browse reading address: Chapter 728： No one can do everything well "I am a senior investigator appointed by the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency. I have official appointment documents. According to the agreement between the European Magic Evaluation Agency and Hogwarts, I have the right to enter the college for investigation and record. This is Hogwarts. Tradition all the time..." "Aren''t you going to sleep, didn''t you want me to arrange a resting place for you?" Professor McGonagall frowned and said in a bored tone. Umbridge then remembered that she hadnt slept all night. She took a plate from a table by the door and put a few cherry cakes on it, and said in a girlish tone, I do have to take a good rest. , I need a warm, soft bed. The bed sheets need to be pink, and the decoration of the room is preferably pink." Professor McGonagall said unceremoniously, "Now there are only compartments in the staff lounge. If you don''t want to, then forget it. Umbridge gritted his teeth and said dissatisfied, "Stay up late is the enemy of young women. I hope that when I wake up, I can see a pink room." Professor McGonagall turned his head away disapprovingly, not looking at Umbridge''s awkward face. After waiting for Professor McGonagall and Umbridge to leave, George heard the relieved exhales of other students in the cafeteria. "That Umbridge is too unbearable." Harry, Hermione, and Ron went from Gryffindor''s table with a plate to George''s table. Hermione looked helpless, "As soon as I entered the restaurant in the morning, I saw Umbridge with a dishevelled hair, pulling everyone to talk like a madman. She always said that she was a senior appointed by the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency. The investigator came to Hogwarts to protect the interests of the students." The corner of George''s eyes raised slightly, "What happened to her by Pippi last night?" Harry couldn''t help laughing. "I heard Nick, headless, say that Pepi Ghost seems to treat Umbridge as his own kind, and will twist and play with her all night." A weird smile appeared on George''s face. "Don''t tell me, she looks a bit like Pippi." "Who said no, when they stood together, they really looked like a family." Ron said maliciously, "I guess Pepy Ghost is after her." George had a chill, and he waved his hand, "Change the topic." He didn''t want to care about Pippi''s love story. Hermione took a deep breath, and she asked curiously, "George, how are you going to arrange Umbridge?" She added, Looking at Umbridges posture, her senior investigator should be true. Professor McGonagall has not refuted her words. It seems that Umbridge is really qualified to conduct an investigation at Hogwarts. ." George picked up the milk on the table and took a sip. "It doesn''t matter whether it is true or fake. Since I am the principal of Hogwarts, it is impossible to allow others to interfere with Hogwarts." Watts order. Whether its the European Magic Education Evaluation Agency or other forces in the magic world." When he became the headmaster of Hogwarts, he had justified all the power of Hogwarts. At this time, there is no person or force that can stop him from changing Hogwarts. "Do you want to drive Umbridge away?" Harry said expectantly. "She is a very uncomfortable guy to look at." "I think she blames people." Ron twisted unnaturally. "She treats us as a few years old again, and then intends to incite us. She really treats us as fools." "Just drive away, it doesn''t need to be." George said slowly, "Since she entered the school through normal channels, she naturally needs a legitimate reason to let her leave. After all, I am now dissatisfied with me as Hogwar. There are still many wizards in Principal Ci, and there is no need to give them more excuses for attacking." He smiled softly, "Hogwarts is our home court, an unwelcome outsider, even if he stays at Hogwarts, what can he do." "However, you can''t help but prevent it." George pondered again. "The heart of defense is indispensable. Although Umbridge is difficult to cause big things, it must be guarded against. Since Peppy ghosts have a good impression of her, they can simply arrange for Peppy ghosts and ghosts to watch. She. As long as she doesn''t cause any trouble, she will be an extra idler in the school." Last night, he had already figured out how to deal with it. Although George was not familiar with that European magic education evaluation agency, since Umbridge came with integrity, there shouldn''t be much problem with his identity. If just because of personal likes and dislikes, Umbridge will be driven away for no reason, even if he has this ability and power, but this is not the best way after all. As the principal of a minor Hogwarts there are many people waiting to pick him up. Although he didn''t care about the opinions of others, too many people opposed it, and it would always affect his transformation of the magic world. On the other hand, Hogwarts is also his home court. With the help of the magic circle, even Voldemort will only suffer a big loss even if he rushes into the campus. He is not worried about any conspiracy and tricks of other wizards. If the wizards who oppose him really have any plans and actions. Umbridge can also be used as a bait to catch other party feathers together. "Ugh!" Harry sighed, "Here is one more guy who is annoying when I see him, turning around." "Life is like this." George said flatly, "Even if it is as strong as me, it is impossible for everything to follow my heart. Unless I am like Voldemort, only being a destroyer." This world is like this, people live in crowds, live in society. When people come into contact with, they affect a living person, not the NPC and numbers in the game. Even if he had become the most powerful wizard in the wizarding world, George couldn''t do anything. It was his own temper. After all, he couldn''t be like a player playing a custom game, treating everyone as chess pieces and NPCs. Violence is the most direct and thorough method, but violence is always the method to eliminate all possibilities. Violence never solves the problem, but solves the most fundamental person. When everyone is violently resolved, all possibilities are also resolved. The world created by Voldemort can also eliminate wars and disputes. Just because a living **** will replace all disputes and become the only rule. Such a desolate world can also be peaceful and equal. Browse reading address: Chapter 729： Nevilles growth A world of complete equality and complete peace is not always good. Because of these equality, everyone can kneel and pray before Voldemort as equals. Because of these peaces, everyone can peacefully offer everything to Voldemort. Peace and equality are very important, but in many cases, they are not the most important. Only the diversity of the world can produce more possibilities. Just like the four colleges at Hogwarts, Slytherin students are not always welcome by students from the other three colleges. But for more than a thousand years, the inheritance of the entire magical world has agreed to be inseparable from the wizards of Slytherin. After breakfast, the first day of the Hogwarts school year finally began. The changes in Hogwarts as a whole were slowly revealed in front of everyone. In the first few weeks, Hogwarts taught as far as possible in accordance with some habits of previous years. In the first few days, all the students, under the guidance of the teacher, repeatedly mastered the spells they had learned. In this year''s class, the requirements of the spell can not only be passed by just learning. Every student must master a spell completely and thoroughly before they can achieve results on that spell. On Fridays breakfast, on the tower of the castle, there is a large lounge chair and a small round table next to the lounge chair. There were snacks and tea on the small round table. George was drinking tea while lazily watching the students'' training. Today is another quiet and peaceful day. On the grass outside Hogwarts Castle, a group of silhouettes were running fast. George could still see from a distance, the students'' chests violently rising and falling, and heavy breathing. "Yes, run, don''t stop." Professor McGonagalls voice was louder than usual. She shouted at the students, "Fighting and class are completely different things." "In class, you can cast spells peacefully in a quiet environment. But in battle, you can''t even stand in place. A stupid wizard standing in place to cast spells cannot be called a wizard who knows how to fight." "This year, you no longer need to learn more magic. But you must be familiar with any of the basic spells in the new textbook." The students of Gryffindor and Slytherin had already ran many laps back and forth around the grass. They dragged their heavy steps breathlessly, and under the urging of Professor McGonagall, they continued to run. They had to maintain enough speed, and once they slowed down unknowingly, the few Newfoundland hounds behind them would rush behind their ass, threatening their **** with teeth and claws. "Neville, run faster and you will be caught up by the hounds." Harry, who was half a circle ahead of the team, warned Neville. "I...I...I know." Neville''s heart was filled with infinite distress, and he quickened his pace with a weeping face. Last year, he discovered his talent in the potions class, which almost changed his entire destiny. His level of potion making is getting better and better, even surpassing most of his classmates. He has been welcomed and encouraged by everyone in the mutual aid agency, and his self-confidence has also been greatly improved. Even with his other courses, he is getting better and better. He thought he had completely got rid of the fate of the tail of the crane. But he didn''t expect the new training to hit his short board again. He is a bit fat, not flexible enough, and running fast enough. In the new course, he once again became the bottom, the idiot chased by the hounds. "Neville, what are you thinking, be careful of your ass." Ron exclaimed loudly. A Newfoundland hound has caught up with the clumsy Neville. It has followed Neville for several minutes, but Neville has not speeded up. Finally, the Newfoundland hound opened its mouth wide and rushed towards Neville''s round butt. Listening to Ron''s reminder, the corner of Neville''s eyes swept over the hound''s sharp teeth, and the cross-toothed weapon, with the sound of wind, was about to bite his ass. Neville took a deep breath, his mind sank, and he shouted. "Demacia!" A sudden surge of courage from the bottom of my heart, mixed with heat, flows through Neville''s body. A semi-transparent mask suddenly enveloped him. The light mask that appeared suddenly slammed into the sharp teeth of the hound, making a creaking sound, and bounced the Newfoundland hound far away. "Pretty!" Harry, Ron, and Hermione all applauded Neville''s performance. George on the tower tapped the table with his fingers, "It''s really a good performance, and Neville has unconsciously grasped Yan Ling." George was surprised by Nevilles performance recently. After Nevilles parents recovered from his illness, he was like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. All of his aptitudes and abilities are rapidly improvingNavis curse , Is no longer bothering him as before. And his speech spirit has reached a very good point. Just now when Neville yelled "Demacia!", even though he was far away, George could see the translucent mask covering Neville''s body. It can be seen only through the shield that the defense of this spirit is comparable to the iron armor curse. In terms of the courage effect brought by the spirit itself, its flexibility surpassed the Iron Armor Curse. Based on this language alone, Neville can gain a net advantage in comparison with other students. In particular, when he added Ling Ling to the iron armor curse, his defense far exceeded other students. Even the black magic used by elite wizards can hardly break through the protection of the iron armor curse and the voice spirit at the same time. "Unexpectedly, before I knew it, Neville had grown to this point." George suddenly felt that he seemed to ignore Neville a little. Neville, whom he had not paid too much attention to before, seemed to be a good seed. The current Neville, if he can fully grasp the power of the word spirit, with a little training, he will not lose to the other members of the Brotherhood. However, he quickly realized that Neville was able to grow to where he is now, more or less because Yan Ling and Neville''s minds were pure and very compatible. Neville''s distress in studying and cursing may have been vented to Yan Ling''s practice before he could achieve his current results. George put his mind down and continued to watch the students'' training Neville didn''t care about his results. He didn''t know how good his performance was. He could only see that he was hanging far behind his classmates and became the tail of the crane again. Thinking of this, he sighed again. With the heat transferred from his body, he quickened his pace and finally caught up with his classmates. Browse reading address: Chapter 730： Weak students "well done." Professor McGonagall nodded and finally asked the students to stop first. Seeing the students put their hands on their knees and breathlessly panting, she praised her without hesitation. "Neville''s protective spell just used is very good and needs to be maintained. When you can use that spell anytime, anywhere, you can protect yourself the first time you are attacked and look for opportunities to counterattack. " She emphasized, "The real battle is not standing on a duel stage and throwing spells at each other. Using spells while running is the basic training you need to complete. Whether it is attack or defense spells, you all need to It''s handy in this unfavorable situation." She waved a group of Newfoundland hounds and gathered around her. Those terrible hounds squatted obediently around Professor McGonagall, looking at the students with grinning teeth, and scared the students back again and again. Professor McGonagall touched the heads of the Newfoundland Hounds and said calmly, "Transfiguration is very common in combat." Her tone was serious, "As you have just seen, a group of flexible and fierce hunting dogs is enough to make a group of wizards who have not been trained in combat rush." "If we could fight back with the spell, things would be better." Dean Thomas whispered. Not all the students were convinced by the scene where the hounds were just passively chasing. "That''s right." Professor McGonagall said dismissively, "Just being chased won''t convince you, so Thomas, then you can try to fight back with a spell." "Really?" Dean Thomas said eagerly. He took out his wand with a look of anticipation. The process of being chased just now has caused him to accumulate a lot of resentment. "The others are scattered." Professor McGonagall directed the students to disperse, giving a wide field to Thomas and the hounds. "Thomas, you can shoot first." Professor McGonagall and his classmates stood aside, quietly watching the battle between Dean Thomas and the hounds. "Go on, Dean, don''t lose to a bunch of hounds." "It''s just a few hounds. You are a powerful wizard. You are in the fifth grade." "We won''t lose to a few hounds." The students of Gryffindor are all cheering for Dean Thomas. Dean was excited by the classmates'' cheering, and he took a deep breath of excitement. He pointed at the hunting dogs with his magic wand, and he was about to use his best spell to attack the hunting dogs. What kind of spell should he use, he began to think in his head. Then, he was stunned. When Dean faced these hounds alone, he suddenly realized that fighting a group of hounds was not as easy as he thought. He recalled the spells he knew, whether it was an exorcism, a sleeping spell, a floating spell, a flame spell, a frost spell... He couldn''t find a spell that could attack all the hounds at the same time. "Why didn''t Dean take the shot?" There was no battle in anticipation, and the silent scene made the students very uncomfortable. "What about him?" Seeing Dean Thomas'' silence, the students'' excitement also sank. "Armor bodyguard!" Dean couldn''t find a way to solve all the hounds at once. At the urging of the students, he finally used the first spell, the Iron Armor Curse. With the use of the iron armor curse, the hounds were no longer quietly squatting on the ground, waiting for Dean''s attack. The hounds were running fast, they were running fast around Dean, in circles. With a layer of iron armor curse on him, Dean finally gained some confidence. He summoned the flame and threw it at the hound. "Wise choice." Seeing Dean Thomas'' choice of curse, George nodded slightly. Ordinary wizards lack a large-scale destruction spell, facing multiple enemies, the first thing they need to use is always a protection spell. However, what an iron armor curse can do is to allow the wizard to make more mistakes. These wizards who have been traditionally educated by Hogwarts will always be vulnerable when they face the enemy without actual combat. The battle was not as the students imagined, in their hearts at the beginning. They are powerful wizards, and they hold many spells. One point of their wand is frost and flame. One thought of their spell is to attack and destroy. They are such a powerful, so proud wizard, dealing with a few hunting dogs, it is not a game to catch them. They never imagined how embarrassed and vulnerable they would be when they really met their opponents. The hounds circled Dean Thomas, rushing into the gap between his attacks time and time again, bumping Dean Thomas into a bump. The attacks that Dean summoned, those flames, and those frost, were easily avoided by the hounds. Those hounds teased the young wizard like a cunning old cat teasing a mouse. Their running their rampages made Dean Thomas exhausted. When Dean''s curse was thrown, the cunning hound immediately rushed away. When he attacked, the hounds immediately swarmed up. He was simply caught in a sea of ??hounds, and the attacks from all directions made him dizzy and dazzled. Under the hustle and bustle, those spells frequently fell in the empty space. "flutter!" With a flutter, Dean has been thrown to the ground by the hound, and the battle is over. The battle didn''t last long, and within a few minutes, Dean''s armor body was breached by the hounds. Under the siege of the hounds, it was even difficult for him to take his own steps. Without the protection of the protective spell, the ordinary wizard is not much stronger than the Muggle. "Does anyone else want to try it?" Professor McGonagall ignored Dean, who was lying on the ground and never got up. She looked at the other students and continued to ask. "Anyone still unconvinced?" "I want to try." Seamus Finnigan took out his wand and walked forward. In the battle just now, he came up with a different method, and he planned to try it. Neville stepped forward and helped Dean Thomas who was lying on the ground. From Dean Thomas''s tightly bitten lower lip and red eyes, it could be seen that the blow just hit him a lot, and he certainly did not expect that he would lose to a group of hounds. Seamus Finnigan also learned from Dean, adding protection from the Iron Armor Curse at the beginning. When the group of hounds ran fast around him, he didn''t immediately use the attacking spell. He touched the ground with his magic wand, and a white light spread across his body, and he summoned a layer of ice around him. The other students suddenly realized that they had already reacted. Browse reading address: Chapter 731： The right way to fight "I can''t walk on the ice. If I summon a layer of ice all over my body. It''s like a trap. Those hounds can''t cross the ice and attack Seamus." "Good job, Seamus." The students couldn''t help but applaud Seamus''s cleverness. They seemed to have seen Seamus''s victory. Seamus himself thought the same. Dean''s failure taught him a lesson. When he was besieged by a group of hounds, not many people could react. So he planned to pass the trap from the beginning to avoid the frontal conflict with the hound. Once the hound can''t attack him, he can naturally attack the hound at will. Seamus summoned the flames in time and threw them towards the hounds. "Too naive to think." Seeing Seamer''s behavior, George could only say that the child was naive. The deformed monsters controlled by wizards are completely two concepts compared to ordinary wild dogs. Sure enough, Seamus lost faster than Dean Thomas. He was staring at a hound in front of him. Behind him, a hunting dog had hit him like a sled running at high speed. Even with the protection of the iron armor curse, the huge collision still made Seamus lose his balance. Those students who were still cheering for Seamus just now closed their mouths. They didn''t expect it to be such a result, Seamus was defeated faster than Dean. Being crushed by a big dog, no one thought that Seamus had the qualifications to continue fighting. After Seamore was defeated, Professor McGonagall continued to arrange students one after another, asking them to challenge the group of hounds and let them understand their shortcomings immersively. The results of the defeat of one student after another were unacceptable to the students. A fifth-grade wizard can''t handle a group of hounds, which is beyond their imagination. "How is it possible, how can we lose?" "We are wizards, how could we lose to a group of hounds?" "Why did we fight a group of hounds? If we can''t even fight a group of hounds, what is the meaning of the magic we learn?" Some students began to question their abilities and the meaning of magic. "These hounds are also magic. They are the use of transfiguration. You don''t have the ability to do so. Don''t rely on magic." "Is the magic we learned useless?" The students began to argue with each other, not knowing how to defeat these monsters controlled by the wizard. Looking at the students in these disputes, George had to say that his transformation of Hogwarts was completely necessary. These students without actual combat experience are incredibly fragile. If there is a life-and-death struggle, untrained students, even many staff members of the Ministry of Magic, they are not as good as a Muggle soldier. You know, these students have performed much better than previous students. In the past few years, George has been promoted in the dueling club. Most students have experience in fighting and dueling, and their strength has far surpassed their previous peers. They were not completely frightened in the face of the hounds that swarmed up. They at least know how to use iron armor curses and how to use traps, but that''s all. Putting untrained soldiers on the battlefield is murder, and throwing wizards without proper education and training into society will also directly destroy them. "Okay, be quiet." Professor McGonagall motioned to them to be quiet, "Your performance is disappointing." Under Professor McGonagalls disappointed tone, the students bowed their heads, and even they themselves couldnt imagine. They are in the fifth grade, and they still lose to a group of hounds that have been summoned. "I probably understand why the principal should completely change Hogwarts teaching." Professor McGonagall said slowly, "This is not your fault, this is our fault, this is Hogwarts teaching. wrong." She sighed and said, "We didn''t educate you as real wizards, and the school failed to teach you how to protect yourself." At this moment, she had to admit that George''s transformation of Hogwarts was completely necessary. Those students who had graduated from Hogwarts had not even learned the ability to protect themselves at Hogwarts. Professor McGonagall turned his gaze to Harry, "Now we need a correct demonstration, Harry, you go up." "it is good." Harry walked into the middle of the field in the eyes of others'' expectations. This time, Professor McGonagall didn''t wait for Harri to take the first shot, she directly controlled the hounds and rushed towards Harry. The siege that made other students helpless was like a joke full of flaws in Harry''s eyes. He pointed his wand lightly, and a huge bear turned into mud had already leaped on the hounds. The hounds separated a few to pinch the giant bear and the rest rushed at Harry again. Completely different from the rush of other classmates, Harry was like a cunning hunter and a skilled warrior. He circled the giant bear in the mud, always facing the hounds. Under the swing of his wand, the grass on the ground seemed to grow hands, tightly binding the running hounds. A series of raised steps appeared in front of the hounds running. Before they could change direction, they slammed into the steps. When they jumped over the steps, they had not yet stood firm, and would face the collision of the giant bear again. Professor McGonagall nodded and pointed at everyone, analyzing Harry''s key points in the battle. "When facing a large number of opponents, there is no doubt about reducing their speed and dividing their number. But this does not mean that you can roughly put the trap in front of yourself. The traps are not divided. Enemy, it doesnt know who the enemy is." Professor McGonagall frowned, "I was very dissatisfied just now. You didn''t even think about using Transfiguration. Although it is a bit too difficult for you to transform a giant bear, but transform one or two hunting dogs, I think This is still within your capabilities." In the battle just now, none of the students had used the Transfiguration Curse. This made her begin to reflect on her teaching. Her previous requirements for students seemed too rigid. A spell that cannot be used in battle, what is the difference between that and a joke? Professor McGonagall said dissatisfiedly, "Use one or two hounds to drag the enemy''s speed. This is what you should have thought of from the beginning. The other students were silent. Transfiguration is a very delicate spell. Using Transfiguration in battle is much more difficult than using other spells. Browse reading address: Chapter 732： Different teaching In the field, Harry took advantage of the divided terrain to kick a hound that came up fiercely. Professor McGonagall continued, "In addition to wands and spells, wizards have hands and feet. Dont just know that you stand still and use wands and spells. Your body is the greatest weakness, but also the greatest. Weapons." "Keep moving at all times and keep your attention at all times. These are required courses in combat." Having said that, Professor McGonagall used his magic, and the tip of his wand shot a dazzling red light towards Harry. Even during the battle, Harry did not lose sight of his surroundings. Professor McGonagall''s shot was immediately discovered by him. He changed his footsteps easily, and a wall of soil that climbed up suddenly blocked the hound and the red light. Professor McGonagall nodded in satisfaction, "Move fast, with the help of terrain, a wizard must be like an army." She turned her head to look at the students and said loudly, "Always don''t forget where your enemy is. When you are entangled by the deformed animal, your opponent can have enough time to prepare a powerful killing spell." "And at this time, if you only have the animals called by the other party in your eyes, the next result will be self-evident." Seeing Harry coping with ease, the other students were speechless. Harry is stronger than them. This is something they have known for a long time, but they have never known the meaning of such a strong representative. Harry didn''t use the deeper spells. It was not that the spells they learned were useless, but that they couldn''t effectively use the spells they learned. While talking, Harry had easily eliminated the last hound and returned to the queue. "You have seen the correct way of fighting." Professor McGonagall looked around and said to everyone, "Of course, it will take a long time to reach Harry''s ease. But you have an easier way, and this is what I want to teach you." She slowly said, "What I am good at is Transfiguration, in my Defense Against the Dark Arts class. You can learn the attack methods I have just now, summon hordes of hounds, and even more Powerful monsters attack their opponents." Listening to Professor McGonagall''s statement, the students immediately shocked. They had been chased by hounds just now and fled up and down. But if they can master these skills, then they will catch others jumping up and down. Seeing the scene in front of him, George retracted his gaze, lying on the chair comfortably, drinking tea and basking in the sun. Transfiguration has a very big advantage in the battle of ordinary wizards. Just like the group of hounds that Professor McGonagall summoned today, they can chase a group of untrained students and jump up and down. However, the difficulty of Transfiguration is also more difficult than ordinary spells. Those students may not have thought of Transfiguration just now, but it is not so easy to use Transfiguration freely in battle. In general, the changes in the school these days have met George''s expectations. It is not surprising that the students are weak. After all, they are just untrained children. With sufficient training, even these weak children can grow into qualified wizards. Only the refusal to acknowledge the weakness of the students and the unreasonable teaching is the fundamental obstacle to the progress of the students and the progress of Hogwarts. At the gate of Hogwarts Castle while Professor McGonagall is teaching the students. A sneaky figure is hiding behind the oak door. The man used a quill pen to write and draw on a piece of parchment. As the man wrote, he was still muttering, "It''s so terrible and incredible. The school even indulges teachers and asks them to summon hordes of monsters to attack students." "These are hard evidence." While the person was writing and painting, a hoarse voice appeared in her ear, "Dolores, I have found you again, are you hiding and seeking with me?" The sudden sound made the person cry like a ghost. She smashed the quill and parchment in her hand at the visitor, and screamed while running away, "Pippy, I''m not your companion, don''t pester me." Pippi easily avoided the quill and parchment that came over, and he flew lightly behind Umbridge, "Dolores, let''s play together." "Go away...Go away..." Umbridge yelled hysterically, running farther and farther. In the morning, it was Professor McGonagalls Defence Against the Dark Arts class. In the afternoon, it was Professor Flitwick''s Defense Against the Dark Arts class. In the afternoon, the sun quietly hid in the clouds, and the weather became cool and pleasant. George sat on the recliner quietly flipping through the books, watching the students'' exercises at his feet from time to time. Professor Flitwick and Professor McGonagall have different teaching methods. What he is good at is using all kinds of magic spells In class, he showed his special skills to students. "Da da da da da da da!" Under the wave of his wand, the magic beam hit a dirt wall like raindrops, leaving dense pits and pits. He turned his head and said gently to everyone, "Every teacher has different good points. Professor McGonagall is good at transfiguration, and I dabble in spells. As students, you also need to consider that you are good at and Favorite direction." Next, he invited one student after another to demonstrate. Professor Flitwick, waiting for the students to put the iron armor curse on themselves and prepare them fully armed, began his own demonstration. "Rainbow beam!" A colorful beam of light flew out like a rainbow. The dense spots of light hit the shields around the students like raindrops. The entire student will be covered by a lot of paint, and the dazzling brilliance will completely obscure the student''s sight. The student was struck back by the click of light, and there were dazzling light spots in his eyes and ears. Before that student reacted from the storm''s attack, his iron armor curse had already disappeared under the destruction of the light spots. Losing the protection of the iron armor curse, the student was knocked down by a colorful beam of light in an instant. Professor Flitwick said while making a demonstration, "The attack of the curse is not limited to knocking down the opponent head-on. The curse that is too straight can be easily defended and avoided by people. It destroys peoples perception. Destroying peoples sight and hearing, these are also places where spells can be used to attack." He paused, and emphasized, "Moreover, these attacks are difficult to dodge, loud noises and roars can cause damage when they are not in contact with people, making people unable to escape. Browse reading address: Chapter 733： Hagrid returns Professor Flitwick continued to demonstrate and called another student to come forward and confront him. Then the defeated student slowly got up from the ground, and he staggered back to the student team. He hasn''t fully reacted until now, "It''s incredible, I didn''t react at all. I only saw dazzling light in my eyes." The performance of the new student was no better than the first student, and he lost just as quickly. This time, Professor Flitwick used a new spell, a roar that rang in the ear of the student, which directly caused the student to fall to the ground. When he was supported, he shook his head repeatedly, "My ears are still buzzing." One student after another failed in the dizzying attacks of Professor Flitwick. They didn''t realize that the battle was over until they were defeated. They didn''t even know how they were defeated. "This is the correct way to use the spell, it''s so handsome." Student after student was attracted by this gorgeous fighting method. The dazzling and diverse spells are more attractive than other fighting methods. Professor Flitwick''s defense against the dark arts class immediately aroused the students'' great interest. "Very good use of spells." George commented pertinently. Even he was inspired by Professor Flitwicks curse class. The curse directed at the human senses is more difficult to avoid than the curse directed at the human body. Human senses are the bridge between people and the outside world. People''s sight, hearing, smell, and contact with the outside world are all directly exposed to the outside world. When attacking, directly targeting these, exposing the senses to the outside world. You dont even need to hit the target head-on to cause enough damage. During the Quidditch World Cup, George used this spell to deal with hundreds of chaotic wizards at once. Compared with people''s heavy protection of themselves, these sense organs in contact with the outside world need to be in contact with the outside world from time to time. If there are no special precautions, it is easy to be targeted. ... Time lives like this day by day. The school curriculum is going on day by day. The students'' strength is also increasing day by day. They are truly required to become a qualified wizard, a qualified wizard who can fight. Although this kind of training is difficult, I can see my progress every day, which makes everyone excited. One night in mid-October, Hagrid, who had been out for several months, finally returned. At night, when Hermione subconsciously looked in the direction of the Forbidden Forest from the window of the common room, the familiar firelight appeared before her eyes. She turned from the window, smiled at Harry and Ron, "Hagrid is back." Harry rushed to the window immediately, and in the direction of the Forbidden Forest, he saw the familiar flame. He saw the expected scene, "Hagrid is back as expected." Harry immediately rushed to his dormitory to get the invisibility cloak and the map of the spot. His movements were so fast that Ron was still trying to confirm Hagrid''s shadow from the flames of the Forbidden Forest when Harry had already ran back from the dormitory. They crawled out of the portrait hole and hurried into the invisibility cloak. Hermione hesitated. "Why don''t we see Hagrid again tomorrow, or we will notify George." The principal at Hogwarts this year is George, and even the twin brothers have been honestly afraid to cause trouble during this time. They are even more embarrassed, as they did in previous years, using invisibility cloaks and phantom spells to spin around the school every day. Harry hesitated for a moment, "Stop it. We and Hagrid haven''t seen each other for months. You don''t need to disturb George about this little thing." Ron nodded quickly, "It''s been more than a month. We have been strictly abiding by the school rules. This time we went to see Hagrid quietly, and it was nothing." Since George became the principal of Hogwarts, although they have maintained a good relationship, the change in their identities will have more or less other effects. At least, now neither Harry nor Ron would violate the school rules in George''s face. After all, one is the principal and the other is the student. They have taken a completely different stand in terms of school rules. "Well, it''s really a small matter." Harry and Ron''s concerns were justified, and Hermione pondered for a moment, and was too embarrassed to tell George that they were breaking the school rules. The three of them walked down the stairs cautiously, stopping sometimes on the map to check Filch and Mrs. Loris. In addition, they have to pay attention to Pepi Ghost and Umbridge. When they tiptoed through the hall and walked out of the oak door, they finally breathed a sigh of relief and finally walked out without incident. "If you use the phantom spell, the speed can still be faster a familiar voice appeared in Harry and the others. In the moonlight, George was standing on the grass outside the oak door, watching them quietly. "Oh, good evening George." Their hearts jumped violently, and they were arrested now. They explained dryly, "George, we want to see Hagrid." "Well, I know." George said calmly. "After all, I am also the principal of Hogwarts. I also know about Hagrid''s return." "Let''s go together." He didn''t deliberately reveal that Harry and the others violated the night''s prohibition. Harry and the others patted their hearts, calmed down, and followed George at the same pace. They walked along the meadow, taking advantage of the moonlight, towards the forbidden forest. When they saw the golden light of the small square in front and the blue smoke from Hagrid''s chimney, Harry and the others were sure that Hagrid had indeed returned. When he reached the door, Harry quickened his pace. He first walked to the wooden door of Hagrid''s hut and knocked three times. Immediately, a dog in the house barked. "Hagrid, it''s us!" Harry called into the keyhole. "I knew it!" said a gruff voice. Hearing Hagrid''s voice was very happy. "Just come back for three seconds, get out, Yaya! Get out, you sleepy bug." With the sound of pulling the latch, the door creaked open, and Hagrid''s head was exposed in the crack of the door. "Oh!" Hermione screamed. "Oh my God, keep it quiet!" Hagrid said hurriedly, looking at Harry and Ron in surprise, "Come in, fast forward..." Then, his voice stuck, and he stammered, "Oh, principal...you are there too." "Not welcome?" George said quietly. Chapter 734： Hagrids experience "Of course... welcome..." Hagrid said with panic and nervousness on his face, cautiously. "All come in..." Waiting for everyone to come in, Hagrid closed the door and closed all the curtains. With the light in the room, Hermione looked at Hagrid in horror. Hagrid''s hair was messy, with blood clots on it. His left eye was swollen into a seam, blue and purple, his face and hands were bruised, and some were still bleeding. He moved very carefully, as if some bones on his body were also broken. He had obviously just arrived home, with a thick black travel cloak on the back of his chair, and a large backpack that could hold a few children against the wall. "Your condition doesn''t look very good." George frowned slightly. Seeing Hagrid now, he knew that the affairs of the giant would not go well. George took out a bottle of red healing potion from his body and handed it to Hagrid, "I think you need to heal your injuries." Hagrid wiped his clothes several times with his hands, and took the potion carefully, "Thank you, principal." Hagrid drank the potion in one gulp, and Harry took out his wand again and applied the restored spell to Hagrid. "Thank you, Harry. I''ll go make some tea for you." Hagrid limped toward the stove and put a copper kettle on the fire. "Let''s talk about it, the giant''s affairs, it seems that things should not go well." George found a stool and sat down quietly. All three of Harry looked at Hagrid nervously, and Hagrid contacted the giant just after the summer vacation. No one thought that he had been there for so long. But now it seems that even after spending so much time, it seems that the desired effect has not been achieved. Hagrid''s face was a little pale, and he twisted his hands on his chest, not knowing how to place it. "Don''t be afraid of anything." George said slowly, "Giants can''t communicate. This is something that was expected. They have been out of the wizarding world for a long time. Even if they are hired, they may not accept it." He doesn''t care much about hiring giants. In the wizarding world, giants are classified as beasts rather than intelligent creatures. This is not all the prejudice of wizards. Giants are ferocious, lack of intelligence, difficult to communicate, and cannibalism is very serious. The image of giants in the wizarding world is no better than giants. "They really don''t communicate well." Hagrid murmured, "It took us a long time to find them." "Where did you find them?" Hermione asked breathlessly. "In the mountains," Hagrid answered vaguely. "Then why didn''t Muggles find them?" Hermione asked curiously. "No," Hagrid said lowly. "It''s just that their cause of death is always said to be a mountaineering accident, right?" "That''s really an unpleasant statement." George lightly touched the floor with his feet, knowing that humans caught by giants are not just for killing. Giants are also omnivores. Humans are rich in protein, which is a good food for giants. "Giants are very violent and cruel. They kill their own people, let alone other creatures." Hagrid walked to the whining kettle. Splash the boiled water into five bucket-shaped cups. "Ms. Maxim is all right?" George asked the most important question. "of course." Hagrid patted his chest and said, "I promised that I will protect Orim when I die." "She is really an elegant and decent lady." A gentle expression appeared on Hagrid''s face. "I have been conquered by her. Orim, she is an elegant and sophisticated lady. But she is not afraid of hardship at all. You know, we all go to the mountains, which is not a good place. We climbed the rocks all the way, Sleeping in the cave, Orim has always been with me. But she never complained." George said in a positive tone, "Mrs. Maxim is a respectable lady." Hagrid smiled silly, "Not only is she respectable, she is also beautiful." "What happened later?" Harry asked quickly. "You found the giant?" "Yes, we found the giant. It took us a month to find the place." Hagrid shook his head and said, "It''s really not easy. After all, there is no connection between giants and wizards. We must go to those possible places in person to check on the spot. And giants don''t like wizards, don''t like magic, and are away. When the giant is near, none of us can use magic." "That''s really troublesome." George said disapprovingly. In his opinion, in order to hire a group of useless giants, so much effort is completely unnecessary. This is also because Hagrid''s time is not important, so he has leisure time and spends a few months to contact a group of giants. Hagrid nodded, "It''s very troublesome. In addition, Dumbledore warned us that the mysterious man is probably also looking for the giant, and may have sent an emissary He told us to be very careful in that area. , Dont expose yourself and prevent Death Eaters nearby." "Then you found the giant." Harry asked curiously, "How tall and big are they?" Giants have disappeared in the wizarding world, and now people can only see information about giants in books. Harry couldn''t help wondering what a real giant was like. Hagrid recalled, When they were over the ridge that night, they were just below. We saw a small campfire and a huge shadow, like a mountain moving. "They are twenty feet long," Hagrid said with lingering fear. "The bigger one might be twenty-five feet." "That''s really high!" Harry estimated that a twenty-five-foot giant was two Hagrid''s heights. Such a monster will not suffer from the fire dragon. He continued to ask, "How many people are there?" "I think there are seventy or eighty," Hagrid recalled. "Seven or eighty, there are a lot of people." George pondered, "A tribe?" "No, it''s all." Hagrid said sadly. "All the giants, there are only so many left. There used to be many. There were at least a hundred tribes in the world, but they are gradually dying out." He said sadly, "Of course, the wizards killed some, but most of them killed each other. Now they die faster, they are not suitable for living together like that. Dumbledore said it was our fault, yes The wizard drove them to a far place, they had no choice but to stay together in order to survive." George said dismissively, "We didn''t let the giants kill each other." He said slowly, "However, the number of people like this is indeed a bit less. It seems that even if it is left alone, the giant will be extinct before long." Browse reading address: Chapter 735： Crazy giant Hagrid nodded and said sadly, "The giants are so crazy, they always want to kill each other and attack others." Hagrid took a sip of tea and calmed down his mood. "We don''t want to walk over at night. This is likely to cause conflict. For safety, we waited until morning." Hagrid said slowly, "They fell asleep at the same place around three in the morning. We didn''t dare to fall asleep, for fear that a giant would wake up and climb up, so we stayed up all night waiting. Their snoring was terrifying. It even caused it. An avalanche." "After daybreak, the giants woke up and we went down." "That''s it?" Ron asked curiously. "You walked directly into the giant''s camp?" "Dumbledore told us what to do," Hagrid said quietly. "A gift to Gu Ge, the leader of the giant, in respect." "How do you know which is Gu Ge?" Ron asked. Hagrid laughed, "It''s easy to tell. The giant speaks with a fist and a stick. Gu Ge is the biggest, ugliest, and laziest, sitting there waiting for others to feed him, dead sheep or something. Its Kakus. I guess hes 22,3 feet tall and he weighs as much as two male elephants. The skin is like a rhino. "You just walked up there?" Hermione asked nervously. "Well, after walking down, he lay in the valley. They stayed in a depression between the four mountains, near a mountain lake. Kakus lay on the lake, roaring for people to feed him and his wife. Me and Orim walked down the hillside." "But didn''t they want to kill you?" Ron asked incredulously. "Someone must think so," Hagrid shrugged. "But we held the gift high as Dumbledore said, staring at Gu Ge, ignoring the others. Just like that, the others calmed down and watched us walk past. , We walked all the way to Kakus feet, bowed, and put the present in front of him." "What gift for the giant?" Ron asked with interest. "Can you eat it?" "No, he can get food himself." Hagrid said, "We give him magic. As long as magic is not used to deal with them, giants also like this magical and dangerous magic. In short, we gave him the first day A goublai fairy fire." Harry and Ron both frowned. "first day?" "Yes, giants are not easy to touch. We put down the Goublay fairy fire, and after expressing goodwill, we must leave first. I said: Albus Dumbledore gave a message, when the messenger brings gifts tomorrow, please Gu Ge Talk to him." "Why didn''t you talk to them that day?" Hermione asked curiously. " Hagrid explained, Giants are not easy to contact. Most of them dont understand human language. We need to give them some time to put their guard down. Even Kakus and us have to be translated by other giants. "Dumbledore wants us to take our time and let the giant see that we keep our promises. Bring gifts tomorrow. If you do bring them, it will give them a good impression. And ask them to check the first gift sometimes and find that Its a good thing, I want more." "In short, you can''t say too much, say a lot at once, they can''t turn their minds, they will kill you. It must be simple. So we bowed back and found a comfortable cave for the night. When I went back the next morning, I saw Kakus waiting for us eagerly." George shook his head secretly, the giant is not smart enough, they can''t remember these routines. Giants are mostly controlled by emotions and don''t have much brains. Instead of cumbersome use of routines, it is better to beat them directly. For the beast, only the pressure of death will be remembered forever. Creatures in nature will always succumb to more powerful creatures. Dumbledore had found the wrong way to deal with giants like beasts by dealing with intelligent creatures. Hagrid continued, "The next day, we gave him a beautiful helmet. The goblin made it, indestructible, and then we sat down and talked." "Kakus had a good impression of Dumbledore. He had heard of Dumbledore and knew that he was opposed to killing the last giants in Britain. Kakus was very interested in Dumbledore''s words." "It looks like things are going well." Harry said with satisfaction. "When we left, we were full of hope and promised to bring another gift the next day." Hagrid said sadly, "but something went wrong that night." "What happened?" Harry asked. "I said that giants are not suitable for living together, not suitable for such a large group." Hagrid said sadly, "They can''t control themselves, and they fight each other half to death every few weeks. Men fight with men, women fight with women. Those old tribes'' remnants fight back and forth, not counting. Fight for food, fire, and sleeping place." "Seeing that their entire race is about to become extinct, you think they will stop killing each other They don''t have such thoughts..." Just like George guessed, the giant would never act according to normal logic, and the giant''s actions would never consider the consequences. The giants are too tall and have no natural enemies, and there is no existence that can overwhelm them. There is no crisis of survival, which has kept those giants from developing wisdom. Dumbledore''s approach was wrong from the beginning. It is meaningless to please giants. When these ferocious monsters are eating people, even if the other party kneels and begs for mercy, they will not exchange their sympathy. It is too naive to want to communicate with the giant in hopes of giving a little gift. Hagrid sighed deeply. "There was a fierce fight that night. We saw it at the entrance of the cave, in the valley below. After a few hours, the sound was so loud that you couldn''t believe it. When the sun came out, the snow was all red. The head sank to the bottom of the lake." "Kakus is dead?" Hermione asked in surprise. Hagrid said gravely, "Kakus is dead, and the giant has replaced it with a new Gugo, called Gao Gaoma." He sighed, "Unexpectedly, we changed people only two days after we made friends with Gu Ge. We felt that Gao Gaoma might not be able to talk, but we can only give it a try." "You go talk to him?" Ron asked incredulously. "After seeing him chop off the heads of other giants?" "Of course we went." Hagrid said helplessly, "How can we give up in two days after passing so far? We went on with the gift we had planned to give to Karkus." "I didn''t even know before I could speak. He was sitting there, wearing Kakus'' helmet, watching us approaching with squinting eyes. He was very burly, one of the tallest there, with black hair and **** teeth. Wearing bone necklaces, some look like human bones." Browse reading address: Chapter 736： Enemy with wizards "I worked hard and held up a large scroll of dragon skins and said:''Gift to the giant Guge!'' Before I finished speaking, I was hung upside down. His two men caught me." Hermione covered her mouth with her hand. "How did you get out?" Harry asked quickly. "I wouldn''t be able to get out unless Orim was there." Hagrid said excitedly, "She drew out her wand and cast some of the fastest spells I''ve ever seen in my life. It''s amazing. The Eye Curse hit the eyes of the two guys and they immediately left me behind." "But it''s troublesome, because we used magic on the giant. That''s why the giant hates wizards. We had to run away, knowing we couldn''t enter the camp again." "What happened after this?" George asked. He said indifferently, "Unable to persuade giants, this is something that has been expected. Giants are not only not suitable for staying with any creatures, nor are they suitable for staying with any creatures. Giants have no wisdom unless they are more powerful. Biological enslavement. Otherwise, they can only cause destruction, and they cannot become allies of wizards." Hagrid said helplessly, "The giant is not completely unable to communicate. We lie in the cave and observe for a few days. Only then did we discover the problem. We soon discovered that he does not reject all wizards, the giant only rejects us." "Death Eater?" Harry asked immediately. "Yes," Hagrid said gloomily, "two come to see him with gifts every day, and he didn''t hang them up." "How did you know you were a Death Eater?" Ron asked. "Because I recognized one," Hagrid said gruffly, "McNeill, remember? The guy they sent to kill Buckbeak. He is a lunatic, like a tall horse like to kill, no wonder they are so speculative. ." "McNeill convinced the giant to unite with the mysterious man?" Hermione said desperately. "Now those giants will not only become the wizard''s allies, but also the wizard''s enemies." "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished it yet!" Hagrid explained, "I discussed with Orim. Although Gu Ge seems to be biased towards mysterious people, it does not mean that giants are like this. We want Ideas to persuade other giants. Those who dont want to go up and down the road." "How can you tell which ones are?" Ron asked. "They were beaten badly, didn''t they?" Hagrid explained patiently, "Anyone who is a little brainy will hide from the tall horses and hide in the surrounding caves like us. So we decided to walk around the caves at night. See if you can convince a few people." "It seems there should be no effect." Looking at Hagrid''s return this time, George had already guessed that he was ultimately unsuccessful in persuading the giants. The sea pattern urged, "It''s not unsuccessful. We persuaded several giants at one time." "Gao Gaoma''s group knocked them out. After they woke up, they crawled into the nearest hiding place. In short, one of them knew a little English and acted as an interpreter for the two. Our words didn''t seem to be too bad. So We often go there and visit the injured giant." Hagrid shook his fingers. "I think we persuaded six or seven at one time." "Six or seven?" Ron said excitedly. "That''s not bad! Will they come and fight the mysterious man with us?" Hermione reminded, "What do you mean once, Hagrid?" Hagrid looked at her sadly, "The tall horse attacked the cave, and the one who survived never wanted to deal with us anymore." "So, now the giants have taken refuge in mysterious people, right?" George asked flatly. "Yes." Hagrid sighed deeply and lowered his head to play with his fingers. "But we did what we should do and delivered Dumbledore''s message. Someone heard it, and I think someone will remember. If those don''t want to Obeying the tall horse, they may remember that Dumbledore is friendly, and maybe they will come." "In short, now the giant has taken refuge in the enemy, right?" George said calmly. Hagrid twisted his body and replied uneasily, "Probably, you can say the same." "Okay." George knocked on the table with his hands. "Where did you find the giants?" For this ending, George had already expected it. Just like the dementor, a ferocious beast like a giant is more likely to smell like a dark wizard. He hadn''t counted on Dumbledore''s plan from the beginning. Since Dumbledore''s acknowledgment had failed, then the giants should pay the price for their ignorance. Anyway, George didn''t plan to just sit and watch the giant join Voldemort''s side. Although the giant is a waste that can only be destroyed, Voldemort is not a waste. The size and bloodlines of giants make them extremely resistant to wizards'' magic. If the giant and Voldemort really cooperate completely ~ www.novelhall.com~ The giant after the magic transformation will cause damage to the wizard. Hagrid seemed to have guessed George''s thoughts. He twisted and said nervously, "We found the giant in a mountain near the Sudeten Mountains in Poland." He emphasized, "Time should have passed a long time, and I think they should have all moved away." George said indifferently, "Whether they leave or not, they have to go and see anyway." "Well, apart from the giants, there is another thing." George continued, "The teaching curriculum at Hogwarts has changed a lot because of the resurrection of the mysterious man. Most of this year , Are used for students to conduct confrontation training and take defense against the dark arts class." Hagrid didn''t quite understand what George meant, but he vaguely felt something wrong. He said anxiously, "I have prepared very good things for the protection of magical creatures. I think the students will like it." "very sorry!" In this case, Hagrid immediately thought that Dumbledore had to tell him what it was like when something bad happened. George shrugged, "This year, you will no longer be the teacher of the Magical Creatures Conservation Course." "Oh no!" Hagrid screamed miserably, "I knew it would be like this." The three of Harry looked at George pitifully, hoping that George could change his mind. George ignored Harry and their plea, his decision would not be changed casually, he said slowly. "This year, your job has become hunting ground management again. In addition, in addition to hunting ground management, you can cultivate some dangerous species you like if you report in advance and meet the requirements." He set his gaze on Hagrid and added, "I think this job is more suitable for you than the magical creature protection class." Browse reading address: Chapter 737： Soul of Vengeance When he heard that he couldn''t be the teacher of the magical creature protection class, Hagrid felt as though he was sapped in his heart and couldn''t breathe. Hagrid didn''t catch his breath until he heard that dangerous creatures could be cultivated. He felt like he had experienced a roller coaster. He was timid and asked expectantly, "Can I keep a fire dragon?" George said calmly, "If you are sure, you have this ability. I think this is one of the options that can be considered. Of course, the premise is that you can take adequate precautions." George said slowly, "This will be very troublesome. If you want to raise fire dragons. You need to pass a series of audits. First of all, you have to manage dangerous species in the Ministry of Magic, and have a thorough understanding of all conditions and habits of fire dragons. To understanding." "After this, you may need to do an internship in a job related to the fire dragon. After that, you may be able to raise the fire dragon." "I will do it all." Hagrid didn''t seem to understand the difficulty of these things at all. He said excitedly, "I will definitely become a qualified fire dragon breeder, and I may be able to pick up Norbert by then." When he thought of being able to raise the fire dragon, when he thought of being able to pick up Norbert, he had forgotten any unhappiness and any problems. "Good luck, then." George said calmly, "but these are not things that can be done in a short time. You must ensure that the dangerous species you cultivate have been reviewed accordingly." "Of course, of course." Hagrid happily patted his chest and promised. George shrugged, disapproving of Hagrid''s assurance. He turned his gaze back to the three of Harry, "Well, the matter is over, and you have finished seeing Hagrid." Seeing George''s urging, the Harry trio were busy saying goodbye to Hagrid. After the three of Harry bid farewell to Hagrid, George took them back to the castle. ...... The next morning. The sky is clear and there is no cloud in the sky. After breakfast, George left the school and went to the vicinity of the Sudeten Mountains in Poland. When George found the valley where Hagrid saw the giant, the giant was no longer there. Hagrid really wasted too much time. The valley was empty and silent at this time. In the valley, four high mountains form a depression, and in the middle of the depression, there is a mountain lake. The clear lake against the blue of the sky, like a sapphire mirror. Looking at the scenery here, George can imagine that if it hadn''t been ruined by the giants, it would be a scenic spot. Nowadays, around the lake, there are all kinds of foreign debris that do not match the beautiful blue lake. Broken skeletons of cattle and sheep, huge footprints, various potholes and gravel, crushed shrubs. "The bones are here!" George waved his wand and uttered the spell, under his spell. Some broken human bones flew out from the lake, from the cave, from the gravel. The gathered white bones, like iron nails attracted by magnets, piled up in a tall pile of human bones in front of him. Although George couldn''t see how many people belonged to this pile of human bones. But with these evidences, at least he can convince himself to make some cruel decisions. From the fires washed by rain and covered in mud, it can be seen that the giant has been away for a long time. If it was a normal investigation, the clues at this time would have been completely cut off. But fortunately, George is a wizard and a powerful wizard. His tracking methods are not limited to normal tracking. "Find your enemies, vent your resentments, tear their hearts, and drink their blood." George waved his magic wand, like a note of hell. The terrifying spells carried the breath of undead, causing the surrounding weeds to freeze and wither. The holy ghost fire suddenly sprang up on the high pile of bones. The five-meter-high ghost fire is like a monster with its teeth and claws, with a cold and pale white. Under the temperatureless ghost fire, the pile of high human bones melted and reorganized under the flame. The white bones are all turned into revenge crows. Hundreds of crows, like birds stray, flying out in all directions like arrows. "Scrape, scrape, scrape!" The revenge envoys who had returned from **** seemed to be screaming that they would cut their enemies a thousand swords. They flashed scarlet eyes and spread their black wings. They are searching for any trace of the enemy in the sky and the earth. "Find your enemies, vent your resentments, tear their hearts, and drink their blood." Under the wave of George''s wand, the vengeful crows scattered into the boundless sky. It didn''t take long. Those revenge crows had gathered into a black river and flew toward the west. George spread out a pair of streamer and fire wings, chasing the black river in the sky, and flew toward the west. It took about half an hour to fly. In a valley on the border between Poland and the Netherlands. A black river fell from the sky, and like a punishment from heaven, the pitch-black lightning plunged into the valley with a heart of punishment and revenge. George followed closely, as he folded his wings and fell into the valley. Seeing those revenge crows, with sword-like beaks , they desperately pecked at the giants. There were only more than forty giants in the valley, half less than the first time Hagrid saw them. It seems that even in these days, the giants have not forgotten to fight each other. At this time, the giants were in a hurry, responding to a sudden attack from the sky. They waved their hands, two big hands like a fan, waving vigorously in front of them. It''s like repelling mosquitoes, like chasing flies, their movements are always late. "Scrape! Scrape! Scrape!" The crows swiftly avoided the giant''s attack, launching attack after attack. They are constantly attacking on the giant''s face. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The giants roared with unknown meaning. They pulled up small trees from the ground, and smashed them at the crows with their leafy sticks. The crows are like sharp arrows shot, like lightning that shuttles in the wind and waves, they launch a desperate attack from every gap where the giant attacks. They climbed onto the giant''s face and onto the giant''s head. They grabbed the giant''s hair, they bit the giant''s face, they pecked and blinded the giant''s eyes. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The giants who lost their eyesight turned into crazy beasts. They waved the trunks wildly, grabbing everything that could vent and bite. Their huge slaps, waving wildly on their bodies, crushed one crow after another into white powder. The number of crows is getting less and less, they are desperately attacking their enemies. They are like moths fighting a fire, launching suicide attacks, they are endless, they go on and on. Slowly, the crows turned into white powder under the attack of the giant. Browse reading address: Chapter 738： Giant Annihilation The giants eliminated the enemy, but these vents were completely unable to resolve the anger of the blind beast. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" They yelled to the sky, they were angry, they were manic. They grinned and wailed wild beasts. They rolled their eyes, two huge holes dripping with blood. When they were unaware of the attackers, their anger and hatred became more frantic. Then, they finally found an opponent that they could use to vent their anger. The giants have squeezed together in the chaos. They found that the big men around were far better to deal with than the flirty enemies. That is the real attack, that is the real revenge. The giants began to bite each other, and they began to beat each other. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" They are like crazy beasts, and they must be in the cruelest battle to vent their anger. A twenty-five-foot blind giant just broke the head of a twenty-foot giant. He couldn''t see his feet, there was a 23-foot-long giant that fell to the ground. When he stepped on the 23-foot giant, he immediately lost his balance. The injured giant, like a snake, entangled around the twenty-five-foot giant. With his sharp teeth, he tore open the twenty-five-foot giant''s throat. Before he stopped from the game full of blood, a fallen giant fell on him again. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Another tall giant was carrying a giant and beating repeatedly, as if beating a rag doll. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The giants sucked their noses and turned their ears. They looked for any living creatures. They fight each other, bite each other. "What a crazy monster." Seeing the madness of these giants, George couldn''t help but be shocked. It takes a lot of courage to hire such a monster. Dumbledore even thought about becoming an ally with such a monster. People who are too old really can''t communicate. After a while, the giants finally died completely clean in the cannibalism. There were one or two panting giants left, and George had also made up a killing curse. These giants killed each other thoroughly and saved him a lot of energy. "Next." George touched his chin with his hand, and he looked at the huge bodies of the giants collapsed on the ground. With dripping blood and broken limbs everywhere, this place is like a slaughterhouse, and it is a slaughterhouse that has not been cleaned. If someone accidentally walks in here, they might suddenly go crazy with fright. But you can''t just let it go. George waved his wand and drew a circle, and a khaki halo fell from the top of the wand and spread across the ground. A large circular pit appeared in the valley. George waved his wand again, and a black flame ignited in the pit. Black flames crawled all over the huge round pit, those jumping flames were like monster teeth, and the entire huge mouth was like monster''s huge mouth. The corpses of one giant after another were thrown into the huge pit burning with raging flames. Once the remains of those giants entered the black flames, they quickly melted, leaving only a pile of black powder. After confirming that all the giant bones were gone, George clapped his hands and extinguished the flames in the pit. He continued to attract rain, washing the blood on the ground, washing the remaining traces into the big hole, and finally filling the big hole. Now you can go back with confidence. Even if Voldemort had the ability to transform a corpse, he could not transform a pile of black ashes into a powerful soldier. "Apparition!" Complete silence was restored in the valley. Only some vague potholes and broken trees remained, proving that terrible things had happened here. After more than ten minutes, a mound appeared on the ground, and a wizard in a black robe crawled out of the ground. "Master Mike, that lord has gone." The wizard shouted in the direction of the valley. "McNeill, I really hope you can be more patient." On the rock wall of the valley, suddenly a tall, slender wizard appeared, his tone of impatience appeared. "Although caution is not necessary every time, as long as it is used once, it is enough to repay all caution." McNeill said vaguely, "Yes, Lord Mike, but what we need to consider now is how to explain to the Dark Lord." His tone trembled, "The Dark Lord is preparing to transform these giants, but we have not been able to take care of these giants. This is not easy to explain." Mike waved his hand, "This is an unexpected situation, and your Excellency is not something we can handle." He said calmly, "We are also very sad for failing to complete the task of the Dark Lord. But facing that lord, we have no other way. We have to hide the giant in the wild In order to prevent that lord from tracking over." McNeill nodded hurriedly, "Yes, thanks to your brilliant plan, Lord Mike, we won''t get nothing this time." "All right!" Mike said loudly and sternly, "Don''t say anything that shouldn''t be said." He pondered for a moment, "Now, these are left to the Dark Lord to deal with. After all, it is not something we can decide concerning the matter of that lord." McNeill nodded repeatedly, "Everything should be handled by the Dark Lord." He looked at Mike and asked in a questioning tone, "So, should I contact the master now?" After receiving Mike''s nod, McNeill rolled up his sleeves. On his pale arm, some fine textures can still be vaguely seen. He took a deep breath, and his pale arm gradually became bloody, and a bright red tattoo pattern appeared on his arm. A black devil''s mark of a snake spit out from a skeleton''s mouth, as if emerging from the blood, a vivid skull, swallowing an active snake. Slowly, the mark changed from blood to black. After a while, the cloak''s Xixi **** came from the air. A tall and thin man appeared in the valley. He had a face paler than a skull, scarlet eyes, and a flat nose like a snake. It was Voldemort. "the host...." McNeill was about to tell his master what happened. Voldemort raised his hand and made a quiet gesture. He took a deep breath, "There is still a breath of magic in the air." Voldemort reached out his big spider-like hand, and drew a magic wand from the pocket of his robe. He waved his wand, like writing characters. Browse reading address: Chapter 739： Voldemort reappears "The magic reappears!" A pale and mysterious magic mark shot out from the top of the wand, and the magic mark exploded in the air, turning into a light spot. The light spots spread out, and the things in the valley, as if the playback button was pressed, step by step backwards. The big pit that had been landfilled reappeared in the valley. Among the huge potholes are the remaining branches and leaves of trees. Everything sank in the silt mixed with rainwater and black powder. Seeing these scenes in front of him, Voldemort smiled contentedly, "It''s really cruel, it''s so easy to kill all the giants." He said in a frivolous tone, "I like George Soros more and more." Voldemort smiled and said, "The more I look at him, the more I look like me when I was younger." "Oh...No, it''s better than I was when I was young." He shook his head lightly, "When I was young, I couldn''t easily destroy giants." He smiled and said, "Although, I often have such thoughts." Voldemort turned his head and returned his gaze to Mike, and he looked at Mike with approval. "Very well done, as you guessed, George Soros will not sit and watch the giant join our team." Under Voldemort''s gaze, Mike said calmly, "That lord at such an age, with such a powerful strength, naturally won''t be a kind person." "It is completely different from Dumbledore, who has lost his ambitions. That lord has never encountered a real crisis. He has not encountered anything that cannot be done. The things he decides are often crushed with great strength. past." Mike said slowly, "Dumbledore''s diplomacy failed, and the Lord will naturally take action. I once found something similar at Hogwarts, and naturally, I can guess the actions of that Lord. " "There is something similar? Tell me." Voldemort asked with interest. "That was at the end of Hogwarts'' second grade, a very special thing happened in the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest." Mike took a deep breath and said slowly, "The eight-eyed giant spider that once filled the entire forbidden forest suddenly became extinct. They disappeared dry and quiet, as if they had never existed before. Know the reason." "George Soros killed it." Voldemort said in a positive tone. "Maybe it was for experimenting with magic, or it might just be because I couldn''t understand it." He paced back and forth with his hands behind his back, "George Soros'' temperament is really likable. When I was attached to Quirrell when I was in the first grade, I had already seen the eight-eyed giant spider overflowing in the forbidden forest. If I have more time, I can rely on them to do a lot of things." Voldemort said with some regret, "Forbidden Forest is the outpost of Hogwarts, if you can control it. It will be a great help to capture Hogwarts. The eight-eyed giant spider is naturally our ally. Their removal is a very big loss." Immediately, he smiled slightly, "However, I don''t need these methods at all now." "Whether it is the eight-eyed giant spider, whether it is a giant, their only use is to add a few more materials to my experiment." Voldemort turned his gaze to Mike and McNeill, "You are my best assistants, aren''t you?" McNeill bowed happily, "All the glory is to you, my great master." "It all stems from your greatness!" Mike said humbly. "Although the excellency has a horrifying talent, he is only a young man after all. He has young arrogance and young man''s weakness." He smiled, "The lord is very smart. He knows that giants and dementors cannot be trusted. He knows that these dark creatures are naturally our allies. But he still lacks a touch of decisiveness, or the sense of justice in his heart is restrained. Hold him." Mike said with emotion, "He must have a sufficient reason to decide his actions. This is his biggest weakness. He didn''t have to wait for Dumbledore to fail before making the move." Voldemort nodded, smiling satisfied. "Mike, you are right. Although George Soros is amazingly talented, he is still bound by the illusory standpoint of mortals. He should have used more decisive methods from the beginning instead of relying on us in dementors and giants. After that, it took passive action." Mike chuckles, "The morality of mortals, the values ??of mortals, and the minds of those young people are always full of love and justice." He said slowly, "However, this is exactly what we can use. Young people are better to control and guess." "It''s true." Voldemort said approvingly, "These illusory moral values ??will prevent them from taking the right action to miss the best time." "However, even so, this time, we still won''t just let it go." With a cruel smile on Voldemort''s face, "After all, George Soros directly attacked our allies. This is his fault. We must respond." Voldemort shook his wand lightly, a bright pattern appeared in front of him, and a strange pattern of a snake was spit out from a skeleton''s mouth. The bright pattern floated in front of him, as if being burnt by an invisible flame, the pattern changed from bright red to pitch black. A figure appeared in front of him. "Lord...Master, your loyal servant Lucius greets you." Lucius stood in front of Voldemort trembling slightly, bending over to come up and kiss Voldemort''s robe lightly. Voldemort raised his foot, pressed Lucius''s shoulder, and stepped him under his own. He said casually, "Lucius, my old friend, I think I have given you enough time this time, right?" "Lord...Master" Lucius looked at Voldemort in horror, and stammered, "I have been trying to find out, I have spent a lot of time investigating, I..." Voldemort increased the strength under his feet, and he looked at Lucius with cold eyes, "I don''t want to hear the answer that disappoints me." "But...Master..." "Ah...ah..." Lucius writhed on the ground in pain, Voldemort''s feet were like a big mountain, growing on him, making him unable to move. Under his pale skin, there were constant bulges, as if something was about to come out, and in his blood, there were like alive snakes swimming. Browse reading address: Chapter 740： Lucius lost the future Those given powers are gnawing his whole body, like ten thousand arrows piercing the heart and ten thousand snakes eating away. "Lord...people...please...Lord...people...please..." Lucius widened his eyes and looked at Voldemort in horror. From the scarlet eyes, he saw endless cruelty and indifference. "I...I...I already have a plan...Yes, I have a plan..." Lucius turned his head quickly, thinking about any feasible way. "That''s great." Voldemort looked at Lucius with a smile. He removed the foot that was on Lucius and pulled Lucius from the ground. Voldemort patted the footprints on Luciuss clothes and said softly, "Old man, I knew you had a way. Right, you see, you just need a little pressure and a little motivation. ." He said lightly, "Look, wouldn''t it be better this way, we are good friends for many years." "Yes... Yes, Master." Lucius was trembling all over, speaking in fear. Voldemort wiped the dust off Lucius'' shoulders, and asked casually, "Then, old man, your way is." "My way.... My way is..." Lucius stammered, "Yes...through...through Arthur Weasley...Arthur Weasley...he works at the Ministry of Magic... I have been investigating him recently..." Lucius said urgently and wisely, "I have...investigated...Arthur Weasley''s whereabouts, I can find an opportunity to attack him... and control him. ...And then out of his mouth..... their home address." While turning his mind frantically, Lucius''s method blurted out, in order to tide over the difficulties in front of him, he had already spared it. Voldemort smiled, patted Lucius on the shoulder lightly, and said lightly, "Then I will leave it to you, my old buddy, I believe in your abilities." Voldemort turned his head and nodded at Mike and McNeill. "Apparition!" Voldemort left the valley first. "Apparition!" Mike followed close behind. McNeill looked back at Lucius and whispered, "Good luck!" Subsequently, McNeill left the valley. Lucius stood still on the spot, his face pale, in shock, and thin beads of sweat slowly climbed onto his forehead. He didn''t know whether he had escaped this time. He escaped punishment from the Dark Lord, but attacking Arthur Weasley was not an easy task. The Weasleys have a good relationship with Dumbledore and Soros. If he really wanted to attack Arthur Weasley, he would have to hide under Voldemort''s wings even though the magical world was big in the future. But if he doesn''t do this, he may not even be able to escape today''s level. Lucius looked in the direction of Britain and muttered to himself, "I have no future, Draco!" ..... After George Apparated, he returned to a small town in Poland. A quiet and peaceful town, there are happy people everywhere. The morning sun, sprinkled on the streets of the town, mixed with the fragrance of flowers, brings people a happy and beautiful morning. Just as George was about to teleport back to Hogwarts from the town, he suddenly sensed something. He turned his head, looked towards the sky to the west, and saw a black crow flying across the sky. "This is strange." George stopped leaving. He casually followed behind the crow, trying to see what happened. After the crow entered the town, its speed slowly slowed down. The crow lowered its height and landed in front of a small wooden house with a red roof and white walls. George was in an alley opposite the cabin, quietly looking at the crow. Only then did he realize that there was a silver ring in the crow''s mouth. George felt a slight shock, and an inexplicable emotion caught him. The crow carefully put down the silver ring in his mouth, and the crow placed the ring in front of the cabin. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The crow lightly pecked on the door with its sharp beak. "Here~" A woman''s voice answered from a distance. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The crow lightly pecked on the door with its sharp beak. "Wait a minute, here comes~" A young woman''s voice replied. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" A crisp girl voice shouted, "Come on, here comes~" "Excuse me, are you?" A beautiful long-haired girl in a white lace skirt gently opened the door. She poked her head out of the door and looked around curiously. "Who? What about people?" The long-haired girl turned her big, flexible black eyes, and asked curiously, "Who was knocking on the door just now." "anyone there?" She cried suspiciously, "Who is looking for me?" "Knock on the wrong door?" The long-haired girl walked out the door, she looked around and saw no one. She turned around and planned to return to the house. "Meow~meow~" When the long-haired girl was about to return to the house, the black and white little tabby cat came out of the door. The little tabby cat rubbed against the Rapunzel''s feet, as if to arouse the owner''s attention. The long-haired girl squatted down and gently rubbed the little tabby cat''s head with her hand, "Jenny, you are so kind, you won''t be like Andre, who will not go home for a long time." "Meow~meow~" The little tabby cat yelled softly, enjoying her master''s caress with an intoxicated look. "Jenny, I miss Andre. He said he would marry me when he comes back this time." The long-haired girl used her slender fingers to tease around in front of the eyes of the cat, "Jenny, you said, did Andre escape?" "Meow~meow~" The little tabby cat gently rubbed her chubby face on Rapunzel''s fingers. "Jenny, you''re right, Andre can''t escape. I''m so cute and capable, Andre can''t bear to leave me." The Rapunzel smiled and said with a bright smile on her face. "Andre is a big idiot. He can''t do anything well when he is not taking care of me. He will be too busy at work and forget the time to eat. He will get confused and can''t find clothes and socks." Rapunzel picked up the little cat from the ground and rubbed her forehead against the little cat''s head. "Andre''s private money still exists with me. Even if he wants to run, he can''t go far. I''ll get him back, and I will." The Rapunzel held the little cat in her arms and said expectantly. "I don''t know when Andre will be back. I don''t want him to work so hard. I don''t need a big house. We don''t need to have a wedding. We can go to the church and get married together." Browse reading address: Chapter 742： Georges Q&A Time During this period of time, students can raise questions that they do not understand during their studies. It is up to George to answer the questions according to the situation, or arrange corresponding students to tutor them to solve the difficulties encountered by the students in their studies. Everything was proceeding step by step, and the questions raised by the students were quickly answered. George also understands the difficulties in their studies, and he arranges corresponding top students to provide after-school tutoring to students who need supplementary lessons. At the Q&A time, towards the end. A student asked, "Principal, I want to know. How can I learn black magic faster without being affected by the side effects of black magic?" Hearing this question, George laughed, "This is really a good question, I guess it''s a question everyone wants to know, right." He looked around at everyone, and in the eyes of his classmates, he saw strong interest and expectation. This is a problem that everyone cares about. "The new semester has started for more than two months, and the school has allowed everyone to learn black magic for more than two months. In the process, I believe that some students have mastered black magic more quickly, and some students are more familiar with black magic. Mastery is relatively slow. So, have you ever summed up what is the biggest problem in your study of black magic?" He did not answer directly, but first asked the students what they thought. The Slytherin students have the highest interest in black magic, and they are the first to speak out their problems. "The combat power of black magic is far less powerful than we thought. It is also very difficult to master. This is a little different from what we imagined." George smiled softly, "This is a natural thing. If black magic is really powerful and easy to master, then the wizards will all rely on black magic long ago, and there will be no other magic." He explained, "All magic has its own advantages, and all magic has its own shortcomings. The greater significance of black magic is that it focuses on destruction and targets human weaknesses." "Mastering black magic gives you more choices, but just mastering black magic is not enough to make a person a powerful wizard." The Slytherin student said disappointedly, "In other words, mastering black magic does not necessarily make people stronger, and becoming stronger does not necessarily require mastering black magic." "This is a natural thing." George gave an example. "I think you have learned something in Defence Against the Dark Arts class these days. Every powerful wizard has different skills. Professor Karkaroff and Professor Snape are better at dark arts, but McGonagall The professor is good at Transfiguration, and Professor Flitwick is good at various spells." He emphasized, "Actually, what Dumbledore and I are best at is not black magic. We know a lot about black magic, and we can be considered proficient. But we are the best, and none of the most powerful is black magic." After listening to this explanation, the students'' faces were a little bit disappointed. It turns out that black magic is not a very mysterious power, let alone a power that can be easily mastered. "Okay." George coughed slightly, attracting everyone''s attention. "Even though black magic is not so easy to master, black magic is still an indispensable part of the magic system. The problems you encounter in black magic can be raised one by one." He emphasized, "The wizarding world is too peaceful. Most wizards live very comfortably. It is not that their will grows as they grow older and their magic power grows." "The wizards living in this environment are generally weak-willed and vulnerable to external pollution and interference. This makes most wizards lack the ability to resist when facing dark magic." In the magic world, the weak will of wizards is a very serious problem. Those adult wizards would tremble when they heard Voldemort''s name. This is very incredible, and it is a distortion that should never occur. George said casually, "I don''t want my students, like most adult wizards, have no ability to resist black magic at all. Therefore, I am willing to tell you what the black magic is and what it represents. ." He smiled, "I have to say. Other teachers besides me don''t discuss black magic so enlightenedly. Even if you ask Professor Karkaroff and Professor Snape, they will only be mysterious. The secret makes people practice more, and will not tell you the essence of black magic." Upon hearing this, the students temporarily suppressed their disappointment. One by one, they talked about the problems they encountered in the process of learning black magic. U U Reading After listening to the students'' doubts, George summarized their problems. He asked slowly, "That is to say, the biggest difficulty you encountered in the process of learning black magic. That is, you can''t control your emotions and can''t use black magic continuously, right." "Yes, principal." The students summarized the problems they encountered. "Black magic is different from ordinary magic. Ordinary magic requires us to strictly control our emotions. Only the most peaceful and precise casting can exert the effect of the spell." They said in wonder, "But black magic is just the opposite. It requires us to have negative emotions of anger and hatred in order to be able to exert magical effects." They said discouragedly, "Once we are in anger, our brains are in chaos. It is difficult for us to use black magic and ordinary magic at the same time in battle. In addition, excessive anger will make us consume ourselves faster Our physical strength and spirit, we soon became weak." These are the biggest problems they encountered during the study of black magic during this time. It is precisely because of these various problems that they find that black magic is often far less useful than ordinary magic. George nodded, "That''s about it. I believe that these are some of the problems that everyone will encounter in the process of learning black magic." "First of all, I need to emphasize that black magic is not necessarily superior to ordinary magic. This is the first thing that needs to be emphasized. If you really dont like and are not good at black magic, I do not force and require every student, Can use black magic." He continued, "Then the second point I need to emphasize is that black magic has an indispensable advantage in the magic system." Browse reading address: Chapter 743： The essence of black magic "If you want to be a powerful wizard, you cannot completely avoid black magic on your own magic path. So, if you have higher requirements on yourself, I suggest that you need to understand black magic. Even if you can''t master it , And absolutely must not be ignorant of black magic" George explained, "Black magic is different from ordinary magic. Black magic and guardian magic belong to magic that is influenced by will. These magics that contain will have a special advantage, or characteristic. Will magic requires inter-wizards. , There is a contest and confrontation between wills." He emphasized, "As long as the magical power gap is not particularly large, the black magic can ignore the magical power gap, ignore the skill and means gap. Directly pull the opponent into the confrontation of will." "This is a very terrifying characteristic. Black magic is not dominated by magic power and proficiency. Black magic is continuously enhanced with the understanding of black magic by the will and the deepening of the will." He explained, "In other words, the most important thing about black magic is not proficiency, nor magic. It is will, which is the understanding of negative emotions themselves." "Understanding the negative emotion itself?" The students began to recall the details of the process of learning dark magic, and looked thoughtful. Zhang Qiu asked cautiously, "In other words, it is necessary to deeply understand negative emotions in order to achieve some results in black magic?" George nodded, "This is the case. In learning black magic, those who can deeply understand negative emotions can maximize the power of black magic. People who chew pain can understand pain and bring others. pain." "No wonder it''s so difficult for us to master black magic, we don''t have so many negative emotions." A Hufflepuff student said disappointedly, "then we can''t learn black magic well?" Those students who were slow to progress in the black magic learning process all looked at George with disappointment. If you can''t learn black magic because you don''t have negative emotions, that would be too wrong. No one can blame him for being too happy and happy. George laughed. He smiled and said, "The combat power of black magic is not as powerful as you think, and it is very difficult to master. This means that you are all lucky children and you have not yet come into contact with enough negative information. So the understanding of negative emotions is not deep enough." Listening to this, Harry''s eyes flashed. He has made amazing progress in the progress of black magic learning. Is this a kind of luck or misfortune? Seeing the students increasingly disappointed expressions, George immediately added, Of course, its not that only unfortunate wizards can learn and master black magic. "After all, I feel that I live a very happy life, and I have mastered the black magic without thinking of myself very miserably." There was a touch of ease and humor in Georges tone, I wouldnt change my face like Voldemort in order to learn black magic. In that case, when I wash my face at night, I will definitely be frightened by the person in the mirror. of." "Hahahaha" All the people laughed, but fortunately there is another way. If you have to make yourself very miserable, or look like Voldemort, to be able to learn black magic well, that is not something that everyone can accept. The students hurriedly asked, "Then how can we master the black magic without making ourselves miserable?" All the students held their breath and looked at George penetratingly. Everyone wanted to know how to master the black magic. George said calmly, "Like I said, the key to mastering black magic lies in understanding and controlling negative emotions." He said slowly, "The few problems you are facing, in the final analysis, are that you cannot understand and control negative emotions." "You still can''t control anger and hatred, so you can''t use regular magic when you use black magic. And because you can''t control your anger, venting negative emotions too quickly will quickly consume physical and mental power." They immediately asked, "Then how can we master and control negative emotions." "It''s not easy to do." George said with emotion, "Those who stare into the abyss, the abyss looks back to stare. Those who ignore the abyss will eventually be swallowed by the abyss." "Can''t watch for too long, and can''t not watch it? Too angry and lose reason." Hermione said thoughtfully. "Maybe you need to hold a balance. When you are angry, you can still stay awake." George nodded, "Don''t reject those negative emotions. Positive emotions make people positive and optimistic, and promote people upward But negative emotions make people alert and protect yourself." He said slowly, "Human emotions and instincts have their own meanings. It is not that those who look radiant and spotless are good people. The world is not like this, and people are not like this. You need it. Understand the true source of negative emotions." He explained, "Negative emotions are also the emotions that people cannot lack, they are catharsis and protection of people. Back to the early generation of emotions, in the long evolution of human beings, negative emotions can give people the greatest impact and reminder. ." George looked at the puzzled expressions of the students, and slowly said, "For everyone, you should be able to recall where the negative emotions came from." A student whispered quietly, "From the teacher? From the parents?" "It really is.." The students nodded, and many students came to the same conclusion. George laughed, "Negative emotions from teachers and parents are the main source of negative emotions, but more negative emotions are threats from the outside world." He gave an example, "Negative emotions come from outside threats and fears. It''s dark, people are afraid of darkness, because there may be danger lurking in the dark. The loud sound makes people scared, because the loud noise represents beasts and landslides. The ground is cracked." "Quarrels and fights with people will cause negative emotions. Because they may be hurt, they may be attacked, and threatened. Negative emotions are the brain''s warning of the status quo and the brain''s warning of danger. These warnings can let us Take safe self-rescue measures." Harry nodded, "Negative emotions will leave a deep impression on people and make people adjust their behavior. When adults start to get angry, fear will teach you to shut up and obey." Browse reading address: Chapter 744： Master the black magic George said calmly, "Fear of church people tolerate, angry church people to resist, disgusting church people to stay away from danger. All negative emotions are ultimately to protect themselves." He emphasized, "Negative emotions are not bad. Negative emotions are using the most intense reaction to remind you. The other party is your enemy, and the other party threatens your safety. This can keep you away from danger." "It turns out that negative emotions still have so many functions." Some students later realized that they began to react, "I used to think that it was wrong to be angry and angry. I would hate myself because of my bad temper. It turned out not to be the case." "Hahahaha!" George laughed and said, "I tell you that negative emotions are useful, but not to make excuses for your bad temper. If you have a bad temper, then you really have a bad temper. Negative emotions are useful, and it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. Vent it out." The students immediately laughed embarrassedly. George gave an example, "If you are angry with the teacher, go to quarrel with the teacher. If you are locked up by them, there will be no sympathy. The teacher''s anger is not right, but in the end you lose. Or yourself." The students immediately laughed, "We won''t be so stupid. When the teacher is angry, when the parents are angry, we will also pretend. Wizards know by nature that strong magic is the last word." Listening to the students'' answers, George also laughed. Children are not stupid at all, they are powerless to fight the world, but they know how to hide emotions, they know how to imitate and pretend. He said slowly, Always protect yourself first. This is a very important rule of survival. Dont irritate the other party when they cant control their emotions. People who cant control their emotions will turn their state into alertness. They will use war thinking to think about what other people say and do." "When you are facing an angry person, don''t emphasize right and wrong to them, don''t emphasize right and wrong to them." George said solemnly, "right and wrong, right and wrong, at this time, you can''t protect your ass. ." The students all showed their contemptuous cunning. This is how minors survive. Seeing the students go on the way, George said with satisfaction, "It seems that you are all very cunning. I don''t have to worry about these aspects. You should be reasonable when you should be reasonable, and when you should use a spell, use a spell. If If you can''t beat it, then be honest and obedient." In George''s view, in conflict, protecting yourself is always the most important thing. A person who can communicate normally will naturally find his own mistakes after being angry. After the anger subsides, they can naturally remind each other calmly and reason with each other. Just like the contradiction between Ron''s family during summer vacation. The Weasleys insisted on joining the Order of the Phoenix, so they had trouble with Percy. When the two parties are in anger, the more they emphasize their own right and the other''s mistakes, it will only lead to more conflicts. When they are separated for a period of time and can calm down with each other, they will naturally understand their mistakes. At this time, both sides know how to apologize to each other, can understand each other''s thoughts, and soon get back together. If they don''t protect themselves first, but they must separate life and death, you are right and me wrong. In the end, it may become the Batty Crouch family. Although the old Batty is always right, the young Batty is always wrong. But in the end, who would benefit from such an outcome? George emphasized, "So, negative emotions are a state of alert and war. They are not wrong, let alone wrong, but you need to use them during alert and war." "But," the students began to wonder again, "how to stay awake in negative emotions?" "It''s not easy," George said lightly. "When you are no longer rejecting negative emotions, when you can face and understand your own negative emotions, you can begin to understand your own emotions gradually." He said slowly, "You need to develop a habit. Always think about your emotions in the way of solving problems. When you are angry and angry, you are not thinking about simply venting, but about solving the problem thoroughly. , This is a way of thinking that requires training." George gave an example, "When you are angry because of a friend''s behavior, you need to consider how to solve the problem. When you focus on the problem, the anger still exists, but it will not be messy. Explode, you will not hurt yourself and others at will." "When you think of a way, you can warn the other person about the things you can''t accept, and let the other person understand your anger at this time Seeing the classmates seemingly understanding, George continued to explain "When you face the enemy, when you focus on the problem. " "At this time, anger still exists, but your brain is more about how to knock down the opponent, rather than blindly vent your emotions. Only at this time, you can better master the black magic." Seeing his classmates were silent, thoughtful, or confused, George couldn''t help but sigh. The confrontation of human beings with their own negative emotions is a life-long battle. All the advantages are accompanied by disadvantages. All the advantages also carry the burden that comes with it. Human beings, as intelligent creatures, have long memories, can summarize lessons and think about the future. This helped humans become the most powerful species on earth. But thinking about the future requires mankind to make a reasonable explanation for the actual environment. Human beings need to explain and rationalize the environment in which they live. Otherwise, human beings simply cannot accept a completely disordered world. Animals have very short memories. They don''t need to think about when they will die or their future. Animals rest when they are full, because they have no future, no past. But human memory is very long. Humans need to know whether they are safe now, and whether what they are doing can bring gains. It is precisely because mankind has a summary of the past and a concern for the future. Only humans can carry out activities other than biological instincts, humans can invent and create, and humans can produce civilization. George is very concerned about the unreasonable environment and education, and that''s why. The unreasonable environment and education will distort people''s body and mind and educate more spoilers. Browse reading address: Chapter 745： Emotional control A child is completely passively indoctrinated by the whole world, and an adult, in the face of social erosion, will still follow the trend. The birth of a child is completely instilled by the environment and education. In order to survive, children are born with the ability to imitate. They will imitate the hard work of their parents, and they will imitate the murder and arson of parents and society. Children are always the most complete passive adaptation to the environment. They have no view of right and wrong, and no view of good and evil. In the infancy of life, because of the lack of self-protection and the ability to fight against the outside world, young children are the easiest to be taught and brainwashed. The three views of adults can''t stand the reality of society. Young children, as long as they are specially guided, can easily become criminals who murder and arson. So the more targeted the children, the more important education is. The three views of children must be established from an early age. Just like Batty, his father taught him to solve everything with cruelty and violence, and he also used these methods to deal with his father. Just like Sirius Black, his parents taught him to be indifferent and crazy, and he treated his parents in these ways. Just like the Dursleys, they tortured and humiliated Harry, if Harry was not brought to the magic world, but continued to follow the Dursleys to adulthood. Maybe in a few years, everyone will see Harry at the Juvenile Offender School of the St. Bruce Safety Center. Like James Potter, he learned too much arrogance at home, in Gryffindor. After graduation, with the same arrogance, he killed himself and his wife. Just like Snape, at home, in Slytherin, he learned too much viciousness. After graduation, he joined the Death Eaters, pleasing himself with torture and pain. Even after Voldemort''s fall, he taught at Hogwarts all the year round, but he still did not change his hobby of torturing students. Just like Dumbledore, he was once the most dazzling wizard in the wizarding world. When he was young, he was powerful and ambitious. But once he was frustrated, Dumbledore lost everything, his ambition, and the courage to live. The three views and essence that a person established when he was a child can only be adjusted slightly in the years to come, and it is difficult to make major changes. The same is true for these students in front of them. When they graduate from Hogwarts, what they learn from Hogwarts, they will use what to return Hogwarts. Voldemort went from elementary school to violent rule, and he used this to reward the whole world. The Death Eaters were kneeling and licking the strong from the elementary school meeting, and they used this to continue their lives. George didn''t ask too much for the students in front of him. He only hopes that these students, the education they learned at Hogwarts, can give them some brains. Will not return the world with hatred of others. George said solemnly, "In the face of negative emotions, don''t reject them. Negative emotions also protect us. If we can''t control our emotions, we will be enslaved by emotions." "I hope you learn black magic for this reason. If you cannot master black magic, you will be enslaved by black magic, and if you cannot control negative emotions, you will be enslaved by negative emotions." He said unceremoniously, "Simply classifying black magic as evil and negative emotions as bad is unforgivable. That is very irresponsible and very wrong education." "Preventing you from being exposed to black magic will only make you more vulnerable and make you lose the ability to protect yourself. Preventing you from facing your negative emotions will only make you unable to understand yourself." "A wizard who can''t even understand himself, what to talk about to understand magic, and what to talk about to understand others." George said in a positive tone, "It''s not a wizard who uses black magic, it''s a bad wizard, it''s not a wizard who doesn''t know black magic, it''s a good wizard. Muggles don''t know black magic, but the killing and plundering between them, It is much more serious than a wizard." From the history of mankind he saw, the history of the magic world. He knew that it was never black magic that caused the damage, and that the damage was always the human beings themselves, the desires that humans could not restrain themselves. Voldemort can kill people without using black magic. Muggles can''t use magic, but they use science to create highly efficient killing weapons. "Learning black magic can help you understand yourself and who you are." George looked at everyone with a stern look. "I think, everyone here, no one wants to kneel and lick Voldemort. The robe, right?" "Absolutely not." The students shook their heads vigorously, as long as they were educated with self-esteem and confidence, no one would kneel and lick Voldemort''s robe. George said with satisfaction, "From the perspective of improving your strength, you don''t need to know too much black magic. Even black wizards usually have only a few black magic that they are particularly good at this is The foundation of their strength is the intersection of their wills." He continued to explain, "The same is true in negative emotions. It is impossible for you to completely control your negative emotions in a short period of time." "This is a very long-term practice process. What you need to learn now is to understand your negative emotions, find the source of your negative emotions, try to solve these problems, and try to slowly control the negative emotions." "Well, this week''s Q&A is here, school is over." Seeing that the time was almost up, George announced the end of school. When George announced that school was over, all the students cheered. "Oh, my goodness, it''s finally the weekend again." "I can finally take a break." "Tomorrow, I am going to Hogsmeade Village and have a good day." "I want to go too, then let''s get together." "Okay." Since the new semester, the daily training arrangements have been intensive. Different from the previous simple class, in the previous Hogwarts class, the students would always be distracted and often lazy. They can even use some props for skipping classes and the magic of skipping classes to escape the troubles of class. Now, grouping at any time, confrontation at any time, so that every student can only be prepared. In the new teaching system, the teacher is no longer alone to supervise all the students, but the students are grouped to supervise each other. Constant personal training, constant group training, constant confrontation, constant melee. Daily training consumes all their strength and also maximizes their potential. The improvement of strength has made every student taste the sweetness. Browse reading address: Chapter 746： Changes brought about by the new system After the change of the teaching system, they can truly see their progress. They are getting stronger every day, able to do things they couldn''t do before. Not only at the end of the year, see an excellent O on the transcript. The cheers of the classmates celebrating the holidays spread throughout the college, and even the other teachers in the castle heard it. Listening to the relieved cheers of the students, a smile appeared on the faces of the teachers. "Really an energetic young man." But not all teachers are satisfied with the teaching system in the new semester. To say the most dissatisfied with the new teaching system, it must be Madame Pomfrey. She, a leisurely school doctor, is really like a firefighter now. She stayed in the hospital every day, and even waited in the students classroom, doing quick treatment for the injured students. Fortunately, she can also understand the current situation. The improvement of students'' abilities is of great significance to the students themselves and to the situation in the entire magical world. Even with all kinds of dissatisfaction, she still devoted herself to the care and treatment of the students. And with the help of Professor Sprout, she also had an object to talk to when treating students. Hearing the cheers of the students, Mrs. Pomfrey was also relieved. "Finally, I can spend a weekend leisurely, but fortunately no one was injured this time." During this period of time, she has to take care of the injured students every day, apart from giving them treatment, which really troubles her. What makes her most unbearable is when the students are injured, which can be accurate. Sometimes she spends time looking after the students even on weekends. Professor Sprout smiled, "Things are getting better, aren''t they?" She smiled and said, "From the beginning, the students were in a hurry and were easily injured. Up to now, they have learned to protect themselves and know how to reduce injuries even in battle. Their strength is getting stronger and stronger, and our work, Its getting easier too." She has been watching the changes since this time, and she likes this change. The students are no longer lifeless, staying in the classroom, they are really integrated into the learning, into the training. "That''s true." Madam Pomfrey nodded. "Compared with our hard work, I hope they can gain something in training. They can learn from training, learn to protect themselves, and not repeat. Im really happy when Im injured." Professor Sprout smiled, "These are the purpose of the principal to change the school, and these are exactly what everyone wants to see." She continued, "Hogwarts is becoming completely different from before. I never thought that the school would develop in this way. Training is fair to everyone, Hufflepuff Those students who are also able to show their delicacy and sensitivity." These days of training made her feel quite touched. Among the four colleges, the students of Hufflepuff where she is located are relatively gentle and mediocre. Hufflepuff accepts students who the other three colleges do not like. Because of this relationship, Hufflepuffs students have always had a weak sense of presence in school. Of the four colleges, the new school system has the greatest impact on Hufflepuff. Hufflepuffs student talent and personality are not as outstanding as the other three colleges. They do not have the bravery and recklessness of Gryffindor students, they do not have the cunning and cunning of Slytherin students, and they do not have the cleverness and pride of Ravenclaw students. In the previous school system, Hufflepuff''s students were often like outsiders. People can''t even remember their names and completely ignore their existence. Under the new teaching system, the measurement methods have become more diverse. If you want to compare test results, Ravenclaw is undoubtedly leading the way. If you are braver than fighting, Gryffindor is well deserved. If it is more changeable than cunning, Slytherin will do his part. But the students of Hufflepuff also have their unique unity and delicacy. They have no class, and have absorbed all the students who are not accepted by other colleges. Hufflepuff is the most tolerant and generous college. In this college, the students really look like a family, like a complete group. This is something that several other colleges cannot do. When the previous teaching did not measure or calculate these characteristics, Hufflepuff''s advantages were concealed. In the new teaching, the new Dark Arts Defense class not only considers personal strength, but also considers the cooperation between students. They will be randomly assigned, randomly grouped. A person must cooperate with his opponent in a short period of time to meet challenges ~ www.novelhall.com~ All unknown and unexpected situations are within the scope of teaching considerations. In addition to their own strength, cooperation with others is also the top priority of teaching. Among the results of training and individual competitions, Hufflepuff''s students did not shine. But once in the team competition, Hufflepuff immediately revealed the unity and delicateness that the other three colleges did not have. In their team training, they far surpassed the other three academies. They can be perfectly matched with any academy, not just between Hufflepuff and Hufflepuff. Hufflepuff can have a tacit understanding with Gryffindor, Slytherin, and Ravenclaw, and they can all cooperate well. In contrast to the other three colleges, the cooperation between their own colleges is still in a hurry, let alone the cooperation with other colleges. If Gryffindor and Slytherin were put in a group, they would argue with each other, and even hinder each other. In such considerations, it goes without saying that Hufflepuff leads the way in team cooperation. "No one thought that once the students of Hufflepuff were united, they would be able to exert such energy." Pomfrey said with a smile, "These days, the students of the academy have finally learned how to respect their opponents. Up." She said slowly, "Let me say, the school''s branch system should have been changed a long time ago. These traditions left over a thousand years ago are no longer suitable for teaching now. From the establishment of the school to the present, It has been more than a thousand years. The textbooks at that time were completely outdated, and the branch system was maintained, which was equally harmful and unhelpful. "I also agree with this point, abolishing or downplaying the branch. For the students, it is a good thing." Professor Sprout agreed. Browse reading address: Chapter 747： "Previous branches have been difficult to adapt to the requirements of the current students. Although the colleges that create illusions of hostility to the outside world may seem to improve the cohesion of the colleges, there is actually no strong friendship between the students." "All they have is a common dislike of the hostile college, which is not enough for the students to learn to cooperate and build friendship." "Not really." Madam Pomfrey said with deep conviction. "Such a system has a very big problem. Over the years, Hogwarts students must not learn and make good friends. They have learned to be hostile to each other." "Fortunately, everything started to change." Professor Sprout said expectantly, "Everything is developing in a good direction." "I hope so, and I hope these good changes can continue." Madam Pomfrey said in agreement. ....... Friday is always happy, and even said that when school is over on Friday, it is a happy time than the weekend. The thought of not having to get up early tomorrow, the thought of going to Hogsmeade village tomorrow, and having fun for two days, all the students seemed very excited and cheerful. At dinner, Ron was still happily looking forward to tomorrow''s schedule, enthusiastically discussing that he would go to the Three Broomsticks Hotel for two drinks with Harry. At night, before he could fall asleep in excitement, he was called up. It was Professor McGonagall. At night, when everyone was already lying in bed and started to rest. Professor McGonagall came to the fifth-grade dormitory. She opened the door and quietly walked to Ron''s bed and called him up, "Ron, put on your clothes and come out with me." Ron was caught off guard by the unexpected situation, and he got up out of bed with some anxiety. While wearing his clothes, he asked, "Professor McGonagall, where are we going, what happened?" "Don''t ask too much, I will take you to see the principal first, and then wait for the principal''s arrangement." Professor McGonagall''s tone appeared very cautious. "Anyone else?" Ron climbed off the bed and started buttoning his clothes. "Yes, Fred and Joe have gone to the lounge first, and I''m going to call Ginny. You should also wait in the lounge." Professor McGonagall turned to leave the dormitory, she had to call Ginny. Listening to his family being called, Ron seemed even more disturbed. A sudden fear climbed into his heart, and the shadow in the dormitory seemed to turn into a mountain and press on him. It seemed that there was a big hand that turned into a shadow, which was holding him tightly. Ron asked in a sullen voice, "Did something happen to my house?" He didn''t dare to imagine those things, those things that had repeatedly appeared in his mind, those things that he had been worried about. "You go down and wait. When you get to the principal, you will know it naturally." Professor McGonagall didn''t answer directly, but these silent replies were like a heavy hammer hitting Ron''s heart. He did not continue to ask more, put on his shoes silently, and walked towards the door. "Professor, I want to follow along." Harry got up from the bed and quickly put on his clothes. "This....." Professor McGonagall hesitated. "Mr. and Mrs. Weasley are like my family. No matter what happens, I should go and see." Hearing something happened in Ron''s house, Harry couldn''t sit still. He couldn''t bear to be alone. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley treated him like their own children. If they really had an accident, he couldn''t imagine how he would face it. "Well, the principal will arrange it." Professor McGonagall turned and walked to the door and left the dormitory. Harry quickly got dressed, he walked to Ron''s side, patted his shoulder with his hand, and said nothing. Leaning on each other, they left the dormitory silently and walked down the spiral staircase. Fred and Joe were already waiting in the Gryffindor common room. The twin brothers are not as lively and relaxed as they used to be. The clothes on their bodies are in a mess, and their hair is in a mess. They are walking around in the common room irritably. "You guys are so slow." Fred complained somewhat dissatisfied. "Do you know what happened?" Ron asked uneasily, he wanted to hear some good news. "Who knows." Fred''s tone seemed a little impatient, "The news at this time is not something that makes people happy." Who doesn''t know, the family was called to the principal''s office in the middle of the night. They can''t guess what happened, that is what they have been worried about, that is what they have been afraid of. In the common room, there was dead silence again. Soon, Ginny was also led by Professor McGonagall, her small face was pale and she looked panicked. "Let''s go, first go to the principal''s office Professor McGonagall didn''t say much, and took the lead and crawled out of the portrait hole. The others followed Professor McGonagall in silence, and no one knew what to say along the way. The dim light in the corridor seemed even more permeating at this time, causing everyone more anxiety. The dull footsteps made their emotions sink. In the corridor leading to the principal''s office, the monster guarding in the middle has jumped aside. There was a stone ladder from the stone wall, and when they entered the principal''s office, George was already waiting there. "What happened, principal." After seeing George, Fred hurriedly asked. George said calmly, "I just received news from Minister of Magic Fudge. Your father, Arthur Weasley, was attacked when he was outside Diagon Alley and he was injured." "Is it serious? Where is my father now?" Ron asked quickly. "It''s not that the news is too bad, although the injuries are not minor, but fortunately there is no life-threatening." George calmed everyone down. He continued, "The Dementor discovered the abnormality for the first time and scared off the murderer. Mr. Weasley has been taken to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries." "I want to send you back to Sirius''s residence, which is closer to the hospital, where you will see your mother. You can visit your father tomorrow." "Then hurry up, mother must be very worried now alone." Ginny said hurriedly. The thought of her father being injured, the thought of her mother''s reaction to the news made her tremble. "How are we going?" Fred said worriedly, "Sirius is not connected to the fireplace transmission network. We can''t pass through the Floo network." Browse reading address: Chapter 748： Anxiously waiting "do not worry." George pointed to an old black teapot on the table. "Dumbledore once gave me the key so that I can go to the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix when I need it." "Then let''s go." Ron hurried to the table. "Professor McGonagall, you go to rest first. These two days, things at school will trouble you." George motioned to Professor McGonagall, "I will leave the matter here next." Professor McGonagall nodded and left the principal''s office. "Come here a little bit, you have all used the door keys, right?" George looked specifically at Fred and Joe, making sure that they both nodded. Everyone put their hands on the old teapot. "Okay, I count to three, one, two, three." The ground disappeared from under the feet, and everyone''s hands stuck to the teapot. They were like being thrown into a washing machine, squeezed into each other, colliding with each other, and advancing fast in the whirl of colors and the whistling wind. The teapot has been leading them. Then, their feet suddenly hit the ground and landed. The teapot fell to the ground and they arrived. George looked around. They had arrived in the underground kitchen at 12 Grimmauld Place. The room after his transformation seemed to have a human aura. The lights shine brightly, illuminating the lonely dinner left on the dinner table. Lu Ping was waiting there, he looked a little anxious, his hands shaking constantly. After seeing George and the others, Lupin quickly asked, "What happened to Arthur? I was on duty at the headquarters today. In the evening, I received a message from Dumbledore that Arthur was injured. He is now How''s it going?" He added, "We have not received specific information. The Ministry of Magic has not a good relationship with us, and we cannot get accurate information the first time." Dumbledore''s relationship with the Ministry of Magic was bad, which prevented them from getting news about Arthur in the first place. George said slowly, "I got news from Fudge''s transmission letter. Arthur was attacked outside Diagon Alley and his injuries were not light. Fortunately, the Dementor spotted the abnormality immediately and scared away the murderer. ." "Is he hurt badly?" Lupin asked worriedly. "Who hurt him?" "The specific details are still unsure." George said calmly, "Arthur was seriously injured, but fortunately, the rescue was timely, so there was no danger to his life. They had already sent Arthur to St Mungo''s magic wound. Sick hospital." "That''s good." Lu Ping took a deep breath, and said with joy, "The rescue is just in time. The therapists at St Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries are trustworthy. They will cure Arthur." George nodded, "Since I have been sent to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries and Injuries, Arthur is safe. I brought Harry and Arthur''s children here, which is closer to the hospital. Tomorrow, they can. Go visit their father." "Don''t tomorrow, we are going to the St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital now." Fred said impatiently, "We are going to rush over now." "Yes, we are going to St. Mungo''s Hospital now." Ginny said anxiously. They couldn''t wait any longer and wanted to meet their father now. "Okay." George comforted everyone, "I know you are worried and anxious, but you have to wait at least for your mother. I have notified Mrs. Weasley and she will be here soon." Listening to George, even if they were anxious, they could only suppress the anxiety in their hearts and waited quietly for their mother''s arrival. Ginny walked to the nearest chair and sat down. Harry took two chairs, one for Ron and one for George, and he found a close position and sat down. "Okay, let''s rest for a while." George sat down quietly and motioned to everyone. Lupin sat in the chair for a while, then stood up again, "Do you want to drink some wine? Let''s drink and wait." He waved his wand, "Butter beer is coming!" A large number of wine bottles flew towards them from the food room, slid across the table, washed away the leftovers on the table, and stopped in front of everyone. Fred and Joe immediately grabbed a bottle of beer, bit open the cap, and gushed it. Lupin took the bottle and sipped it. He looked at George and the others, "Aren''t you coming?" George shook his head, "I don''t drink, you can drink it yourself." Seeing that George was not drinking, Lupin didn''t care, he continued to sip. The atmosphere in the room was so dignified that it was uncomfortable. After a while, Ron, Ginny, and Harry couldn''t bear the silence. They also took the bottle and began to sip. For a while, only the crackling of the kitchen stove and the sound of wine bottles touching the tabletop were heard. Time passed by, and the crackling of the fire, like a stopwatch on the hour hand, rang in the hearts of other people. After a while, Fred put down the drunk bottle, he stood up and walked around irritably why my mother is still not here, she won''t go to the hospital alone Right? " As he was speaking, a flame illuminates the dirty plate in front of him. They screamed, and a roll of parchment fell on the table, accompanied by a golden phoenix tail feather. "Fox!" Lupin said immediately. He grabbed the parchment and looked at the handwriting on it. "It''s not Dumbledore''s handwriting, it must be your mother''s letter, to..." He stuffed the letter into Fred''s hand. Fred tore open the parchment and read, "Dad is still alive. The hospital will be very busy at night, and the crowd will disturb the patients. I will go to St. Mungo first. You stay there first and I will report the news as soon as possible. Mom." "Oh!" Fred yelled unhappily. He pulled his hair. "How could mother be like this? She went to the hospital alone." Ron snatched the roll of parchment from his hand and surrounded the others, looking at the words on it. After reading the above text, Ron couldn''t help complaining, "Mom let us stay here. She went to St. Mungo alone." He turned to look at George, "George, can you take us to Saint Mungo?" They all looked at George expectantly. "Okay, you all go to rest." George waved his hands. "Mrs. Weasley was right. On such a big night, a lot of people ran to St. Mungo to make trouble for the therapists. Since she doesn''t want you. Go now, you guys can take a rest first." "Mr. Weasley is out of danger. You can visit him formally early tomorrow morning. It won''t disturb his rest during the day." The twin brothers still looked unwilling. Ron and Ginny, their expressions gradually eased when they heard the news that their father was out of danger. Browse reading address: Chapter 749： Mrs. Weasley’s concerns They sat back on the chairs, and still refused to go to the room to sleep. Fred picked up the parchment again and looked at it, "It''s still alive. This doesn''t sound reassuring." George comforted, "As long as the wizard is alive, he can be cured within a few days." In the long night, everyone sat around the table in silence, watching the candle wick burn lower and lower in the liquid wax. Fred and Joe took a second bottle of beer and started drinking. They asked the time from time to time, and time seemed to be getting slower and slower as they asked and waited. Finally, every minute of the suffering made everyone tired. They are not asking the time, but blinking and dozing off. George used magic to make the fire in the fireplace more vigorous, and a few sultry heat made everyone drowsy. Fred came to a nap, his head hanging on his shoulders. Ginny curled up on the chair like a kitten, but her eyes were still open, and Harry was looking at the fire, not knowing what she was thinking. Ron sat there with his head propped, unable to see whether he was awake or asleep. George closed his eyes to rest and recharged. The time passed by, as if a long, long time later, when George looked at the time for the last time, it was already five o''clock in the morning. The kitchen door opened and Mrs. Weasley walked in. She was very pale, and when everyone turned their heads to look at her, and Fred, Ron, and Harry stood up, she gave a weak smile. "He is out of danger." Mrs. Weasleys voice was weak and tired. "He is sleeping. We can visit him together later. Bill is with him. He has taken leave in the morning." I heard my mother''s affirmative answer. Fred sat back on the chair, covering his face with his hands. Joe and Ginny stood up and walked quickly to hug their mother. Ron laughed weakly and drank the remaining butterbeer. "breakfast!" Lupin jumped up and said happily, "Everyone is hungry? I''m here to make breakfast for everyone." Lupin mumbled as he counted the number of people, "I''ll take a look, eight people, bacon and eggs, some tea, and toast." George stood up, "I''ll do it, and some meat porridge in the morning, with some vegetable salad and bread." "How embarrassed then?" Lupin said awkwardly, "You are now guests." George said indifferently, "Don''t worry about so much. After a tired night, I guess everyone''s appetite will not be very good. It will be much better if you have some food that will make them more comfortable." George and Lupin walked to the stove and began to work. Mrs. Weasley also came over, wanting to help. "You go and rest for a while, we can handle these things." George comforted Mrs. Weasley, but did not let go of his work. "Thank you, George." Mrs. Weasley said gratefully, "Fortunately, Diagon Alley has been patrolling by dementors. If they were to spend a while at night, I couldn''t imagine what would happen." Mrs. Weasley seemed to have accumulated too much pressure to confide in, "This kind of thing has happened many times in my heart. When I just received the news, I almost fainted. Fortunately, I supported it. After reading the note, it said that Arthur is not in danger of life. I squeezed my strength and rushed to Saint Mungo." Her tone was very sad, and tears rolled from her eyes, "Half of the family is in the Order of the Phoenix, and everyone in the family is blacklisted for mysterious people. Unless there is a miracle, we will all escape. " "I always see everyone dying!" Mrs. Weasley sobbed. "Always see and see! Even in dreams." She said with a trembling voice, "If Arthur and I were killed, what would it be like? Who would take care of Ron and Ginny?" Fred and Joe froze like Frost''s eggplants. They were downcast and did not dare to speak. They must be at the top of Voldemort''s blacklist, and there are still scales on Voldemort''s body in their shop. Ron and Ginny looked at their mother sadly, not knowing how to comfort her. Lupin handed her a handkerchief and asked her to wipe her tears. "Okay, Molly." He comforted, "It''s all over, Arthur is out of danger, and we will all take precautions more carefully." George said gently, "The school is safe. Don''t worry about them. Ron and Ginny are both good children. They can already take care of themselves." George blinked. "You know, they will cook their own food. Mrs. Weasley smiled tremblingly. George continued, "They are safe at school. The most important thing is you. You need to pay more attention to your safety." His tone was calming, "This time, Arthur encountered an attack outside Diagon Alley. This proves that at least Diagon Alley is still safe. On weekdays, you need to be more cautious when traveling." Mrs. Weasley nodded, whispering I''m so stupid, those things will definitely not happen. " After persuading Mrs. Weasley, Lupin and George began to cook breakfast in the kitchen. Simple meat porridge with some vegetable salad and bread warms everyone''s appetite. After breakfast, everyone was arranged to go to rest. They must be energetic, and fortunately, in the afternoon, go to Saint Mungo to visit the sick. At lunch, their luggage arrived from Hogwarts so they could wear Muggle clothes to St. Mungo. Confirming the safety of Dad, Ron and the others have become elated, talking and laughing. Today is Saturday, and they have enough time to visit patients. After lunch, everyone took off their robes and put on jeans and sweatshirts. It was Tonks and Mad-Eye that led everyone to St Mungo. When Mad-Eye saw George, his eyes were still a little bit jealous and embarrassing. The crazy-eyed man wore a bowler hat crookedly on his head to block the magic eye. Tonks has bright red short hair, just like a handsome little boy. After leaving the Order of the Phoenix, George and the others sat side by side in the carriage, clambering toward the city center. George got out of the car in the center of London. When he squeezed out of the car, Tonks walked lively in the front. They all followed her up the escalator, Moody walked humbly at the end, the bowler hat was pulled low, and a big rough hand held the magic wand between the buttons of the coat. As they walked up and down the streets of Muggles, Harry couldn''t help asking, "Where is Saint Mungo?" "Not far from here," Moody mumbled. They walked to the cold street, which was a wide street, and the shops on both sides were crowded with shopping customers. (To be continued...) Browse reading address: Chapter 750： St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries Moody''s eyes rolled around under the brim of his hat, he explained. "In London, there are too many Muggles, it is not easy to find a good location to build a hospital. Diagon Alley is not enough land, and it cannot be built underground like the Ministry of Magic, it is too unhygienic. Finally they got a place here for reasons It is the sick number that can come and go in the crowd." Along the way, George and the others walked through the Muggles and bypassed numerous Muggle shops. "Here." Moody said after a while. In front of me was an old-fashioned red-brick department store called Taotao Co., Ltd. It looked decayed and deserted. There were only a few cracked dummies in the window, wearing wigs crookedly, with different postures, and wearing clothes that were at least ten years ago. Signs "Closed for renovation" hung on the dusty doors. When a tall woman with big bags passed by, she bowed her head and said to her companion, "This place has never been opened before. The landlord must be crazy." "here," Tonks beckoned and led them to a shop window. Inside, there was only one particularly ugly female dummy, whose false eyelashes were about to fall, and she was wearing a green nylon skirt. "Are you all ready?" Everyone nodded and moved closer to her. Tonks leaned close to the window, looked up at the ugly dummy, his inflated air frothed the glass, "Hello, let''s see Arthur Weasley." Afterwards, the dummy nodded slightly and moved the fingers that were connected together. Tonks grabbed Ginny and Mrs. Weasley''s arms and disappeared straight through the glass. The others followed, stepped into the glass and disappeared. No one had the time to glance at the bustling crowd in the distance, such an ugly shop window as Taotao. No one noticed, a few people just suddenly merged into the air. The ugly dummy and the place where she stood were gone. George and the others seemed to have come to a crowded waiting room, with rows of witches and wizards sitting on shaky wooden chairs. Some of them look normal, reading the outdated "Witch Weekly". Others have terrible deformities, such as an elephant trunk or an extra hand on the chest. It can be seen that most of the accidents occurred because of using the wrong potion. The corridors of the hospital are not much quieter than the streets, because many patients make very strange noises. A sweaty witch in the middle of the front row slammed a copy of the "Daily Prophet", constantly making sharp whistle and breathing steam. A sloppy wizard in the corner rang like a bell, and his head shook horribly with every sound, and he had to grab his ears to stabilize it. Wizards and wizards in green robes walked up and down among the waiting patients, asking about the situation, and making notes on the clipboard. Embroidered on their chests is a badge, a cross of wands and bones. "These are the therapists at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries." Tonks introduced to everyone. "Here!" Mrs. Weasley joined a queue in the corner and shouted at them. They lined up with her, and a fat blond witch was sitting at the table marked "Information Office". The wall behind her is covered with notices and posters, such as a clean cauldron to prevent the potion from becoming poison, the antidote must not be used indiscriminately, and must be approved by a qualified therapist. There is also a large portrait of a witch with long curly silver hair on the wall. It is noted above: Daris Derwent St Mungo Therapist (1722-1741) Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry (1741-1768) Dai Lisi was looking at them carefully, as if counting the number of people. After that, she blinked slightly, walked out of the frame from the side and disappeared. At the top of the line is a young wizard who is dancing a strange quick step dance. While shouting in pain, he tried to explain his plight to the witch behind the table. "It''s the shoes my brother gave me. It''s biting my feet. There must be a curse on it. I can''t take it off." He danced with two feet in turn, as if dancing on hot coals. "Shoes don''t prevent you from reading, right?" The blonde witch pointed to the big sign on the left side of the table impatiently and said, "You have to go to the Spell Injury Section on the fifth floor. The sign says. Next!" The wizard stepped aside and the team took another step forward. At this time, they have been able to see clear signs. First floor of the Utensils Accident Division (cauldron explosion, wand misfire, broom collision, etc.) Second floor of the Department of Biological Injuries (stings, burns, punctures, etc.) The third floor of the Infectious Diseases Department (Dragon pox, vanishing disease, lymphomycitis and other infectious diseases) Pharmacy and Plant Poisoning Department on the fourth floor (rash, nausea, more than laughter, etc.) The fifth floor of the Curse and Damage Division (the curse that cannot be removed, the wrong curse, etc.) Tea room and shop on the sixth floor If you dont know which subject to go to, cannot speak normally, or dont remember why you came here, our receptionist is willing to help. An old-fashioned wizard with a horn-shaped hearing aid slowly rubbed forward I came to see Broderick Bod! "He said with an asthmatic voice. "Forty-nine ward, but I am afraid you are wasting your time," the witch replied casually, "he is completely smeared, and he still considers himself a teapot? Next!" A tired wizard clasped his little daughter''s ankle tightly, and the pair of large feathered wings growing from the back of her jumpsuit flapped beside his head. "Fifth floor." The witch said tiredly without asking. The man held his daughter and walked out through the double doors beside him, like holding a strange balloon. "next!" Mrs. Weasley walked to the table. "Hello, my husband Arthur Weasley changed the ward this morning, may I ask?" "Arthur Weasley?" The witch looked down a long list with her fingers, "Oh, second floor, the second door on the right, Dai Luelin ward." "Thank you." Mrs. Weasley turned her head and said to everyone, "Come with me." They followed her through the double doors and through a narrow corridor with portraits of famous therapists on both sides. Crystal bubbles with candles floating on the ceiling looked like giant soap bubbles. There were wizards in green robes coming in and out at each door, and a yellow stench wafted from one door, and a faint wailing sound was heard from time to time. They climbed the stairs and entered the Biological Injury Department. On the second door on the right, it was written "Dangerous" Daluelin Ward: Severe bite. On the bottom card inlaid with a copper frame, there are handwritten words: Primary therapist: Hiberkratus Meszyk; Trainee therapist: Augustus Pye. "Let''s wait outside, Molly," Tonks said, "Arthur can''t see too many people at a time. The family should be first." (To be continued...) Browse reading address: Chapter 751： Arthurs injury Chapter 751 Arthur''s Injury The mad-eye man grunted in agreement, leaning his back against the wall, his demon eyes turning around. George stopped outside, waiting for the Ron family to go in. Harry also drew back and stood with George. Mrs. Weasley looked back at everyone apologetically, and led Ron and the others into the ward. After a long time, Ron and the others walked out of the ward. It can be seen that at this time, they have really let go of their hearts. They smiled and nodded at everyone, "Daddy is in good spirits." George, Harry, Tonks and Mad-Eye entered the ward at Mrs. Weasley''s greeting. The ward is quite small and dark, except for a narrow window on the upper wall opposite the door. The light is mainly provided by the crystal bubble gathered in the center of the ceiling. There are only three patients. Mr. Weasleys bed is at the very end of the room, next to the small window. Arthur was leaning on a few pillows, smiling at everyone. On his bed, there is also a "Daily Prophet", it can be seen that he is in good spirits. Seeing them, Arthur laughed happily. "Hello!" He smiled and said, "Thank you for coming to see me, I have to say, it is really troublesome for everyone. The children came from school, and Bill came from outside, I''m really embarrassed." "Don''t say these offenses, you are fine." George said hello and said comfortingly, "How are you feeling, Arthur? You still look a little haggard." "I feel good." Mr. Weasley said happily, and hugged Harry with his uninjured arm. "If they can remove the bandage, I can go home." "Any questions?" George asked. "Because I bleed every time I take it apart." Mr. Weasley said lightly, reaching for the wand resting on the bedside table, and with a light wave, there were six more chairs beside the bed. "It seems that there is a special ingredient in the snake''s venom that can prevent the wound from healing, but they believe they can find an antidote. They said that they have seen much more serious conditions than me. I just take a blood medicine every hour. But that one..." He lowered his voice and turned his head to the opposite bed. A man with a green face lay there, his eyes fixed on the ceiling, "I was bitten by a werewolf, poor man, it can''t be cured." "Werewolf?" Tonks asked worriedly, "Is he safe in the public ward? Doesn''t he need to be isolated?" "Two weeks before the full moon," Mr. Weasley reminded her calmly. "The therapist talked to him this morning and wanted him to believe that he could lead an almost normal life. I told him that I knew a werewolf. .... Of course I didnt mention the name. I said that the others are very good, and they have a good time." George nodded, "Now you can buy wolf poison medicine everywhere, and the price is not expensive. Although it is a bit troublesome to be bitten by a werewolf, it is not beyond control." "Not really." Mr. Weasley said in agreement, "Lupin is doing much better now than before, thanks to your wolf poison potion." "Do you want me to help look at your wound? I have fought with that person. If the snake venom is used, I should be able to treat it." George continued to ask. "Thanks a lot for that." Mr. Weasley immediately moved a little forward, and Mrs. Weasley gave George the place near the bed. George walked over to Mr. Weasley and looked at his mummy-like arm. Tap the wand lightly, and the bandage on Arthur''s arm automatically began to untie, until the elbow stopped again. George didn''t loosen too many bandages so as not to cause excessive bleeding. Under the bandage, Arthur''s arm was slightly purple, and there were bone wounds on his arm. As the bandage untied, blood began to gush out continuously. George used a magic wand on Arthur''s arm, and the blood was pressed back into the blood vessel as if it was bound by invisible magic. He carefully observed the changes in Arthur''s wound, and the wound was tinged with blue. The remaining poison continued to damage the wound. The magic of healing works on the wound. The muscles of the wound are twitching slightly trying to close, but they are repeated destructively by the venom. "Can it work?" Harry poked his head and asked quietly. "It''s not a big problem." George said quietly, he was muttering words, and a thin black thread at the tip of the wand penetrated into the wound. It''s like encountering a natural enemy, those blue-purple residual poison like snow meets the first sun, melting quickly and fading quickly. Mr. Weasley yawned for a long time. He felt like his whole body was soaked in hot water. He said lazily, "It''s really comfortable. I feel like I''m almost completely healed." He retracted his arm and looked at his wound. The arm has returned to its original skin color, the toxins have faded, and the twitching muscles are slowly healing. He said happily, "Is that all right?" He felt his arm again, felt the arm bound by the bandage He took a breath, "Can I remove the bandage?" "Of course not." George resolutely refused his request, "I used magic to get rid of the snake venom in your body, but those injuries still need to be recovered. This time you are seriously injured and you need to take good training." "Listen, Arthur, listen to George." Mrs. Weasley turned back to a capable housewife at this time. She said in a coaxing tone, "You need a good rest these days. Except for peace of mind, and other annoying things, don''t think about it." "Okay, mom." Mr. Weasley smiled. He said lightly, "I said it earlier, I''m fine." He moved his injured arm and signaled his injury, "Now with George''s help, even the poison has been cured. In a few days, I will be discharged from the hospital." George smiled, "Well, you are really fine now. Obediently rest in the hospital for a few days and follow the therapist''s treatment. You will be discharged soon." He took a chair from the bed and sat down, "Now its the key issue. Lets talk about how you got hurt." Everyone held their breath. The crazy-eyed man leaned forward while sitting on the chair, and reached into the pocket with the wand in his hand, as if he was ready to fight anytime. Mrs. Weasley squeezed her fists in her hands, and she whispered, "You haven''t told us before. Now that George is here, you should always tell who attacked you." They had already asked Arthur before, asking him to tell who attacked him. But Arthur always seemed very hesitant, only saying that it was a big snake, but she always felt that there were other hidden things. Mr. Weasley looked hesitant, he raised his hand, put it down again, and stopped talking. Browse reading address: Chapter 752： Attacker Malfoy Chapter 752 His hesitation made other people more nervous, everyone stared at him closely, but he never saw him speak. "Did a wizard under the mysterious man attack you?" George asked in a flat tone, leading Mr. Weasley to answer. Arthur nodded, opened his mouth slightly, still did not say anything. This time, I saw other people anxiously, and their expressions changed. "You have no conclusive evidence, do you?" George continued to induce. Arthur nodded. "I was the only one who saw him. He was wearing a mask. I guessed who he was, but I can''t be sure." At this time everyone understood why Mr. Weasley was reluctant to name the suspect. When there is no conclusive evidence, what he said will not only fail to convict the other party, but may also become some of the pegs for the other party to attack. "Tell me about the situation that day." George continued to ask. He was not asking who that person was, but about the situation at the time. Mr. Weasley leaned back and chose a comfortable position, lying on the pillow. He began to remember what happened yesterday. "I have been busy with Diagon Alley recently." He nodded to George, "With the shops you provided George and the help of Miss Anna, Diagon Alley has changed a lot recently." "We opened up several connected shops and expanded them with a non-marking stretch curse. As you suggested, we built a lot of food houses and grocery shops in Diagon Alley. The shops can be connected to each other, which is convenient for guests. The patronage also facilitates the business operations of the vendors." Mr. Weasley laughed, "That is really a big project, but we have all completed it, and everyone is contributing to the construction of Diagon Alley. The wizards who set up stalls in Diagon Alley are very happy to be able to Jiaoxiang got a job. As you had expected, the order in Diagon Alley soon improved." "Oliver and Carlos both moved their shops into the food house in Diagon Alley, and began to abide by the rules of Diagon Alley with peace of mind." Mr. Weasleys tone was a little proud. This was the first time he had held such an important position and presided over such an important task. "And then?" George continued to ask. Mr. Weasley said slowly, "After a while, with these special shops, street vendors disappeared. They were not going in and out of Diagon Alley at will. The security check in Diagon Alley finally returned to normal. Work has also been a lot easier." "That evening." His tone became serious. Everyone immediately raised their spirits and raised their ears. "The security check in Diagon Alley has returned to normal. The food house is open during the day, and tents can also be set up for everyone to rest at night. When I was patrolling there that night, a wizard reported to me that some wizards did something in Fandou Alley. Illegal transaction." "In the big evening, you went to Tipping Dou Alley?" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed. She said dissatisfied, "Why don''t you know to pay attention to your own safety? I have told you many times." Mrs. Weasley complained repeatedly, "Everyone knows that our family is in danger right now, and you would run into Turnover Alley at night because of a report by a stranger..." Mr. Weasley touched his head awkwardly, "It was too late, I didn''t react for a while, and the work was so smooth, I did feel dizzy." "Is that wizard pretending to be?" George continued to ask questions and changed the subject. "Yes," Mr. Weasley nodded, "I only think about it now. I had never seen that wizard before." He continued, "After I got to Turnover Alley, I really saw a sneaky wizard. I followed him carefully." Mrs. Weasley''s face looked even more unhappy. It was crazy to follow a dark wizard in the middle of the night. Mr. Weasley quickened his tone, "I followed him for a while and saw him walking to remote places. I felt something was wrong. I stopped following him, but started walking back." "Then, when the wizard saw that I was no longer following him, he started to fall back and chase me." His tone was very solemn, "Now I know I have suffered, and I quickly started to run back. I fired a signal and started to run towards Diagon Alley." Mr. Weasley''s tone seemed a bit bitter. "I was in front, running back toward Diagon Alley, and the man was chasing me behind. I didn''t run very far, and then I was bitten." "At the time, did you see the person?" George asked about the situation carefully. Mr. Weasley shook his head, "I did not catch him, nor did he catch me. After I was bitten, I vaguely saw the man calling the giant snake. I guessed it at that time. His identity." "Who is that person?" Mrs. Weasley clenched her fists and said angrily. Mr. Weasley hesitated, "I was already injured at the time I''m not sure whether I guessed right or not. Vaguely, I felt the man let the snake go quickly , It seems that he doesn''t want my life very much." "He must have seen it then, and your signal attracted the patrol." Mrs. Weasley said in a positive tone. "He must be running away in a hurry." "Perhaps." Mr. Weasley said in an uncertain tone. "I was seriously injured at the time and I can''t remember it anymore." "Who is he?" Mrs. Weasley asked, "Even if we don''t have evidence, we have to take precautions. This incident must not be the case, as it has never happened." Mr. Weasley looked at George, wanting to ask him for advice. "Let''s talk about it, although this time may not be able to find evidence, but next time we will have a chance to catch him." George has roughly guessed the man. Sure enough, as he expected. Mr. Weasley leaned forward, he lowered his voice, "You need to be careful of Lucius Malfoy." "It''s him?" Harry exclaimed in a low voice. Mr. Weasley picked up the newspaper from the bed, covering his face, not talking. "It should be him." George whispered, "The mysterious man is resurrected, and the people under his hand are not feeling well now. Whether it is a surrender or an order from the mysterious man, Lucius has good reasons to take action." George still remembers that when he was resting last time, he accidentally heard Lucius and Draco talk. Voldemort did not give up making trouble, and Lucius''s move this time is not surprising. "Sure enough it is him." Harry said angrily. He still clearly remembered that in the second grade, it was also the Horcrux distributed by Lucius, which almost killed Ginny and the Ron family. Browse reading address: Chapter 753： Dumbledores question He didn''t expect that Lucius hadn''t given up yet, and this time he shot directly, almost killing Mr. Weasley. Harry cursed in a low voice, "That **** bastard, we''ll catch him sooner or later and let him stay with the Dementor forever." "All right." Mr. Weasley waved his hand, his voice a little tired, "Let''s talk about these things later, there is no evidence, we can only be more careful." The mad eye lowered his voice, "Be more careful, none of us knows. Is this attack a warning or the beginning of a series of actions." Tonks looked a little uneasy, "At this time, shouldn''t the mysterious man be busy improving his strength? The mysterious man has to prepare for the duel next year." She glanced at George. "The mysterious person may not be able to take action, but the people under his hand and the snake under his hand are equally difficult to deal with." The crazy-eyed man said vigilantly, "Don''t expect the opponent''s security, it is a bad one Thoughts." Everyone fell silent, and the Death Eaters made another move, which was not good news. Last time the Death Eaters attacked Azkaban, this time he almost killed Mr. Weasley, if they had other actions, what would happen next time. "Well, Arthur, rest first, we will see you tomorrow." Mrs. Weasley looked at Arthur''s slightly tired expression, and began to greet everyone to leave and let him rest. "Ok," George got up from the chair and waved to Mr. Weasley, "I have had enough talk today, Arthur, rest early." Everyone looked very dull when they came out of Saint Mungo all the way. Arthur''s injury has been brought under control, which is a good thing. But the news that the mysterious man started to act again is a bad thing. After returning to Grimmauld Place headquarters in the afternoon, everyone went back to their rooms to rest. The actions of the mysterious man are worrying, but worrying is of no avail. In the evening, Mrs. Weasley made a large table of rich dishes specially. She said enthusiastically, "It is rare for everyone to get together on weekdays, and I have nothing else to do. I hope everyone can eat happily." "It''s great, mom." Fred and Joe cheered. "dessert." Ginny has reached out for the cake. On the long dining table, the stew in the cauldron had a hot aroma, which made people appetite. The large verdant salad, enticing appetite, and large pieces of roast meat, the color and smell are so beautiful. The sliced ??ham has an attractive color, and the bread and cake are on top. Except for the black tea at George''s table, everyone else had butter beer on their seats. Everyone happily got to the table and started eating lively. "I like this chocolate cake." Hermione said happily. At this time, footsteps came from outside the kitchen. "It smells so good, I''m back in time." The Dumbledore hadn''t arrived yet, and the voice had come in, and following the voice, he strode in. "Dumbledore, it''s a coincidence that you came." Mrs. Weasley said with a beaming grin. "It just started." She quickly added another pair of cutlery to Dumbledore. "Thank you, Molly, your craftsmanship is still great." Dumbledore nodded to Mrs. Weasley and sat down beside George. "Look at what you said." Mrs. Weasley smiled happily, and filled Dumbledore with a generous portion of stew and pastries. Everyone ate a lot. They ate all the dishes on the table without leaving any leftovers. Fred even took the bread, dipped it on the plate, and licked the plate clean. He said excitedly, "Mom, your cooking has become better." Mrs. Weasley smiled happily, "I have indeed been learning to cook with magic recently." After a pleasant dinner, they returned to the living room on the second floor. Mrs. Weasley prepared black tea and desserts and put them on the table for everyone to enjoy. They used their magic wands to make chairs, and then sat in the living room to rest. Dumbledore was sitting in a back chair, leaning forward and staring at George. Dumbledore said solemnly, "I read the latest newspaper." George sat relaxed on a recliner and said lightly, "What then?" Dumbledore had anger in his eyes. "The newspaper says that you have annihilated the entire giant clan because you are dissatisfied with the giant''s contact with the dark wizard." George said lightly, "Although the report is a bit biased, it is probably like this." For this, he does not shy away. Since the giant had taken refuge in Voldemort, he certainly couldn''t keep the giant and let them join Voldemort''s men. After all, these terrifying monsters are born with huge magic resistance. Giants have the advantages of size and strength. If they are transformed by Voldemort with magic, they can instantly become terrible killing machines Dumbledore said bitterly, "To treat giants, we actually still have The other way. The plight of giants is our fault. We should not continue to use violence and threats, let alone let a genocide." He couldn''t imagine that George actually wiped out the entire giant like the newspaper said. He said angrily, "What''s the difference between such a cruel method, even if it is compared with Voldemort?" His eyes glared at George, as if he wanted to see through what the terrible wizard was thinking. The terrifying young man in front of him was even harsher than he thought. Just like Tom Riddle before, even scarier than Tom Riddle. There was disapproving calm on George''s face. "I gave you enough time to arrange your diplomatic plan. What have you done?" Dumbledore''s face became embarrassed. He sent Hagrid to lobby the giant, but he also knew that the action to persuade the giant had completely failed. The giant not only did not join their camp, but also took refuge in Voldemort. George continued coldly, "Because of your useless diplomatic plan, during the summer vacation, the giant killed several Muggles. One young man who was about to get married." He said unceremoniously, "The lives of those dead Muggles are not life? Is this your attitude?" George''s bluntness caused Dumbledore to choke. "Ugh!" Dumbledore sighed, his face stiffened, and his tone loosened a little, "But we can discuss it, there must be a better way." He said in a deep voice, "That''s the entire group of giants." George said disapprovingly, "That''s not the entire group of giants, and the group of giants has not disappeared into my hands." Chapter 754： Im different from you He said casually, "It''s just dozens of brutal giants, they killed each other cleanly, I just got rid of the remaining bits." George smiled contemptuously, "If you really have any opinion on giants, what did you do a few years ago? What did you do with the time I gave you?" He has no affection for Dumbledore, who is full of fantasies, but does nothing. If Dumbledore really did something, he could still look up at Dumbledore a few times. But Dumbledore didn''t do anything. All equality stayed in his mouth and in his head. Such an act really made people look down upon. George said disapprovingly, "Time is not wasted by me. The disappearance of giants is a destined ending decades ago. They have been killing each other, even if I don''t take action, they will Dead light." He snorted, "You have enough time and you didn''t do anything. I don''t have much time, but I know what to do. I can save some Muggles and wizards if I act earlier." "If I shoot later, more people will die in the hands of giants. I''m completely different from you. Keeping those giants as soldiers of Voldemort, I can''t accept such a thing." He said in a decisive tone, "One Hagrid can deal with two or three ordinary wizards, and a giant can beat at least two or three Hagrid. The transformed giant will only be more terrifying. Even if I dont think about it for myself, I have to think about it for other wizards. I will never tolerate a large group of giants joining Voldemort''s command." "But this shouldn''t be a genocide," Dumbledore argued. "Among those giants, some are persecuted. They don''t want to succumb to Voldemort, they just have no choice." "and then?" George said impatiently, "Do I need to ask one by one, which of those giants are active cannibals and which ones are passive cannibals. Then I kill the giants who actively cannibalize, and the remaining passive cannibals Giants. I ask you to guard them to avoid them being tempted by Voldemort. Is this okay?" "Ugh...." Dumbledore sighed, "You have a better way, but you don''t want to spend time and effort to help those giants." He believed that George must have a better way. George said angrily and funny, "Dumbledore, what should I say about you? You are more and more like a child. I''m sorry, I don''t sympathize with the giants, they kill, eat people, and think of themselves. Carnage, I would love to see them extinct." George said quietly, "If they don''t take refuge in Voldemort, I would rather see them fend for themselves. But since they are going to be enemies of the wizards, I don''t mind speeding up their demise." "What is your better way?" Dumbledore asked calmly. George glanced at Dumbledore inexplicably, confirming that he was indeed asking this question. He slowly explained, "I can capture all the giants, plant them with new memories, and let them learn basic common sense. Although this will not make them smart, it can reduce part of their wildness." "Then why don''t you do this?" Dumbledore asked. "Obvious thing." George said disapprovingly, "I can''t possibly waste my precious time on beasts that should die." "Like you, you have never cared about giants for decades. Just because, to you, the fate of giants is not worth mentioning compared to the pleasure of wasting time." George said, seeing blood. Out of Dumbledore''s hidden mind. "I don''t think the fate of giants is not worth mentioning, I just don''t have this ability." Dumbledore did not admit George''s accusation. He argued, "I don''t have the ability to plant permanent memories in giants'' minds, but you have this ability, you could have done better." George shook his head, "Don''t be helpless. Even if the brains of giants are not comparable to human brains, it is not difficult to implant memories. This is a trick that Riddle mastered at the age of sixteen. You told me that? Ability to implant memories into giants?" Dumbledores face remained the same, and he said calmly, Its not surprising that your ability and vision have far surpassed me. Although this seems very simple to you, it is huge to other wizards. People''s strong magic resistance can make the implantation of memories very difficult." "It''s just difficult, right, it''s not impossible, right." George immediately grasped the key in Dumbledore''s words. "All right." Seeing that Dumbledore wanted to plead again, George interrupted his excuse. "Even if I have this ability, it has nothing to do with what I should do." George said quietly, "I said I am never the same as you. I am not you. I have no intention of carrying the world on my back" "Of course." He emphasized, "I don''t even have it. After carrying the world on my back, I dislike it, and then I am awkward to do nothing." George glanced at Dumbledore, "What I don''t want to do, I never change my mind because of outside interference. What I want to do, I always go all out." "The reason I will fight Voldemort is not because I have this responsibility, it is not my responsibility." He said lightly, "The reason why I fight Voldemort is only because I have this ability. His thoughts and actions have threatened my interests." He looked at Dumbledore with a nonchalant look, "Everything I do is out of my own will, not forced by the outside world. I neither evade responsibility nor take the initiative to bear My responsibility is completely different from you." "Ugh......" Dumbledore sighed, not knowing what to say. "Stop talking about that, come and taste the cakes I made. I added dark chocolate and honey, which is suitable for some before bed." Mrs. Weasley began to greet everyone for dessert to break the awkward atmosphere. Everyone began to eat desserts again, slowly chatting about home. No one will take the initiative to bring up those things, and the atmosphere will become happy again. ..... In the afternoon of the next day, they went to visit Mr. Weasley again, this time led by Mad Eye and Lupin. Because they weren''t worried about Mr. Weasley''s safety, they seemed much more relaxed on the road, and they were able to pay attention to the novelties in the Muggle shops on the street from time to time. They soon arrived at St. Mungo. There were few vehicles along the way, and only some wizards who went to the hospital quietly walked on the quiet streets. Chapter 755： Professor Lockhart George and the others got out of the car, and when no one noticed, they sneaked up to the window of the dummy in the green nylon skirt, and then went through the glass one by one. There are not as many people in the waiting room as last time. Perhaps because of the superb magic of the therapists, patients will be discharged soon. The blonde witch behind the information desk laughed and said, "You are the third person I saw today, Cursed Damage Division, fifth floor!" On the fifth floor, came to the ward. They found Mr. Weasley leaning on the bed, with leftover chicken drumsticks on his lap, with a gentle expression on his face. George said hello to Mr. Weasley. "Good afternoon, Arthur, you look good." "Thank you! George." Mr. Weasley smiled. "After you removed the toxins for me, I feel better." Mrs. Weasley asked with concern, "How is the wound healing? Is it still painful? Arthur." "very good." Mr. Weasleys tone was a bit overly enthusiastic, "You...oh...haven''t you seen the Smeswick therapist?" "No," his wife became suspicious, "what''s the matter?" "Nothing, nothing." Mr. Weasley said lightly, "Are you all having a good day? Tomorrow you are going back to school." Mrs. Weasley seemed dissatisfied with his answer. When he turned to shake hands with Harry, she looked at the bandage in his pajamas. "Arthur!" Her voice was as sharp as the sound of a rat trap, "You changed the bandage. Why did you change it a day earlier, Arthur, they said it would be changed tomorrow." "what?" Mr. Weasley seemed very scared, and pulled the sheets above his chest, "No...nothing...this is...I..." He seemed discouraged under Mrs. Weasley''s sharp eyes. "Oh... Don''t be angry, Molly, Augustus Pye has an idea. You know, he is a trainee therapist, a lovely young man who loves to study this... Muggle Complementary Medicine ...I mean, this is some old Muggle remedy, called sutures, Molly, it works...for Muggle wounds..." Mrs. Weasley made a terrible sound between a scream and a roar. Lupin walked to the werewolf bed, he was no one to visit, looking sadly at the group of people next to Mr. Weasley. Bill murmured to get a cup of tea, and Fred and Ron jumped up to go with him, grinning. You want to tell me," Mrs. Weasley spoke louder than a word, seemingly unaware that everyone else was fleeing in panic, "Are you using Muggle therapy?" "Not a fool, Molly, dear," Mr. Weasley pleaded, "It''s just.....It''s just that Pye and I want to try.....They really work. I feel like I''m recovering faster." "What do you mean?" "Yeah! I don''t know if you understand...what''s the matter with sutures?" "It sounds like you want to sew up your skin," Mrs. Weasley sneered. "But, Arthur, you are not so stupid..." "I want a cup of tea too." Harry jumped up and said. Hermione, Ron, and Ginny almost rushed to the door with him. When the door closed, they heard Mrs. Weasley screaming: "What did you say? This is how it works?" "Well, Mrs. Weasley." George comforted and said, "Sutures are a very useful treatment method. It can make the wound grow together as quickly as possible. Arthur is in very good condition today, so don''t worry too much." "Yes." Mr. Weasley looked at George gratefully, and he said eloquently, "I feel like I''m almost healed." As if Mrs. Weasley hadnt heard this, she continued to complain, Arthur, cant you follow the therapists request? Do you know that this will make people more worried. You cant rest assured. When you are in Diagon Alley, you cant be more careful..." Listening to Mrs. Weasley''s words, George immediately understood that Mrs. Weasley''s grievances that had accumulated for many days erupted. He immediately left the ward wisely, leaving Mrs. Weasley to teach her husband. Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny were standing at the top of the stairs and beckoned to George, "Mom gets angry, but it''s not that easy to calm down. We are going to have some tea." "Well, go to the sixth floor." George remembered the sign at the information desk saying that the sixth floor was the tea room. They walked past double doors and saw a rickety staircase with a hideous portrait of a healer hanging on the wall. As they climbed the stairs, the therapists yelled at them, diagnosed strange diseases, and came up with terrible treatments. Ron was so angry that a medieval wizard yelled that he apparently had severe acne. "What''s that?" he asked angrily, and the therapist chased Ron six frames and pushed the person aside. "This is skin irritation, young master, it will leave scars, which will make you look less than you are now..." "Who wouldn''t you say?" Ron''s ears were red Only he took the liver of a toad and stuck it on his throat, standing naked on a bucket of eels when the sun was shining brightly... .." I don''t have flower pox! " "But you have blemishes in your face, Master..." "That''s freckles!" Ron was furious. "Go back to your own picture frame and don''t pester me!" He turned to the other people who were straining their faces. "What floor is this?" "I think it''s the sixth floor." Hermione looked unsure, these therapists had confused her mind. "No, this is the fifth floor," George said quietly, "There is another layer." As they continued to walk up the stairs, a voice suddenly came from behind them. "Hi, George, long time no see. There are Harry, Ron, Ginny, and a good student who can remember all my hobbies, Hermione Granger." When everyone turned their heads, they saw a middle-aged man with golden curly hair, bright blue eyes, a brilliant smile and white teeth. "It''s you," Hermione exclaimed suddenly, "Professor Lockhart!" The former Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher opened the door and walked out, wearing a green robe. "Hello!" Professor Lockhart smiled brilliantly, showing white and shiny teeth, "I think you want my autograph, don''t you?" "Not much." Harry whispered to Ginny, who was smiling. Lockhart heard Harry''s mutter, and he enthusiastically replied, "Harry, you have to learn to be admired and valued by people. This is a compulsory course for every powerful wizard." He blinked, "It is the greatest sin of a wizard to disappoint our admirers." "You seem to be doing well, Professor Lockhart." George said gently, and said hello. Chapter 756： Lockhart "Thanks to you, President of the International Federation of Wizards, the greatest wizard ever in the wizarding world, and the youngest principal ever in the wizarding world." Lockhart smiled with his signature smile, "I can name a long list of your titles, and if you are interested, I can write a preface to your autobiography." "Thank you for your kindness, then. I have no plans to write an autobiography for myself." George smiled and rejected Lockhart''s kindness. "That''s a shame," Lockhart had disappointment on his face and regret in his tone, "I can''t rely on my own strength to stay in the annals of history. It seems that the road to help you write the preface has also been blocked." "Why are you thinking about it?" He warmly suggested, "You should have read my book. I am certainly not as good as you in terms of magic, but I am still recognized by readers in terms of writing. I can write several best-selling autobiography according to your requirements. These autobiography will remain in the annals of history." George shrugged and said humorously, "Thank you for your kindness, but I may live for thousands of years, so I am not in a hurry to write an autobiography." "For thousands of years." Lockhart seemed to be frightened by this number. He took a deep breath, "That''s right, a powerful wizard like you has a long life span, so that he is not in a hurry to become famous." With an enviable expression on his face, "I don''t have that big ambition anymore. I only hope to publish an autobiography of my own deeds. The name may be called "The Healing Me"." "correct." He greeted everyone warmly, "Surely you don''t know what I''m doing, right?" Hermione nodded, "Professor, you left school at the end of the second grade, saying that you were going to find your true self. Then how did you get to the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries? Are you sick?" "No, no, no," Lockhart shook his head repeatedly, "I''m not sick, I have found my true self. Now, I am a therapist at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries, and this is my workplace." "You became Saint Mungo''s therapist?" Ron exclaimed in an unbelievable way. He never guessed that Lockhart became Saint Mungo''s therapist. He looked at Lockhart with suspicion, only then did he remember that Lockhart''s green robe was the uniform of a therapist. Harry and their faces wore suspicious looks. Lockhart couldn''t deceive him at Hogwarts, and then he deceived St Mungo? Lockhart saw the suspicion in Harry and their eyes, and he coughed, "I''m a serious therapist, and I''m a very professional, very powerful therapist." "Come with me." He made an inviting gesture. Lockhart walked to the door next to him and pointed his wand at the key hole of the ward. He turned around and explained, "This is the long-stay ward of our St. Mungo Hospital, where we live with permanent spell damage. Of course, relying on intensive treatment and a little luck can make the condition better. When going in and out. , We all have to close the door to prevent the patient from accidentally running out." He said "Alaho Cave Open" toward the key hole. The door opened, and he led the way in. This long-stay ward is just like the patients home. Around the bed are the patients personal belongings. A gray-faced and frowning wizard lay on the opposite bed, staring at the ceiling and muttering to himself, as if unaware of his surroundings. After two beds, there was a woman with long hair. It was terrible. She was permanently disfigured. The two beds at the other end of the ward are surrounded by flower curtains to give patients and visitors some privacy. "Yours, Agnes!" Lockhart greeted the hairy woman happily. "You seem to be in good spirits. Your son sent an owl to say that he came to see you at night. It was great, didn''t he?" Agnes barked loudly. "Hi, Mrs. Longbottom, how are you feeling today?" Lockhart said lightly. The curtain at the other end of the ward was already opened, and behind the curtain, a woman in pajamas came over. The woman was a little thin, her eyes were very big, her hair was white, messy and dry, only when she laughed, she looked less scary. "Hello, Lockhart Therapist." The woman smiled at Lockhart. Lockhart smiled brilliantly, showing white shiny teeth, "Come and get to know, this is the current principal of Hogwarts, the greatest wizard in the wizarding world, Mr. George Soros." He turned around and introduced George, "This is Mrs. Longbottom, Neville''s mother." He pointed to Harry and others, and introduced to Mrs. Longbottom, "These are Neville''s classmates, they are all good children of Gryffindor. This is Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny." "Good afternoonMr. Soros." Neville''s mother bowed slightly to George. "Hello, Mrs. Longbottom." George responded. "And fellow students of Neville." Mrs. Longbottom greeted everyone, "Thank you, thank you for your usual help to Neville." Mrs. Longbottom smiled. "Thank you for taking care of Neville." Her tone was guilty, "Neville has suffered a lot from snacks. His father and I have been receiving treatment in St. Mungo before. We have been crazy for many years and have been unable to take care of him. She said gratefully, "Thank you very much, Neville told me a lot about you, and you helped him a lot." Harry and Hermione waved their hands quickly, "We are classmates, this is what we should do, and Neville has also helped us a lot." Neville''s mother smiled, her tone a little excited, "You are all good children, and Neville is very lucky to have friends like you." She turned her head and looked at Lockhart with grateful eyes, "Thanks to the Lockhart therapist, we can slowly get better and be able to perform our duties." She smiled and said expectantly, "We missed a lot of thoughts, but we still have a chance to make up. I think we will be discharged soon. At that time, I hope we can make up for the debt we owed to Neville over the years. " Lockhart showed a bright smile, shiny white teeth, "Alice, this is what I should do. I will never disappoint my admirers." Lockhart smiled at Harry and the others, proving that he was a genuine therapist. Harry said eagerly, "Therapist Lockhart, can you give me an autograph of yours?" He discovered for the first time that Lockhart''s smile was so pleasing to the eye. Chapter 757： Change the past Lockhart smiled happily, "Of course it''s okay. I have taught you before." "Although there is insufficient practice in the course," He coughed slightly, "If you have friends or family members and need memory treatment in the future, you can come to me. I am an expert in this area. Whether it is to restore memory or adjust memory, it is my specialty." Lockhart looked at George gratefully, "Thank you George for reminding me so that I can find my true self." "Want to go upstairs for a cup of tea?" George asked, he was kind of interested in Lockhart''s experience. Lockhart blinked, "I am honored to face the invitation of the greatest wizard in the magical world." So they left the ward and came to the sixth floor. The tea room on the sixth floor is not big, with several separate tables and chairs around the table. There were not many people in the tea room, only a few doctors in green robes were drinking tea and chatting. Today there are fewer patients, and the doctors are much easier. Lockhart led them and sat down at a table by the window. "Hi! Lockhart therapist, and everyone, what would you like to drink?" A young round-faced guy came over, and he asked them with a warm smile. "Oh, Jim, I want a cup of black tea and a little milk." Lockhart gave a big smile. "Black tea, thank you." George ordered a cup of black tea. The others ordered their favorite drinks. After the hot tea was brought up, Lockhart took a small sip and breathed a sigh of relief while holding the teacup. "It''s a good day now. Don''t worry about being discovered." Lockhart smiled brightly, showing white and shiny teeth, "I am a real therapist, all the experiences, all the admiration people have for me are real." George took a sip of the black tea and smiled softly, "It seems that you are indeed having a good time during this period. Do you want to tell your story?" "of course." Lockhart smiled. He said slowly, "The experience at Hogwarts in the second grade really woke me up. The moment I faced the basilisk, I really thought I was dead." His tone seemed a little emotional, "I have stolen a lot of other people''s memories and won others'' honor. I am addicted to those false hallucinations. I have written a lot of great books, in which I defeated one opponent after another. , One difficulty after another, sometimes I really think its me." His tone became serious. "But I will wake up from that hallucination soon. I must be careful at all times. I must always pay attention to not being dismantled. Because I know that''s not me, I''m just a shameful liar." "Those honors make people fascinated, but those pressures make people crazy." Lockhart smiled. "Looking back now, I don''t understand how I got here." He took a gulp of black tea and shook his teacup. He said softly, "It was a dark day. Wearing a mask for too long will make people unable to distinguish between illusion and reality." George gestured to Lockhart with his teacup, "Everything is over, you have a new life." "Yes." Lockhart smiled, "A wonderful new life." He blinked, "Of course, I wouldn''t thank the basilisk that attacked me for that." Lockhart took the teapot and added some black tea to himself. "After walking around the line of life and death, I know that I can''t continue." He smiled, "After all, I have been exposed, even if I want to continue to cheat." "Professor, have you arrived at St Mungo after you left Hogwarts?" Hermione seemed a little curious. In her memory, with Lockhart''s ability at that time, he shouldn''t be enough to serve as St Mungo''s therapist. "Of course it''s not that fast." Lockhart said lightly, "I still live a period of hiding in Tibet." Those difficult days, looking back now, he has been able to deal with them easily. He smiled. Its not easy to leave Hogwarts just now. I am afraid of seeing people, I am afraid of being recognized. I am afraid of being accused of being a liar in public." "I hid all the way and didn''t dare to see people." Lockhart''s tone was a little sorrowful, and it was not easy to think back to the days. He smiled, "Fortunately, I grew up in the Muggle world. I changed my magic robe and hid my wand, so I could mix in Muggles. Plus I had saved a lot of money before, but it was not enough It''s too shabby." George nodded, and said in agreement, "Be prepared and prepared for everything. It''s always right." Lockhart gave George a grateful look. "The notes you gave me also helped me a lot. In those days when I was hiding from people, I gradually picked up the previous magic." He lowered his head and looked at the tea cup in his hand. When I just left school, I hid aimlessly in the house without seeing anyone, doing nothing except eating and sleeping. He said in a low voice, "In that dark day, I hid for a long time. One day, I suddenly woke up from a mirror." Lockhart''s tone was a little weird, as if he was talking about irrelevant people and irrelevant things. "The person in the mirror is completely unfamiliar, ugly, sloppy, this is not me, this is completely different from me. I know I can''t continue, I started to learn the previous magic again." "Then, I found fun in magic, and I found a goal, and I became a wizard again." He laughed, "Of course, things are definitely not that easy to say, but I am a wizard after all, and I have found my goal." He smiled, "When I woke up one morning, I found my new goal. I am no longer in hiding. I want to go back to the past, I want to change the past." There was a tremor in his tone, that was the moment when he crossed the boundaries of life and death. It was with this determined goal that he crawled out of the abyss. "Change the past?" Harry asked in surprise, "How did the past change?" "Change the past, start by changing yourself." George''s eyes flashed with inexplicable light. "Start by changing myself." Lockhart smiled brilliantly, showing shiny white teeth, "It''s not easy to change the past, but I have some advantages." He explained, "The past has passed, but the memories of the past are hidden in memory. I am a master of memory magic. In the process of learning other magic, I have a new experience, I want Go one step closer and become a truly powerful wizard." Chapter 758： return to the past George laughed, and he admired, "It seems that you are doing well. I have seen your memory magic, and I am deeply inspired." Lockhart left his notes to George when he left Hogwarts. George has always been interested in changing his memory, and he also got a lot of inspiration from Lockhart''s notes. "It''s true." Loha said, "When I started to improve my memory magic, I returned to the field I was good at, and I began to understand that I am also a gifted wizard." "For me, the past can be changed. Changing the memory of the past also changes the past." Lockhart said slowly, "It took me a year to strengthen my memory magic enough to modify people''s memories. I changed the past. Then I went back to the past." "of course," He explained, "This is not really going back in time, it''s just for me." He said slowly, "I returned to the United States, and I found the old wizard who helped the village get rid of the werewolves. We met again, and I returned the memory to him and became friends with him." His tone seemed a little embarrassing, and when he gained the power to change the past, the past really changed in his hands. "That''s not easy." George exclaimed, "A series of memory changes. This is a very difficult technique. I guess what you have implanted is fuzzy memory." Loha said, "It is true. The magic power of the old wizard is stronger than mine. It is not only troublesome, but the story must also be wonderful." He smiled and said, "In the new memory, I became a novelist who draws on materials. After becoming friends with him, he agreed to lend me his story. I divided a part of the contribution fee to him." "That is a wonderful story." He emphasized. "In addition to the old American wizard, there is also the witch who expelled the Wanlun female ghost. In the following year, I was covered with the roads I had walked. I went back to the past and changed all of my past." His face showed a bright smile, "Everything has changed, the past has been changed." "That''s really a huge project." George said with emotion, "Although I don''t know what to say, you are indeed a powerful wizard." He could imagine how thrilling Lockhart''s plain statements were. Using memory magic to change one''s past is an amazing move. He can''t rate it, whether this approach is right or wrong. All in all, Lockhart is doing well now, and he doesn''t need to fight for those wizards he doesn''t know. Lockhart gulped another cup of tea. "I know, it''s not just that way." He continued, "But this is a way to make my life safe. I can''t face the past. I can only try to compensate. As you can see, I have always been selfish." "After that, how did you get to St. Mungo''s Hospital and how did you become a therapist?" Hermione just wanted to skip the terrible topic just now. She couldn''t imagine how terrible it was to use magic to change the past. "Oh!" Lockhart began to recall, After I changed my past, I finally relaxed. I have been born again. I cant go back to those days in the past. I dont intend to get other peoples memories anymore. I want to start. Create my own memory." After he changed his past, he was really completely reborn, he was completely different from the past. He was born again, in any sense. He smiled, "During that time, I began to think about what I should do. I tried to find my biggest advantage and the best place." When the new Lockhart began to think about his future, he didn''t spend much time and found his goal. He laughed, "There is no doubt that I am a master in the use of memory magic. At this point, I guess I may only lose to one or two wizards." He looked at George, who was the only great wizard he was convinced. "Dumbledore is definitely not as good as you in memory magic." George said affirmatively. At least from Dumbledore''s defense yesterday, Dumbledore could not completely shape a person''s memory. Otherwise, he might have rescued Neville''s parents long ago. Lockhart smiled more brilliantly, "I know, at least in this field of ability, I have truly become a great wizard." "Since I plan to start a new life, I naturally don''t plan to give up the achievements I have achieved. I plan to carry forward these abilities." He smiled happily, "So, I started to think about where I can put my abilities into full play. Where can I put my abilities into full play. It didn''t take much effort I just thought, I can become a therapist." He blinked, "Maybe you may not believe it, but I am a very good person. In my journey, I have actually helped a lot of people. In addition to simple medical treatment, more often I I also know how to inspire confidence in people. I can change peoples memories and rekindle their courage in life." "During my wandering time, I have helped a lot of Muggles. I found that for me, the easiest thing to do, and the most satisfying thing for me, is to change a persons cognition and life. So, I am back in the magic world." "Then, did you get to St Mungo?" Harry asked. It''s like a story suddenly ends, this process is a bit too simple Lockhart smiled, "Otherwise?" "Life is like this. When you think about it, just do it. There is no legendary experience, and there will be no sudden enlightenment. I suddenly discovered that I have this ability and this strength. It is natural to use it as a job. Thing." "Congratulations." George sincerely congratulated Lockhart, "Compared to when you just left Hogwarts, you are truly reborn now." "Of course." Lockhart laughed and lowered his voice. "When I just left Hogwarts, I didn''t even know if I should continue to live." His tone became cheerful, "Now, I am alive, I intend to live longer. If I can make progress in memory magic, it will not be impossible for me to stay in the annals." "It''s very possible." George said affirmatively. "Well, are you interested in making your career bigger." He suggested, "In the future, Hogwarts will offer courses related to psychological counseling. I think you will be very suitable for this position. Chapter 759： saviour Fastest update Judging from the results of Lockhart''s continuous cure of Black and Neville''s parents, Lockhart''s memory magic is only weaker than him. Such an amazing talent does not conform to George''s personality if he does not dig into his own hands. "Talking about it." Lockhart continued to drink tea, without refusing or agreeing. He said slowly, "I''m still quite satisfied with my current job, but I don''t think I will stay in one place all the time. Going back to Hogwarts again and becoming a full-fledged professor, I am still quite satisfied. Interested, but not now." He hasn''t returned to Hogwarts for the time being. He is quite satisfied with his current life. He still has a lot of things to do. "Professor, what about the things after you arrived at St. Mungo? How are Neville''s parents and them now." Hermione asked curiously. She wanted to know more about Neville''s parents. "After arriving at St Mungo." Lockhart recalled, "Joining Saint Mungo is not that difficult." Seeing Hermione''s puzzled expression, he explained patiently. "After all, St Mungo''s therapist, this is a hard job, dealing with all kinds of strange diseases. Most wizards don''t like this job." He said lightly, "My job search is quite smooth." He continued, "I found the dean and told him about it. He learned about my situation, and then I started working in Saint Mungo." "So simple?" Ron said in disbelief. "Is it so easy to be a therapist of Saint Mungo?" He could not imagine that his father was receiving treatment in such a hospital. Lockhart said calmly, "It''s not very simple, but I am a celebrity after all." He smiled and said, "I have enough shoes. I am the winner of the Merlin Class III Medal, an honorary member of the Anti-Dark Magic League, and I have won the "Witcher Weekly" Most Charming Smile Award five times. I am still the black of Hogwarts. Professor of Defense Magic, with such a shoe, is it not easy to find a job as a therapist?" Ron was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off, but fortunately he restrained it. He didn''t say that these shoes were deceptive. Lockhart continued, "Like I said, I am really a very powerful therapist. I am a Ravenclaw." "Although it was abandoned in school," He coughed lightly and concealed his embarrassment, "But I have also published a lot of books over the years. In addition to practice, I have a theoretical reserve and lose to any wizard of the same age." His tone seemed a little lacking in confidence. "It''s true," George agreed, "Those books of yours can be believed by most wizards in the magical world. They can''t be written casually." Seeing George say the same, Lockhart''s expression relaxed. He continued, "In St. Mungo, I adapt quickly. Daily treatment is not difficult. Everyone performs their duties. I quickly found the direction of treatment that I am good at." Recalling that time, he found that he was really suitable for the job of a therapist. "Speaking of which, the magic world is really small." He smiled and said, "How long I was in St. Mungo, I met a patient sent from Hogwarts. A friend of Hogwarts''s Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher, a wizard who has lost his memory, Sirius Black." Harry and the others pricked their ears when they heard this familiar name. "Black was attacked by a dementor. His memory was swallowed by the dementor, leaving only broken pieces. He was completely stupid and lost all his memories." Lockhart said flatly, "All healing magic does not work. According to the usual example, he will live in the permanent ward of St. Mungo for a lifetime." "And this, this happens to be my area of ??expertise." Lockhart said proudly, "I reshaped his entire memory. I rewritten all the memories that were disrupted by the Dementors." "This is an innovation." In order to let others understand the significance of this treatment, he explained, "This is a case that can be recorded in the history of magic therapy." He leaned down and said in a solemn tone, "This is also a very terrible magic. It is a magic that can change a person''s mind." Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Ginny shuddered at these words of Lockhart. They think of the horror of this magic, and use magic to reconstruct all human memories. After this, is this person still the same person? "Excellent skill." George said in admiration, "I have seen Black, and he is doing well now. He has forgotten all the bad things in the past. He and Lupin are now targeting you and doing some helping others. Thing." At least from the results, Blake got the best ending, Blake got a new life and even Lupin''s life is getting better. Lockhart smiled and said happily, "So I said, I like this job and I like to help others. To rebuild other people''s lives, so that people can regain hope for the future and life. It couldn''t be better." He emphasized, "Their worship of me is sincere and sincere, and their future lives will also bear my mark." George said with emotion, "I don''t feel how long time has passed, things have really changed upside down. It has only been a few years since you left school. I have been the principal of Hogwarts. You are already well-known. The therapist in history." Who could have imagined that even he couldn''t imagine that Lockhart was born again in such a short period of time. Lockhart completely walked out of the shadows of the past. He truly became a great wizard, a wizard who is worthy of history and whose status in history will be much higher than that of Dumbledore. Lockhart had a bright smile on his face, showing white and shiny teeth. He leaned forward and lowered his voice, "If I am willing to disclose the content of memory magic, it will be enough to earn the Merlin First Class badge." He said proudly, "My research in this area is worthy of history." "But I don''t plan to announce these for the time being, this magic is a bit dangerous." George nodded, "Used in good ways, this magic is of great significance, but used in bad ways, it is also harmful. I will not teach many of my magic skills without authorization." "In the future, I may establish some regulations that require corresponding qualifications to obtain these magical materials. Strong skills naturally need to establish corresponding thresholds." (To be continued...) Chapter 760： Qualified wizard Fastest update Lockhart agreed, "I think so too." He continued, "When I cured Black, I discovered that my memory magic has improved even more. So I am no longer confined to ordinary treatment work, I applied to be transferred to a ward that is permanently injured by the spell. jobs." "Many patients there, their lives have been completely ruined, I want to try, maybe I can save them." At this time, the afterglow of the setting sun was projected behind Lockhart through the glass window, giving him a halo of illusion. At this moment, no one can deny that he is a powerful wizard, a wizard who can change and save people''s lives. "Professor, you are awesome!" Hermione exclaimed excitedly, "This time, you must give me an autograph." "I want to teach your signature too." Harry, Ron, and Ginny all followed. "Hahahaha!" Lockhart smiled happily, "There will be, you can rest assured." He blinked, "Even in the work of Saint Mungo, I did not give up practicing autographs. There are still many admirers writing to me. I will still reply to them often." Everyone laughed, no matter what happened, Professor Lockhart in front of him remained unchanged. George said with emotion, "Perhaps, after two years, when I am not so busy, I should also pay more attention to the medical problems in the wizarding world." Listening to Lockhart''s scriptures, he also had more ideas. Medical treatment was a bridge between the magical world and the Muggle world. If the medical systems of the two worlds can be integrated together, there will be a lot less pain and tragedy in the world. "That''s great." Lockhart said happily, "George, if you are willing to invest some time in medical magic, you will surely bring hope to many patients." He has absolute confidence in George, a special trust. "Will do." George said affirmatively, and he smiled, "But first I have to finish my work first, and now, these are still your tasks." Lockhart smiled, "I am quite used to life now. It feels really good to watch the patient get better in my own hands every day." "Right, Professor." Harry asked cautiously, "Neville''s parents, how are they now? We just didn''t seem to see Neville''s father?" He then remembered, and it seemed that he had not seen Neville''s father just now. Ron, Hermione, and Ginny also pricked their ears immediately. "Oh!" Lockhart said lightly, "They are recovering very well, maybe within a few months, they can go home directly. You didn''t see Neville''s father just now because he just took medicine and is still resting. "They are now able to take care of themselves. Usually their husbands and wives take turns taking medication. This can reduce our work a bit." He said slowly, "They are seriously injured and have been crazy for many years. Treating them is more troublesome than treating Black." "I spent a lot of time blurring their memories and letting them slowly escape from the pain and fear. After that, the reconstruction of memories is a huge project." He explained, "Their brains and memories are simply messed up. I can''t directly implant memories in their fragile nerves, but must first straighten out who they are. It took me a lot of energy." "But fortunately, they are finally healed." Harry took a deep breath. "This is great. Neville has finally waited for this day." He was sincerely happy for Neville. He and Neville almost exchanged fate. Seeing this fellow classmate who had the same illness, he finally waited until the day of suffering and happiness came, and he was also happy for it. As Lockhart finished telling his story, the atmosphere of the conversation became more harmonious and happy. Professor Lockhart asked them about interesting facts in the school, and inquired about what happened to the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor after him. Listen to the bad luck of those Defence Against the Dark Arts class professors after him. Lockhart said gleefully, "It seems that I am not the one who is unlucky." He is still a little bit brooding about being attacked. After a pleasant afternoon tea, they talked happily. It was not until Mrs. Weasley came up to look for them that everyone said goodbye to Professor Lockhart, and then left the St. Mungo Hospital for Magical Injuries. ....... The afternoon in St Mungo was indeed a happy afternoon. Mr. Weasley is recovering well, and he will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. They met Professor Lockhart who had not seen him for several years, and Professor Lockhart had become a great therapist. They met with Nevilles parents. Nevilles parents are about to heal. They will be reunited with that family soon Everyone is sincerely happy for Neville. Except for the panic and fear of everyone on Friday night, everything was moving in a good direction during the two days of the weekend. The weekend was over, Mrs. Weasley was bid farewell, and everyone went back to school and started classes. Time passed day by day, and during the intensive training, time flashed by like it was flying. In these days, everyone has undergone tremendous changes. The effect of exam learning can''t be reflected in the short-term at all, or even from the outside. The effect of training is easy to show to everyone. High-intensity targeted training, every student is like a reborn, they are no longer good students who can only raise their hands to answer questions in class. They have become wizards who can cast spells at any time and can easily dodge their wands. Under high-intensity training, they even become flexible and healthy. Several chubby students even lost weight. The youthfulness and tenderness were fading from the faces of these student wizards, and maturity and tenacity appeared in their eyes. Hogwarts, like a telling train, all the students are chasing the train. They were urged, reminded, and guided by magic, following the train all the time. No one wants to fall behind, no one wants to fall behind. At least in practice, at least in physical strength, everyone is equal. In George''s eyes, the Hogwarts students, until now, finally have a look. Except for the strength of Harry, Ron, and Hermione who had been training with him, he was satisfied. Among the students, more students worthy of attention have also emerged. The three of Harry, they are already fully qualified wizards. (To be continued...) Chapter 761： Malfoy seriously injured Even if they don''t use the advanced form of Animagus'' deformation, they can still compete with the teachers in the classroom by virtue of powerful magic power and extraordinary skills. As expected, Harry was naturally close to the dark magic. He mastered the black magic, as if he was picking up the power he used to understate. Hermione has always been talented in mastering spells, and Professor Flitwick''s skills have been all learned by her. Ron may have been stimulated by his companions. He was unexpectedly talented in transfiguration. Even Professor McGonagall, who has always been strict, has recently praised Ron. Neville''s performance has undergone earth-shaking changes as his parents'' condition improves. In the training of the Defence Against the Dark Arts class, he didn''t care about injuries and accidents, and practiced harder than anyone else. Not only did he work hard enough, he trained harder than anyone else, and even the talent he had been missing seemed to suddenly return to his body. With his increasingly proficient speech spirit, among the students, Neville''s strength is no longer defeated by anyone other than Harry. Zhang Qiu also found his way in Professor Flitwicks class. She is a smart girl, she has a very outstanding talent in the mastery of spells. In Professor Flitwicks class, she used her talents and talents to the fullest, and quickly learned those unique skills from Professor Flitwick. More students are making rapid progress. Just like bamboo shoots have sprung up after the rain, when Hogwarts really provides opportunities and education to the students, these students have sprung up like bamboo shoots after the rain. As soon as November passed, it was December again. The cold wind is howling, the snowflakes are flying around, and winter is here. Snowflakes danced outside the window again, flapping the icy window lattices, and Christmas was approaching. Hagrid was already alone, bringing in the twelve Christmas trees that are indispensable every year in the auditorium. The stair railings were wrapped in holly and metal foil, the armor helmet was shining with bright candles, and a bunch of mistletoe was hung at every other segment of the corridor. Twelve beautiful Christmas trees decorate the auditorium, and the trees are dotted with stars and moons with golden and silver dots, and there is a strong and inviting smell of food everywhere. This Christmas, George spent the first time at Hogwarts. He did not return home to spend the holidays as in previous years, but stayed behind in the school to accompany all the students. After a long training period, George gave the students a relaxing holiday. Because of safety considerations, most of the students did not go home and they all stayed in school. This year''s Christmas is extremely lively, and the whole school is like it has never been so lively. Piles of girls gathered under the mistletoe, causing traffic jams. Groups of boys were making noise in the corridor. Everything about the holiday seemed very beautiful. At least, it was like this all morning. When eating in the morning, everything is as usual, warm and beautiful. The owls flew endlessly, and one Christmas gift after another was delivered to the students. There is no Santa Claus here, but an owl with a Christmas hat is more satisfying to the students than a reindeer. Everyone was happily unpacking the package, and was happy for every gift received. George gave the most magic books he organized and compiled. Such gifts are simple, labor-saving, unique, and most suitable for lazy people like him. Therefore, Harry, Hermione, and Ron received the textbook for advanced magic in advance. George''s partners all received the "Detailed Explanation of Magic" that he had personally compiled without a table. What he received was also a lot of books, and the owl kept going back and forth, sending some ancient magic books from all over the world. This year, it took him a lot of time to sort out all the magic books. Except for some books that Anna and grandmother helped him pay attention to. This year, he received more gifts. From his student status last year, he became the youngest principal ever at Hogwarts, the president of the International Wizarding Federation, and the most powerful wizard in the world. This series of changes in identity allowed him to receive a large number of gifts on Christmas Day. Minister of Magic Fudge gave him a book of "An Illustrated History of Ancient Magic". Dumbledore gave him a copy of "Magic and Peace." Director of the Department of International Communication and Cooperation at the US Ministry of Magic, Steve sent him a copy of "The Encyclopedia of World Magic". Alexander of the French Ministry of Magic and Foreign Affairs sent him "The Art of Noble Magic". Ralph of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the German Magical World sent him the "Essay on Magic Engineering. In addition, the ministers of the Ministry of Magic of the United States, France, and Germany also sent him greeting cards and some precious magic books. Mrs. Weasley gave some cookies and pies she made. With some gifts from other people, George was surrounded by Christmas presents all morning For the first time, he found out that the gifts received were soft and really exist. This made him couldn''t help feeling that the magical world still had a small population, and he was not a person with extensive friends. Over the years, he has been obsessed with learning and magic, and he has not known many people. Even so, once his identity began to match his strength, his every move affected the entire magical world. His every move was paid attention and analyzed by many wizards. If it''s those in the real world who hold more people''s lives, their every move will be spotlighted, and the gifts they receive are countless. The words and deeds of the superior can make many people fall into the dust and fall into the dust. Throughout the morning, George was sorting out the Christmas gifts he received, and everything seemed very harmonious. In the afternoon, this harmony and quiet was finally broken. George finished the gifts he received, and then he was going to the Christmas party. As the principal, all the students stayed at the school for Christmas this year. Naturally, he couldn''t miss such a celebration. He got down the stone ladder from the principal''s office and passed through the corridor guarded by the monster statue. I was seeing Professor McGonagall with a serious face, passing through the corridor guarded by the monster with Ron with his head down. "what happened?" George saw Professor McGonagall''s serious face and asked. "Ron severely wounded Malfoy." Professor McGonagall said stiffly, "Just when we were in the corridor, Weasley had a conflict with Malfoy. He used the spell unconsciously and severely wounded Malfoy. Now Malfoy has been sent to school. hospital." "Is Malfoy seriously injured?" George asked. "Very serious. Malfoy shed a lot of blood, and the magic cut his arteries and almost killed him." Chapter 762： Regretful Ron Professor McGonagall said bluntly, "This kind of behavior is really bad. The online school has not had such a vicious attack for many years." She looked at Ron with a hatred of iron and steel, "Principal, such a thing must be dealt with seriously." "Well, Professor McGonagall, I will deal with it fairly." George comforted and said, "There will be no shortage of detention, deductions, and notification to parents." "Now, let me talk to Ron alone for a while." Professor McGonagall nodded, she looked at Ron disappointedly and turned and left. When Professor McGonagall reprimanded Ron, Ron had been bowing his head and did not excuse. After listening to George, he finally raised his head. "George, can you tell my parents." There was a trace of regret in his eyes, and when he almost cut Malfoy''s throat with magic, he already regretted it. If the opponent is Lucius, he can naturally slit Lucius'' throat without hesitation. But Malfoy was not Lucius after all, and when he saw Malfoy trembling uncontrollably in a pool of blood, he didn''t feel the joy he had imagined. He had wanted to beat Malfoy so hard and even crippled him countless times, but when he did this, he couldn''t help but regret it. He didn''t know if it was because he didn''t hate Malfoy enough, or because he was not used to being cruel to others. "Do you know the seriousness of the matter now?" George asked calmly. Ron nodded silently. "Malfoy almost lost his life. He is still in the hospital. Don''t you think you should bear something? It''s Christmas and all the students know it. It''s impossible to hide such a big thing." George said in an unquestionable tone, "I know you are not a deliberately looking for things, you have your own reasons. But this does not mean that you do not need to bear the consequences after you have done things. Since you have decided to do something, The reasons in your heart should also support you in assuming these responsibilities." He said solemnly, "You need to be responsible for your actions, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, they should also know what you did at school." Although he has a good relationship with Ron, he is now the principal of Hogwarts, and Malfoy is a student of Hogwarts. It was impossible for him to shield Ron and ignore the fact that he attacked Malfoy. Ron lowered his head and looked at his hands blankly. He did make a very serious mistake. He had just almost killed Malfoy. George looked at Ron quietly, and from Ron''s blank expression, he had guessed how things were going. "When you were at Saint Mungo, what did you hear?" Apart from these things, he couldn''t imagine why Ron would kill Malfoy, almost killing Malfoy. Ron nodded silently and talked about what happened. When they were in St Mungo that day, Fred and Joe did not simply wait outside after they came out. They used their own telescopic ears to secretly overhear George and the others after they entered. They heard that their father was attacked by Lucius and Lucius almost killed their father. Although their father did not die and was now discharged from the hospital unharmed, their hatred of Lucius was not relieved in the slightest. Their aversion to Malfoy has been getting worse. Teachers are in charge of class on weekdays. Even if Ron has grievances in his heart, he can''t vent in class. Malfoy has also been very careful recently, knowing how to avoid them, they have never found a chance to teach Malfoy. But this time off, the teachers relaxed, and Malfoy also relaxed. When Ron was in the hallway, seeing Malfoy smiling and talking about the Christmas present his father Lucius gave him, he finally exploded. Ron used a powerful spell in the battle, almost slitting Malfoy''s throat. He severely wounded Malfoy and was beaten to death. Fortunately, the teacher arrived in time and took Malfoy to the hospital. "Ok." Hearing this, George only felt a headache. He didn''t know how to judge such things. He said helplessly, "In this matter, I can hardly force you to ask you what to do. You have your reasons, and I don''t want to use my position to interfere with you." Ron''s move this time cannot be said to be completely without reason. If it was just the usual disgust, he believed Ron would not kill Malfoy. But Malfoy''s father Lucius almost killed Ron''s father, and Lucius was still a Death Eater. From this standpoint, it cannot be said that Ron''s actions were completely wrong. "Thank you, George." Ron said gratefully. This time, he naturally knew that there was something wrong with him He could see that Professor McGonagall had been disappointed in him. He thought that George would completely accuse him, but he did not expect that George would still see his position. George shook his head, "I can understand your thoughts, but it doesn''t mean that I agree with your behavior. You have your position, and I have my position. Malfoy is a student in the school, as long as he doesn''t do anything extraordinary, I have a reason to protect his safety. You really went too far." "I''m sorry, George." Ron said sadly. "I don''t want to trouble you." He said in a low mood, "I couldn''t control those negative emotions." "Ok." George sighed, "I am also responsible. I should have shown these signs. I let you learn black magic. I should have observed your state more." Ron said reproachfully, "It''s all my fault. Your time is already precious. I know you haven''t been able to go home at Christmas to protect the school. I shouldn''t be causing you trouble at this time. of." He suddenly regretted that it was too bad to embarrass his friend for Malfoy. "I am the principal after all." George didn''t shirk his responsibility, "This matter ends here, okay?" He asked Ron for advice. Ron hesitated, "If Malfoy doesn''t provoke me, the matter will end here." He added, "I will try to go around him." He really didn''t want George to be embarrassed. George nodded, "That''s good, Malfoy won''t be stupid to provoke you." "Also," he added, "I hope Fred and Joe can do the same, and don''t provoke Malfoy." Ron nodded, "I will tell them, this time it is indeed my fault." Chapter 763： Visit Malfoy George said calmly, "In these few holidays, you try to stay in Gryffindor Castle. Heaven''s "Lai Xiao" said I don''t want this incident to cause more things in the school. " "I will." Ron said in a novel. George began to arrange punishment for Ron. "Don''t go to the Christmas dinner. I will let Harry bring you food. After Christmas, you need to stay in the forbidden forest with Hagrid until a week after school starts. You need to calm down. You and Malfoy''s course will be discontinued, so don''t meet each other for now." Ron nodded, admitting his mistake. "You go back to the dormitory first, I have to go to the auditorium." Ron then turned and left and walked towards Gryffindor''s castle. George dealt with these matters, separated from Ron and came to the auditorium. Todays auditorium is full of voices and lively, just like a school banquet. George can still hear the names of Ron and Malfoy in the conversation among the students. It seems that the story of the new birth has spread. Walking calmly to the faculty desk, George motioned for everyone to be quiet. Wait until the students are quiet. George said, "In the school, there was just a vicious fighting incident. The two parties involved, one entered the hospital and the other had been confined, and could not return to class until a week after the beginning of school." The students began to become restless. What happened just now seemed to be as serious as rumored. George said calmly, "They are bearing the corresponding consequences because of their actions. They can''t attend the Christmas dinner. The rest of the time belongs to you." "Okay, let''s have dinner." He didn''t spend too much time on this matter and directly announced the beginning of the dinner party. George lifted his hand, and the golden plates, silver dishes, and crystal goblet on the dining table suddenly appeared food and drink. The delicious food has a striking aroma, which makes everyone appetite. Everyone quickly forgot. The two people who failed to attend the Christmas dinner began to eat happily. Birds in the sky, beasts on the ground, fish in the water, fruits in the ground. A sumptuous dinner, accompanied by the laughter and joy of the teachers and students, the cups and cups interlaced, and a joyous song was performed. The hard work of half a semester, at this moment, all turned into appetite. Worries and sorrows, thoughts about family, worries about the future. At this moment, they all swallowed with the food. None of this reached Ron and Malfoy''s ears. While everyone was enjoying a good dinner, George had already eaten something to fill his stomach. He left the table and brought some bread and cake. He was going to the school hospital to visit Malfoy. After all, as the principal, the student was attacked, he should still care about it. Because he is not a doctor, he did not leave other students to go to the school hospital immediately. As he passed the faculty desk, he said to Professor McGonagall that Harry and Hermione should bring some food to Ron after the dinner. There is such a sharp contrast between the noise of Christmas and the desertedness of the school and hospital. The auditorium is brightly lit, the peak of life, the school hospital is cold candlelight, and the voices are deserted. When George arrived at the school hospital, he was seeing Gore and Crabbe surrounded by Malfoy''s bed. Crabbe and Gore did not attend the Christmas dinner, but were here with Malfoy. "Master Malfoy, the Weasley kid is too hateful. We can''t do that this time. We have to find a chance to get back." Gore said very angrily, "These days, we haven''t provoke the **** of Gryffindor. But the bad guys of Gryffindor, they don''t know what is good or bad, they actually shot so hard." He couldn''t believe that the **** Weasley had shot Malfoy so hard. "Down with Weasley!" Crabbe shouted, with anger and resentment in his tone. Because Weasley wounded Master Malfoy, he failed to catch up with the Christmas dinner, but had to stay with Master Malfoy here. He slobbered at the thought of the food at the Christmas dinner, and his anger and resentment towards Weasley grew a little bit more. "Well, don''t talk about these things. Weasley is not so easy to deal with. Don''t make trouble. Now the school is not the same as before." Malfoy stopped Gore and Crabbe''s impulse. Since Voldemort''s resurrection, he has been cautious. Because he knows that now is different from the past. He is no longer a member of the noble Malfoy family, and his father is no longer an upper-class figure in the magic world. The world has changed, the situation has changed, Voldemort is resurrected, the Dark Lord is reborn, and he is defeated by George. Those who have ties to the Dark Lord have once again become the object of everyone''s vigilance. The noble Malfoy family, at this time, was like a mouse crossing the street, being watched closely by people, and his father was in the greatest crisis. George is not Dumbledore, he is much stronger than Dumbledore and terrible. Dumbledore was indecisive, never dared to confront Voldemort head-on, and tolerated the Death Eaters. Lucius and Malfoy are not afraid of Dumbledore. Dumbledore can''t do much. But George was not even lost to the Malfoy family in terms of utilitarianism, which made them very afraid of the Malfoy family heritage. They know what kind of deterrence an extremely realistic and terrifying powerhouse will have. That is a monster that anyone with a brain will not provoke. Even though Weasley took the initiative to attack this time, Malfoy still didn''t want it, because these things conflicted with George. Malfoy now is not experiencing conflict. His father could not stand the investigation. "Master Malfoy, you can''t forget it. Although we can''t beat Weasley, we always have other ways. We can think of a way and we can prescribe it." Gore''s face showed Zhizhu''s smile, "When we are unable to fight, we can outwit." Malfoy rolled his eyes, he was really embarrassed, hitting Gore''s confidence. Forget Gore''s strategy. "Down with Weasley!" Crabbe continued to shout, the resentment and anger in his heart became louder and louder with his empty stomach. George had walked from outside the door to the school hospital. Seeing these people, he still didn''t even notice his existence, and George coughed. Crabbe and Gore turned their heads in accordance with the voice, and they were shocked and looked at George in panic. "...Principal...Why...what are you here..." They were still talking nonsense just now, talking about how to frame Weasley. They didn''t notice at all. Someone had already come to them. They did not expect that what they said would be heard by the principal. Chapter 764： Young people not to be underestimated "We...just..." They stammered. Fastest update "Aren''t you going to the Christmas dinner?" George asked, and he didn''t go to reveal the matter just now. "Yes... Let''s go to the Christmas dinner..." Gore nodded and bowed, pulling Crabbe away quickly. Listening to their footsteps hurrying away, George turned his head to look at Malfoy. Malfoy was badly hurt, his whole body was wrapped up like a mummy. He has a blue nose and swollen face, and his body is wrapped in a thick layer of bandage. It could be seen that Ron was very ruthless. George greeted, "I attended a Christmas dinner earlier and brought you some food by the way." George put the packed food on Malfoy''s bedside. "Thank you, principal." Malfoy said calmly. "Ms. Pomfrey''s treatment is very good, and you will be discharged soon." George continued, "I have decided on Rons punishment. He was sentenced to confinement until one week after school starts. Gryffindor was deducted 100 points. These things will also be notified to his parents. ." George spoke calmly about the punishments for Ron, although these punishments didn''t have many practical opinions. But these attitudes are indispensable as a principal. "Thank you, principal." Malfoy said quietly. "Do you know why Weasley is attacking you?" George asked. Malfoy didn''t answer George''s question, he asked suddenly. "Principal, you said that you will give special guidance to students who learn to transform Animagus. Does this count?" There was expectation and caution on Malfoy''s face. George raised his eyebrows, "Of course, my words count. No matter who is able to master the transformation of Animagus, I will give him special instructions." With a nervous expression on Malfoy''s face, he immediately asked, "Am I included?" "of course." George answered in the affirmative. When he reached his current strength and height, he had long been able to treat students equally. He doesn''t care if these students are good enough. Because he has enough strength to restrain students, and enough strength to bring fear to those who oppose him. "Thank you, principal." Malfoy''s nervousness eased. "I always tell the truth. This time, I guess you probably know why Ron shot you. If you don''t know, I can remind you that his father went to St. Mungo''s Hospital and was eaten to death. Attacked." George said quietly. "I know, my father did it." Malfoy replied without hiding. He got a satisfactory answer from George, and he has made up his mind. Some things must be done. He knew why his father had attacked Ron''s father. George raised his eyebrows. He thought about many possibilities. Malfoy might have said that he didn''t know, or he might reply vaguely, but he didn''t expect that Malfoy would admit it so actively. He summoned a chair and sat gently beside Malfoy''s bed, "If you have anything to say, I can listen to it. I will try to be fair." Malfoy took a deep breath. "The mysterious man is resurrected, and he summoned his men. No one can escape his call, and so is my father." George nodded, things were getting more and more interesting, and Malfoy even said these words. He suddenly felt that Malfoy had grown up suddenly overnight, becoming very mature. Malfoy continued, "After the resurrection, the mysterious man is very powerful, and his control under his opponent has reached an unprecedented level. Whoever can''t escape his control, my father is controlled by the mysterious man and becomes his minion." Malfoy said tentatively, "The mysterious man ordered my father to find the home address of the Weasley family during the summer vacation." George nodded, his tone was very flat, "He failed. Weasley''s home address is protected by the Bold Faithfulness Curse." After the summer vacation, he took precautions, and it was him who suggested to use the Courageous Faithful Curse. Seeing that George was not angry, Malfoy continued to speak cautiously. "Except for this, the mysterious man has always hinted that my father wants me to join the Death Eaters." "This is a matter of course." George said lightly, "Voldemort has been trying to expand his influence, and he has more good reasons to extend his hand to the school." This is what he expected, Voldemort will have eyes and ears in Hogwarts, in the entire magical world, this is beyond doubt. Malfoy continued, "My father has been fighting against his orders. My father does not want me to be a stepping stone to the mysterious man like him. The mysterious man thinks my father is not loyal enough, and guesses that my father wants me , Get your protection. This makes my father''s situation very difficult." Malfoy said dullly, "This time, my father messed up the task again, and the mysterious man will not let him go." "What are your plans?" George asked calmly. Malfoy had a determined expression on his face, "I need to save my father. Although he is not strong enough and not smart enough, he is my father after all." "What are you going to do?" George asked. Malfoy lowered his head and talked about his methods bit by bit, "My father is facing a failed mission and the anger of the mysterious man. At this time, only by dedicating me to the mysterious man can he show his loyalty and calm the mystery. Human anger." He didn''t have this idea just now. During the summer vacation, he was thinking about how to save his father. Voldemort was difficult to get along with, and Malfoy didn''t believe that George would lose to Voldemort. He couldn''t see his father and went to ruin alone. George''s tone seemed a little surprised, "This is a reasonable approach, but are you sure you want to do this?" He really didn''t expect Malfoy to have such awareness. Malfoy raised his head, with a hint of madness in his eyes, "I can no longer stay in school. I must save my father." During the summer vacation, he had learned about his father''s plight from her mother. Voldemort was beating his father, and Malfoy had been considering all possible ways to save his father. He had thought of letting his father take refuge in George, but Voldemort controlled his methods to prevent this possibility. This method was the most feasible method he could think of, and it almost lost his life this time. He finally made this decision to do what he had to do. "You will pay a heavy price for this." George reminded coldly. (To be continued...) Chapter 766： Teaching Malfoy The cold came quickly and went quickly, before he could adapt to the cold. It was like a cool breeze, and everything was back to its original state. Malfoy felt like he shivered, he was there blankly, everything was like an illusion. George''s voice called Malfoy''s mind back. George said flatly, "It has been incorporated into your skull. This is a magic that does not exist in history. It is a magic that I created. Therefore, even Voldemort cannot detect your anomaly." After listening to George, Malfoy''s mind settled slightly. He knew that he was right. No matter how strong Voldemort was, he still imitated the wizards of the past, and George had already crossed the path of those wizards. George said slowly, "In the next few days and nights, I will guide you on the path after Animagus is transformed. How much you can get from Voldemort depends on your own efforts." He continued, "For safety''s sake, I will not contact you, nor will I give you preferential treatment. You had better not tell anyone about yourself, including your father." Malfoy nodded silently, he touched his forehead lightly, there was nothing unusual there. But he knew that everything was different, and he had no retreat. He is no longer the former elder brother, or the eldest master of the Malfoy family. There is only one way left in his life. His future, either died in the hands of Voldemort with his father, or he will rescue his father from Voldemort''s hands. In the next few days, when there was no one in the night, George began to privately teach Malfoy the way to advance magic. He crammed the content into Malfoy''s mind. Animagus advanced form, advanced control of black magic, and even the discovery of the source of magic... In order to make Malfoy''s chess piece play its best role, George passed on to Malfoy all the knowledge he intended to pass on to others. Because of time, he didn''t have much time to teach Malfoy carefully. He only needs Malfoy to remember. As for how much Malfoy can remember, it can only depend on Malfoy''s good fortune. In the process of teaching Malfoy, George discovered that Malfoy was highly qualified. At least higher than Ron, higher than most people in the Brotherhood. Harry, Ron, Hermione and others have his teaching, and their strength has been advancing by leaps and bounds. Although Malfoy''s strength is not as good as them, it far surpasses the students of the same grade. Malfoy, who has always regarded Harry as an imaginary enemy, has mastered the transformation of Animagus himself. Although it is not as good as Harry and the three who have George''s guidance, Malfoy has not fallen behind in learning. With this foundation, George taught Malfoy and it became relatively easy. Under these cramming education, Malfoy was eagerly absorbing knowledge and seeking strength. ....... Time passed day by day, and the holidays passed quickly in the wind, snow and cold. The last day before Christmas holidays. The wind and snow remain, and the cold remains. Even though the students stayed in the school, the school still seemed deserted. During the day, the students mostly gather in the common room of their college. They gather around the warm fire in the common room. Enjoy the warmth of the cold winter and enjoy the leisure of the holiday. In this weather, no one wants to go shopping outside. At the last moment of the holiday, the students were like being sealed on the bed, tied to the stove. They enjoyed the last holiday time. In the cold winter, only the bed and the stove are indispensable. Today, the tranquility of the holiday was broken at the last moment. At three o''clock in the afternoon. George was in the principal''s office, leafing through the latest "Daily Prophet" leisurely. Because of his deliberate indulgence, the news in the "Daily Prophet" can be regarded as a hundred flowers blooming. From time to time there will be some verbal content, and even dissatisfaction and cynicism towards him often appear. Through the window of "Daily Prophet", George could see a lot of thoughts surging under the magic world. There have been some new changes in recent newspapers. Since he eliminated the remaining giants, the newspapers who dared to refute his news positively have completely disappeared. With the silence of the Death Eaters, the entire magical world slowly became quiet. "Daily Prophet" seems to have no subject matter that can be hyped, and has to start reprinting and caring about some foreign magic circles. During this period of time, some things really happened in foreign magic circles. As he told others during the International Wizarding Federation. The resurrection of Voldemort and the establishment of a new power body shape will cause a series of effects. In the past few months, some active dark wizards have appeared from time to time in the world. They have seen the power of Voldemort, and they have also begun to pursue this powerful Voldemort''s influence is not limited to British magic. Within the bounds. Dark wizards in many parts of the world were encouraged by Voldemort, and they portrayed Voldemort as the spiritual belief of the dark wizard group. The dark wizards began to act aggressively, trying to gain more power. All over the world, there have been many news that someone tried to catch the basilisk and died as a result. The whole wizarding world began to slowly become active. It was like the engine of a classic car, replaced with new power, and began to move forward swayingly. At such a moment, the wave of the great era only lacks one ignition. During this period, the Ministry of Magic of various countries can no longer easily watch the fire from the other side, and their own problems have also undergone tremendous changes under the impetus of careerists. The Ministry of Magic of various countries is busy dealing with their own internal affairs, and the whole world is changing. George read the last page of the newspaper. When he raised his head, he saw a yellow lamp on his desk shining slightly. The yellow magic lamp was reminding him that something had happened in the school. "The authority of the principal, all know and see!" He whispered the spell, waved his arm, and a dot of ink appeared in a white scroll on the office wall. The ink dot is like a fountain, and thin lines of ink are ejected from the center of the ink dot. The thin ink lines, which are densely covered by spider webs, spread rapidly from the ink dots toward the entire scroll. The lines are densely intertwined, twists and turns, extending to every corner of the scroll. After the ink line covered the entire scroll, it could be seen that this magic scroll was drawn in detail, and all the details of Hogwarts Castle and surrounding venues, regardless of size, extended all the way to the Forbidden Forest. Chapter 767： Malfoy At this time, in the magical scroll, in the corridor near Hogwarts to the auditorium, there was a clear yellowish area. In that light yellow area, there are many ink dots, those moving small ink dots, each small ink dot is marked with a student''s name with tiny letters. "Don''t fight again!" George muttered softly, and he waved his hand again, and the pale yellow area was quickly zoomed in and enlarged. Just like a zoomed satellite image from a high altitude, the enlarging magic scroll reveals the figures of the students. This magical scroll is a monitoring map of Hogwarts campus after George changed and strengthened based on the map of the live spot. The last time Ron nearly killed Malfoy made George understand that these kids are not ordinary people after all. Even if the students of Hogwarts are underage, they are already powerful wizards and walking weapons. What does not match their power is that their self-control cannot fully control their own power. As the principal of Hogwarts, he naturally could not trust the actions of the students on luck. Although Ron didn''t kill Malfoy this time, Tom Riddle actually killed Myrtle at school in the early years. It is the duty of a qualified principal that the key monitoring of the entire schools evil affairs is due. Therefore, George improved the live point map and incorporated the entire Hogwarts into the magic monitoring system. When there are special magical fluctuations in the academy, the warning magic device will remind him that something is happening in the school. With these monitoring systems, he can take action at any time to prevent students from fighting. On the magical scroll, many students appeared. The two figures in the middle were Gore and Crabbe. In front of Gore and Crabbe, a tall Slytherin student was looking at them with a condescending expression. George recognized the student. He was Drian Pusay of Slytherin, a very active Slytherin student. Drian Pusey is not only the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team, but also one of the best students in Slytherin College in the new semester. In the seventh grade, Derian Puse has a great advantage over the lower grade students in magic power. Coupled with his tall stature and agile movements, he is also handy in combat training. A capable person, no matter where he goes, will attract people''s attention and gain people''s respect. As the prefect and captain of the Quidditch team, Drian Puse has a high reputation at Slytherin College. His status in Slytherin College is like Cedric in Hufflepuff. At this time, Drian Pusay was leading a group of Slytherin students, blocking Gore and Crabbe in the corridor, and they surrounded Gore and Crabbe in the center. Drian Puse said in a contemptuous tone, "So, is it true?" "Draco Malfoy, escaped from school? He was beaten by Ron Weasley, his reputation was beaten, and he escaped from Hogwarts?" Behind Drian Pusay, the Slytherin students looked very angry. If it is said that Weasley''s injury to Malfoy only adds to their old grudge against Gryffindor. Then, Malfoy''s disappearance was simply an uproar in Slytherin, and they felt humiliated by their classmates. Since the establishment of Slytherin College, there has never been an example of being scared by Gryffindor students to drop out. And now, this example actually appeared in front of them, appeared among them, and they felt like they had been betrayed. Malfoy''s fleeing in despair made all Slytherin students lose face. "You''re talking nonsense, Master Malfoy won''t run away." Crabbe replied angrily, "Master Malfoy won''t run away." Crabbe looked at these people in front of him angrily. Although they are both Slytherin students, being students in the same college does not mean that the relationship will be good. He and Gore had always been rejected by the Slytherin students, except for Malfoy, everyone else was even ashamed to talk to them. "If Malfoy didn''t escape, where did he go?" Drian Puse said dismissively, "You found him all morning, and you found him in the dormitory from the school hospital, but you couldn''t find him. The school is so big, what else can he hide in except for his escape? local?" There was unabashed contempt in Drian Pusey''s eyes. If it weren''t for Malfoy''s seriousness, he didn''t want to talk about the shame of the two Slytherins, Gore and Crabbe. "Master Malfoy won''t run away!" Crabbe flushed, and he opened his mouth to retort, "He just... just..." "Where did he go?" Drian Puse asked nonchalantlyWhere is Master Malfoy? "Gall asked dissatisfiedly, "When Master Malfoy was ill, I never saw you alone to visit him." " "Now, you are all coming out one by one." Gore looked at Slytherin''s classmates with a look of irritation. These people had criticized a lot about Master Malfoy''s injuries before. They disliked Master Malfoy and lost to Weasley of Gryffindor, feeling that this had lost Slytherin''s face. None of them really cared about Master Malfoy. Now that Master Malfoy is missing, they are all coming out one by one and starting to criticize. Gore said irritably, "It''s none of your business, let us go a little bit. We are going to find Master Malfoy." He pulled Crabbe and tried to squeeze outside. The students of Slytherin who were gathered together stood tightly together, like a copper wall and an iron wall, squeezing Gore and Crabbe back into the center. "What are you going to do?" Gore looked at the classmates around them angrily, he suppressed angrily and asked. "You have to make it clear," Drian Puse said angrily. "Did Draco Malfoy run away? Did he get scared by the students of Gryffindor and run away?" Behind Drian Puse, the outraged students finally couldn''t hold back their anger, and they began to curse. "Malfoy was so frightened that he escaped from school. He is not worthy to be a Slytherin." "Damn Malfoy, he has done such a humiliating thing, he has lost Slytherin''s face." "He is simply the greatest shame in Slytherin''s history. For more than a thousand years, Slytherin has never been scared to drop out of school by a Gryffindor bastard." Chapter 768： The shame of Slytherin The Slytherin students couldn''t hold back the anger in their chests. network They only felt that the reputation they had won for their college in the past six months was lost by Malfoy at this moment. "Master Malfoy didn''t run away." Gore said with blushing and gritted teeth. "Then where did he go?" the Slytherin students roared. They looked at Gore and Crabbe angrily, with anger in their eyes as if they were about to burn them to death. Drian Pusey suppressed his anger and said in an admonishing tone, "Gore, Crabbe, you are also Slytherins. You should know that the honor of the academy is about to be ruined by Malfoy." There was a threatening gleam in his eyes, "Quickly, you are Malfoy''s followers, you should know where he went." "Master Malfoy didn''t escape, Master Malfoy won''t escape." Crabbe said coarsely. He looked anxiously, how he wished Master Malfoy could suddenly appear. "It''s been a whole day, and Malfoy is without a trace." Drian Pushey''s tone was filled with angry flames. He roared angrily, "He ran away, Malfoy was like a deserter, like a traitor. He betrayed the honor of Slytherin, he betrayed the honor of all pure-blood wizards. He was frightened, he Ran away." The Slytherin students blushed, and Malfoy''s betrayal was more difficult for them to accept than Gryffindor''s provocation. "You are not allowed to scold Master Malfoy," Crabbe said flushed. "Master Malfoy is not a traitor, and he won''t run away." "spit!" Drian Pusay spit, "Shameful Malfoy, don''t he go kneel and lick Voldemort''s robe?" The Slytherin student yelled angrily at Gore and Crabbe, "If Malfoy doesn''t escape, you should get him out immediately." "We.... We...." Hearing other people suddenly connecting Malfoy and Voldemort, Gore and Crabbe looked a little flustered. They really didn''t know where Master Malfoy had gone. In the morning, when they went to the school hospital to visit Master Malfoy, they found that Master Malfoy was gone. They asked Mrs. Pomfrey, and Master Malfoy was not out of the hospital. They guessed that Master Malfoy might be too bored, so they went to the school to stroll around. But afterwards, they searched everywhere, but they couldn''t find Master Malfoy. Seeing the panic of Gore and Crabbe, the Slytherin students were enraged. "Did Malfoy really go to take refuge in Voldemort?" Gore and Crabbe''s search for Malfoy was discovered by Slytherin''s classmates, and they didn''t know what was going on. Someone immediately speculated that Malfoy had fled the school. This has caused an uproar in Slytherin. There has never been a Slytherin student who has escaped from school in the middle of school. What''s more, before Malfoy was injured by Weasley, the two things were linked together, and the Slytherin student immediately exploded. Malfoy was frightened by the students of Gryffindor and fled the school. It''s not bad, the honor of Slytherin, the honor of the pureblood wizard, was immediately lost by Malfoy. Now, the Slytherin students didn''t hate Weasley, they all hated Malfoy, and the **** was shocked. The Slytherin students scolded in contempt. "Malfoy, like his father, is a disgrace to Slytherin." "The trash that was kneeling to lick Voldemort''s robe, don''t let me see him." "He just ran away, Slytherin doesn''t need this kind of waste." Since this time, with the increase in training, the students'' strength has increased, and their confidence and sense of honor have also increased. They couldn''t accept it, their classmates actually kneeled to lick other people''s robes, which made them feel extremely humiliated. Gore furiously said, "You are not allowed to insult Master Malfoy, Master Malfoy is much better than you." Drian Pusey smiled contemptuously, "Malfoy is indeed good, but he really has no courage and face. Saying he is a trash, he still praised him, Slytherin has never been The students who dropped out were scared." "You are not allowed to insult Master Malfoy." Crabbe bear-like body, rushed towards Drian Pusai. "moron," Drian Pusey cursed in a low voice, he avoided Crabbe''s attack lightly. "Fuchsia!" A strong light flashed, Crabbe hung upside down in the air, as if an invisible hook hooked his ankle, hanging him upside down. "waste!" Drian Posey cursed, "You two are mentally retarded. It is best to get out of school like Malfoy. I dont know how stupid the sorting hat is to divide you into Slater. forest." The Slytherin students scolded fiercely, "You, like Malfoy, will kneel down and lick Voldemort''s robes sooner or later, your pure-blooded shame, Slytherin shame." "Since you joined Slytherin, Slytherin has fallen into a series of bad luck. Seven consecutive years of the Academy Cup ended, you have been teased by Porter, and now Malfoy has become the first Hogwarts ever. A deserter." "Slytherin''s face has been lost by your trash." The Slytherin students have always been very disgusted with Gore and Crabbe. They couldn''t believe that fools like Gore and Crabbe would be divided into Slytherin. Whenever they were proud of their academy, Gore and Crabbe looked extremely dazzling. Thinking that Malfoy had become the first deserter in school history, they were even more tired of Malfoy''s two attendants. "The teacher is here!" A student''s voice came from a distance. "Luck you guys." Drian Pusey gave a cold snort and led the Slytherin students out of the corridor. Gore hurriedly took out his wand, "Admiralty is on the ground!" There was another glare flashing, and Crabbe fell to the ground and fell into a pile. Gore panicked and helped Crabbe sit up, and Crabbe sat up groggy. "What are you doing here?" Snape walked over from the end of the corridor with a sullen face. "We.... We...." Gore''s mouth was dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. "Dean, Master Malfoy is gone." Crabbe shook his head, he stood up dizzy with his hands on the ground, the magic just now made him still feel top-heavy. Chapter 769： Play the show "What happened to Draco?" A hint of concern flashed in Snape''s eyes. ? "Lets go to the school hospital... When we saw Master Malfoy, he has left... the school hospital." Gol stammered, "We searched... the school, too We didn''t find him, we don''t know...where did he go." "You go back first, I will take care of these things." Snape hesitated, "I will report to the principal." "Then trouble you, Dean." Gore helped Crabbe and walked towards the auditorium. "Drakota..." Snape''s face was uncertain, and then he turned around and walked in the direction of the principal''s office. After regaining his attention from the magical scroll, George waved his hand again, and the scroll turned white again. He sat back on the office chair and tapped the table lightly with his fingers. "It looks like Malfoy has left." He leaned back on the chair lightly, thinking, "That''s good. Malfoy has been taught. The fate of Malfoy afterwards depends on his luck. After all, this is just a game of chess. It is good to be able to pit Voldemort, but it will not hinder other things." As for the students'' anger and misunderstanding of Malfoy, George didn''t care. The more Malfoy is disgusted and discriminated among students, the more authentic Malfoy''s rebellion is. Malfoy was with Voldemort, the easier it was to gain trust. He just saw everything but didn''t stop it, and it was precisely because of these considerations. Since Malfoy intends to go undercover with Voldemort, Malfoy must be considered carefully. The students'' automatic hatred of Malfoy is a good sign, which can make the students fight against the enemy and prevent others from falling to Voldemort. It can also make Malfoy''s rebellion more real and make Malfoy more valued in Voldemort''s eyes. After sorting out these thoughts, George leaned back in the chair quietly, waiting quietly for Snape''s arrival. He had to think of a reasonable reason to make the whole thing seem logical. After ten minutes of being quiet like this, Snape walked through the corridor guarded by the stone monster and walked into the principal''s office from outside the stone ladder. When Snape walked to George''s desk, a mahogany chair appeared beside him. George stood up, nodded, and said softly, "Would you like something to drink? Professor Snape." This was the first time Snape had come to his office. Although George has been the principal of Hogwarts for several months, the teachers are still somewhat embarrassed when facing a minor principal. They tried not to come to George, and George tried not to disturb them. "Thank you, no need, principal." Snape said calmly. He noticed that the new principal''s office was completely different from when Dumbledore was there. The traces of Dumbledore, even the traces of Hogwarts'' previous principals, have completely disappeared in this principal''s office. This spacious office is now like a small private study. Apart from neat bookshelves, a cabinet with teapots and cups for hospitality, the only decoration in the office is a blank picture scroll on the wall. "Please sit down, what''s the matter?" George stretched out his hand to invite Snape''s chair, and sat back in the chair. Snape took the chair, placed it behind him, and sat down gently. "I just met Gore and Crabbe when I was in the corridor. They haven''t found Malfoy today." Snape hesitated and asked, "Principal, do you know what''s going on?" "I am sorry to tell you that," George spread his hands. "I also just learned about this. After my magic confirmation, Malfoy has left the school." "This...." Snape clenched his fists and leaned forward. He said in a stiff tone, "Principal, have you notified you of the reason for Malfoy''s departure?" He only hoped that Malfoy would not really make such a wrong choice. "This is the problem." George tapped the table with his fingers. "Malfoy left the school silently. He didn''t tell anyone, and no one knew the reason for his departure." "I just hope that he doesn''t want to think about it." George''s tone seemed a little solemn, "I am planning to send a messenger to inform Malfoy''s parents. I hope he can return to school immediately. I hope things can be limited here." Snape stood up immediately, his expression a little nervous, "I will write to Lucius immediately and ask him to persuade Malfoy to come back to school..." Suddenly, he hesitated, "letter, or... it''s up to the principal to write it." He reflected his identity. If he wrote to Lucius, it would only cause Lucius to be in serious trouble. Snape said in a sincere tone, "Principal, Malfoy is just confused for a while, as long as he calms down, he will be back to school soon." George said flatly, "I hope so, I''ll write to Malfoy Manor well, principal, you can write first, I won''t disturb you." Snape bowed slightly, turned and left the principal''s office. Looking at Snape''s back, George leaned back in his chair and looked at the ceiling quietly. The letter to Malfoy''s family still needs to be written, and the play is enough. But these sent letters are destined to bring no meaning, and Malfoy has no choice or retreat. As of today, the Christmas holiday has passed, and the next semester is the matter. ... the next morning. When Harry was eating in the cafeteria, the atmosphere in the current school was very tense. The Slytherin students, while looking at him, gritted their teeth at the bread, as if they were about to take the bread and eat him down. He observed inexplicably, every Slytherin student looked at him, gnashing his teeth, trying to bite him hard. "Did something happen?" Harry asked about the well-informed twins. "You don''t even know?" Fred looked at Harry in surprise. Harry asked confused, "Why do I have to know, I stayed in the Forbidden Forest with Ron yesterday, what happened to the school?" Then, he found, following him to say Ron''s name. The anger in the eyes of those Slytherin students increased. "After eating, we must go out and walk around." Fred and Joe quickly grabbed a few pieces of bread and dragged Harry out of the auditorium. They ran out of the canteen quickly, and the twin brothers didn''t stop until they couldn''t see anyone else. "What happened?" Harry was even more puzzled that the lawless twin brothers were frightened and fled. Chapter 770： Follow-up impact "Here you are, bread." Fred divided the bread into two pieces for Harry. He gnawed the bread slowly and said slowly, "It''s not because of my brave brother." He said so, his eyes clearly concealed a sense of gloat and pride. "Does Ron''s matter have to do with Malfoy?" Harry caught a clue immediately, and he naturally knew that Ron had been in confinement now. Ron has been boarding in Hagrid''s cabin since Christmas Day. When he and Hermione went to see Ron yesterday, Ron complained to them that Hagrid''s snoring at night was like thunder. He obviously used the curse of listening with closed earplugs, and he still couldn''t fall asleep at night. "That''s not it!" Fred said gleefully, "Ron beat Malfoy half to death with daring, and this has caused a lot of trouble." "This is not a happy thing." Harry said dissatisfiedly. "What can you do to please." "That''s what you didn''t know about the latter." Qiao Shen smiled mysteriously. "What''s next?" Harry asked in astonishment. "Didn''t George have given a specific punishment? Ron won''t be back in the castle until next week." "Malfoy dropped out." When he said this, Fred had a hint of surprise on his face, and even if he talked about it now, it still made him feel a little weird. "You are joking!" Harry said affirmatively. "Malfoy didn''t drop out of school, but defected." Qiao Yu corrected earnestly. "It''s not funny." Harry replied calmly. "How could Malfoy drop out?" It was ridiculous, he didn''t believe Malfoy would drop out so easily. "Yeah, it''s not funny at all." Fred warned, "In these two days, when you see the people in Slytherin, it is best to stay away. Although you are strong, it is best not to conflict with them. After all, we have forced Malfoy to drop out. ." Joe nodded, and said in agreement, "Anyway, these days, I see people in Slytherin, and I''ll take a detour." Seeing Fred and Joe''s seriousness, Harry''s heart trembled. "Are you serious?" He still refused to believe, how could this be possible. He has had so many dealings with Malfoy, Malfoy is not so easy to admit defeat, and Malfoy is even less likely to be forced to drop out of school. "of course it''s true." Fred shrugged, "We also want to make pranks, but we can''t let the students in Slytherin accompany us to play pranks. You saw them all in the morning. They wish they would start a war." Joe had a clear-cut gesture, "Slytherin was ashamed of Malfoy''s defection. Don''t mention how much they hate us now. They now want to start a war to regain the glory of their college." "Malfoy dropped out of school, this turned out to be true?" Harry said in a tone of disbelief. He could recall the glare of the Slytherin students in the auditorium. These angers were no joke. Harry continued to ask, "What the **** happened?" "Honestly," he said hesitantly, "I don''t quite believe that Malfoy will drop out of school because he was beaten by Ron. It''s incredible." "Who knows." Fred said indifferently, "But the fact is, Malfoy disappeared from the school hospital yesterday. Gore and Crabbe searched the entire school, but they didn''t find him." "The Slytherin students also clashed with Gore and Crabbe." Joe said gleefully. "They regard Malfoy''s defection as a shame. They can''t find Malfoy, so they take Gore and Crabbe. Up." "What did the teachers say?" Harry continued. "What the teachers can say, of course they can''t say anything, this is a scandal in the school." Fred God said mysteriously, "However, when someone saw Snape walked out of the principal''s office, his face was black and briquettes." Joe smiled lightly, "Then, the principal''s messenger, with the letter, flew in the direction of Malfoy Manor." "It turned out to be true." Ha used his hand to hold his forehead, all this is really incredible. "I have to go and see Ron." Harry said uneasy. "At least I have to remind him." "It''s time to go and see him, mom''s roaring letter should also be sent." Fred said with lingering fear. "Bell! Bell! Bell!" Just as Harry was going to visit Ron in Hagrid''s cabin, the class bell rang. Throughout the following morning, Harry was watched closely by the teachers. He never found a chance to go to Hagrid''s cabin. Not only was he being stared at, but the students of Gryffindor and Slytherin were all stared at by the teacher. The teachers'' eyes widened, and throughout the day, they deliberately separated Gryffindor and Slytherin students to avoid conflict between them. In order to avoid conflict, they even reduced their training and completely staggered the confrontation between Gryffindor students and Slytherin students. Watching this scene, Harry''s heart sank a little, which actually confirmed the rumors of Malfoy dropping out. The students of Gryffindor also appeared cautious. Under such circumstances, they did not intend to continue to provoke the Slytherin students. At noon, Harry and Hermione finally took advantage of the meal time and ran out of the castle and walked towards Hagrid''s cabin. They had just walked to the door of Hagrid''s cabin and saw an owl flying past Hagrid''s cabin and threw a red roaring letter into the door. Then, the roar of the sky shook the whole house to wobbly. "...You are almost crazy...you almost killed your classmate...before you violated school rules...I''m just worried that you will be expelled...this is all right... You have become more capable.... You plan to go directly to Azkaban for the rest of your life..." "...You might as well get angry and let us forget..." Mrs. Weasley''s trembling voice was a hundred times louder than usual, like using the most terrible amplification magic. Even more frightening was that her voice was mixed with crying, and even Harry felt his nose sour. Hagrid and Ron fled from the cabin in embarrassment. As they walked through the door, the loud roar shook the snow on the roof, covering them all, turning them into snowmen. "...What you did at school, how do we face other people...you can''t let us save snacks, if it wasn''t for George to take care of you...you would have been expelled from school long ago This is not your place to mess around..." Chapter 772： This is a good boy Hermione quickly picked up her spirits, and she said calmly, "Anyway, we need to be stronger. Tian Lai Xiao "said "" She continued, "We are at Hogwarts after all. Even if Malfoy becomes stronger, it is impossible to harm Hogwarts." "Yes, we can''t fall behind." Harry fully agreed with Hermione''s point of view. He turned his head to look at Ron. "Even if you can''t go to class these days, you can''t fall behind if you should practice. After all, Malfoy Dont just leave it like that." "I haven''t lost my homework these days," Ron said affirmatively, "you don''t know, Hagrid''s cabin is much colder than the castle." "Hagrid has thick skin and thick skin, not afraid of cold at all, but I must maintain the curse of protection every day to fall asleep." He complained, "Not to mention, when Hagrid is sleeping, the whole house is shaking with the snoring. As long as my protective spell is not maintained, he will be awakened by Hagrid''s purring. Ron spread his hands helplessly, "I have finally learned to maintain a protective spell while sleeping." "Chuck," Hermione covered her mouth with her hand, not allowing herself to laugh. "That''s really a surprise." At this moment, Hagrid came out, scratching his head, "Harry, Hermione, you should go back to class." Hagrid beckoned to Ron, "Ron is here to help me prepare food. It''s too cold to cook without magic." "That''s because you have too much food to prepare." Ron said disapprovingly, and he nodded to Harry and Hermione, "You go back to class first, I can go back to the castle next week." "We will see you." Harry and Hermione said goodbye to Ron and walked in the direction of the castle. ..... The matter of Malfoy leaving the school continued. When George appeared in the castle, the students and teachers tried to learn more about Malfoy from George''s mouth. Everyone wants to know what kind of result this matter will turn into. Malfoy will go back to school, everything is as if he had never had a baby, or it will turn into a scandal. The students at school fled the school and turned to Voldemort. Everyone wants to know where things will go. Regarding this point, George can only say that the matter is still being processed. At dinner, when George walked into the auditorium, Harry and Hermione sat quietly across from George with long-awaited looks. George ignored the expectation on Harry and Hermione''s faces. He lowered his head and quietly ate the food in front of him. When George was halfway through his meal, Hermione finally couldn''t help but whispered, "George, do you say Malfoy will go back to school?" George swallowed the food in his mouth and said slowly, "I have sent letters to Malfoy Manor, and according to time, they should have received those letters." Yesterday afternoon, his messenger sent a letter with the reason for the whole thing to Malfoy Manor. According to the distance from the school to Malfoy Manor, the letter should arrive at night. "But they didn''t reply, did they?" Hermione said worriedly, "They should have responded to such a big thing. They should have sent him back to school after seeing Malfoy." The Malfoy family''s reaction to this incident made her even more worried. She would rather Malfoy''s father rush to the school to make a big noise, which is better than the silence now. "Maybe they have some other things delayed." George said quietly, while continuing to eat bread. "At this time, there is no more important thing than this." Hermione said disapprovingly. "This is not a normal reaction. Even if Malfoy''s parents are noisy and ask the school to punish Ron, it is better than now. This kind of non-response is better." She looked at George intently and asked in a low voice, "George, do you think Malfoy will go back to school?" "I think they will make a choice." George shrugged helplessly and continued to face the food in front of him. Although he had known that Malfoy would not return to school, he couldn''t tell others about these things. Seeing George''s perfunctory, Harry and Hermione looked at each other, knowing that they couldn''t ask anything, they could only give up. ..... Dark and gloomy cave. In an empty room, the marble floor is recessed from the center, revealing a huge pool. In a pool the size of a swimming pool, the whole pond is yellowish liquid. The ocher liquid, like boiling water, tumbling with ocher bubbles, grunting and grunting sounds. The steaming heat wave slapped people''s faces with the moisture of the potion. A trace of heavy earthy breath made people feel heavier Two wizards in black robes stood motionless in front of the pool. The heavy load was on Lucius'' body, and even more on his heart. "Lucius, your son is really extraordinary." A little wizard sighed with emotion. Lucius'' voice was bitter, "Wormtail, I want to be quiet." "Okay." Wormtail shrugged. "He will be here soon. You can talk for a while." After speaking, Wormtail walked briskly out of the room. Lucius was silent in the room for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath, turned around, and walked towards the door. He just took a few steps, and two figures appeared at the door. Walking ahead was a woman with a smooth black head, and she had piercing black eyes. Under the black robe, her rugged figure made her look like a poisonous flower of evil. Behind her, a tall and thin young man whose black robe reflected his face paler. His pointed chin, light golden head and gray eyes all revealed indifference. The two men walked to Lucius without stopping at all. The woman looked at Lucius indifferently and said arrogantly, "Lucius, if you were as smart as Draco, everything would not be what it is now. You can survive a series of failed missions. You should thank the Dark Lord for his kindness." "Bellatrix." Lucius''s face was sullen, and there was a hint of irritation in his voice, "You have done your business, you can leave." The woman smiled contemptuously. She turned her head, looked at the young man, and said kindly, "Draco, you are much more capable than your father. You didn''t shrink from the responsibility. This is our pure blood family. Good boy." Chapter 773： Voldemorts attention She smiled, "Don''t worry, you will be well soon, as long as you get out of that pool, you will be able to obtain the honor and power bestowed by the Dark Lord.??" She licked her lips excitedly, her eyes flashing expectant flames, "Draco, good boy, when you come out of the pool. You will be the most important child of the Dark Lord, and you will have the highest glory. " Bellatrix reached out his hand, trying to stroke Draco''s head. Draco took a few steps forward, letting go of the woman''s hand. He walked to the edge of the pool, looked at the tumbling liquid medicine in the pool, and said in a flat tone, "You can go now." Bellatrix retracted her hand from the air, and she smiled softly, "Good luck!" Then turned around and walked out of the room. Lucius was silent for a while, and after confirming that Bellatrix had left, he took out his wand and cast a sound insulation spell. He looked at Draco nervously and said eagerly, "Draco, there is still a chance now, you leave quickly." Lucius looked uncomfortably, he was afraid Wormtail and Bellatrix would suddenly come in again. "I left here, what do you do?" Draco didn''t look back, he continued to look at the magic pond in front of him, his tone calm. A trace of struggle flashed across Lucius'' face, "Draco, I don''t have a future anymore. This is my own self-conceit." "As long as I''m still useful, the Dark Lord will not take my life, you don''t care about it." His voice trembled and said excitedly, "Draco, you have a future, and the Malfoy family has a future. You. You can leave here and hide with your mother." He said in a quick tone, "You can go abroad. I still have some money in the Muggle world. These are the back roads I prepared before." Lucius was fortunate that Malfoy''s family motto made him always know that at any time, he would prepare for some retreat. As long as there is a way out, the Malfoy family has a future. "You can avoid the limelight, you can..." "Where is there any future?" Malfoy interrupted his father''s words roughly. He turned his head and looked at his father indifferently, "Dad, why do you think that I have a future if I leave here?" Malfoy said coldly, "The Malfoy family has always been a steadfast pure-blood family, and we have always supported the Dark Lord. Dad, why do you naively think that I can escape all of this as long as I avoid the limelight?" Lucius frowned, "Anyway, as long as you don''t become the descendant of the Dark Lord, you still have freedom and the opportunity to choose." "Draco," Lucius said with a hint of pleading, "Go, get out of here." "Dad, you are old!" Malfoy shook his head disappointedly. "There is no freedom in this world. If you want to get something, you have to give something else." He said sharply, "Arthur Weasley is your target. You couldn''t kill him, did you." With a trace of annoyance on Lucius''s face, he said angrily, "It''s none of your business." "It may not be my business, but Ron Weasley almost killed me," Malfoy said bitterly, "I am the most genius wizard in the Malfoy family for decades. After entering Hogwarts, I have never slackened. I used all my strength to pursue power." "But I am," He gritted his teeth and said, "I almost died at the shameful hands of that pure-blooded family. I lost to him. Just because he was lucky, he took refuge in George Soros early." Malfoy said angrily, "He has the guidance of George Soros, so even if he is a mediocre and a trash, his strength still exceeds me." "If I only rely on myself, I won''t be able to catch up with him for the rest of my life." There was a fierce cold glow in his eyes, "The family motto of the Malfoy family, strength is everything, there is no difference between the weak." "So?" Malfoy said fiercely, "Dad, do you think I can always succumb to Weasley''s feet like this? Do you think I can become an ordinary person just like those lowly wizards?" ..... In a dimly lit room. The fireplace in the room was burning with a roaring bonfire, and the firewood in the fireplace made crackling noises from time to time, and a faint incense filled the whole room. A tall, slender figure is sitting quietly in a luxurious carved armchair. The man leaned back on the chair, one hand gently stroking a giant snake entrenched by the armrest. In front of him, a magical halo, like a screen, showed all the dialogue between Draco and Lucius, bit by bit, before his eyes. Voldemort''s face was paler than a skeleton, and his big eyes were shining scarlet He was watching the father and son farce on the screen with relish. He caressed the giant snake carelessly with his slender fingers, and said softly, "Unexpectedly, my old buddy Lucius has completely lost his ambition." "It''s a pity, I thought he was a wise man." Voldemort shook his head and said dissatisfiedly, "I forgave him for his failures again and again, and gave him youth and strength, but he didn''t make any progress." There was a trace of disgust on Voldemort''s face, "Aging is a terrible thing. The aging of the body and mind is more terrible than death. I can even smell the old rancid smell from Lucius''s body as Dumbledore. " He said contemptuously, "Mortals are mortal, even if their bodies have not decayed, their will and souls are already full of rottenness." "Draco is a good boy." Voldemort continued to look at the magically projected screen, and said with interest, "Maybe I should give him more expectations," He lowered his head and looked at the giant snake''s eyes. "Nagini, you said, can Draco survive the magic pool''s greatest effect?" The giant snake swallowed its forked tongue and made a hissing and hissing sound. "Do you think he can''t do it?" Voldemort raised his head and continued to look at the magic projection. He slowly said, "I think he is very hopeful to survive. He is indeed a cub, but because of his youth, he has infinite ambition. Once The body and soul are old, even if they possess powerful magic power, they are just lingering bodies." Voldemort smiled, "I can see the vitality and vitality in his eyes, his eyes are full of ambition and strong unwillingness." Voldemort paused and continued, "Since he has caught my attention, as a reward, I intend to give him a chance." Chapter 774： Tom Riddles past He drew a slender wand from his clothes. ?Net On the screen, Draco had walked into the magic pond in Lucius''s painful eyes. The liquid medicine tumbling in the magic pond surged all over Draco, and the khaki liquid swallowed him completely in a flash. "Apparition!" Voldemort appeared on the edge of the pool. He was chanting an ancient spell, a red light shot out from the wand, and the boiling liquid medicine shot into the magic pond. The liquid medicine tumbling more violently, the khaki liquid took on a **** color. Draco let out a muffled grunt in the magic pond, and then all his voice was swallowed by the liquid medicine. "Do not!" Lucius yelled, and he rushed to the edge of the pool like crazy. He knelt down before the magic pond, with his hands on the edge of the magic pond, staring at the slightest movement in the pond. Time goes by every second. The only thing Lucius was fortunate about was that at least none of the bones emerged from the pool. "Not bad," Voldemort smiled, as he expected, Draco withstood the initial shock. He said lightly, "It''s up to you next, Draco, I hope you can stick to it." Lucius rushed over and crawled. He knelt before Voldemort, begging humblely, "Master, please, master, please." Voldemort kicked Lucius away, and he said casually, "Old man, you are really old. I can smell the rotten smell of your soul from your body." Voldemort said lightly, "If you don''t pay the price, you won''t get anything in return." He looked at Lucius gently, smiled and said, "Old man, your consciousness is far worse than your son." "Please, Master, I am willing to pay all the price." Lucius climbed to Voldemort''s feet again, he held Voldemort''s feet, "Master, please, forgive Draco." Voldemort kicked Lucius again. "Old man, you have lost your ambition, don''t block Draco''s path." He looked at Lucius contemptuously, "If you have Draco''s consciousness, you don''t need him to bear this for you." Voldemort sneered, "These should be your tasks, aren''t they?" Voldemort''s words made Lucius seem to be struck by lightning. He fell to the ground weakly, in a panic, and completely lost his usual calmness. He murmured to himself, "I am useless...I didn''t complete the task...I killed Draco...It''s all my fault..." "All right." Voldemort knelt down, patted Lucius on the shoulder, and comforted, "Old man, don''t worry. I am very optimistic about Draco. He is different from you. He is still young. He has ambition and potential. He can Survived." Lucius grabbed a life-saving straw, and he pulled Voldemort''s sleeve. "Master... Draco... can Draco really get through..." "Of course." Voldemort said affirmatively, that scarlet gaze was about to penetrate Lucius. "I am very optimistic about Draco, I will not be wrong." Voldemort pulled Lucius up from the ground and patted his shoulder lightly. "Old man, you are a little tired. You can go to rest first." Voldemort smiled. "Soon, Draco will come out of the magic pond. By then, he will gain my trust and he will be your glory." As if being comforted, Lucius slowly calmed down. He said cautiously, "Lord...Master...I want to stay here, I want to guard Draco." "Okay." Voldemort said softly, "I allow you to stay here." He made a hissing gesture and said softly, "You can stay here, but remember, don''t disturb Draco." There was a warning in Voldemort''s eyes, "Old man, I think you won''t make any more mistakes you shouldn''t make, right." Lucius lowered his head and whispered, "Master, everything in the world will follow your instructions." Voldemort nodded in satisfaction, "Then, trouble you, old man." He smiled and said, "Take care of me, Draco. He is a good boy. I''m starting to like him." Listening to this, Lucius shuddered and nodded hurriedly. "Apparition!" Voldemort nodded slightly and disappeared into the air. With a plop, Lucius fell to the ground again. He looked at the magic pond with concern. The only thing that made him thankful was that at least it was all right now. "Nagini, this is funny, right?" Voldemort appeared again in the dimly lit room. He looked at the giant snake entrenched next to the armchair, and said with interest, "It''s really an interesting relationship between father and son." "Speaking of which, when I was young, I seemed to have had this experience." Voldemort sat back in the chair, put his hands on the armrests, and continued talking At that time, I was still called Tom Riddle. " He raised his head slightly, his thoughts have drifted into the distant ancient past. "At that time, I was still a mortal, with mortal feelings and ideas." "At that time... I too..." Voldemort didn''t continue, he shook his head slightly, "It''s all over... It belongs to Tom Riddle''s past, not mine." ... Tom Riddle, as a kid who grew up in a Muggle orphanage, he even admired his father at the beginning. Tom Riddle has an extraordinary aptitude since he was a child. He has read many books since he was a child and has a wide range of knowledge. This made him think highly of himself and think he was superior. Since he was a child, he has imagined that he is a troubled noble son. One day, his father will bring the housekeeper and servant to find the orphanage. His father would confess in pain, telling him that it was because of the tyranny of his grandparents that broke up their loving couple and let him live on the street. His father would tell him how hard he tried to find him in orphanages all over the UK. Now, he came to take him home. It must be like this, and Tom Riddle is convinced of this, as it is written in the collection of the orphanage dean. After reading all the books of the dean, he came up with the most reasonable explanation for his life experience. He even imagined if his father came to pick him up like this. Does he need to shirk and make excuses as written in the book. However, he quickly decided that he would not be awkward. As long as his father sincerely confessed to him and came to take him home, he would forgive his father. After all, he is a noble and generous person, and his father must have been unintentional. Chapter 775： Hagrids new trouble As written in the book, his father must have been suffering for many years because of this. Tian Lai novel "His father must have washed his face in tears all day, against his **** grandparents. Although he has waited for many years for this, his father has not yet come. But he never gave up hope, his father will come to pick him up soon, and he is convinced of this. Until one day, his life has undergone a major change. A middle-aged man named Dumbledore came to pick him up, hoping to enroll him in a Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The man claimed to be a professor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. When he learned from Dumbledore that he was a wizard. He even imagined that his father was a big man, a great wizard, at least the one better than Dumbledore. When he entered Hogwarts, when he joined Slytherin. He was so close to his own life experience for the first time, and he realized that everything was just as he had guessed. He had the noble Slytherin blood. He reacted immediately, his mother was a Muggle. Therefore, the union of his parents is not recognized by the noble magic family. This led him to live in an orphanage. And now, he has extraordinary qualifications. He can return to the family and ask for an explanation for his poor mother. Just like what the book says, he has a great mission. He wants to get back a saying for himself and his mother. So Tom Riddle investigated his life experience more carefully. As his investigation got closer, he really found out his life experience. Based on the surnames of "Marvolo" and "Riddle", he made a difficult search in old books and the wizard''s family, and he finally discovered the remnant of the Slytherin family. During the summer vacation, he was extremely entangled, extremely distressed, extremely wronged, and extremely determined. He wants to figure out his own life experience, he wants to answer for himself, for his mother. However, a terrible scene happened. He was completely defeated by reality, and everything in the book was deceptive. The cruel reality broke all the illusions and expectations of Tom Riddle for more than ten years. His father is not only a wizard, but a garbage Muggle who abandons his wife and children, and his mother, although a witch, is a useless waste who left her child behind. Tom Riddle''s years of ambitions and dreams were completely shattered. Everything is fake, all fantasies and expectations are fake. There is as much hate as there is love and as much anger as there is expectation. Tom Riddle killed all his relatives, and at that moment, he changed his name to Voldemort. ..... The time has come to the beginning of January 1996. On Saturday, it had been a week since Malfoy had left school, and Ron was finally free from confinement. The Hogwarts campus still carries a bit of heaviness and a bit of depression. Only Harry and Hermione remembered the day Ron returned to the castle. They brought snacks ahead of time and came to Hagrid''s cabin. In Hagrid''s cabin, Ron skillfully made a pot of tea for Harry and Hermione. He sat back in the chair and asked cautiously, "Is there still no news from Malfoy?" Hermione and Harry looked at each other, and they shook their heads. "There is no reply from Malfoy Manor." Harry said slowly, "Things have reached this point. We can only assume that Malfoy has taken refuge in Voldemort." He knew that it had been a week since Malfoy had returned, he would have been back long ago. This situation can only be regarded as Malfoy has turned to Voldemort. Hermione sighed, "By this time, Malfoy has no chance of coming back. The school is full of hostility and discrimination against him." She said helplessly, "These days, Slytherin students have regarded Malfoy as a traitor, and they even hate Gore and Crabbe. Malfoy can''t be back to school." "Ok." Hearing this answer again, Ron was a little smashed, "Malfoy is seeking his own way, no one can blame it." Hermione glared at Ron, then turned her head, if Ron nearly killed Malfoy last time, it wouldn''t have happened. Harry took out a strawberry cake from his pocket on the table and handed it to Ron, "Congratulations, I can go back to school tomorrow." Harry said calmly, "Malfoy really won''t let go, but we are not easy to bully. Even if he is transformed into a monster by Voldemort, I don''t believe that the three of us will lose to him." Ron took the strawberry cake and took a small bite. The sweet cake, Harry''s comfort, made him feel better. He nodded, "Voldemort must not be able to beat George. As long as Voldemort is dead during the summer vacation, everything can be back to its original state. Even if Malfoy is transformed into a monster, I am not afraid of himthis That''s true." Hermione''s mood became lighter as she heard this. She took out a blueberry cake from her snack pocket and ate it in small bites. The sweet cake freed them from the heavy burden and made them feel more comfortable. "By the way, where is Hagrid?" Harry looked around. He and Hermione came over this time, but Hagrid was never seen. "Speaking of which, we have come here several times and it seems that Hagrid has rarely been seen." Harry suddenly realized that these days, when they came to visit Ron, Hagrid was always rare. Also know what he is busy with. "What is Hagrid up to?" With Harry''s reminder, Hermione also realized this, she asked curiously. "Hagrid..." Ron hesitated for a while, then he quickly finished eating the cake in his hand. He stood up and rubbed his hands on his clothes. "Hagrid is in trouble again. I''ll show you over." "Hagrid is in trouble again..." Harry and Hermione looked at each other, their eyes feeling helpless. They followed Ron''s steps and walked toward the depths of the forbidden forest. Ron led the way. They walked from Hagrid''s hut along a path that was stepped out towards the depths of the Forbidden Forest. "What trouble has Hagrid got into again?" Hermione asked while driving away the bush with her magic wand. "This...you''ll know when you arrive," Ron looked very hesitant, not knowing how to speak for a while. He said slowly, "I have been persuading Hagrid these days, but he has always refused to listen to me. You should also persuade Hagrid with me. It is impossible to keep George from the school. " Hearing this, Hermione glanced at Harry, and Harry''s expression became more bitter. Chapter 776： Georges progress There was a groan in Harry, and Hagrid was telling what George was doing. It was no small matter. Tian Lai Novel He knew that George had always had a bad impression of Hagrid, George was not Dumbledore, and he would not protect Hagrid. If Hagrid is honest, it doesn''t matter, otherwise, George doesn''t mind at all, and hands Hagrid to the Dementor. Thinking of this, he quickened his pace, "We must deal with Hagrid''s matter sooner." They have been walking towards the depths of the forbidden forest for almost half an hour. "Isn''t there yet?" Hermione couldn''t help it anymore, and she said with some dissatisfaction, "What is Hagrid doing in the Forbidden Forest? He is not raising another group of eight-eyed giant spiders, right?" A coldness flashed in Harry''s eyes, "If Hagrid dares to raise the eight-eyed giant spider, I won''t help him this time." They all remembered that Hagrid once raised eight-eyed giant spiders in the Forbidden Forest, allowing them to multiply everywhere. "It''s not that," Ron slowed down. "If Hagrid makes a big mistake, I will definitely not help him." "This time, Hagrid is indeed forgiven." Ron continued, "Hagrid has some concerns, so he can only hide in the forbidden forest to avoid being discovered by George." Harry and Hermione were also a little curious after hearing this. What was it that made Ron feel that Hagrid could hide from George. They continued to walk forward, and the woods began to become sparse. A wasteland appeared in front of them. The surrounding trees were uprooted, and there were low grass and shrubs that were trampled everywhere. In their ears, there was a distant, rhythmic rumble, like a faint rolling thunder on the horizon. Amidst the thunder and roar, they heard Hagrid''s angry roar. "What seems to have happened?" They ran quickly and ran in the direction of the sound. ..... On the Hogwarts campus, George is walking with Anna on the campus. They left the castle from the auditorium and strolled slowly around the deserted lake. "Sorry, I couldn''t go back at Christmas." George said apologetically. Anna smiled, "You are the principal of Hogwarts. For the safety of the school, naturally you have to stay in the school at this time." George blinked, "In fact, it is not necessary to stay in school. After all, under normal circumstances, Voldemort would not attack students for no reason." Anna smiled and said softly, "If you are the parents of students, knowing that you think this way, you definitely can''t rest assured that you, the principal." George spread his hands, "Their ideas can''t change anything." They stepped on the gravel and came to the lake. George waved his hand gently, and the surface of the water surging, the lake condensed into ice and condensed into a crystal clear, crystal diamond-like gorgeous boat. He waved his hand again, and a fiery red light climbed onto the crystal boat, adding a bit of beauty to the luxurious boat. George stepped on the boat lightly. He stood on the bow, reaching out to invite Anna. Anna gently put her hand on his, and was gently brought to the boat by him. "it''s beautiful." Anna gently stretched out her hand and touched the ship''s edge, where the tentacles were as warm as jade, without the chill of ice and snow. With brilliance in her eyes, she looked at George in surprise, and asked, "You can already control the magic of physical strength." She remembered that when school just started, because of the rapid increase in magic power, George''s control of magic power dropped to the lowest point. The magic power was too strong, and almost all the ordinary spells he cast became aggressive spells. The boat in front of me, which was frozen into ice, was exquisite and meticulous, controlled by magic. It''s not like he can do it during summer vacation. George smiled, with a relaxed and happy expression on his face, "Of course, it has been several months, and I won''t stay where I am. Although I can''t fully grasp those powers yet, my daily use of magic no longer Bother me." In the past few months, although he hasn''t made major moves, his real homework hasn''t fallen in the slightest. A few months later, he will fight Voldemort in a life and death battle. Although he is confident, he will not be arrogant. While everything is in order, I dare not slack in the slightest. Anna smiled, "That''s great." There was joy that couldn''t be hidden in her voice. George sat on the boat and waved his hand gently. The boat opened the calm water and sailed slowly toward the lake. On the boating lake, the breeze was fainting, listening to Anna talking about family affairs in her ear, everything was gentle and calm. In the past few months, although George has not returned home, his attention to the magic world has not relaxed at all. Now that his strength has reached his current position, he no longer needs to race against time like in the past. He has begun to pay more attention to his life to the world in which he lives. Anna said softly about the family affairs, "Everything is fine at home, don''t worry, we all like Christmas gifts." She looked at George tenderly and said with a smile, "We can''t fight Voldemort, but we will take care of ourselves and won''t let you be distracted by us." "Sorry, I worried you." George said apologetically, facing the concern of his family, always making him full of guilt. Anna said softly, "It''s us who should say sorry for putting all the burden on you." "correct," She suddenly thought of her purpose, and smiled shyly, "Almost forgot the most important thing." "What''s the matter?" George asked with concern on his face. "look." Anna gestured, making George look at herself. In George''s sight, Anna''s golden show was suddenly dyed black. The jet black and beautiful show, matched with her gentle and calm face, adds a touch of dignity and beauty. "Black suits you very well, very beautiful." George put his chin on his hand, with a smile on his face, "Of course, Jin is also very beautiful." He looked at Anna carefully, and said solemnly, "When we are free in the second half of the year, we need to find a bunch of image designers. I want to watch you put on all the beautiful clothes in the world." "Not looking at this," Anna tapped George lightly with her hand. "Did you not see it?" While she said this, she continued to change her head. The jet black and beautiful head turned into maroon and slightly curled. As the head changed, Anna''s face also changed. With a pair of clear and melancholy brown-green charming eyes, a delicate face, and a youthful temperament, Anna became Sophie Marceau before George''s eyes. Chapter 777： Annas magic Such a change surprised George, "Yong Animagus?" He immediately began to think about what magic was this. "wrong." He shook his head. Disguise Animagus is an innate ability that cannot be learned by the day after tomorrow. He carefully looked at Anna''s appearance. This deformation changed not only the appearance, but even the temperament of the image. Anna now is younger and more beautiful than Sophie Marceau on the screen. Anna''s charming eyes were a little provocative, "Does it look good? Isn''t this better than my original look?" "Although Sophie Marceau is very beautiful, of course Anna you are more beautiful in comparison." George answered without hesitation. He was really telling the truth. Although Sophie Marceau is a rare beauty in the world, she is in the range of ordinary people''s beauty after all. Compared to the equally beautiful Anna, who also masters magic, Sophie Marceau, who is the goddess of the screen, will of course lose to the real magical girl. Listening to George''s answer, Anna said softly with a satisfied smile, "Don''t you want to hug the goddess of your childhood dream?" There was a gentle pampering in her eyes, like coaxing an obedient child. George swallowed and said righteously, "The goddess of my childhood dream has always been sister Anna you. There is a poster of Sophie Marceau on the bedroom wall, just to conceal my inner shy thoughts. ." He smiled inwardly, as upright as him, how could he make mistakes in this kind of thing. It''s not his style to be aggressive. It can be seen that Anna is very satisfied with George''s answer, and the smile on her face is more beautiful. The changes in appearance and temperament seem to have caused some changes in Anna''s character. She put her face in front of George''s eyes, with a vague smile, "Do you really want to give it a hug?" She seemed to be bewitching George, with a provocative look in her eyes, "Don''t you want to hug Sophie Marceau?" George leaned back, restrained the restlessness in his heart, and rightly refused, "I don''t want to." He has always known when and what to say, and naturally he would not say anything horrible at this time. "You seem to be nervous and your heartbeat is fast." Anna leaned forward and brought her face to George''s eyes. She almost pressed George under her body, her clear and charming brown-green eyes with alluring charm, "Are you thinking about something?" The violent heartbeat made the boat tremble. George tilted his head back on the boat, looked at the clear sky, and quickly turned his mind, "I''m thinking, what kind of magic is this?" As his thoughts turned to magic, he immediately returned to the place and became calm. He was no longer avoiding Anna''s eyes, he stared straight at Anna, watching Anna look completely different from the past. George''s expression became more serious and his eyes brightened. A light burst into his eyes, and a surprise smile appeared on his face. George picked Anna up and turned around a few times. He kissed Anna **** the cheek a few times, "Sister Anna, you are such a genius." His reckless behavior made the boat sway, and he had to put down Anna and use magic to stop the shaking of the water. As the water stopped shaking, George and Anna sat down again. George looked at Anna with enthusiasm and asked, "Sister Anna, how did you find that Animagus is deformed and can use people as a deformed?" Under his careful observation, Anna turned into Sophie Marceau''s magic, not a magic that simply changed her appearance. Anna turned into Sophie Marceau, and she used the Animagus transformation, which was beyond his expectations. On this point, he can be sure that he will not be mistaken. In this world, there is no other wizard who is better at Animagus'' transformation. Seeing this scene before him, his mind immediately became active. Prior to his limited thinking, he had never thought that Animagus could choose a person as a variant. When reality broke his limits of thinking, he immediately reacted. Animagus transforms into a creature he can understand. Animagus can transform creatures, not just animals. If magical power can support it, whether it is a magical creature or a fantasy creature, Animagus can transform. Even fantasy creatures can be transformed. Animagus uses humans as transformations, and naturally it does not exceed the understanding of magic. Regardless of dividing humans into animals or fantasy creatures, Animagus should be able to transform into humans. After thinking of these, George immediately thought of all the meaning of this possibility. He thought that his previous deduction of Animagus had reached its peak Unexpectedly, he was also limited by his thinking. Until now, he finally fully understood, Arnie Margus transforms the infinite future of this journey. Seeing George plunged into the study of magic again, Anna changed back to what she was, and as she returned to her own appearance, her character also changed back to gentle and quiet. She smiled and said softly, "During the summer vacation, I have been thinking about how I can help you." Anna''s tone was a little lost, "You are walking too fast on the road of magic, we can''t keep up with you." George grabbed Anna''s hand, pressed his face, and said softly, "The power of a wizard comes from wisdom and magic. And the wisdom of man comes from the heart of a strong man who pursues excellence." "The heart of a strong man comes from everything I love and cherish." He stared into Anna''s eyes and said softly, "You have always been my favorite and cherished everything, the source of my strength. ." Listening to George''s comfort, Anna''s mood improved. She continued, "In the past few months, I have been thinking about whether there is any way to let you master the magic power in your body faster, and whether there is any way to improve your strength." "I have thought of many ways, but there has been no good way." She blinked at George and said playfully, "You have done your best." "Haha!" George smiled, with a bit of pride, accepting Anna''s praise. Anna continued, "Later, I began to look at Voldemort. You have to fight him. If I can find his weakness, I can help you." Her expression became serious. "When I was studying Voldemort, I found a question. Voldemort''s body is a basilisk, and his human form is an Animagus deformation." Chapter 778： New features of wizards George nodded. He really didn''t pay enough attention to Voldemort. If he spends more time on it, he should be able to think of this problem. But it is not surprising that he would ignore Voldemort. He had surpassed Voldemort a long time ago. With the confidence of being a strong man, he will not despise Voldemort, but he has never regarded Voldemort as his goal. Since he defeated Voldemort, he has been following the steps, step by step in accordance with his previous plan. He didn''t care what Voldemort was doing. The self-confidence of the strong has always been in himself, and has nothing to do with the opponent. George always believed that as long as he continued to follow his own path, Voldemort was not qualified to stand alongside him. Conspiracy, in the face of powerful strength, after all, is just illusion. Anna continued, "From Voldemort''s body, I found that Animagus can be transformed with human beings." She recalled her actions afterwards, "I began to pursue this question. Voldemort''s body of a basilisk can be transformed into a human form with Animagus. Then, if the wizard transforms the form of Animagus into a human form, What changes will happen." "That would be a powerful magic completely different from the transformation of Animagus." George said with emotion. Following Anna''s thoughts, he began to analyze, using people as the magical path of Animagus'' transformation. Animagus transformation is the ultimate in transformation. The wizard uses Animagus to transform into another creature, not only the appearance, but the entire body system is changed. Animagus Transformation is a powerful magic that changes the wizard''s entire body system. When a wizard transforms into a fish, he can live in water, and when transformed into a bird, he can fly in the sky. When Animagus transforms into a smaller animal, the consumption of the wizard''s body will shrink as the body shrinks. Animagus is the magic that can change the basic form of the wizard and the essence of the wizard. Ordinary wizards, because of their lack of magic power, they cannot use Animagus to transform into magical creatures. But in fact, ordinary wizards choose ordinary creatures after transformation, not just animals. Animagus'' transformation does not completely transform the wizard into an animal. The deformed wizards, their magic power is still hidden in the form of Animagus. It is with those potential magical powers that while wizards possess animal characteristics, they also retain some of the wizard''s characteristics. After the transformation of Animagus, the magic power still exists in the body of the transformed animal. This is the basis for the wizard to remove the transformation, and it is also the basis for the wizard to use magic under the transformation of Animagus. Animagus Transformation is a powerful magic that allows wizards to possess multiple characteristics. It is by virtue of these principles that George developed the advanced form of Animagus. This is a powerful magic that brings wizards closer to magical creatures. If the human form is taken as the form of Animagus, it will be another path. It''s like two sides of one, a great magic that is similar but completely different. Georges eyes flashed with radiance, and he slowly analyzed, Animagus human transformation technique should be a complete control over the body. The wizards body is very fragile, and the new human form can make up for the wizards greatest weakness. " After a short period of analysis and thinking, he already had a specific direction and path for this type of magic. The new form of change is enough to allow wizards to overcome their own weaknesses, and allow wizards to learn both internally and externally, from wizards to powerful warriors. "However, in this case, it is not suitable to be called Animagus Transfiguration." George smiled and looked at Anna gently, "This is the magic you created, and you should name it." Anna was stunned for a moment. She shook her head and smiled softly, "I just made some changes based on your research, which are nothing. You should give him a name." George became serious and said solemnly, "This magic has great potential. It transforms from Animagus, like two sides of a coin." He slowly explained, "Animagus transforms to obtain the characteristics of other creatures. Magic has evolved to the extreme and can be transformed into various fantasy creatures. The new human transformation aims at human characteristics and corresponds to It is the complete control of the body. This magic evolves to the extreme, and human beings can change and turn themselves into fantasy creatures." George looked at Anna with serious eyes, and said affirmatively, "This is the magic that can create the future and change the whole world." Seeing George''s serious face, Anna couldn''t help laughing. Anna shook her head indifferently. She rested her chin with her hand and looked at George with her big flickering eyes, "I don''t want to think about such troublesome things. I''ve used my brain too much these days." Whether this magic can change the world She doesn''t care at all. She only cares whether this magic can help George. George''s heart was slightly shaken, and a kind of peace and happiness rose from his heart. He smiled softly, "Well, let me think of a nice name for you..." At this moment, George frowned, and he faintly heard some movement in the depths of the forbidden forest. "What''s wrong?" Anna discovered George''s abnormality for the first time. "There are some things in the forbidden forest, I need to deal with it." George looked at Anna apologetically. "It''s okay, go ahead." Anna urged, with a smile on her face. George stood up and walked to the bow. He nodded to Anna and said again, "Sorry, I should have been with you today." Anna stepped forward, gave him a hug, and then backed away. She waved her hand, "Go ahead and I will see you again." George smiled, and the gentleman bowed, "I will teach you a lesson, those who interrupt my date." With a flash, he has appeared in the forbidden forest. The smile on George''s face was completely reduced, and his delicate face changed into a look of indifference. When being disturbed, he is not a good gentleman. Those who disturb him need to bear his anger. He looked around. This was a barren **** in the depths of the forbidden forest. There were no tall trees and low grass around him. Everything was unobstructed. George saw Harry, Hermione, Ron, Hagrid, and a giant sixteen feet tall. They are being surrounded by a large group of about forty horses. Horse people are jungle animals. There are horse people in many places in Europe. Many horsemen live in the Forbidden Forest at Hogwarts. They looked like the upper body of a man connected to the body of a horse. Chapter 779： Forbidden forest dispute The horsemen ran in circles around the giant, and they shot powerful arrows at the giant. Harry, Hermione, and Ron were waving their wands and shooting spells, stopping the giant with sharp arrows. Seeing the scene before him, George immediately guessed the cause of the matter. Hagrid didn''t know when he hid a giant in the Forbidden Forest, apparently because of a conflict between the giant and the horseman. As for the reason why Hagrid didn''t inform him about the giant, he also immediately thought about it, probably because he was afraid that he would kill the giant. The conflict between the giant and the horse is not surprising. The giant hides in the forbidden forest, and naturally cannot escape the horses living in the forbidden forest. Giants have extremely low IQs and cannot communicate. Horse people are arrogant and old-fashioned, with great tempers, and they are also difficult to communicate. The horsemens IQ is higher than that of giants, but they are similar to giants in terms of temper and staidness. They have a natural hostility towards humans, and they even voluntarily asked to be divided into beasts by the Ministry of Magic to avoid dealing with wizards. "You **** mules... **** mules..." Hagrid yelled like crazy. He is like a mad bull, with bloodshot eyes, angrily charging towards the horseman. He rammed into the horsemen like a truck. "Idiot humans, get out of the forbidden forest!" The horse cried out in unison. Those horsemen have vigorous four hooves, their strides are vigorous, and their speed is surprisingly fast. They could easily throw Hagrid far away. They ran fast around the giant. While avoiding Hagrid easily, they continued shooting arrows at the giant freely. Most of the arrows were intercepted by the magic of Harry''s trio. But the horsemen in all directions ran fast around the giant. They kept drawing arrows from the quiver hanging on their bodies, drawing their bows and shooting arrows. ",," The bowstring vibrated, and a sharp arrow shot toward the giant like lightning. "When, when, when" The magic collided with the sharp arrow, and the giant waved his slate-like hand to block the sharp arrow. The few missing arrows shot on the giant''s rough and thick body, and were immediately pulled out by the giant, leaving a shallow wound. The blood flowed down the wound to the giant''s body covered with moss and mud. This giant is big and ugly, his head is like a big round stone, and his facial features are like rough cut out on a big stone ball. The stubby nose is almost out of shape, the mouth is slanted, and it is covered with strange yellow teeth the size of a brick; the eyes are muddy brownish green. The giant roared loudly and waved to catch the horsemen, but the giant''s clumsy hands could not catch up with the vigorous horsemen. The battle has been at a stalemate, and the horseman''s attack is not painful to the giant, just like a mosquito bite. But the horseman ran around like a fly, and the giant could never catch the horseman. "Stupid, get out of the forbidden forest." The horseman shouted at the giant while shooting an arrow. Seeing all this, George didn''t need to ask, he already knew the reason. These self-righteous horses seem to regard the Forbidden Forest as their territory. They never thought that this is the site of Hogwarts, they never thought that they are just temporary residents in the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest. The anger ignited in George''s heart, and it was these stupid horsemen who interrupted his leisurely vacation and interrupted his appointment. "Shadow cage!" The cold voice came from George''s mouth. The sound passed through the forbidden forest, overwhelming the roar of the giant and Hagrid, over the roar of the horseman. The running horsemen suddenly freeze, everything is as if the pause button has been pressed. In the shadows of those horsemen, black tentacles suddenly appeared. The running and jumping horsemen, like a running horse, were suddenly chained and suddenly hit on the tight chain. It can also be seen that the horseman was still running and jumping a moment ago, and his bulged muscles were twitching. Suddenly, the horseman was tightly bound by his own shadow again. The horseman seemed to hit an invisible wall, hit an invisible iron chain, and made a muffled noise. "boom!" The horse stopped suddenly, and Hagrid finally seized the opportunity. Like a truck, he ran straight into a horseman with high cheekbones and long black hair. The huge impact caused the black-haired horseman''s body to lean slightly. But those black tentacles, like iron chains and pillars, fixed the horseman to the ground. When he hit the horseman, Hagrid seemed to hit a wall of flesh and was bounced back. Hagrid stood up from the ground with his hands in his hands, and said cursingly, "Margaret, it''s comfortable now, you **** mules, your body is really hard enough." The horseman named Margaret was flushed, blood gushing from his mouth and nose, and soon he was bleeding from his orifices and was dying. Seeing the blood pouring out of the horse''s nose, Hagrid discovered the current abnormality. All horsemen, as if they were frozen. The horseman''s shadow turned into a ball of tentacles with teeth and claws, like the devil''s claws, eerie and terrifying Reminiscent of the sound just heard, Hagrid''s face immediately turned pale. Cold sweat kept coming out of his forehead. He looked around in a panic and stammered, "Joe...zhi...is...you?" Harry, Hermione, and Ron were also looking around. George didn''t hide his figure, so they all saw George''s cold and somewhat gloomy face. Seeing George''s sullen face, Hagrid became even more alarmed, his teeth trembled, and he stumbled to the giant. Hagrid stood in front of the giant and said vaguely, "He... is my brother... please... please... don''t kill him... please... don''t Kill...Glop..." Looking at George, who had an ugly face and was in a bad mood, Harry and the three also panicked. They each calculated their positions, not knowing whether they should support Hagrid, and there was a trace of struggle in their eyes. In the end, they stood there and said nothing. "Please...George..." Hagrid begged, "Please...don''t kill him...don''t kill Glop..." Hagrid begged, knocking on Glop''s knee, trying to make the giant behave kindly. The giant seemed to feel the horror of the person in front of him, and stood quietly on the spot without saying a word. Hagrid nodded and bowed and said, "Glop... is a good giant... he is... a good boy." As Hagrid said, he forced an ugly smile. "All right." George interrupted Hagrids pleading, and he said coldly, I dont want to pursue the things that I didnt see. Those cannibal giants were killed by me when I saw them. When I didnt see them. , Even if they cannibalize people, I will not hunt them all over the world." Chapter 780： Forbidden Forest Rules If it weren''t for the giants'' intention to take refuge in Voldemort, he wouldn''t be able to slaughter giants all over the world just because the giants cannibalized. There are so many things in the world that he can only care about what he can see. Hagrid''s younger brother, since he would not take refuge in Voldemort, he would not threaten others, nor would he be unable to tolerate a giant at all. As long as it is brainwashed and reformed, even if this giant stays in the forbidden forest, there will be no trouble. Listening to George''s words, Hagrid''s suspended heart finally fell. He refreshed and patted his chest, "Glop is still young, he is a good giant, he doesn''t eat people." Hagrid promised with a package ticket, "I''m teaching him English, teaching him politeness, and he will be a good giant, just like me." George smiled disapprovingly. The group of eight-eyed giant spiders raised by Hagrid were eating people and hunting in the forbidden forest. His assurance was not convincing at all. As for his ability to educate giants, that is even more nonsense. George didn''t believe in Hagrid''s guarantee, but he did have control over the giant, so he didn''t care about it. George looked up and looked at the ugly giant. "He can live in the forbidden forest. As long as he follows the rules of the school, giants can be allowed in the forbidden forest." He turned his head again and looked at the horsemen. "The same goes for horsemen. The forbidden forest is Hogwarts'' forbidden forest. If the horsemen follow the school''s rules, horsemen can also be allowed in the forbidden forest." "This is the rule after the Forbidden Forest. You need to understand this." George snapped his fingers and released the magic that controls the horseman. He was very satisfied with the effect of the new magic. The shadow magic obtained from Voldemort, when dealing with these weak opponents, was simply a request, and life and death were completely under his control. Those horsemen who were pressed the pause button suddenly came back to life. At this time, they no longer had the ferocity and impulse they had just now. They seemed to have experienced a fierce fight and collapsed to the ground weakly. The horseman hit by Hagrid had already swallowed his last breath, lying quietly on the ground like a pool of rotten meat. The horsemen looked at George together, with boundless fear in their eyes, they did not dare to speak. This person is like a terrible devil, how can a wizard be so powerful. In silence, more than forty of them were completely controlled by a curse. Lost the control of the body and the ability to resist, just like the livestock waiting to be slaughtered on the cutting board. The horsemen have lived in Hogwarts for many years. They have seen Hagrid, Dumbledore, and Voldemort. Whether facing Dumbledore or Voldemort, the horseman has his own arrogance. Horsemen are never afraid of wizards, and they even look down on wizards, so they would rather be divided into beasts by the Ministry of Magic rather than dealing with wizards. At this moment, they really saw the horror of wizards and the horror of magic. Such a method, no matter where you are a wizard, is like a devil. A black body, a bearded horseman said in a bitter voice, "If the horseman can''t abide by the Hogwarts school rules, what will happen?" George said lightly, "If you can''t abide by the rules of Hogwarts, you are not eligible to stay in the forbidden forest." The horse people''s faces were indignant, they wanted to argue, they wanted to resist. But as long as they touched George''s terrible black eyes, they swallowed all the words and resistance. George said in an unquestionable tone, "The future forbidden forest will serve as the back garden of Hogwarts, where students will carry out extracurricular activities. Only creatures that can comply with Hogwarts school regulations are allowed to stay safely In the forbidden forest." The development of the forbidden forest has always been a plan prepared by George. From any perspective, as a normal magic academy, the Forbidden Forest surrounding Hogwarts should not become a dangerous extra-legal place. The Forbidden Forest should not become a breeding ground for dangerous creatures, or a hiding place for dark wizards. The former principal was not able to control the forbidden forest, but he has this ability. As an outpost of Hogwarts, the Forbidden Forest will inevitably be under his firm control. For a long time, none of the horsemen could breathe from George''s words. Facing the reality of no choice, those horsemen lost all their strength as if their bones were removed. They looked at each other dejectedly, exchanged opinions with their eyes, and reached a deadlock. Ron walked cautiously to George. He touched the back of his head and said embarrassingly, "George, I have been persuading Hagrid recently to let him tell you about the giant." For these days, he had been persuading Hagrid, hoping that Hagrid would tell George about the giant. He knew that only George could use magic to make those giants learn common sense. Only when giants can learn common sense can they be allowed to live in the forbidden forest. It''s a pity that Hagrid has always been a deadhead, as long as he mentioned it to George. Hagrid would immediately think that the giants who had taken refuge in Voldemort had all been killed by George. Thinking of this, Hagrid naturally refused to tell George about the giant. He always thought that George would kill Glop just like the other giants. Every time Ron was about to say something about the giant, Hagrid wailed like a shameless child. With such a picture, Ron has been unable to find a solution. Ron continued, "Today, I planned to let Harry and Hermione together persuade Hagrid." He turned his head and looked at the horsemen, "Unexpectedly, we just came over and saw them clashed." Harry and Hermione also stepped forward, and they nodded in embarrassment, "We don''t know what happened, and it''s not easy to take action. These horsemen didn''t attack us. They only targeted this giant." If they were fighting with all their strength, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed. But the Horseman did not attack them, and the Horseman did not even attack Hagrid. This made Harry and the others embarrassed. They didn''t know how to play with Giants either. At this time, they could only pull sideways, but for a while, it didn''t help much. A grey horseman with deep wrinkles on his face, with a panic expression, stammered, "This giant hunts in the forbidden forest and destroys plants." He pointed to the broken trees in the distance and said, "Those are all destroyed by giants, and there are many other places like this, all destroyed by giants." "He also snatched our prey, and trampled on our companions. We have warned Hagrid many times. He didn''t listen to advice, so we wanted to drive the giant out of the forbidden forest." Chapter 781： Horsemans decision "He is a bad giant." The horses turned their resentful eyes to Hagrid. Harry and both of them cast their blame on Hagrid. Hearing the horse accusing Glop to be a bad giant, Hagrid hurriedly placed his hands. He stammered, "Glop is a good giant, he is a good boy, he just doesn''t know how strong he is. ." Hearing Hagrid''s defense, all three of Harry''s faces showed embarrassment. They all knew that in Hagrid''s eyes, there was absolutely no logic between good and bad. Even the eight-eyed giant spider that eats humans is a harmless baby in Hagrid''s eyes. Not to mention, Hagrid was crazy about the fire dragon, and even if the fire dragon might eat him, Hagrid didn''t care. Harry and the others fully believed that Hagrid would have died for cultivating dangerous magical creatures if it were not for the Ministry of Magic''s ban. Now Hagrid''s defense for the Giant was really not convincing at all. Not only Harry and the others thought so, but the horsemen thought so, they didn''t believe in the big man''s nonsense. They all stared at Hagrid with hatred, it was this **** guy in front of them that caused everything now. It was this **** guy who kept the giant in the forbidden forest, and it was he who killed Margaret. Thinking of Margaret, the horsemen glanced at the dead horseman, and a sad mood lingered in their hearts. They couldn''t help but glanced at George quietly, then immediately turned their eyes away, they didn''t dare to provoke the terrible wizard. Thus, the horseman poured more anger on Hagrid. If anger could kill, Hagrid would immediately die in the horsemans resentment. "Glop is a good giant, he is a good boy..." Hagrid defended nervously and weakly. George didn''t bother to pay attention to the entanglement and argument between Hagrid and the horseman. He waved his hand, and a white light hit the giant behind Hagrid. Under the influence of the white light, the giant slowly shrank, and his sixteen-foot-long body slowly shrank, becoming the size of Hagrid. The peculiar change made the giant feel very strange. The giant reached out his hand and grabbed Hagrid''s beard, and said vaguely, "Hey song," Hagrid looked at the giant with joy, his eyes filled with tears, "Glop, you are shorter." The giant said vaguely, "Hey song," "Since the giant is too big and will affect other residents in the Forbidden Forest, I reduced him." George said flatly, "He will follow Hagrid in the future, and Hagrid will take care of him." He turned his gaze back to the horsemen and said in an unquestionable tone, "I said that after the Forbidden Forest, it will become Hogwarts'' back garden." He looked at the horsemen indifferently, "You can choose to follow the Hogwarts school rules, or you can move out of here." A horseman with a black body and a beard walked silently to Marguerite''s body. He lowered his head and said firmly, "Honorable wizard, your magic is as unfathomable as a god, you have the power to rule everything, and you have gained the respect of the horseman." "But the horseman never succumbs to anyone." He raised his head, his eyes flashed with determination, and he said in a determined tone, "The horseman is not afraid of death. Death is an inevitable destination. The horseman does not Will surrender to anyone." Under his leadership, all the horsemen stood up, and they surrounded the bearded horsemen. Their eyes flashed with determination, and their faces carried desperate courage. George said coldly, "The Forbidden Forest is the forbidden forest of Hogwarts. Whether it is horsemen or giants, in the Forbidden Forest of Hogwarts, you must abide by the Hogwarts school rules." "Those creatures that violate the Hogwarts school rules will disappear from the Forbidden Forest like an eight-eyed giant spider." George looked at these horsemen with cold eyes. He didn''t mind the horsemen staying in the forbidden forest, but he would not let them stay in the forbidden forest unconditionally. Since the horses are hostile to wizards and do not want to abide by the rules of Hogwarts, they are not eligible to stay in the Forbidden Forest. Hearing the name of the eight-eyed giant spider, Hagrid shuddered. He turned his head to look at George, but as soon as he touched George''s terrible black eyes, a terrible shudder rose from his heart. Hagrid immediately turned his head again, not thinking about the past. The horsemen exchanged eyes with uncertain expressions, their eyes were hesitating and uneasy, and the four hooves under their feet were trembling on the ground unsteadily. Thinking of the end of those eight-eyed giant spiders, they lowered their heads again. The strength of the eight-eyed giant spider is not lost to them, even they feel a headache for those flooding monsters. But within a day one morning, all the eight-eyed giant spiders, the group that could compete with them, disappeared silently. The bearded horseman picked up Magray''s body. He lowered his head and slowly said, "We will leave the forbidden forest. The horseman has a place to run freely." In his tone, the horseman''s stubbornness and the horseman''s persistence, even if he is driven out of the forbidden forest, the horseman will not yield to humans. "It''s settled," George said coldly. "After a while, Hogwarts students will take over the entire forbidden forest. All residents of the forbidden forest need to be registered. Those who do not accept registration will be Become the property of the forbidden forest." George looked at the horsemen with cold eyes, "You have enough time to move away, but after you move away, you need to apply to the school to enter the forbidden forest again. The forbidden forest is the forbidden forest of Hogwarts." The cold words of the wizard, like a mountain, pressed tightly on the horseman''s heart. There was a sorrow in their hearts. This is the strong man in the world, and this is the truth in the world. A word from the strong man can determine the life and death of the entire horse tribe. Horsemen always look down on wizards, they think they have history. But facing the wizard in front of them, they only felt infinite fear and infinite despair. Facing this powerful person who can decide everything in one sentence, they have no ability to resist at all. They have inherited thousands of years of divination astrology, and never told them that wizards can be so powerful. They can see the future clearly, and divination and astrology can help them escape the chaos of war. But they couldn''t see clearly, the unfathomable strength of the wizard in front of them, they couldn''t even tell whether the wizard in front of them was a human or a **** or a demon. The horsemen lowered their heads and stepped back slowly. Until they quit a hundred meters away, the horsemen turned their heads and ran toward the depths of the forbidden forest. Chapter 782： Black Wizards Party "Oh oh oh oh oh oh oh oh!" They exhausted all their strength and ran desperately, and they shouted hoarsely, as if they were using all their strength to utter an angry roar. It also seemed to be using a roar to vent the fear brought by the wizard. The horseman finally glanced at the familiar trees and grass around him, and sighed. "Farewell, Forbidden Forest." George turned his gaze back. He turned his gaze back to the others, "Ron can continue to return to class starting next Monday." He looked at Harry and Hermione, "If you are interested, you can try memory magic to teach some common sense and language to the giant." Ron gleefully patted Hagrid on the belly. "I said George wouldn''t care about a giant." Hagrid said excitedly, "Great, great, Glop can stay here." As he said this, he cried, "It''s really great." After all this, George ignored them, his figure flickered, and he left the forbidden forest. "Apparition!" Appearing outside the castle again, George looked at the empty lake, feeling a little lost, Anna has left the school. He took a deep breath and walked towards the castle. Anna came this time to tell him another change of Animagus'' deformation. This new change has tremendous benefits for him to accelerate the mastery of the surging magic power in his body. Once he returned to magic, his thinking immediately became clear and calm. There is enough time, he was originally the wizard in the world who studied the transformation of Animagus most deeply. As long as the limits of thinking are opened, he can immediately deduct new changes to the point where no one else can imagine. Thinking of this, his heart became hot and he quickened his pace. He couldn''t wait to try new magic. ....... The moon is high in the sky. The moon was sultry and the night was gloomy. Countless conspiracies and tricks are hidden in the boundless darkness. A large living room was filled with wizards in black robes at this time. Those silent wizards were sitting around a long and well-decorated table. The usual furniture in the room was pushed to the wall indiscriminately. There was a roaring fire in the gorgeous marble fireplace, which illuminated the room, and above the fireplace was a gilded mirror. Sitting in front of the fireplace was a horrible weird man. He had no hair and a face like a snake. He had two slender nostrils, a pair of shiny red eyes, and his pupils were vertical. His complexion was very pale and seemed to emit a pearly light. At his feet, a monster-like giant snake entrenched under his feet, the giant snake''s terrifying vertical pupils did not blink, staring at the wizards with terrible eyes. With a contented smile on Voldemort''s face, he smiled at the wizard on the left of the table and said, "Draco, congratulations on joining our friendly family." Opposite Voldemort''s sight was a young man with a pointed face and small scales. The young man said in a hoarse and cold voice, "It is an honor for me to serve the great Dark Lord." Voldemort nodded, and said in time, "This is indeed your honour, but you can get these, and it is also your talent." Voldemort looked around the wizards on both sides of the table and said flatly, "If you envy Draco, then hone your will." He tapped the table lightly with his fingers, and said casually, "Only the strong can gain strength." Voldemort''s scarlet eyes scanned the men in front of him, and he saw greed and desire in his eyes, which was his favorite look. But he also saw timidity and weakness in their eyes, which was a look that disgusted him. When Voldemort saw Draco, his face showed a satisfied smile again. This young man had more potential than most of his men. Voldemort''s gaze moved between Draco and Lucius. He looked at Lucius and smiled and said, "Old man, you have a good son. He can receive a complete baptism from the magic pond. The guy is much stronger." Lucius flushed, and he didn''t know if it was because of excitement or shame. Bellatrixs eyes flashed with greed, and she said excitedly, Master, this is because of your gift, able to withstand your strength, this is Dracos glory. Bellatrix leaned towards Voldemort, as if she could not express her desire to be close to him in words. "That''s right." Voldemort nodded in satisfaction. He tilted his head slightly to one side and stared at Bellatrix. "I hope that the next one to receive this honor is you, Bellatrix." Bella Trixton''s face was flushed with tears of joy in her eyes She said excitedly, "Master, I am willing to enter the magic pond again and be baptized." "Very well," Voldemort raised his hand gently, comforting Bellatrix, "you will get your wish, but you need some preparation time." Voldemort looked around at the others and said in a cold tone, "I hope you can also make some progress. Don''t be like the more than one hundred dark wizards, but only use it as magic material." Listening to Voldemort''s icy words, the dark wizards looked dodgy and trembled all over. They felt that the living room was like a cold blizzard, and the burning fire could not bring them the slightest warmth. Thinking of the terrible magic pond, they couldn''t help tightening their clothes subconsciously. The magic pool brings power and death. The more than one hundred dark wizards brought back by Mike from Azkaban are the best proof. Voldemort turned his gaze to Lucius, and he said casually, "Old man, since Draco has inherited your position, I will forgive you for your poor work." Voldemort''s tone was slightly mocking, "Old man, although your son is very good, you are really not good." Lucius blushed. He escaped punishment for relying on Draco to take refuge in Voldemort, which made him even more embarrassed. A sneer broke out around the table. The black wizards leaned forward, exchanging happy eyes with each other, and some of them knocked the table with their fists. The giant snake didn''t like such a commotion, opening his mouth angrily and making a hissing sound. But the Death Eaters didn''t hear it, and Lucius was humiliated, which made them so happy. Draco received a complete baptism from the magic pool and compared them all, which brought them a lot of pressure. Listening to Voldemort mocking Lucius, it really made them sigh. Chapter 783： Malfoys Gift They are all black wizards for many years. They have followed Voldemort many years ago. They are villains who are wanted by the Ministry of Magic all year round. They are bad guys who keep children from crying. But none of this can be changed. They lost to Draco, to a minor wizard. Because they couldn''t accept the complete baptism of the magic pond, and those dark wizards who received the complete baptism became the nourishment of the magic pond. Voldemort raised his hand gently, and the laughter immediately subsided, and the room was silent again, only the crackling sound of burning wood. Voldemort turned his gaze back to Draco, and he said casually, "Draco, let you do the work of your father, how about it? Arthur didn''t die last time, so he should die this time. " Lucius'' face immediately changed from flushing to pale, and he looked at Voldemort in disbelief. The scene became more lively, and the dark wizards all had mockery on their faces, and they were gloating. Lucius was a birdie, but it was not so easy to get confused. The last time Lucius almost killed Arthur Weasley, but after all, it was a game that made Arthur Weasley escape. Now wanting to attack Arthur Weasley again, it will not be as easy as before. After Arthur Weasley was attacked by him, he had strengthened his defenses, and he would never leave Diagon Alley. Even if you go to the Ministry of Magic, you are through the fireplace in Diagon Alley. Now, neither the Ministry of Magic nor Diagon Alley is easy to get in and out. They all know how strict the current Ministry of Magic and Diagon Alley are. The elite Aurors are patrolling in groups every day, and the ordinary wizards are even more responsive. Not to mention, dozens of dementors fly in the sky at any time. Even if the dark wizards are bold enough, they absolutely dare not attack Diagon Alley and the Ministry of Magic at this time. In such a tightly guarded place, any action will attract hundreds of wizards to be besieged. Under this circumstance, the chance of wanting to get rid of Arthur Weasley and killing Arthur Weasley is much smaller than the chance of death. The dark wizards looked at Lucius and Draco with ill-intentioned smiles on their faces. The attention of the Dark Lord is not so easy to obtain. Of course Lucius understands this. He stammered, "Master... now Diejiao Alley is tightly guarded, we need to take a long-term view." Voldemort looked at Lucius with a non-smiling smile, "So, do you have another plan?" Touching Voldemort''s eyes, Lucius only felt a chill rushing from the soles of his feet to his forehead, and sweat covered his forehead. There was a sorrow in his heart, even if Draco took refuge in Voldemort, even if so, would Voldemort still refuse to let him go? Could it be that Voldemort really wanted to kill the Malfoys? Bellatrix looked at Lucius dissatisfied, she looked down on Lucius'' incompetence and weakness. Bellatrix said unceremoniously, "There is no doubt that we will eliminate the fallen wizards." She said in a hateful tone, "We must trim the branches and leaves in order to keep the pure-blooded wizards healthy. We must cut off the parts that threaten the wizard''s purity. We all have to gouge away the sores that are injuring us until there are only A wizard of pure blood." After listening to this, the other dark wizards also showed cruel smiles, which is exactly what they wanted to do. "There will be a chance," Voldemort nodded and said with satisfaction, "We will be able to achieve those goals soon." "As for now?" Voldemort turned to look at Draco, his face showing a gentle smile, encouraging, "Draco, tell me, what are your plans." "Your Majesty the Great Dark Lord, I have prepared a gift for you. I think this gift will satisfy you." Draco Malfoy''s snake-scaled face shone with cold. "That''s great. Bring your gift." Voldemort looked at Draco with interest, wanting to see what gift he had prepared. With a cruel smile on Voldemort''s face, he said in a gentle tone, "There are not many gifts that can impress me. You have already aroused my interest." A cold light flashed in Voldemort''s eyes, "I think you won''t let me down, right." Listening to Voldemort''s words, the other dark wizards also became interested. Whether the gift that Draco prepared would satisfy the Dark Lord or would bring disaster to himself, it made them look forward to it. Everyone''s attention fell on Draco. "Draco, when did you prepare the gift?" Lucius asked silently, his face full of worry, Draco didn''t even tell him about this. "Dad, you are old." Draco said indifferently, "You have been doing bad things continuously, and it is no longer suitable for contacting important news. UU Reading " The dark wizards immediately burst into laughter, and Lucius was actually despised by his son, which was really funny. This is more interesting than Lucius being warned by Voldemort. Lucius blushed, not knowing what to say. Bellatrix looked at Lucius arrogantly, and said contemptuously, "Draco is right, Lucius, a series of failed missions can survive. You should thank the master for his kindness. " She licked her lips excitedly, her eyes flashing with expectation, "Draco, give your gift, I think, smart you, you will definitely satisfy the master." Draco Malfoy bowed slightly to Voldemort, "My gift, I won''t disappoint you, Master." He took out his wand and waved it gently, and a chair appeared in the room. A comatose middle-aged man with greasy hair and pale zombie face was tied to the chair. Looking at the figure on the chair, the dark wizards became restless. They poked their heads, their eyes widened, trying to see if it was the person they imagined. "It''s amazing!" Bellatrix let out a piercing smile. She got up from her seat and walked to the middle-aged man who was in a coma. She licked her lips excitedly, "It''s amazing, who did we see? " Bellatrix grabbed the middle-aged man''s hair with his hands and lifted his head. After confirming that it was the familiar face, she let go and wiped her greasy hand on her robe. Bellatrix turned her head and glanced at everyone, and she said excitedly, "I can hardly believe it, it turned out to be that traitor." The dark wizards roared with laughter. They looked very excited, with joyful expressions on their faces, shouting, "The traitor will be punished." Chapter 784： Generous Voldemort "very good," Voldemort said two good times in a row. With a satisfied smile on his face, he looked at Draco with a soft gaze, "Your gift makes me very satisfied." "I''m a little curious, how did you catch him?" Voldemort''s face showed a keen interest, "You know, Severus and Karkaroff have been hiding in Hogwarts, logically speaking, They are absolutely afraid to get out of Hogwarts." Draco Malfoy glanced at the tied Snape and said lightly, "A simple trap will do. I will write to him in the name of my father and ask him to come to Malfoy Manor to persuade me to return. To school." "It was a pleasant surprise to be able to catch him. I planned to just try it," Draco Malfoy smiled cruelly. "Then he actually came, and he actually tried to persuade me to go back to school." The dark wizards burst into laughter again. They looked at Snape''s eyes with contempt and contempt, "This traitor has been in school for a long time, and he actually regarded himself as a teacher at Hogwarts." Bellatrix walked around excitedly in front of Snape, and she said excitedly, "Master, give this traitor to me. I will torture him, I will put him in his head Everything he knew was tortured, and he was given the most painful death sentence." "We can burn him, burn the traitor." A dark wizard suggested. "Feed him alive to the snake." Another dark wizard suggested. His suggestion aroused Nagini''s interest. Nagini shook her head. She is more accustomed to killing her prey before eating. She doesn''t like to get blood everywhere. "Throw him into the magic pool." A wizard also suggested. Lucius''s face looked even paler, his face was completely bloodless, he lowered his head, propped his elbows on the table, and said nothing. Voldemort extended his big pale hand in Snape''s direction, like an invisible traction, and the chair tied to Snape floated in front of him. Looking at the familiar figure in front of him, Voldemort scanned everyone with scarlet eyes. "I am very depressed," Voldemorts tone was a little sad, "You know how much I trusted Severus. He was my right-hand man. I gave him enough trust. I give him strength, I give him trust, and I give him what I can. Gave everything, but he betrayed me." Bellatrix looked at Snape with hatred, and said in a bitter tone, "This **** traitor, he has betrayed his master''s trust. This unsalvable mud doesn''t deserve to make the master sad." Bellatrix looked at Voldemort tenderly and said in an admiring tone, "Master, I will be absolutely loyal to you. I am your most loyal servant." "Master, we will never be like this traitor. We will always crawl under your feet." The black wizards immediately rushed to show their loyalty, desperately drawing a line from the traitor. "Yeah, it''s actually my fault." Voldemort said sadly, "I know why he betrayed me. Severus once begged me to forgive Lily. If I could be more kind, he would be willing to persuade Lily to take refuge in me." Bellatrix screamed, "Master, it''s not your fault, please, please, don''t blame yourself." Bellatrix held his breath and stared at Voldemort earnestly. Her eyes were filled with tears of excitement and happiness, "Master, your kindness and generosity are as vast as the sky and the sea. We have never understood you. It is this traitor who has let down your trust." Finally a smile appeared on Voldemort''s face, and he said softly, "Fortunately, there are you. Fortunately, you can understand me." Bellatrix gritted his teeth and said, "Master, I will make this traitor worse than dead." She looked at Snape''s eyes full of spite. It was this traitor who hurt her master, and he must suffer the cruelest punishment for this. Voldemort said mildly, "No, I was indeed wrong. I believed a nonsense prophecy. This ruined my rule and delayed our great feat for more than ten years. It was my fault." Voldemort got up from his chair, and bowed slightly to the dark wizards, "It''s my fault. It has delayed our rule of the world for more than ten years. I must apologize to you." The dark wizards jumped up from their chairs in a hurry, and the chairs bumped into them in a mess. These things that would usually make them angry are now irrelevant. They knelt on the ground shivering, "Master, it''s our fault, it''s our failure to complete the task, it''s our failure to complete the master''s wish." Voldemort said gently, "Get up He smiled, "Now, we have a better start, this time, the world will return to our control. The world will be back on track, and a new world will come. " The dark wizards got up from the ground cautiously and looked at Voldemort tremblingly, "Everything in the world will follow your will." Voldemort walked up to Snape and said with emotion, "If it were before, I actually have a lot of things to ask him. I want to ask him why he failed my trust. I want to ask. He, why should he take refuge in Dumbledore." "But now," Voldemort smiled, and he reached out his hand and took Snape''s head off lightly. Snape''s neck was cut through with a sharp guillotine, and his head fell on Voldemort''s hand, and blood gushed from the broken neck. Voldemort''s magic was so swift that Snape died silently, with a peaceful face, as if he had died peacefully in his sleep. Without the slightest pain, Snape entered eternal warmth and long sleep. Voldemort looked at Snape''s head, and said with emotion, "Severus, old man, times have changed, and you are not as good as a kid now. I have no reason for betraying you. Of interest." Voldemort used reinforcement magic on Snape''s head, and then he threw Snape''s head to the ground. Voldemort said casually, "Let''s end today''s rally." "I need to take a rest," he said with emotion, "Today, I lost a partner who was once very important. I used him as my right-hand man. He should have followed me and stood at the pinnacle of the world. of." Voldemort kicked Snape''s head aside lightly and walked towards the door. Chapter 785： School changes When he was about to leave the room, Voldemort turned his head. He nodded to Draco, "Draco, you have done a good job, and I am very satisfied with this gift. You can handle the Weasley familys affairs at their sole discretion, and take their lives in no hurry. ." ... January at Hogwarts passed without delay, and news of Snape''s death soon reached the school. In a short time, things were like a stone thrown into a pond, causing turbulent waves. But soon, these waves quickly dissipated like ripples, and calm was restored. Snape died, silently, and he just disappeared quietly. Snape had no family, he had no friends, and the students had no affection for him. Because of their resentment towards Voldemort, the students mourned for Snape for a short time, but soon everything returned to its original state. The schedule of the Defense Against the Dark Arts class had not been adjusted in the slightest, and the courses that should have been taught by Snape were cancelled. Throughout January, the only change in the school was because of Snape''s death, the students had more spare time arrangements. In February, there were new changes in the school, and George began to arrange for students to enter the forbidden forest in batches. According to different groups, students need to form a team to explore the forbidden forest according to the division of the area. The intelligent creatures in the forbidden forest all need strict registration. They need to abide by the Hogwarts school rules to be eligible to stay in the forbidden forest. This time, the exploration of the forbidden forest is not only a thorough control of the forbidden forest, but also a trial for the students. All the students were sent to the Forbidden Forest in turns. The senior students need to drive away the dangerous creatures in the forbidden forest. Students in the lower grades need to clean up the forbidden forest, collect resources from the forbidden forest, and plant some potion seeds suitable for planting in suitable places. By a swamp in the forbidden forest. When Harry burned a group of Glindillo in the swamp, he still felt that everything was a little unreal. He shook his head and used his magic wand to bury the burnt Grindillo. "Unexpectedly, Snape died like this." After Harry had dealt with what was in his hands, he walked to Hermione''s side. Hermione was waving her magic wand and putting up a sign beside the swamp. A line of text was written on the sign, "Swamp 19 of Hogwarts Forbidden Forest, 20 meters wide, with Grindillo nearby, which is low risk." After Hermione had dealt with all this, she turned her head and looked at Harry, "I didn''t expect that it would be you who was still talking about Snape in the end. I thought you would feel relieved about Snape''s death." Harry shrugged disapprovingly. "If Snape died while refining potions, or while casting magic, I would definitely gloat." He sighed, "But after all, he died in Voldemort''s hands. This is always unbelievable. Why did he leave Hogwarts for no reason. He clearly knew that he had betrayed Voldemort, once he left Hogwarts. Ci, there is no doubt that he will die." Hermione said indifferently, "Who knows, I heard that he died near the Malfoy Manor. He has always had a good relationship with the Malfoy family, maybe it was betrayed by the Malfoy family." "It''s very possible," Harry nodded. "Malfoy wants to take refuge in Voldemort, so he naturally needs a good gift. Snape was a Death Eater and he betrayed Voldemort. Malfoy gave Snape to Voldemort. , Voldemort will definitely reward Malfoy so that he can get the power that Voldemort rewards." "Then Malfoy''s next goal is me." Ron walked over from behind a tree, dejected. "Even Snape is dead. Although my strength is higher than Snape, it is not much higher. If I don''t use Animagus Transformation, I might not be able to beat Snape." Ron clenched his fist and slammed it heavily on the tree. Snape''s death sounded a big alarm for him. Everyone knew the horror of Voldemort, but there were not many people who died around them. On the one hand, there is George''s protection, on the other hand, Voldemort has not taken a big move. But even so, every time Voldemort acts, it makes people fearful. The first action of the Death Eaters was to attack Azkaban, although Azkaban had no wizard guard early in the morning. But the escape of hundreds of dark wizards still caused a huge panic in the magical world. Fortunately, after this, without knowing why, the Death Eaters became quiet again. In the second action, Ron''s father Arthur almost died at the hands of Lucius. Ron also fought Malfoy for this reason. He almost killed Malfoy in revenge for Lucius for attacking his father. No one thought that after Malfoy was injured by him, he fled the school. After this Malfoy took refuge in Voldemort, and now Snape is also dead. When things were connected, Ron couldn''t help feeling a little guilty, and Snape''s death had something to do with him. Had he not nearly killed Malfoy and forced Malfoy to take refuge in Voldemort, Snape might not have died. Although he didn''t have a lot of favor with Snape, he even hoped that Snape would be struck to death by lightning. But seeing Snape die in Voldemort''s hands, Ron still had a sad feeling of death. Not only was Snape a teacher at the school, Ron also didn''t forget that Malfoy hated him more than Snape. Harry coughed slightly. He hadn''t noticed just now. Ron went to find the way ahead and came back. He patted Ron on the shoulder and said calmly, "Snape lost his life because he left the school. He was too careless. As long as we are more cautious, we won''t be in danger. " "After all, Karkaroff is still alive now." Harry gave an example. Karkaroff and Snape also betrayed Voldemort, but Karkaroff stayed at Hogwarts and paid Live well. Since Snape''s death, Karkaroff has become more suspicious, but fortunately, there is George at Hogwarts. Everyone believes that Voldemort dare not attack Hogwarts. Ron slammed the trunk with his fist, "We are indeed safe, but I am very worried about my parents." Hermione also came over, and she comforted and said, "The addresses of the Order of the Phoenix and the Burrow are protected by the Heartfelt Faithful Curse. There are hundreds of adult wizards in the Ministry of Magic and Diagon Alley. We have all written letters to remind you. Everyone, they will be fine." Ron took a deep breath and nodded, "I know, but I still can''t help but worry. Last time I almost lost my dad." Chapter 786： Dumbledores death No matter how many reasons there are, people can''t really not worry. "In a few months, George will be able to kill Voldemort." Harry said affirmatively, "At that time, everything will be fine." "There are still a few months," Ron said with emotion, "It''s really tough." The last few months were actually not difficult. Everyone is busy, and it''s April soon. On a Saturday morning in mid-April, an unexpected guest greeted the school. In the principal''s office at Hogwarts. George took out a crystal cup from the cabinet on the wall and made a cup of coffee for the guest. He put the coffee on the desk and pushed it in front of the guests sitting across from the desk. He greeted plainly, "Lupin, your condition doesn''t look very good, things are not going well in the Order of the Phoenix?" The visiting guest is Lu Ping, the contact person of the Order of the Phoenix. He has more white hair than when he met last time, and his expression is getting more and more haggard, and his face is tired. Lupin took the cup and took a sip of coffee, with a wry smile on his face, "There is no Order of the Phoenix." He sighed, "The Order of the Phoenix is ??over." George sat back in the chair and asked slightly surprised, "Dumbledore finally decided to rest?" The Order of the Phoenix was formed by Dumbledore to fight against Voldemort. George has never been optimistic about the actions of the Order of the Phoenix. After the wizard''s power reached a certain stage, other people were no longer qualified to fight against strong men like him and Voldemort. However, he did not try to convince Dumbledore, a stubborn old man over a hundred years old, it is impossible to be persuaded. And now, before Voldemort was dead, the Order of the Phoenix would disband, which surprised him a bit. Lupin was silent for a while. "There is no Dumbledore." George was stunned for a moment. Dumbledore died like this. Then he reacted and said to himself, "Dumbledore is old, he wanted to die early. After fighting Voldemort last year, he was unable to recover from his injuries, and time is long gone." George was mentally prepared for Dumbledore''s death, and Dumbledore wanted to die early. But he thought that Dumbledore would at least wait until he killed Voldemort before he died. Unexpectedly, life and death, Dumbledore, after all, was very old and wounded, after all, he could not make it to the end. "That''s fine," George said calmly, "After the Order of the Phoenix is ??disbanded, you can also be quiet and rest for a while." He suggested, "I think, whether it''s the Ministry of Magic or Diagon Alley, there are many jobs that suit you." Lupin nodded silently, and Dumbledore''s death caused the people of the Order of the Phoenix to lose their backbone and their goals. At this time, the only thing they could think of was George, and he would naturally not object to George''s arrangement. George continued, "Does Dumbledore''s funeral require any preparations? If you need anything, please speak up." He added, Although I have no experience in this area, there are enough people in the school. After all, Dumbledore has served as the principal of Hogwarts for many years, and the school will not ignore it. "Thank you!" Lupin said gratefully. He shook his head slightly, "There is no funeral. This is Dumbledore''s last wish. He doesn''t want to disturb anyone, and he doesn''t want anyone to disturb him. He asked me to bury him and his family. ." George nodded, "That''s good, I know, he longed for this day early. Death is a relief for him." Lupin said relievedly, "Dumbledore''s injury began to deteriorate in the first two weeks. We want to inform you, but Dumbledore has been unwilling." Lupin recalled the scene when Dumbledore was lying on the hospital bed, always confessing for what he had done. "He is very guilty. At the last moment, he was a little confused. He kept talking to himself, blaming himself for seeing things happen, but not stopping anything." In the last period of his life, Dumbledore has been trapped in memories of self-blame. For his sister, for Voldemort, for Hogwarts. "I didn''t expect Dumbledore to have so much pressure in his heart." Recalling the scene, Lupin realized that he had never known this old man. He used to think that Dumbledore was the embodiment of light, like a hero without flaws. But until he listened to Dumbledore''s confession before his death and learned about his life, Lupin discovered that Dumbledore was no different from any weak old man. His generosity just doesn''t care His bravery just doesn''t matter to him. Until the moment of his death, Dumbledore could not emerge from the shadow of his boyhood. "He had a hard time, but fortunately everything is over. He is free." George couldn''t help feeling that Dumbledore was too tired and depressed to live. A young man who lost his heart in his teens, a living dead who could only stay with portraits for most of his life. Death is the greatest relief for Dumbledore. Lupin nodded, "Death is a good thing for Dumbledore." After learning about Dumbledore''s life, he also had to admit that death was a relief for Dumbledore. Lupin then picked up a black suitcase from his feet. He put the suitcase on the desk and opened the suitcase. There are only two things in the box. A golden cup with exquisite carvings and a long magic wand looks like it has been around for many years. Lupin said slowly, "This is the relic that Dumbledore confessed to me and must be handed to you personally, Hufflepuff''s golden cup, and his wand." George gently picked up the golden cup, and the moment he started it, he had determined that this was Voldemort''s last Horcrux. He put down Hufflepuff''s golden cup, took up Dumbledore''s wand, and examined it carefully. The body of the wand is a material that is rarely used as a wand-elderberry. In traditional wizarding knowledge, elderberry is regarded as the habitat of the soul. Therefore, in the making of magic wands, elderberry contains taboo colors. In modern wand making science, it is expressly prohibited to use elderberry to make magic wands. "Old magic wand?" George looked at his wand and said to himself. With the special material and long history, he has already guessed about the magic wand. Chapter 787： Deathly Hallows He put down the wand in his hand and looked back at Lupin, "I already know what Dumbledore meant. I will take care of the next thing." "Will you stay in school for a few days? The students miss you a lot." George asked. Lupin stood up, he hesitated, he could see that he was a little moved. Then, he shook his head again, "I have a chance to talk in the future. I have made an appointment with Blake to go to St. Mungo''s Magical Injury Hospital to help. And now, I have to go and bury Dumbledore first. George did not continue to stay, and sent Lupin out of the castle. After seeing Lupin off, George asked for the invisibility cloak from Harry and returned to the office again. "Invisibility cloak, resurrection stone, old magic wand." Looking at the three magic props on the table, George recalled the legend about the Three Hallows of Death. It was a lame legend from the "Story of Poetry Weng Bidou". Legend has it that at midnight, three brothers drove along a secluded path. They walked to a river, the water was so deep that they couldn''t wade across. However, the three brothers are proficient in magic, and they used magic to build a bridge over the unpredictable water. When they reached the middle of the bridge, a figure wearing a hood blocked their way. The man claimed to be a **** of death. Because the three brothers did not drown in the river, the man who claimed to be the **** of death was very angry, because in his opinion, the traveler should have drowned in the river in the middle of the night. Grim Reaper did not directly kill the three brothers. He pretended to congratulate the three brothers on their magic, saying that they escaped Grim Reaper by virtue of their cleverness, and each could get a reward. Among the three brothers, the eldest is a warlike man, he asked for the most powerful wand in the world. A magic wand that can always help the owner win in a duel, and a magic wand that a wizard who has conquered death deserves. The **** of death walked to an elderberry tree on the shore, made a magic wand out of a hanging branch, and gave it to the boss. The second child was an arrogant man. He decided to continue to humiliate the **** of death. What he wanted was the ability to resurrect the dead. The **** of death picked up a stone from the shore and gave it to the second child, telling him that this stone had the ability to bring back the dead. Then death asked the youngest third. The third child is the most humble and smartest one, and he doesn''t believe in death. Therefore, he wanted something that could make Death unable to find him wherever he went. Reluctantly, the **** of death gave him his invisibility cloak. Then the **** of death stood aside and let the three brothers continue on their way. They talked about the wonderful experience just now, admired the gift of **** of death, and walked forward. Later the three brothers broke up and moved towards their respective destinations. The boss has been away for more than a week. Came to a remote mountain village and quarreled with a wizard. Using the "old wand" made of elderberry as a weapon, he killed his opponent. He moved on and walked into a tavern, boasting loudly about how invincible the powerful wand he had obtained from death was invincible. That night, after the boss got so drunk, another wizard crept to his bedside, stole the wand, and cut his throat. In this way, the **** of death took the life of the boss. At the same time, the second child returned to the home where he lived alone, took out the stone that could bring the dead back to life, and turned it in his hand three times. To his surprise, the girl he wanted to marry, but unfortunately died young, immediately appeared in front of him. But she was sad and cold, and there seemed to be a curtain between them. Although she returned to the world, she didn''t really belong here. She was in pain. In the end, the second child was tortured mad by hopeless desire and committed suicide in order to be truly with her. In this way, death took the second child''s life. However, the **** of death has been looking for the third child for many years, but he has never been able to find him. The third child lived until he was very old, and finally took off the invisibility cloak and gave it to his son, and then greeted the **** of death like an old friend meeting, and as an equal, happily joined him and left the world. This is the legend about the three sacred objects of death. According to the legend, the combination of the three sacred objects of death will make the owner become the master of death. Of course, in George''s view, that is absolutely impossible. The person the three brothers met could not be a **** of death. The **** of death squatting down by the river and waiting for people to drown, this really does not conform to the logic of magic. It is even less likely that Reaper is so weak that he becomes a slave to a wizard because of three magic items. However, the three magic items should have other uses, some worthy of being deliberately recorded in the legend. On weekdays, George has no plans to collect the Deathly Hallows. After all, since he refined the Basilisk Robe, he has already understood the technical content of the Deathly Hallows. As long as he has materials and magic items of the Deathly Hallows level, he can make them himself. To spend extra time looking for these magic props, for him, it is not worth the gain But now that the three magic props are in his hands, the secret of the Deathly Hallows is close at hand, he too Naturally will not pretend not to see. After some experiments, the secret of the Deathly Hallows has been solved by him, and everything will be revealed immediately before his eyes. It turned out to be a prop. After George''s experiment and analysis, the old magic wand, the resurrection stone, and the invisibility cloak were split into three pieces from one magic item. No wonder, in terms of a single power, every sacred tool is not a very clever magic item. He gently waved the magic wand, and the three holy artifacts merged together, and the resurrection stone was connected to the wand of the old wand and became the gem on the top of the wand. The invisibility cloak turned into a gorgeous and mysterious pattern, engraved on the body of the old magic wand. Finally, what appeared before George''s eyes was a luxurious and mysterious scepter. The body of the scepter is engraved with ancient and mysterious magic patterns, and the top of the scepter is inlaid with a resurrection stone. The scepter appears from time to time, cannot be sensed, cannot be discovered, just like something that does not exist. "This looks like a Deathly Hallows." Looking at the incredible scepter in front of him, George was somewhat convinced that this scepter was indeed not made by a mundane magician. George carefully observed the Deathly Hallows and analyzed its power. "Unbelievable," he couldn''t help sighing, "The Deathly Hallows turned out to be a coordinate, a coordinate leading to another world." For the world is not unique, he doesn''t feel surprised, this is a guess he has had early on. If the world is unique, it is obvious that magic shouldn''t only exist in the world. In his previous world, he has seen too many fantasy stories. Since magic exists, it should naturally have a different power from magic. In this world, he hadn''t seen any superpowers except magic. Chapter 788： Percys wedding Seeing the coordinates of this different world this time, he finally determined his thoughts. Powers different from magic do exist, but they are not in this world. This world is more suitable for magic, and even more likely, only suitable for magic. After some appreciation, George put away the Deathly Hallows. Although the coordinates of the other world are strange, they are not in his step-by-step plan. The magic of this world, he has not yet come to an end. Where does he have the time and energy to spend time in other worlds. Not to mention, traveling through the world is extremely dangerous. No one knows what will happen in another world. Although from the perspective of the production of the Deathly Hallows, the opposite world should also be a magical world. He is also confident that as long as a little safe time is accumulated, he can reach the top in any magical world. But for no reason, he wouldn''t leave a world that already belongs to him and go to another world to start again. Putting away these thoughts, George began to think about how to compensate Harry. The invisibility cloak couldn''t be returned to Harry, but it could be compensated with the basilisk robe. Looking at the remaining gold cup on the table, George thought that the scar on Harry''s forehead should also be removed. Things went well. Harry had no big demand for the invisibility cloak. George''s basilisk robe was still worth more than the invisibility cloak. Not to mention, Harry always felt that he owed George a lot of favor, and naturally had no opinion on George''s need for an invisibility cloak. Being able to remove the scar on his forehead made Harry very happy. He no longer has to bear the eye-catching scar, every time it appears, it is as obvious as a light bulb. ...... Time continued to go by flatly, calmly, and George thought that time would be so flat until the final battle with Voldemort. At the end of May, a happy event happened when Percy and Penello got married. Percy and Penello went from their first love on campus to their graduation and marriage, not short or long, and finally reached a new beginning. They love each other and decide to be together for life. When George brought Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny to the Burrow on the day of the wedding, he couldn''t help being infected by the beautiful atmosphere. Everything seems very beautiful. The rust crucibles and old rain boots that were usually scattered on the steps of the back door are gone, replaced by two new flapping shrubs planted in large pots, one on each side of the door. The leaves danced lazily, creating a charming, microwave ripple effect. The chickens were locked up, the yard was cleaned, and the garden nearby was trimmed and dressed up. Even the weather is extremely beautiful. Cloudless, the breeze and the sun, a cool and comfortable day. Ron whispered, "The Burrow has never been so neat." George saw Ginny give Ron a stern look, and seemed to dislike Ron''s scornful words. Mr. Weasley greeted him immediately. He rubbed Ron''s head excitedly, gave Harry, Ginny, and Hermione a warm hug, and shook hands with George. Mr. Weasley smiled heartily, "It''s really happy today, it''s been a long time since there has been anything happy." He smiled, "Molly is entertaining Penello''s family, and the wedding will begin soon." George smiled and said, "Need help?" Mr. Weasley said happily, "Thank you for your kindness, but we are ready." He explained that this marriage could have been held very grandly. Percy is now the celebrity in front of the Minister of Magic. The work is smooth and the official road is prosperous. The wedding can be held in a big way, and colleagues in the Ministry can invite them. But considering the safety issue, Voldemort is now lurking in the dark, and the Burrow is under the protection of the Scarlet Faithful Curse. Therefore, the wedding of Percy and Penello only invited the closest relatives and friends. "We could have invited the minister to the wedding, but only inviting the minister and not other colleagues, this seems too powerful." Mr. Weasley was a bit regretful that the wedding could not be held. "To be fair, in the end, we only invited relatives and friends." "Why not consider holding a wedding after the summer vacation?" George asked, "If a wedding is held after the summer vacation, the wedding banquet can be a little more grand." At this time, Percy also walked out the door, he was wearing a white suit and his hair was combed meticulously. He is the protagonist at today''s banquet, a handsome bridegroom, with good looks and great looks. George smiled, "Congratulations Percy." Percy stretched out her hands and shook George. "Thank you very much for coming." "We also considered holding a wedding after the summer vacation. At that time, the wedding could be more grand." Percy smiled and said, "However, at that time, every family will celebrate the reunion, and it is not appropriate to hold a wedding In addition," Percy added, "For this period of time, the magical world has been too depressive, and some bad news has been spreading around, so that everyone is almost out of breath. We also want to borrow Lets celebrate the wedding." Of course Percy had considered waiting for Voldemort''s death, when the wedding was held, then he could do something special. But in the end, he and Penello decided that they would hold a wedding before Voldemort''s death. During this time, everyone has been under pressure. First, their father, Arthur Weasley, was attacked and almost died. Then Snape died, and then Dumbledore died. Since the beginning of this year, like there has never been good news, it has been pressing them out of breath. They plan to use their wedding to bring some celebration and joy. George nodded thoughtfully, "It is true. There are too few news to make everyone happy these days." Percy said as he led everyone into the house. The wedding began soon, and I have to say that the Weasley family is indeed the main force in the magical world. Just by inviting some close relatives and friends, the Burrow was already full. Before the wedding, the Weasleys hoped that George would be the witness of Percy and Penello. George pushed back quickly, saying that he was not old enough, and after repeated shirks, they dispelled their thoughts. Looking at the Weasleys, Percy and Penello''s disappointed expressions, George couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. Is he too unfeeling? As the greatest wizard in the magical world and the youngest principal ever at Hogwarts, he certainly has enough identity and status to preside over the wedding. But the thought of his age, a minor wizard, going to officiate a wedding, still makes him feel awkward. Chapter 789： Restless heart Finally, they found a golden married couple as witnesses for the wedding. The wedding is simple and warm. No drinks were provided at the wedding banquet, which was what made George the most satisfied. There is no chaotic carnival and noisy, this is like a serious wedding. After the wedding, time seemed to speed up, and it was about to end as soon as June. As if inspired or stimulated by Percy''s marriage, George discovered that Harry and Ginny''s relationship had progressed a lot, and they seemed to be in love. During the meal, George deliberately asked Ron to confirm his guess. Looking at Ron, who was completely alone while eating. George knew he had guessed right, Harry and Ginny had completely abandoned Ron the big bulb. Talking about this matter, Ron angrily complained, "There is the opposite sex, and there is no humanity." He used a knife and fork to cut the steak arrogantly on the plate, as if expressing his dissatisfaction. It''s a pity that Ron''s anger obviously couldn''t be conveyed to the two people sitting far away. "Although it''s a bit early, I think they are quite suitable." George said calmly, "Harry and Ginny are indeed suitable. The magic world got married early, and Percy and Penello were at their age when they were in love. ." The magical world is not the same as the Muggle world. The magical circle is very small, and the suitable love and marriage partners are all classmates in the school, so the magical world does not stop early love. Not to mention, the wizards have no financial pressure. As long as the wizards can graduate successfully, they can support their family, so there are no high-ranking and family-friendly counterparts. The vast majority of wizards will go directly into marriage from the romance in the school. This is especially true for wizards born in the magic world. Under normal circumstances, wizards born in the magic world go directly from first love to marriage. It is with such various characteristics that are different from the Muggle world. So marriages in the magic world are very strong, handsome and rich like Nick Lemay, and only one wife for more than six hundred years. "It''s quite appropriate," Ron said in a sour tone, like an abandoned puppy. "After two years of graduation, they can get married like Percy and Penello." "If you are envious, you can find a girlfriend." George suggested, "School is the easiest place in the world, and the most suitable place for love and marriage. All young witches in the magic world go to school. After graduation , You cant find such a suitable environment for love and marriage. Whether in the Muggle world or in the magic world, schools are the most suitable environment for love and marriage. Once graduating and leaving the closed school, students enter society. In the first few years of entering society, the most difficult time for students. Every student who has just graduated needs to compete with professionals who have worked for three or five years. These competitions are not just competitions for work, but also competitions for love and marriage. If they did not get married at school, after entering society, those students would find that once they entered society, they immediately became the bottom of society. They have no work experience, no deposits, and they don''t even speak good-looking words or relationships. They are useless in all competitions. Unless they have good grades in school and go directly to the Ministry of Magic like Percy, and find a very good job. Otherwise, an ordinary job will directly label them different value labels. Good job is called potential stock, bad job is called junk stock. But Ron''s words, don''t worry about this. He has been learning from George, even if he enters the society, he is considered a potential stock. On the contrary, the wizards who were born in the Muggle world, like Dean Thomas and Colin Crevy. If they did not find a witch to marry in the school, their own strength would be insufficient. Once they enter society, they will immediately be compared to adult wizards. At that time, they will find it difficult to find a witch to marry. After leaving school, Dean Thomas and Colin Crevey are going to meet Lupin, Black, Charlie, Bill, such adult wizards. It is too difficult for them to compete for the likes of young witches. Following George''s suggestion, Ron had a slight movement on his face. The feeling of being loved and being left behind really made him uncomfortable. "By the way, is Hermione with Zhang Qiu?" George glanced at the other table. Hermione and Zhang Qiu were sitting on a table in the distance, and the sight of the two glaring at each other was exactly the same as Harry and Ginny''s interaction. Ron hesitated awkwardly, "Yes, Hermione and Zhang Qiu are together." "Very good," George nodded, "It''s very similar to her style, no matter how you look at Hermione doesn''t seem to like men." In George''s impression, Hermione had always been stronger than men, even more men than men, and it was not surprising that Hermione did not like men. Ron had a strange look on his face, not knowing what to say. In his opinion, Hermione would like Zhang Qiu, which has a lot to do with George. After all, they have been mingling with George. When they get acquainted with George, comparing them with their peers by George, they will only think that each of them is ridiculously naive. In this case, Hermione, who has always been so strong, naturally cannot like a ridiculously naive peer. Although it is not appropriate to use George to compare others, in their hearts, they can''t avoid this kind of meaningless behavior. Taking George as the standard, all the people they knew of their age, including themselves, were ridiculously naive, even those adults were equally naive. When they set George as a target, as a reference. In the entire magical world, apart from George, there is no one here, who deserves their worship and yearning. The wizard who ruled the magical world with darkness and fear for decades and frightened the entire magical world, trembling and unable to name Voldemort, lost to George and lost to their classmates. George defeated Voldemort, not only a terrible dark wizard, but also all the history and traditions of the magical world. Even Voldemort was defeated by George. Those who couldn''t even compare to Voldemort, the poor worms who shivered in front of Voldemort, couldn''t compare with George. The wizards before George all lost to Voldemort, and Voldemort lost to George. George became the dividing line of wizarding history. In front of George, all history was rewritten, and all the predecessors were eclipsed. Chapter 790： Unqualified education In the same era as George, the adult wizards, such as Voldemort and Dumbledore, have been eclipsed one by one. Not to mention, the wizards of the same age, they couldn''t even look up to George. For Ron, Hermione was always proud when she used George as a reference. Those wizards, one by one, no longer have the slightest attraction. In this case, it is not surprising that Hermione likes witches. "However, a witch also likes witches. Is this really appropriate?" Ron couldn''t help asking George. Ron always felt a little awkward about Hermione''s liking for Zhang Qiu. Generally speaking, shouldn''t women like men? Just like Ginny and Harry, Harry and Ginny. George glanced at Ron disapprovingly. He didn''t expect Ron to be a staid guy. He said calmly, "Witches like witches, of course it is appropriate. Don''t you think that two beautiful girls together are much better than a man and a woman?" "But," Ron argued, "Witches and witches cannot have children." This was the most reasonable reason he thought of. George looked at Ron in surprise. He was surprised that Ron would say such a thing. Ron''s rigidity was still beyond his expectations. He said slowly, "Not every wizard needs to have children. Nick Lemay has no children, Dumbledore has no children, and many great wizards have no children." George explained, his tone was serious, "This is a very simple truth. If you don''t like children very much, you should not have children." "Because educating children is a very troublesome thing. The vast majority of people are substandard in their children''s education. Those substandard education will create a lot of nasty and uncomfortable children." Ron nodded thoughtfully. He could understand all this. He gave a few examples, "Like Voldemort, like Snape, like Malfoy." George said in agreement, "Yes, it''s like them, whether it''s Voldemort, Snape, or Malfoy. They are all educated by their parents, which is annoying." He continued, "Not everyone brings goodness and light to the world. Many people in this world create disasters and evils. Not everyone likes children, and there are great Some people, they hate children, hate themselves, they have children, it will only bring more tragedies to the world." "Yes, just like Snape, I''m sure he must hate children." Ron made a firm assertion. From Snape''s attitude towards students, it can be seen that Snape hated children extremely. George added, "At least, Snape hates you kids very much." He didn''t know much about Snape, but judging from Snape''s words and deeds, Snape was very happy to destroy the children he didn''t like. Whether it''s Neville, Ron, or Hermione and Harry. Snape was very happy to hurt them with the most vicious words. Thinking of Snape, of Voldemort, of Malfoy, Ron couldn''t help but shudder, "Educating children is really a terrible thing." He didn''t dare to imagine if his child would become a villain like Voldemort, Snape, and Malfoy. He didn''t know whether he would kill his child directly at that time. George spread his hands, "Birth is very cheap and very easy, but education is very extravagant and very difficult. It takes a lot of time and energy to educate a child into a person worthy of respect. Therefore, absolutely Most parents are unqualified." "We have seen enough unqualified parents. Old Barty, Blake''s parents, Snape''s parents, Voldemort''s parents." He lowered his voice and continued, "James Potter, Lucio Smalfoy, they are not qualified parents." "It seems that my parents are qualified." Ron didn''t know whether to be happy for himself or feel sorry for Harry. George nodded, "You guys, it is not easy for Mr. and Mrs. Weasley to educate you well. Of course, you are doing well by yourself." "Then, the Grangers are also qualified parents, but apart from them." With a trace of contempt on George''s face, he lowered his voice. "More than half of the parents of students in the school are far from the qualified bottom line." He has been a principal for more than half a year, and he has not been in vain. He has done a detailed understanding of the students'' families. After all, the magic world is small and has a small population. As long as he spends a little time, he will quickly understand the problems faced by the students. George''s tone seemed a little cold, "Closed teaching is a good thing If students come home from school sooner or later, most of the students'' grades will plummet." Ron felt a little chilly at what George said. In his childhood, there was no shortage of those lonely and sad days. Their family has always had financial constraints. The atmosphere at home is actually not as good as outsiders think. Even if parents love them very much, but there are too many children, it is impossible to cover everything. By the time he was born, his parents could no longer take care of him. Fred and Joe, in order to compete for the attention of parents, learned pranks since they were young. He doesn''t know how to play pranks, nor can he **** Fred and Joe. In order to pass the time, he learned to play chess with himself when he was very young. If they hadn''t met George after school, the poor life in their family might have lasted for many years. Ron clenched his fists and said in a positive tone, "If I have a child in the future, I will definitely not let his childhood be as lonely as I am." "Come on and find a girlfriend." George pierced Ron''s illusion of being a bachelor sharply. Ron''s tone was a bit sour, "Hermione and Zhang Qiu, both are very good girls." George banged Ron on the head with his fist, "Stop hitting their ideas, I tell you clearly, witches and witches can have children." George looked at Ron contemptuously, "You''re nothing." "This wicked world of magic." Ron complained angrily. "Witches and witches can also have children, and witches will be eliminated sooner or later." George was aloft, looking down at Ron''s resentment of a single dog, and once again pierced his illusion, "Witches will not be eliminated. After all, witches and witches will give birth to witches. But they dont know how to chase girls. The wizard will definitely be eliminated." Chapter 791： The decisive battle begins The last time was calm, and the decisive battle between George and Voldemort finally began. The location of the battle was chosen in a desert in northern England. In order to show fairness, the battle location was decided on the last day. Neither Voldemort nor George would underestimate their opponents. This duel is related to the future of the entire world, and they will all go all out. In the vicinity of Hogwarts School, George can borrow various arrangements in the school and the Forbidden Forest, and Voldemort would naturally not choose the location of the duel near Hogwarts. George also would not believe in Voldemort''s character, and would not let Voldemort choose an address. Finally, the location of the duel is temporarily confirmed by both parties to ensure that no one prepares in advance. After confirmation by both parties, this duel that concerns the future of the entire world has finally arrived. July 7th was sunny, sunny and cloudless. Hogwarts has been on holiday, the students have returned home, and everyone stays at home, waiting for the information delivered on the spot. They learned from the briefings that the battle was about to begin. There were not many people who watched the battle between George and Voldemort. The last battle is still vivid. These two wizards standing at the top of the world are powerful and unprecedented. Their fights spread widely. Even watching the battle is not something ordinary wizards can do. Voldemort''s side is some of the Death Eaters he trusts most. On George''s side, several teachers from the school, Harry, Hermione, and Ron. The sun was high in the sky, and in the vast desert, George and Voldemort were far away. Looking down from the sky, the black robes and the two facing each other are so inconspicuous. The infinite fighting spirit conveyed by the two of them is so violent that it seems to arouse the emotions of the entire world. The desolate desert, in an instant, seemed to be given color, becoming agile and vivid. The breeze brought fine yellow sand, and the world under the blazing sun glowed with a faint halo. Two wizards standing at the top of the world will determine the future of the entire world here. Voldemort greeted softly and spoke first. Like an old friend, he greeted warmly, "Long time no see, George. I''ve been looking forward to this battle for a long time, and I''m already impatient to kill you." His tone was flat and gentle, as if he was talking about the most trivial things. George said flatly, "Tom, I can give you more time so that you can look forward to it a little longer." He smiled and said, "After all, it''s still early. After I kill you, I still have time to organize a dinner party. I think everyone in the magic world will be caring about it together." Voldemort sneered, "It''s a naive and naive idea. The people you want to protect don''t have such confidence." He blinked, "I guess they have packed their luggage, just waiting to confirm the news that you are dead, they will run around like mice." "It''s a pity that after you die, you can''t see such a scene. Panicked poor bugs, running around, wagging for mercy, it''s a fascinating sight." Voldemort''s tone was regretful, as if he had already felt the atmosphere. Voldemort glanced at the edge of the desert with contemptuous eyes, "That''s the people from the Ministry of Magic, they don''t have the guts to approach here, they dare to peep out with magic from a distance like a mouse." Helen is an observer of the Ministry of Magic. She was monitoring the scene here with projection magic from a distance. George and Voldemort are two wizards at the top of the world. Their battle has never happened before. Even if it may be affected, there are still wizards who are willing to take a pilgrimage and sacrifice mentality to observe this battle that affects the future of the entire world. Helen had never seen Voldemort before, but when she looked at Voldemort''s scarlet eyes from the picture, the terrible killing intent, like an ice spell, frozen her whole person. Her body was trembling, and her soul was trembling. Her body seemed to have an autonomous consciousness, all the cells came alive, telling her to escape, to escape this terrible monster. Her teeth trembled and shivered, and she stopped at the same place after exhausting her last strength. "This is the devil, how could a wizard be so powerful." Helen didn''t know how powerful George Soros was, but seeing the horror of Voldemort, there was no hope in her heart. How could a wizard defeat such a devil. In the distance, Voldemort waved gently. An invisible wave crossed the boundaries of time and space, and in the next instant, all those who were peeping with magic would be killed. George gently raised his hand, a breeze turned into a thin smoke, and then he caught up with Voldemort''s magic. "Heh, heh" That terrible attack disappeared instantly. Only a gentle breeze was left with a trace of killing intent, sliding past everyone''s ears, making everyone watching the battle scary. Invisible, they have closed the ghost door and turned around. George''s tone was flat, "You can''t kill anyone with me here." He joked, "I specifically called for a reporter from the Daily Prophet. Your death is enough to occupy the newspaper page for the entire summer vacation." Voldemort sneered, "That''s good, this will be the most important duel in the history of the magical world. After killing you, I can''t find a real opponent. I don''t mind. Let the Daily Prophet be You prepare a suitable eulogy." "Enjoy your last time," George said lightly, "This is just an episode on my magic road. I have never regarded you as an important opponent." Voldemort laughed wildly, "I hope your magic is still as sharp as your eloquence. If you think that you are facing the weakest me who was just resurrected last time. Then you are very wrong." "Oh~" George stretched out his tone and asked lazily, "Is there any difference?" "This is the difference!" Voldemort waved his wand, the earth tumbling, and the yellow sand in the sky rolled up the stormy waves. In a peaceful world, in a moment, murderous opportunities are everywhere, and dragons and snakes rise to land. Natural disasters and magic are mixed with madness and ferocity. The yellow sand in the sky is like a brutal flood dragon, bringing huge waves to the sky. In an instant, a huge wave swept in front of George. The yellow sand in the sky opened its mouth with a huge mouth, covering the clouds and the sun, covering the sky and the earth, with the weight of thousands of tons, and the momentum that swallowed everything came violently. "boom!" Thousands of tons of yellow sand fell like huge boulders, arousing smoke and dust. "Stupid and arrogant guy." Voldemort laughed wildly. "Accept the baptism of the sandstorm." Chapter 792： Violent crush "is it?" George''s cold voice appeared in Voldemort''s ear. "Oops, when..." The sound in his ear shocked Voldemort''s heart. He hadn''t reacted yet, a big foot was already attached to his skull-white face. The pain, the roar, mixed with a huge force, kicked him into the air. The magic that Voldemort used was not inferior. Thousands of tons of yellow sand were enough to crush any magic protection under the action of magic. The special terrain has enhanced the power of this magic to the extreme. If George foolishly used magic to resist natural disasters, he would fall into a disadvantage at the beginning. But the biggest difference between George and Voldemort is that he never does things that are uncertain. Compared to Rolls Demon who knew nothing about him, George had beaten Tom Riddle too many times during this year. After George has made all the preparations, there will be no suspense from the beginning of this battle. When the sandstorm closed, he used the yellow sand to cover the shadow of the sky and used the shadow shuttle to appear behind Voldemort. In front of George''s magically strengthened body, as powerful as a diamond, the violent attack launched by his bare hands is no less than any magic. With wind and thunder in his hands, George''s footsteps follow, bumping and impacting, mixed with rumbling sonic booms. The hands strengthened by magic power instantly detonated Voldemort''s whole body. "So strong!" The battle before him has frightened everyone. The sandstorm in the sky is no longer like a wizard''s method, but the most terrifying natural disaster. No one knows whether George can stop this terrible offensive. Although Harry and the others were confident in George, they still had lingering fears when they saw Voldemort''s terrible offensive. If they change places, let them face Voldemort, just such a simplest magic, it is enough to make them suffer heavy losses. Harry clenched fists with both hands and clenched his teeth. Goddamn Voldemort was so strong. Fortunately, they did not worry for long. When George shot and Voldemort was hit by George, they breathed a long sigh of relief. This time they had the upper hand. "Kill him, kill him, kill Voldemort." Ron waved his fists in excitement and applauded George happily. On the battlefield, blood spattered and flesh and blood flew across. Voldemort made a careless move, and he was completely at a disadvantage. George acted mercilessly, not leaving Voldemort''s nose and forehead. The turbulent magic power made George like a gunpowder keg to explode. Every time he stepped, he stepped on the ground with a huge explosion. The recoil of the explosion made him double-hammer-like iron fists, bringing even more violent power. At this time, George used the human transformation of Animagus. This magic, which he named "Apotheosis Armament", can instantly turn a wizard into the most violent warrior. Just like the prehistoric Tyrannosaurus rex was forced to shrink by magic, George''s height of two meters at this time, under the strengthening of magic, has a mass of several tons. He phantoms the afterimages with both hands, his fists tore open the atmosphere, mixed with sonic booms, one punch and one punch is like a hammer, repeatedly hammering Voldemort''s bright bald head. Voldemort''s nose, which he didn''t have, had been completely smashed into his head. Blood splashed out of Voldemort''s nose, eyes, and ears. The white, red, black, and purple things all bloomed. Voldemort''s face was like a dyeing workshop, as if it was covered with ribbons, flesh and blood flying all over, horrible. In the Death Eater''s phalanx, I couldn''t bear to watch. Bellatrix was uncertain. She trembled and said, "Why is that monster so terrible? Will the master lose?" "Master is absolutely impossible to lose." Malfoy said categorically. "The master is showing the enemy to be weak. He is paralyzing the opponent. This is a trap. He will quickly turn the situation and kill the opponent easily. " Listening to Malfoys sonorous words, Bellatrix thought a little bit more calmly, Youre right, Draco, the master is showing weakness and the master is invincible. Bellatrix said to himself, "This is a trap, a terrible trap. The owner will quickly turn the situation and kill the opponent." While talking to herself, she couldn''t bear to widen her eyes, watching the scenes on the battlefield. Scene by scene on the battlefield, Voldemort''s situation, really made people feel sad and cry. Voldemort''s bright bald head, like a fist target, was constantly hit by terrifying opponents. Straight punch, straight punch, straight punch, left uppercut, right uppercut, elbow punch, straight punch,... George''s fists were turned into the most terrifying weapon, and he was like using his fists to beat the gongs and drums. "Boom, boom, boom" Voldemort''s head made a terrifying sound under George''s iron fist. Played for more than five minutes. "Boom, boom, boom" George almost thought Voldemort''s brain had been emptied by him, so that he would make such a terrible sound. Thinking like this in his heart, George''s attack never stopped. The righteous fists are still continuing to judge the devil who made others shudder. Everyone who was watching the battle could hardly bear to watch. Even Ron stopped shouting and cheering, "Voldemort is dead, right?" Hermione and Harry didn''t answer. It stands to reason that the wizard should have died for such an injury. But Voldemort is not human, they can''t be sure. The Death Eaters felt cold, and Bellatrix couldn''t help but muttered, "The master seems to have gone too far in acting. If this happens, even ten dragons should be beaten to death. She suggested, "Or, let''s remind the master?" Malfoy said categorically, "Absolutely not. For the master, we only need to have absolute trust in our minds and unconditionally pay our loyalty. We can feel the master''s strength, the master is invincible, and we cannot disturb his game. ." Bellatrix paced back and forth nervously, "Just watch it, is it really good?" "Do you want to bear the master''s anger?" Malfoy asked back. Bellatrix finally stopped talking and continued to observe the battle. George beat Voldemort as always, without any intention of stopping. Although this kind of battle is a bit simple and even looks a bit boring, as long as he can easily win, George will never deliberately cause trouble for himself. He would never have the idea of ??letting Voldemort get angry without using his own advantages. If he could, he didn''t mind, he would just kill Voldemort in this way. Whether it looks good or not, that is something the audience needs to consider. Chapter 793： Titans Unless Voldemort''s head is blown in the real sense, he will not stop attacking. Thinking of this, George aroused the violent magic in his body, just like beating Tom Riddle in the past, beating Voldemort more and more smoothly. George played more and more smoothly, and the more he played, the more comfortable he played. After all, Tom Riddle had no physical body, and when he was beaten, he was not as good as Voldemort''s fist, like a cowhide body. Voldemort is not a human body after all, the body of the basilisk, even when it becomes a human form, still has terrible protection. Among George''s punches and kicks, he only felt that Voldemort''s flexibility was amazing, and he was simply the best living target. "Bang~" George''s fists were getting heavier and heavier, and Voldemort''s body finally couldn''t hold it under a heavy blow. The white and the red ones all exploded. The part of Voldemort''s head was empty, and under George''s iron fist, it exploded into a cloud of blood. The blood mist was fascinating and fascinating, with a hint of whiteness, like Voldemort''s brain. "Voldemort is dead?" Ron couldn''t help but screamed, his eyes widened, "Die, my head is blown." "Master is dead?" Bellatrix fell to her knees, tears falling smoothly from her eyes, "Is the master kidding? He was blown to a head like this?" "Absolutely not," Malfoy said categorically. "The master must be preparing to launch an attack." He was secretly pleased that it would have ended so easily. "Yes, the master is preparing to attack." Bellatrix widened his eyes and carefully searched for Voldemort''s trail. On the battlefield, Voldemort suddenly exploded, making George also a little confused. "Did you die?" George asked casually, but he didn''t stop at all as he said. The violent flames sprayed out from his body, and the raging flames descended like hell, instantly covering the earth. A radius of hundreds of miles, instantly turned into a flame hell. The endless flames burned the blood mist, swallowing everything that Voldemort left behind. "Damn..." A figure was burned out of the shadow by the flames, and another Voldemort appeared in front of George. "It''s not dead?" George glanced lightly, the fuzzy mass of flesh and blood that had been smashed, returning his attention to Voldemort before him. Voldemort''s skull-like face was more white, his eyes were infinitely angry, and his body was a little smaller. It seems that although he didn''t kill him just now, it wasn''t that comfortable. "Are you a wizard or a demon?" Voldemort asked through gritted teeth. He was breathing heavily and his heart was beating violently. He already overestimated his opponents, but he didn''t expect that his understanding of his opponents would still be a fraction. How could a wizard attack with his fist? If Animagus is deformed, it is still in his understanding. The magic ape uses a stick to control the earth, and it is still within the scope of magic. The wizard turned his fists and smashed the enemy''s head with one fist. It was still a wizard''s battle. In thousands of years of history, absolutely no wizard has fought like this. Looking at the opponent in front of him, Voldemort couldn''t help sinking, and the battle was completely beyond his expectations. The monster in front of him said it was a wizard, but in fact it was more like a monster. The terrain of the desert was originally suitable for his magic. Whether it was the control of the basilisk over the earth or the control of the terrain by magic, this was his strong point. He didn''t believe that his years of accumulation and hard practice would actually lose to a young man. But as soon as the battle began, he was nearly dead, using life-saving magic to escape from George''s continuous attacks. The double fists that George shook looked like a child''s play, but there was enough magic attached to them. George punched extremely fast, and every punch hit Voldemort''s brain. Dozens of punches every second, mixed with dozens of weak curse attacks, were enough to interrupt any resistance of Voldemort. When unable to concentrate, wizards are as fragile as ordinary people. If it is an ordinary wizard, George can blow their heads in half a second. Only Voldemort''s inhuman body can withstand George''s continuous attacks and escape. "You can keep this question to the ground and study it." George was naturally not interested in answering Voldemort''s questions. The situation was very good. He was planning to kill Voldemort in one go. He hooked his finger. "The second round has begun." Voldemort took a deep breath and exclaimed angrily, "Don''t think you can beat me." George looked at Voldemort contemptuously, "Tom, I know you well, you have always liked to read the novels of Mary Su, the director of the orphanage, and I know everything well. But you dont know anything about me. The battle, from the beginning, there was no suspense." "Mary Su, what is that?" Voldemort asked suspiciously. George smiled softly, "You don''t need to know this, just enjoy your last few minutes Seeing George eager to try, Voldemort didn''t dare to delay and immediately changed back to the original. A huge long snake appeared in front of George. The basilisk was green with venomous teeth, "I must say, you are more terrible than I thought. But fighting is never a duel of force, except for force. , Wizards have more wisdom." Facing an unexpected battle, George is unfathomable, like a demon. Voldemort no longer had absolute confidence, he couldn''t help starting a verbal offensive. Voldemort said in a bewitching tone, "Do you really think that I didn''t do anything except fight?" "Old guy, no one wants to listen to your nonsense, just die." George is eager to attack again. "Come out, Titan." Voldemort looked at George''s iron fist, did not dare to delay, and shouted immediately. In an instant, four behemoths fell in the desert, smashing the yellow flying all over the sky. The four monsters are more than thirty feet tall, which is enough to compare with the largest Tyrannosaurus rex. They were covered in black, like rotten mud, their faces were unclear, their teeth turned out, and they made a low roar. "See it?" Voldemort''s tone was triumphant, "You thought you had killed the giant, but in fact, I had already dealt with it. The strongest giant was hidden by me from the beginning." "An unbearable toy." George said coldly. Voldemort sneered, "For you, they are vulnerable, but for those weak and poor? A Titan giant can kill hundreds of adult wizards." A cruel smile appeared on Voldemort''s face, "I will let you, those friends who are watching you, be torn apart by the giant''s hands, chewing bit by bit, and slowly swallowing your belly. Chapter 794： Betrayal and death "I really didn''t expect that you have fallen into a tattered harvest, a few sloppy giants, this is your trump card?" George shook his head, with disappointment in his tone, "I can kill in ten seconds. Drop." "Keep on speaking up." Voldemort called angrily, "Titan Giant, kill all the wizards who are watching the battle." With an order, the four behemoths, like the most terrifying prehistoric behemoths, stepped on the swaying steps of the ground, rolled up thick smoke and dust, and rushed in the direction of the Hogwarts audience. "Silly little trick." George strode forward, and his size kept swelling with the steps. In an instant, George had turned into a towering giant. He stretched out his giant hand and grabbed it towards the seven-inch key of the giant snake. Facing this violent offensive, Voldemort didn''t dare to fight hard. He gritted his teeth with resentment in his heart. Who is the monster? The yellow sand collapsed, and Voldemort''s basilisk body plunged into the ground instantly. In the world of yellow sand, the basilisk swims freely like a dragon entering the water. The huge body swiftly shuttled through the desert, rolled up a huge sandstorm, and attacked the giant incarnate of George. "too weak." George''s indifferent voice roared over the desert like thunder. The muscles of the legs were tightened and contracted, and the feet were lifted. The giant feet like stone pillars hit the ground like a cannonball. "boom!" The earth is shaking and the mountains and rivers are changing color. One kick stirred up a thousand waves, a terrifying sandstorm swept everything on the earth in a flash, and the air wave rolled up the yellow sand in the sky and spread. The earth was curled up and wrinkled like a canvas, and Voldemort''s basilisk was squeezed out of the ground. "Damn it," Voldemort shuttled across the frustrated ground, avoiding George''s attack, "you monster." "Don''t you care about your friends at all?" Voldemort said angrily, "They will soon become the food of the Titans." "Really? You are taking a look," George sneered. As he was talking, the offensive in his hand did not slow down in the slightest, his palm opened the space, brought the turbulent weather, and continued to attack Voldemort. Voldemort swallowed his magic and fled hastily. During his busy schedule, he glanced in the direction of Hogwarts. The four Titans he had high hopes for were stopped by two monsters. A monster is about twenty-five feet tall, and he is also a giant. He is huge and has agile movements, and he is not inferior to two giants. The other monster was unheard of, unseen, and was actually a humanoid creature transformed from steel. The steel weird, holding a big knife, swung the big knife, wind and thunder bursts, firmly suppressing the two giants. And the wizards of Hogwarts, hiding behind the giants and steel weird at this time, attacked the Titan giants. Suddenly, the two sides are coming and going, playing vigorously, but the Titans are slowly falling behind. "Damn it, have you guessed it before?" Voldemort asked unwillingly, gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect that George would have been prepared for his plan. George looked down at Voldemort condescendingly, "I said earlier that I know you well, and you know nothing about me." At this time, the Death Eaters finally recognized the current situation. With panic and anxiety on Bellatrix''s face, she asked the others in a panic, "Master, is this down?" Malfoy''s tone seemed a little hesitant, "It''s like falling into the wind, and like a new trap. The master''s wisdom is too great for me to guess." "We must help the master now." Bellatrix showed a fierce face, "We must attack that monster." All the Death Eaters couldn''t help taking a step back. Wormtail swallowed and said tremblingly, "As long as we walk one kilometer closer to the battlefield, we will die under the aftermath of their fight. They are already alive gods and demons, even if it is after the battle, it is not what we can do. Resisting." Seeing the terrible battle in front of him, Wormtail didn''t dare to go crazy enough to attack the **** and devil that even Voldemort could not fight. "You mean, let''s just watch that monster kill the owner?" Bellatrix''s voice contained endless killing intent. "I mean, the master can deal with the opponent." Looking at Bellatrix''s bloodthirsty and crazy expression, Wormtail quickly explained, "If the master needs us, he will give us orders, like He ordered the same as the Titans." While Wormtail was still thinking about excuses, a green light struck his eyes. At the last moment in his life, he suddenly felt that his life was a joke. "Traitor!" Bellatrix screamed. The Death Eaters dispersed in an instant, and none of them thought that Bellatrix would kill Wormtail so easily. Just because Wormtail is opposed to attacking George. Bellatrix had a fierce and killing air on her face, she looked at the dodging Death Eaters with menacing eyes. "The master is dangerous now. Now, I will give orders instead of him. We are going to kill the wizards at Hogwarts." She threatened, "You know, we are all descendants of the master. If you don''t want to die now , Just go and kill the wizards at Hogwarts right away." Malfoy immediately agreed, "That''s right, the master is dangerous now, and everything we do should be the master''s safety." He immediately walked to Bellatrix to show his support. Bellatrix nodded in satisfaction, "Draco, you did a good job, I will tell the master of your loyalty." Bellatrix turned his head and glanced at the others threateningly, "We must now kill the wizard at Hogwarts. If anyone doesn''t obey the order, Wormtail will be his fate." With the order given, Bellatrix felt relieved for a while. Only at the most critical moment can she let her master see her loyalty, and only she is the master''s most loyal companion. "Now, let''s set out." Bellatrix waved his arm and ordered the Death Eaters to attack the wizard at Hogwarts. However, there was no response, and none of the Death Eaters took any action. Bellatrix even saw a scornful smile in Lucius'' eyes. In addition, there is a green light. "Green light?" Bellatrix suddenly realized something, but she could only do this, and then she only felt the soul constantly drifting away. Malfoy put away his wand, and he said lightly, "Just now, Wormtail and Bellatrix had a conflict, and both of them used the Avadasuo Charm at the same time and died together. This is really regrettable. Up." Chapter 795： Death of Voldemort Chapter 795-The Death of Voldemort The Death Eaters nodded in agreement. Lucius added, Its so regrettable that Wormtail thought that the owner was at a disadvantage in the battle. Bellatrix angrily killed Wormtail who didnt wince, but he did not expect to be Wormtails temporary hit killed both of them." The Death Eaters smiled and said, "So, we only need to quietly wait for the great master to kill the opponent. And then offer the most sincere loyalty, this is the bounden duty of the Death Eaters." On the battlefield, the battle between George and Voldemort had entered a fever pitch. When Bellatrix died, Voldemort''s basilisk was as if struck by lightning. Voldemort was stunned for half a second, and for this half a second of stunned, he paid for the sharp teeth that George shot down. He said in a vague voice, "Those stupid... idiots... do they really... think I''m defenseless against them...?" In Voldemort''s eyes, a yellow ray of light forced George back. He said angrily, "Everything should be over." "Blood Call!" sieve! sieve! sieve! More than a dozen pillars of blood struck from a distance and rushed into Voldemort''s body like lightning. The body of the demon basilisk, after inhaling the pillar of blood, swelled rapidly, like a balloon charged with magic power. George glanced in the direction of the alien. There was a phalanx of Death Eaters, but at this time, there were still Death Eaters. Only the vague flesh and blood remained, as if all the essence had been extracted, leaving only the dry body. "Is blood magic?" George sneered, "Dare to use this crude and flawed magic in front of me." The rapidly expanding demon basilisk, as if being filled with excess gas, had already expanded to several tens of meters in an instant. "I won''t give you time to digest those powers." George took out a black gem, flicked his fingers, and bounced the gem into the basilisk''s inflated blood basin. The gem melted in the mouth and instantly merged into the body of the demon basilisk. Voldemort seemed to have recovered some sanity, and he roared angrily, "What did you eat for me?" "Don''t you find it familiar?" George laughed. "Think about it." Voldemort''s heart was chilled, a chill deep into his bones, even overwhelming the pain of the magic riot, "Is it my Horcrux?" "Temporarily correct," George smiled. "But it won''t be your Horcrux soon." "Take it to death." George snapped his fingers. In the body of the demon basilisk, there seemed to be a black hole suddenly added. The infinite suction, like a whirlpool, attracted all the flesh and magic of Voldemort and plunged into it. The whirlpool is like a millstone, constantly strangling and obliterating Voldemort''s power. Voldemort immediately tried his best to relieve the abnormal condition in his body. But he exhausted all the means, only to find that as time passed by little by little, that terrifying black hole became stronger and weaker. "Damn it," Voldemort roared, "What kind of magic is this?" George shook his head, "This is not magic, this is magic backlash. You should have thought of this from the first day you studied ancient magic." George looked at the weak Voldemort with pity, and said mercilessly, "The man who repairs meditation and reproduces the ancient magic is right in front of your eyes. How dare you, use those flawed ancient magic before my eyes. ." The backlash of ancient magic has always been the biggest cause of death. In the past thousands of years, thousands of powerful wizards have died under the backlash of ancient magic. With George''s research on ancient magic, it is easy to trigger the backlash of ancient magic. This was originally one of his methods against Voldemort. "It''s impossible.... I have invested fifty years in ancient magic... How could it be possible to lose to a child like you..." Voldemort roared frantically. "It''s hard to explain to you about ability and IQ. Go underground and rest. You have no future." George sneered. "Do not......" Amidst Voldemort''s hysterical screams, his sinful life finally came to an end. The body of a basilisk that was several tens of meters away, in the end, was completely sucked into a bright black gem. This time the battle can be said to be very easy. With advance preparation, Voldemort''s methods and responses are all in George''s plan. Even George didn''t expect that Voldemort had chosen the stupidest way, and in the battle, he used blood magic with great side effects and flaws. Voldemort didn''t know enough about ancient magic, and he didn''t know the side effects of blood magic. With advance preparation, George easily triggered a magical backlash. If it were a normal magic backlash, Voldemort might be able to barely survive it. But with George''s impetus, Voldemort had no plans, and the power of magic backlash easily wiped out all his vitality. George shook his head slightly, "A bear kid who has been traumatized since childhood and psychologically shadowed. What qualifications does such a measure have to step onto the pinnacle of magic." He recruited gently, the black and shiny gems flew into his hands, and said lightly, "The dead Voldemort is a good magic equipment." "ended." George let out a long sigh of relief, only to feel that his mind is clear, there is no opponent in this world that can match him. Harry and the others had already ran over and they shouted excitedly, "We won, we won." At this moment, a slightly trembling figure waved his hands in the distance, shouting weakly with a hoarse voice, "Help, help." Ron narrowed his mouth. "The Death Eaters are not dead?" George strode in the direction of the figure, and the others followed George to the person. The man was Lucius Malfoy, and he knelt before a **** corpse. Lucius cried heartbreakingly, "In order to protect me, Draco used magic to resist Voldemort''s blood call for me. He disregarded his own safety and used his own life for my safety." Lucius Malfoy climbed up to George and squatted his head desperately, "Your Excellency Soros...please...please do it well, if you can save Draco, what am I? I''m willing to do it, whether it is for my life or my soul." "Please, if you can save him." George looked down, Malfoy''s **** body. He shook his head gently, "Malfoy doesn''t need to die. His body has been modified and is very resistant to Voldemort''s blood magic. As long as you are not so wasteful, he only needs to leave a bit of magic to protect himself. , It will not die." Hearing this answer, Lucius felt even more that his incompetence had killed his son. Lucius slumped to the ground and said weakly, "Please, as long as I can save Draco, I''m willing to pay any priceGeorge sneered, "Stupid, no matter your life, It''s still your soul, it''s worthless. " Lucius hit the ground with his head, "Please, the Malfoy family is willing to pay any price." "All right," George gently raised his hand and used magic to restrain Lucius in place, preventing Lucius from harming himself. "Without advance magic preparation, it is impossible to resurrect the dead." "It''s all my fault, my incompetence, and I killed Draco." Hearing this, Lucius fell into despair. George put his chin on his hand, "In this world, Malfoy is completely dead. His soul will dissipate in about a few dozen minutes." He suddenly thought of a way, "You can try it." George took out a mysterious and gorgeous scepter from his body and looked at other peoples inquiring eyes. He explained, "This scepter represents the coordinates of a different world. I can use it to transfer a persons soul. Send to another world." "I can feel that in the opposite world, the soul has a higher authority. Even if it is death, it is not impossible to cross. If Malfoy is lucky, he can survive in the opposite world." Ron said in a puzzled way, "Such a precious thing, used on Malfoy, is it a waste?" George nodded, "It''s really too wasteful, but I don''t think you are willing to let your soul travel to the opposite world. Cheap Malfoy, there is nothing wrong." Since George said that, this is his thing again, and the others have no opinion. After sending the scepter and Malfoy''s soul into another world, everything was over. Other things are the next story. season finale Browse reading address: